《Tensei Shite Inaka de Slowlife wo Okuritai》 Chapter 1 Death and……

Chapter 1 Death and¡­¡­

It is said that there are gods in various ces and things in Japan. Mountain, Sea, Land, Water, Fire, and other various things. It seems to be even in the toilet recently. It is said that there is a god even in such amon thing. Mou, is there a ce where there isn¡¯t anymore? Perhaps, there may be more gods in the figure of power than human beings. Everyone knows of an existence called God, but nobody has seen or encountered it. Even I haven¡¯t. Of course, I have never seen it. Only worshipped without being seen by anyone, that existence probably exists. So, are you Kamisama? However, I was only 27 years old when I came across. In an empty pure white space. With Kamisama. ©`©`©`©`©` My name is Inaka Yuuji. 27 years old, single, a sryman working in the food industry. I¡¯m not married. I don¡¯t even have a girlfriend. I¡¯m living alone at an apartment. It¡¯s not annoying, you know? Seeing high school student couples in the city is not annoying, you know? It¡¯s the truth, you know? After all, if I am determined¡­¡­ I did not particrly aim for the top, I entered a reasonably excellent high school, and went to a reasonably excellent university. Without much difficulty, I was able to spend student life happily. I have no regrets. And then, I was able to find a job in a foodpany of a moderate scale. I liked cooking from a long time ago, and I was absorbed in making dishes probably due to living alone. With some interest in food, I was able to work continuously. And then I found employment in five years. Thinking now, didn¡¯t I suddenly work hard too much? I usually like to bezy but thepany was unexpectedly busy this time. I was very busy and I rushed about to various ces from morning to night. Sparing even meals and sleep. And, although exhausted in the end, somehow oveing one week of hell. It seems like the time when thepany grows big is now. This busyness seems to continue for the time being. I understand that it is a chance, but it is still too busy. There was a guy who got ill from his coworker, even I will surely be ill if I make a mistake in adjusting my schedule. Fortunately, ourpany is not a ckpany, it seems my coworkers can rest properly. ¡¸¡­¡­Mou, I don¡¯t want to work so much anymore. Should I just return to the countryside? ¡¹ It was when I was walking on the main road on the way back with a ck heart due to the excessive pressure from work. Buooooooo! I heard arge engine sound. ¡¸¡­¡­What? A truck? ¡¹ I begin to lose interest and continue to walk. ¡¸Hey! That¡¯s dangerous! ¡¹ Someone is shouting something. So noisy. Although I¡¯m tired and want to return early to sleep. ¡¸It¡¯s dangerous! Look out©`©`¡¹ Someone is still shouting. What the heck is the matter? When I slowly turned around, arge truck entered in full view. ¡¸Eh?¡¹ As the world stopped, the truck approaches slowly. The scene where the car will run over a person is often seen on TV, and it seems that it will be avoided. I thought of such things and experienced it. However, it¡¯s impossible with this size and distance. With my current physical condition, it¡¯s definitely impossible. There is a middle-aged man dozing off in the driver¡¯s seat. Are you overworked too? I¡¯d like to think so. It¡¯s unpleasant if it¡¯s something like drunk driving or natural consequences. While thinking so, the truck came in front of me with overwhelming force. Although there should be a guardrail¡­¡­ It¡¯s not useful at all! Ah, I¡¯m overworked. If I am in perfect condition, I might have been able to avoid it by noticing the first warning. If I didn¡¯t work too much, I wouldn¡¯t need to go home at such ate time too. Sigh, I¡¯m so tired. If I am reborn, I will live an enjoyable and carefree life in the countryside. I received a big impact and¡­¡­ I died. ©`©`©`©`©` Ah, it¡¯s warm. When I woke up. There was a pure white space. White that extends infinitely far and wide. I can¡¯t see any wall. I can¡¯t understand what¡¯s beyond this bright white too. All I know is that there is the consciousness of Inaka Yuuji. Heaven? Hell? Or, is this the next life already? ¡¸Oh? This is unusual.¡¹ While a lot of question arises, I hear the voice of a dull old man out of nowhere. ¡¸¡­¡­Who? Where are you?¡¹ ¡¸So©`, there is no need to be wary.¡¹ When I heard a voice from behind and turned around, there was an old man with a white beard there. He wears something like a brown robe and holds a cane in his hand. ¡­¡­It¡¯s just an old man? ¡¸Where did youe from?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Where else but Earth¡¯s Japan?¡¹ ¡¸The Earth! ¡­¡­Wait a minute.¡¹ When I answered so while having doubts, the old man has begun putting his hand on his forehead. As expected, was he too old or something? Is this jiisan alright? ¡¸You¡¯re quite rude, aren¡¯t you? And also lively¡­¡­ Fumu. Are you Inaka Yuuji? ¡¹ Eh? Did you read my mind? Are you something like a god? Who are you and why do you know my name? ¡¸Umu, that¡¯s right. Earth¡¯s Japan call me Kamisama! Therefore, judging from your name, to know about me is at least natural!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ Is this real? ¡¸Hmm? Perhaps you don¡¯t believe me? ¡¹ ¡¸No no, that¡¯s not the case at all, I believe! I believe! ¡¹ ¡¸Just now, your mind was telling the truth, wasn¡¯t it? ¡¹ ¡¸This space and mind reading is the proof.¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, Well I don¡¯t really care whether you believe or not, so do you want to talk about what happens after this?¡¹ ¡¸Yes.¡¹ When I answered, Kamisama? cleared his throat. ¡¸Well, first of all, you died in Earth. There is no doubt. Do you remember this too? ¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I certainly died.¡¹ Un, definitely dead. Because of therge truck. ¡¸Properly speaking, the rule of the Earth takes precedence, though there are various ones, for some reason your soul unexpectedly came to a different world from Earth. It is what you would call a parallel world in your world.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­A different world?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. This is the first time. It¡¯s not possible to return once you¡¯ve arrive. You will be reincarnated in this world.¡¹ ¡­¡­Are you serious? I¡¯m not confident that I can live in a very severe world crowded with monsters. In the first ce, is it an environment where man can live? ¡¸Aah, don¡¯t worry about it. There are normal human beings just like in Earth. It is safe although there are some demons too.¡¹ ¡¸No no, isn¡¯t that bad?¡¹ ¡¸Though science isn¡¯t developed much, the different world has what is called magic.¡¹ Ah, I was ignored. ¡¸¡­¡­Magic?¡¹ Even though I only wanted to spend my next life leisurely. In addition¡­ How can you live being thrown out in such an environment¡­¡­? ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. Valuable sample¡­¡­Experiment¡­¡­For being the first different world person, I¡¯ll make spending your life a little easier.¡¹ ¡¸Now I¡¯m a sample? Did you just say I¡¯m a guinea pig? ¡¹ What is this guy saying with a smile!? ¡¸It¡¯s just your imagination. Anyway, the reincarnation will start now. This is inevitable.¡¹ Is that so? ¡­¡­In any case, it can¡¯t be helped. Will I have an enjoyable time there? He said he will make it easier to spend my life. ¡¸Um¡­ What do you mean by making it easier?¡¹ ¡¸An early wonderful change.¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, because of such a disposition.¡¹ As for the fixed thing, it can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll still spend it leisurely. I dream of a dream where I spend my next life leisurely. ¡¸Fu©`mu, if asked for the social position, it¡¯s now the third prince, eldest son of the duke.¡¹ It sounds like something busy again. Oi. Are there things like royalty and nobles? ¡¸Your ability is average, assuming you acquire magical aptitude with much effort, I¡¯ll give you one ancient magic.¡¹ O©`, Kamisama is generous. However, I have only one goal. ¡¸I want to spend my life peacefully and enjoyably in a nature-rich countryside¡­¡­Is there a ce like that?¡¹ ¡¸Hmm? Is it alright with just a ce like that? ¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s enough.¡¹ ¡¸If that is the case, the second son of the feudal lord of a nature-rich vige called ¡°Coryatt¡± is avable.¡¹ ¡¸Please, I would like it.¡¹ ¡¸Then, what type of ability should I give for preferential treatment? What kind of ability would you like? ¡¹ ¡¸May I think for a moment?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t mind.¡¹ What kind of ability? Magic¡­¡­Grand game-like magic? Recovery? Barrier? Mana? No no, something like that is absolutely dangerous. I want to live peacefully. The ce where I¡¯ll live is in the countryside. And I am also the feudal lord¡¯s second son. Let¡¯s imagine it. The minimum necessary self-defense. As for magical aptitude, I¡¯ll be able to get it somehow or another thanks to great effort. For the countryside, the feudal lord more or less has time so it should be fine. When ites to it, it might be luxurious to prevent the disadvantages of living in the countryside. The countryside¡­¡­the countryside. First, let¡¯s think of the advantages thate up. First of all, thend is vast. The nature which is abundant and green is beautiful. Perfect for outdoor activities! Besides, the food is fresh and the air is delicious. It¡¯s cool on summer nights, and you can see the beautiful stars better. And people who interact and help each other. N©`, the only thing which is not in the city. I yearn for it. Japan, do you get the main point? Now for the disadvantages. The wages are cheap. There might be many old people. Insufficient doctors. Damage caused by animals like monkeys and wild boars. The scary natural disaster. After that¡­¡­means of transportation? Well, everything is a thing in Japan and it may not apply to the different world at all. Is it such a rough ce? Un, after all, is the number one problem the means of transportation? I think there are probably no such things like bikes and cars. Can you move with magic? Travel¡­¡­transfer¡­¡­warp? Is there a magic like that? ¡¸Excuse me, Kamisama.¡¹ When I looked around to call out to Kamisama, there wasmonly spread out tatami mat and he was resting his elbows on a low dining table and chewing on rice crackers. ¡¸N? Have you decided? ¡¹ He stands up slowly sipping the tea. Ah, the low dining table disappeared. ¡¸Is there a magic that lets you travel a long distance in an instant? ¡¹ ¡¸N? Is it space magic? If so, it is possible to move from one point to another in an instant. It is one of the ancient magic.¡¹ ¡¸Then, can I ask for space magic?¡¹ ¡¸Fumu, you are really unusual, aren¡¯t you? I certainly thought that you were going to choose something like grand magic.¡¹ ¡¸With space magic, it is possible to escape in times of emergency, I will also be able to move to a distant ce immediately for things like shopping or earning money. Also, there is only a doctor in a city and I will be troubled if there are no salt and sugar.¡¹ ¡¸I see. It¡¯s so you may be able to live infort in the countryside. Then, you will be sent off soon.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, thank you very much.¡¹ ¡¸I made sure you¡¯d be transferred with little effort.¡¹ My sight is wrapped in pure white with Kamisama¡¯s smile at the end, and it bes dark again eventually. ¡­¡­This time, I¡¯ll spend my life slowly in the countryside. Chapter 2 Reincarnation

Chapter 2 Reincarnation

I woke up with soft feeling surfacing. I instinctively shake to the feeling simr of being lifted and held by a giant or something. (Uwa! What¡¯s going on!?) ¡¸Ogyaaaa! Ogyaaaa! ¡¹ Unlike my intention, the voice that went out of my mouth seems like a baby¡¯s crying voice. There seems to be some people, but I don¡¯t understand how many there are. My eyes cannot be opened and I can¡¯t hear with my ears well either. Anyway, I¡¯m sleepy. I want to confirm the situation, but I can¡¯t resist the extreme sleepiness attacking me. ¡­¡­Really¡­¡­Did I really reincarnate? ©`©`©`©` After that, only one week has passed. I was uneasy in the beginning due to not understanding the reason, but recently my eyes were able to see and my ears were able to hear. Whether it was divine protection, I was able to gradually understand the situation. In my room is the bed for the baby, a closet and a simple desk. Though it may be lonely, it is a room which calms down. After all, it¡¯s a baby¡¯s room, they tend to be injured easily so as long as there is nothing it¡¯s probably alright. Is the carpet on the floor for my sake? It seems to be very soft. Is it the fur of an animal or something? Or is it something like cotton? Because my world is still only this small bed, I don¡¯t know! Anyway, is this ce really the feudal lord of the countryside as said by Kamisama? Is this the ruling noble¡¯s ce? Is it really? When the windows are asionally opened, you can immediately hear the sounds of trees rustling in the wind nearby and clean air enters. Japanese air smells like rubbish. Because my time for activities has been postponed like this recently, there is a lot of free time. I want to walk as soon as possible. While there are various choices of actions, I want to y idly. I hate being forced to rest simr to that of a paid vacation of apany. That¡¯s why I intensively train slightly early in order to get used to my body. Although I say that, I only move my hands and feet to a reasonable extent. Because I still can¡¯t sit by myself yet, it¡¯s free time when it¡¯s over. Though Kamisama said that I can use magic¡­¡­I wonder how you use it. While I was thinking, I hear footsteps and voices from the other side of the door. It¡¯s probably my parents. My parents eventually opens the door and enters. Oh? There are two unknown children today. Are you my siblings by any chance? Soft chestnut-colored long hair, and floating a gentle smile on her face is probably my mother. She is a very beautiful woman. ¡¸©`©`©`©`©`©`?¡¹ While calling out to me in a soft voice, she slowly lifted me to her arms. ¡¸©`©`©`©`©`©`¡¹ Next to her is a man with blond hair and clear blue pupils. He is probably my father. He is a very handsome man. I can¡¯t feel a conceited attitude at all. They are both very good-looking parents. Or maybe this world is filled with many good-looking people? Perhaps I¡¯m the only in-looking person and if that¡¯s the case I¡¯ll feel a little down. ¡¸©`©`©`©`©`©`?¡¹ Father timidly pokes my squishy cheeks with his fingers. ¡¸©`©`©`©`¡¹ ¡¸©`©`©`©`©`©`?¡¹ Even though I can hear with my ears, I don¡¯t understand the words at all. Unfortunately it doesn¡¯t seem to be Japanese. ¡­¡­I absolutely have to study thenguage, huh? I wasn¡¯t poor at English, but I also wasn¡¯t very good at it. And the two children who I see for the first time today fixedly stare at me. The girl has the same chestnut-colored hair as mother. Her age is around 6 years old. The boy with blond hair has another finger to his hand. His age is around 3 years old. Mother stoops herself so that the children can see me. Then the children began to pat my head. Hey! Child with the blond hair. It¡¯s slightly painful. Seemingly satisfied, father goes out of the room with the children. And only mother stays. It seems like it¡¯s that time again. Mother puts out her chest and brings it close to my face. I¡¯m really a baby. I don¡¯t feel any sexual desire. I¡¯m a little embarrassed. I¡¯m still not used to standing after one week of birth. Mother looks at me anxiously when I don¡¯t try to drink even though it¡¯s the time for the usual meal. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll drink. Please don¡¯t show such a face. Like this, my stomach bes full and sleepinesses. Good night. ©`©`©`©` ¡¸¡­¡­So warm¡­¡­Where does this feelinge from¡­¡­¡¹ It¡¯s just like the ce where I met Kamisama¡­¡­ ¡¸The answer is correct.¡¹ ¡¸Uwaaa!¡¹ Kamisama suddenly shows up closely in front my eyes. Hearing that I raised my voice in surprise, Kamisama nods in satisfaction. Why did you do that!? I thought I was dead!? ¡¸What did you say!? Aren¡¯t you rude!? I¡¯m not the same as that guy! ¡¹ Kamisama who begins to get angry is unexpected. So shinigami exists too¡­¡­ Well anyway, what is the situation now? ¡¸Ahem¡­¡­we are now inside your dream. You seem to have reincarnated safely. Well, the reason for this meeting is about magic. ¡¹ ¡¸About magic? ¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Though you would probably be able to learn it sooner orter, for now, warnings about space magic are given ahead of time. ¡¹ Well, I don¡¯t even know magic itself. What are the important things I need to know? ¡¸Fumu. First is about space magic. Although it was originally something only a special person can use, it is now ssified as ancient magic. Even though the effects are amazing, there are conditions such as heavy magic consumption, the image and so forth. ¡¹ ¡¸In other words? ¡¹ ¡¸Even though I gave it to you, it cannot be used without enough mana. ¡¹ ¡¸Oi! ¡¹ ¡¸Now, now, don¡¯t panic. It seems that you cannot resist being impolite in this dream, can you?¡¹ What! That¡¯s good. It seems that I have unintentionally plucked his beard. God is kind as expected. ¡¸Right? Right? ¡¹ Why are you being embarrassed at your age? ¡­¡­N? Wait. If you properly exined it before I reincarnated then it wouldn¡¯t have been double the effort now, right? ¡¸Now, it¡¯s time for the exnation! Listen properly because I will only say it once! ¡¹ Kamisama suddenly deres it in a loud voice. This person absolutely deceived me, huh? ¡­¡­ ©`©`©`©`©`©` The exnation of mana and important points about space has been finished. Because Kamisama omits things considerably, I asionally question with ¡¸Ah, now that you mention it¡­ ¡¹continuously when important things seem to be missing. I cannot be negligent. ¡¸Therefore,¡¹ ¡¸Yes! Thank you very much! ¡¹ ¡¸For the main event, I will show you light magic! Is it special? Is it special? It¡¯s Kamisama¡¯s magic you know! ¡¹ In fact, hasn¡¯t it been a while since this Kamisama talked enjoyably with another person? ¡¸Waa©`! I want to see it! I want to see it! ¡¹ Yeah, yeah, I understand. I understand. Show it quickly. ¡¸¡­¡­You¡¯re saying that innocently yet you¡¯re thinking of something different in your heart. Well, first of all is magic! The flow of mana in a magic invocation can be seen only if you look properly! ¡¹ Kamisama looked this way with scornful eyes momentarily while muttering, then he manages to regain the atmosphere and raise the tension. ¡¸First! Light! ¡¹ Kamisama raises his cane with full confidence. A bright light is lighting up on the tip of the cane. ¡­¡­The light bes subdued suddenly. I expected something with more fire. ¡¸What did you say!? Beginner¡¯s practice is like this, safety first, don¡¯t you want to practice!? A small amount of mana is needed for magic invocation, then pouring more mana to keep it going for a long time! It¡¯s so wonderful! ¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, now that you say that, that might be true. ¡¹ It might be because it¡¯s Kamisama that said it this time so it¡¯s unusually annoying. Certainly, this magic is ideal for a beginner. I have a feeling that there is some desperate enthusiasm¡­¡­ ¡¸Well then? Isn¡¯t no attribute wonderful? Magicians these days only chooses only shy ones like fire, water, lightning, ice and tend to neglect basics. ¡¹ It is highly probable that this Kamisama personally likes no attribute magic. Even if I turn to a no attribute magic believer, it¡¯s also not good right? No attribute space magic is wonderful but fire and water is necessary and convenient to have. ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s good that you understand that¡­¡­ Well then, good luck. ¡¹ Kamisama suddenly disappeared leaving thosest words. The ending is quite simple. Thank you very much Kamisama. However, I feel that I¡¯ll meet him again soon. Then, my consciousness was pulled back to reality, and my view slowly darkened. Chapter 3 Alfred Slowlet

Chapter 3 Alfred Slowlet

The next day after listening to the magic lesson from Kamisama in the white space in the dream. I immediately tried to practice magic on the baby bed in the morning. But I can¡¯t manipte it properly at all. I feel something like a warm powerful feeling around my chest but it doesn¡¯t react at all. I quickly reach out to something in front of me (to be precise, within myself) but like smoke it quickly vanishes. Anyway, it¡¯s irritating. I understand it somehow because I watched Kamisama¡¯s magic. In this world of swords and magic, it seems that everyone has mana. From the farmers to the nobles and the king. From the babies to the adults and the elderly. It¡¯s possible to increase the amount of mana depending on the training but it seems that it¡¯s also dependent on the person. There are people with arge amount of mana initially. A few people. Although there is arge amount of mana initially, very few develop their mana. Many people. Don¡¯t develop at all. It seems that there are really different people. And what is magic? It¡¯s using mana within yourself and using mana in the air to cause an effect. Chanting is the key to influence mana. The words are called as magic characters. Magic is invocated when mana is activated like this. If the magic formation is correctly drawn using the magic characters, it¡¯s possible to invoke magic just by sending mana. Recently, it seems that there are magic tools embedded with magic formations that have been developed. It seems to be still few. For the image of the invocation of magic, it¡¯s no problem at all. Appropriate mana maniption is needed in order to use magic. Even if a ss full of water is imagined, the effect of the magic falls tremendously when excessive mana or when a small amount of mana is put. You can actually feel fatigued even with a few uses of magic when arge amount of mana is used. In order for the mana to flow throughout, it is necessary to manipte the amount of mana to appropriately match the different kinds of magic. In other words, mana maniption is really important. Furthermore, isn¡¯t the one which raises more levels the magic amount? And, in order to increase my mana so that I could use space magic, I need to exhaust my mana. By doing so, it seems to increase by a small amount. About 1? I¡¯m not really sure, but still, I exhaust it only once every day for 365 days. No, I don¡¯t know if there are 365 days in this world¡¯s calendar, but even specks of dust when collected can form a mountain. I must continue it properly. I cannot exhaust my mana even now. However, I¡¯m still just a one week old baby. There is still time. Though I say that, nothing can be done with the current situation, I can¡¯t do anything, and it¡¯s like even if I grow up I won¡¯t be able to use space magic at all¡­¡­Iyada. ©`©`©`©`©` One monthter. Thanks to my mother, father, and asionally, my sister talking to me every day, I was able to understand thenguage little by little. Father also decorated the room¡¯s wall with a letter chart. In order to learn thenguage early, are you trying to have the shape of the letters make an impression on the baby? Is it simr to listening to ssical music when a baby is still in the stomach? Although there is no need to be hasty, I¡¯m very happy. ¡¸What is©` ©`©`©`this©`?¡¹ I point at a letter while smiling and as I see mother giving an exnation, I be happy, mother also bes happy while exining. ¡¸Dear! Al is amazing! ¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re right. Al is©`©`©`©`however©`©`©`©`¡¹ Although there are words that I still don¡¯t understand, my name is Al. It seems. I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s my full name or nickname, but it was good to know my name. I quite like it myself. I who can feel the love my family since a baby am already happy. My mana maniption is going well too. It wasn¡¯t possible to use mana in the first week. I got impatient. Thest day of the second week up until now, only a little mana can be used. It feels like an unmoving faucet was twisted just a little and mana flows out. When the mana flowing all of a sudden from the chest was felt, I nearly cried in the feeling of aplishment. I was able to invoke light magic but it only shines faintly. I was also able to exhaust my mana. This is an excellent situation. ©`©`©`©`©` 3 monthster. Because I can finally understand my parent¡¯s words, I am happy recently. My name is Alfred Slowlet. My mother¡¯s name is Elna Slowlet. My father is Nord Slowlet. My older sister is Eleanor Slowlet. And, my older brother is Sylvio Slowlet. It seems like the house of Slowlet is a baron peerage thanks to the achievements of father, the peerage is low but it¡¯s not poor. It seems to be good as it is. Mother seems to be from a merchant¡¯s lineage, she is also able to use a bit of magic. Recently light was used and fireball was produced to delight me. In fact, my father who has a thin and gentle image was a former adventurer. Is it the type of clothes he wears that makes him look thin? He is actually quite muscr and has a strong body. I wonder what kind of achievements my father achieved. Thanks to the aid of my old life¡¯s intuition and moderate exercise, I can now roll around in the bed. If I¡¯m not mistaken, an ordinary baby should be able to roll over at around four to five months. Although it might be a little early with three months, I¡¯m slowly unveiling it near my parents too. ©`©`©`©`©`©` ¡ºI demand it. Light that illuminates everything. ¡» I chant inside my mind and invoke the magic on my fingertip. The efficiency rises the more I get used to it, the time to unite the chant and the mind seems to decrease too. Moderate brightness lights up from my fingertips. It bes impossible to smoothly pour a fixed amount of mana when around 30 seconds have passed, and it begins to lose brightness. Mu©`, it¡¯s very difficult to continue pouring in a fixed amount of mana. However, the new record is 30 seconds. The limit was about 20 seconds before. Is the increase in the amount of mana a favor too? Can I invoke light seven times again after 30 seconds? When I felt the sense of aplishment in my heart, footsteps can be heard on the other side of the door. Is it my father or my mother? ¡¸Pardon my intrusion. ¡¹ So as not to make a sound, the woman with the figure of a maid entered slowly and quietly. Her age is probably around 20 years old. She wears a ck dress with a long skirt and an apron with white frills. She wears a headband on top of her pitch ck hair that does not have any creases. I was also a person with ck hair. Somehow, it¡¯s nostalgic. Nevertheless, she is a maid. Well, isn¡¯t this thing more or less natural for a noble¡¯s family? I have a feeling that a maid had nevere to my room. Didn¡¯t my parents take care of the baby by themselves? Such things as cleaning the room too were all done by my father and mother. ¡¸Because of Nord-sama¡¯s absence due to work, it has been arranged that I will be assisting Erna-sama this time. My name is Sarah. My best regards. ¡¹ Sarah bows with beautiful motions. Ah©`, Now that you mention it, I think my father said something like he was going to leavest night. I was already sleepy and it was toote. However, lowering her head for a baby that is only three months old since birth. Isn¡¯t she polite? ¡¸I will proceed to clean the room at once. ¡¹ I will answer courtesy with courtesy. ¡¸Ai©`¡¹ ¡¸N!?¡­¡­Is it a coincidence? I was surprised because the timing was good©`¡¹ Were you surprised with my voice? A natural expressiones out from Sarah. Though I can see a dignified appearance that looks like an adult, from the natural expression, is she actually around 17 years old? Sarah continues cleaning from one ce to another. ¡¸Please excuse me. Alfred-sama. I am going to rece the futon. ¡¹ To rece the futon, Sarah puts me on the floor with one futon. Chance! The door is open now. Sarah is cleaning the bed and turns her back on me. Let¡¯s go. I roll outside the room and explore the residence! I continue to roll around the red carpet spread out on the corridor. It looksrge and wide probably because of a baby¡¯s low point of view. Oops, if I was in front of a door and someonees out, I¡¯ll immediately be returned. I continue to roll around the corridor. Besides a room which is also being cleaned, the door next to it is also opened. There is no one here. Although there is the minimum, a chair and a desk, it feels quite lonely. Is this a vacant room? I continue rolling towards the next room. Ah, it¡¯s the stairs heading down. Then, is this the second floor? When I peeked into the room next to the vacant room, there is a slightly good looking desk in the room, there are bookshelves but it¡¯s not crammed to the limit, the books are arranged side-by-side. Is this ce something like a study room? Although I¡¯m interested in the books, I can¡¯t reach it yet. It looks like I can reach it if I use a small chair. Okay, let¡¯s go to the next room. ¡¸Huh? Alfred-sama is not here!? Where is he!? ¡¹ I heard the surprised voice of Sarah from my room. This is bad! I will be returned to my room. When I was worried on what I should do, I heard footstepsing from the stairs. ¡¸Yoisho, yoishotto. Fuu©`, Water is very heavy to carry. ¡­¡­Ah. ¡¹ ¡¸Au¡­¡­ ¡¹ My eyes met with the brown-haired maid who finished her batch that went up the stairs. It¡¯s over. My adventure. ¡¸Eeeeh!? Alfred-sama!? ¡¹ ¡¸Eh!? Mel, is Alfred-sama there by any chance!? ¡¹ Sarahes over from my room. ¡¸Eh? Yes, we are in the study room. ¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­When did. ¡¹ ¡¸Sarah. Weren¡¯t you cleaning Alfred-sama¡¯s room? ¡¹ ¡¸Actually, when I was cleaning the bed, I took my eyes off of him a little¡­¡­¡¹ When Sarah¡¯s voice became weaker, Mel leaks out a sigh. ¡¸Mo©`, we left it to Sarah because you have the most experience in taking care of a baby among us. Get a grip on yourself. ¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m sorry. ¡­¡­U©`, how did you end up in such a ce? ¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s still too early to crawl too. ¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­How the heck did you do it? ¡¹¡¹ ©`©`©`©`©`©` Night. ¡¸Madam. There is a report about Alfred-sama. ¡¹ ¡¸Ara, what happened? ¡¹ ¡¸When I took my eyes off of him today, Alfred-sama moved to the study room unnoticed. ¡¹ ¡¸Ara~? Mou, is he able to crawl now? ¡¹ ¡¸It is still too early. ¡¹ ¡¸Though I¡¯ve also seen it some time ago, there was no particr abnormality, wasn¡¯t there~ Let¡¯s observe more carefully from now on. ¡¹ ¡¸Yes. ¡¹ Chapter 4 I want to use new magic

Chapter 4 I want to use new magic

I¡¯ve gotten considerably used to practicing my mana maniption these days. I can now invoke light magic in one breath. I exhaust my mana every day, repeat it after recovering, and recently, I can feel an abundance of mana within myself. Because space magic is usable, there should be a lot of knowledge about mana in order to use it. However because it¡¯s that Kamisama¡¯s statement, therefore, something like ¡ºTo tell you the truth, it is unfortunate that yourtent amount of mana is insufficient to use it. ¡»is probably ordinary. Besides light magic, my body is also covered in mana, and I concentrate to cover parts such as my feet and arms. This is extremely difficult. My mana bes unstable as soon as I be negligent. Although I have gotten used to light magic, it seems that I still have a long way to go. Magic is very deep and profound. On the next day of my mysterious moving incident, I show aplete roll over in front of my mother Elna. Elna was in high spirits for myrge growth. Because she asks to do it once again many times, I roll over again, and then I roll over in rapid session. Elna rejoices more and more. Sarah who is waiting in the back and says ¡°I see¡± has a refreshed expression. Later, when my father Nord returned, I was asked to roll over again, and both my parents also mored. ©`©`©`©`©` Five monthster. ¡¸Huh? Mana? ¡¹ ¡¸Now that you mention it, there is a slight presence of mana. ¡¹ Elna and Nord are talking face to face. I unintentionally exposed pouring my mana in public due to curiosity. Is the sensitivity of the two people sharp? Because I am carried by Elna, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s ordinary if I am exposed pouring so much mana at point-nk range. ¡¸By any chance, did ite from Al? ¡¹ Elna looks into my pupils and asks. ¡¸Ai©`? ¡¹ ¡¸Because a baby with a high amount of knowledge in magic can unintentionally use it, I wanted to ask you. Isn¡¯t Al the same too? ¡¹ ¡¸If that¡¯s so, then I¡¯m happy. Maybe, Al will be an excellent magician in the future. ¡¹ Elna and Nord smiles at each other. All right, I will surprise them more. I move with a rustling sound that I want toe down to the floor from the arms of Elna. ¡¸What¡¯s wrong Al? Do you want to roll around? ¡¹ Elna was surprised that I who was quiet just a while ago have begun to move suddenly. No, it¡¯s different. I don¡¯t want to roll! I have more progress! Elna carefully lowers me on the floor slowly. With that alone, I understand that she cares and pays attention to me. Elna and Nord crouches down to carefully observe me. I lie face down simr to when I roll over and face upward from my current state. Then, my upper body is raised by both hands and I start crawling using my arms and feet. ¡¸Crawling!? Al can already crawl!? ¡¹ ¡¸But Eleanor was only able to do it at seven and half months old. ¡¹ The two people who were watching while holding their breath begin to be delighted at the same time. ¡¸Al is still only 5 months old and yet he is this amazing~ ¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re right. ¡¹ ¡¸Because he was a child that doesn¡¯t cry at all and didn¡¯t need much help, I was worried~ ¡¹ ¡¸I had troubles with Eleanor and Sylvio. I¡¯m d that he grows up rapidly. ¡¹ Smiling at each other, the two people kiss for a moment. Both are in good terms with each other. Please do the continuation in the evening. I intend to look around the residence because I can now crawl. Though I¡¯ve already looked around a few times when Elna was holding me for a slight change of pace, it¡¯s only to the ces such as the entrance of the first floor and Elna¡¯s room. I also don¡¯t know what kind of view is beyond the garden outside. Because it was recognized that I can now crawl, I steadily explore around. My babysitter today is Eleanor-neesan. Her cute chestnut-colored hair tied in a ponytail shakes while she follows me closely behind. ¡¸This ce is not allowed. ¡¹ Because I was a child, I thought Sarah would let us go anywhere we like, but she would interfere on quite trivial matters. When I peeked at the stairs to the first floor, it has been blocked. I¡¯m sure that I look like a dog waiting for permission right now. ¡¸The first floor is not allowed! ¡¹ It seems like we are absolutely not allowed to go to the first floor. In the inner part of the second floor was Nord¡¯s room, Elna¡¯s room, Eleanor-neesan and Sylvio-niisan¡¯s room, and the yroom. Next is my room, the living room, a vacant room, and then, the study room where I was withdrawn from some time ago, the second floor is made to be a secured private space. Then, is my Eleanor-neesan going to read books in the study room? As long as Eleanor-neesan can take a book, I¡¯ll have her carry it afterwards. If so, perhaps she will read her favorite book in the room. ¡¸Au©` ¡¹ ¡¸Do you want to enter this room? There¡¯s nothing but books there you know©`? ¡¹ ¡¸Ai©` ¡¹ To express that I want to enter the room, *tonton* I knocked on the wooden door. I seem to have actually be a dog. ¡¸Well¡­ Alright. ¡¹ The door opens and I immediately entered the room, I look up to the sight of books on bookshelves. I¡¯m looking for a book rted to magic and a book to understand the information in this world. Is something like an adventure record or legend good? Found it! ¡º Magic Textbook ¡» ¡º Dumfries¡¯ Adventure Record ¡» ¡º A Delicious Cookbook ¡» ¡º Daily Life of Savory ¡» Un¡¯un, as expected, there is a magic book. Because Elna-kaasan can use magic, I expected there to be one. Besides an adventure record, there is also a cookbook. This is good, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s interesting. I¡¯m really drawn to ¡º Daily Life of Savory ¡» for some reason. I wonder why. I want to see what Savory was doing. I want to check it out. I¡¯m curious. Un, let¡¯s check it out when others are not looking and if there is time. For the time being, the magic book is read. I focused on the target, the magic book. The magic book is in the middle section of the shelf, it¡¯s at a position where Eleanor-neesan will be able to get it if she gets on a chair. ¡¸Au©` ¡¹ I knock on the shelf, and appeal innocently to show that I want to see the book. ¡¸What¡¯s wrong Al? Do you want to see the book? ¡¹ Eleanor-neesan guesses while looking at my appearance. That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! ¡¸Ai! ¡¹ I answer as if speaking the samenguage. Eleanor-neesan doesn¡¯t particrly doubt my appearance. ¡­¡­It¡¯s probably all right. ¡¸Which book do you want©`? ¡¹ However, Eleanor-neesan takes one book out from the lower section which she can reach. No, that¡¯s wrong. It¡¯s not ¡º Marine Princess and the 3 dragons ¡». ¡¸Well, is it this©`? ¡¹ That¡¯s also wrong. I nce towards the middle section. ¡¸Is it the book in the middle©`? ¡¹ After stretching herself, but because she cannot reach it, Eleanor-neesan drags a chair drags it to the shelf. I was crossing my new fingers as she goes to the middle section of the shelves. ¡¸This©`? ¡¹ It¡¯s close! It¡¯s another one to the left! ¡¸This one? ¡¹ Eleanor-neesan grabs the magic book atst. ¡¸Ai©` ¡¹ Watching my reaction to the magic book, Eleanor-neesan pulls out the magic book. ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ll start reading it©` ¡¹ As expected of Neesan. So reliable! Eleanor-neesan lies down next to me, I snuggle up and the book is opened. ¡¸All people have mana and there is nobody who doesn¡¯t have mana in this world. ¡¹ I know. I heard it from Kamisama. ¡¸©`©`©`And magic depends on each person¡¯s image and desire. The magic chant is also subtly different for each person. Although the chant seems to decrease when getting ustomed to the image and mana maniption, details are still being investigated, a magician who doesn¡¯t chant is very valuable. ¡¹ I see, I didn¡¯t know this. I should study. Huh? What¡¯s wrong Eleanor-neesan? Even though I wanted you to continue reading. ¡¸¡­¡­Let¡¯s end it here. Because okaasan only reads up to here and ends it. ¡¹ I see, so that¡¯s why you were reading smoothly? Where has the once gant and intelligent person up until a while ago gone to¡­¡­? *perapera* The pages of the book was turned properly. Ah! There is water magic! I want to see! I want to see! ¡¸Eleanor-sama. Alfred-sama must rest soon. ¡¹ ¡¸Oka©`y, Sarah. The book is now closed©` ¡¹ That¡¯s why, I can¡¯t have the book get taken away! So, I cling to book. ¡¸N©`, But it¡¯s already finished you know©`? ¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? ¡¹ ¡¸Al doesn¡¯t want to separate from the book©` ¡¹ ¡¸He might have liked it. Let¡¯s also take the book together. It¡¯s unusual to show interest in a book. ¡¹ I seeded somehow. I can study magic with this. I¡¯m getting tired of light magic too. Chapter 5 Did I become lazy? Three years old child

Chapter 5 Did I bezy? Three years old child

I pretend to be asleep at night and confirm that Elna goes out of the room, I then open the magic book beside the bed. Because there is nothing convenient like electricity, light magic is substituted as illumination. Instead, a magic tool used for lighting exists. I discovered something like it the other day in Nord-tousan¡¯s office. By the way, in magic tools, there is something called a magic stone in the core of magic formations. You need to defeat a demon in order to get a magic stone, otherwise, it seems you can mine it in danger zones dense with mana, however, it seems that it¡¯s difficult because of the brutal monsters there. I never want to go to such a ce. Demons are too scary. Now then, although that conversation was short, I immediately open the book and turn the page. The first basic matters are already known thanks to Kamisama and Eleanor. *perapera* I skip those pages. There it is. Low-ss basic magic is written. ¡ºMagic includes ¡¾Fire Magic¡¿¡¾Water Magic¡¿¡¾Earth Magic¡¿¡¾Wind Magic¡¿¡¾No Attribute Magic¡¿ In addition, the water derived ¡¾Ice Magic¡¿ and the rare ¡¾Lightning Magic¡¿ that only a few people can use. To the person who picked up this book, you will be an excellent magician in the future, I sincerely hope that you will be the strength of Misfrit Kingdom. ¡» Julius Mysfid While retorting in my mind on how I was supposed to know where Misfrit kingdom is, I admire the picture that can be seen on the front page. It¡¯s out of character, my heart bes lively when I realized that I will be able to learn and acquire new magic after this. I calm down my 27 years old heart that was about to stop working¡­¡­ Even though I haven¡¯t even turned 1 year old here. I turn the page while being excited. Fire magic is dangerous because I might burn something, I wonder if I should start with water first. There it is. Water Magic! ¡ºI demand for pure water to gather¡» ¡¸Ae wa ooeru iyo aa ruru wi zu yo fu do e¡¹ ¡­¡­Although I tried to voice it out as an experiment, even I didn¡¯t understand it myself. The feeling of not being able to say what I wanted to say is somewhat irritating. My tongue doesn¡¯t work well. Besides physical exercises, I wonder if I should also do vocal exercises simr to those done by the drama club. I chant in my mind this time. Then, on my palms, water appeared like when scooping water. Uo©`! There it is! There it is! With this, I can drink water anywhere anytime! This is very important! Even then, I don¡¯t want to drink water by magic every time. Because the water of the countryside is very delicious, I think that the drinking water of water magic is dull. In the ce where I lived in Japan, the chlorine used for the sterilization of water was severe so it wasn¡¯t delicious. Inparison, because chlorine isn¡¯t used much in the countryside, it seems to be delicious. When chlorine sterilization is severe, water bes not delicious. Still, it seems sufficiently delicious in a part of Tokyo with good cleaning processing. How about the taste of water from magic? *Perori* ¡­¡­Hmm, it¡¯s just ordinary water? It¡¯s defeated by the ordinary water in Japan although it¡¯s cold. Now then, next is wind! Is it a magic that causes a small wind? ¡ºI demand a peaceful wind that drifts in the atmosphere¡» I chant it in my mind, the image of pleasant natural winds can be felt until now. It isn¡¯t an electric fan. Suddenly, the air flows gently. The wind which blows through is pleasant andfortable. I yearn for the dry wind which haven¡¯t gone outside yet. Suddenly I thought, will the wind be a bit stronger if I put more mana? I was curious and used wind magic one more time. Hyugoooooo! I instinctively closed my eyes to the unexpected strong wind. Too strong! Too strong! Too strong! Too strong! I stopped pouring mana at once to cancel the magic. When I looked around the room, the curtain that was tied up is untied and hangs down without any problem. ¡­¡­It¡¯s good that there is nothing in this room. When you use this magic on the desk in thepany, there will be chaos and a picture of Hell will emerge huh¡­¡­ This day, the scary fire magic was not used. Two years or soter. I, Alfred turned three years old. My body grew bigger too, I am able to run but I still fall down easily. Recently, it takes a longer time to exhaust my mana so my mana training has also increased. As my mana increases these days, I think that the feeling of exhaustion is stronger at the time when I run out of mana. I wonder if this is proportional. ¡¸I¡¯m lying down at such a ce again! ¡¹ What? This is my favorite ce you know! This ce is a in that¡¯s around a 10 minute-walk away from the mansion. The grass doesn¡¯t grow on one side and looks exactly like a green carpet. I continue to look amazed while lying down except when my sister Eleanor came. She grew up from 6 years old to 9 years old, and recently, her body begins to grow slender even though she is still a child. *Hirahira* The meadow shakes from the blowing wind, in addition, the chestnut-colored hair tied up in a ponytail became longer and vivid, and also, it seems that she¡¯s bing more feminine day by day. The appearance of her face is also bing slim, and her light brown pupils appear powerful and reassuring. ¡¸Because I just started to have a break, it¡¯s a nice time, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹ ¡¸Are you okay Al? Your eyes look dead again. ¡¹ ¡¸Well, I just woke up so my eyes look like this. ¡¹ Unfortunately, my appearance might be the worst in the family. Or perhaps I should say that except for me, I think that my family¡¯s appearance is too excellent. I have short chestnut-colored hair like mother, and my eyes with light brown pupils look slightly thin. This is my appearance. I can¡¯t say anything about it. For children, fatigue caused by mana exhaustion appears in their eyes, also, only resting restores the used up mana. Although mana is not exhausted, eyes that looks like a dead fish appears asionally, being asked if I am tired, I want to think it¡¯s a coincidence. Surely, the feeling of being tired and exhausted from the previous life unexpectedlyes out in just an instant. I¡¯m an energetic and healthy three years old! ¡¸Because mother said that Al asionally goes outside, ¡¹ My mother, who doesn¡¯t need to do a lot to take care of me, worries too much. I¡¯m supposed to be a troublesome three-year-old full of curiosity, so, seeing me lying down properly and quietly in the room must be very worrisome. But actually, I¡¯m just an exhausted magician. This child who grew quickly from the start is also smart! I can often spend my time freely because it was recognized. (The fatigue still remains) Seeing that I¡¯m not standing up, Eleanor frown and bends her mouth to a ¡°¤Ø¡±, showing that she was dissatisfied. ¡¸Iya, Nee-chan didn¡¯t you take me along by force to the river yesterday? ¡¹ ¡¸That was my judgment as your kind-hearted older sister. ¡¹ How so! Eleanor puffs out her chest which she doesn¡¯t have. How are you kind-hearted!? You disturbed my nap yesterday, you disturbed my magic training the day before yesterday, and how are you helping me with your previous help now!? You also hurriedly ate my sweets in the end, (Unrted) But it was all Eleanor-neesan¡¯s fault. ¡¸I see Eleanor-neesan as a demon. ¡¹ ¡¸Never mind about that, let¡¯s go quickly! ¡¹ Resistance seemed to be useless. While being dragged by Eleanor-neesan¡¯s white soft hand, I¡¯m also lead around today. Chapter 6 Space Magic and Beetle

Chapter 6 Space Magic and Beetle

¡¸It feels the best when you can move with your own feet. ¡¹ After I finished eating in the morning, I walk around the mansion with light steps. Usually, there are two meals a day, one at noon and another at night, but Eleanor-neesan and I enter the kitchen and eat the excess pastries. Even though I¡¯m a child, the nutrition of two meals a day is insufficient. Because Eleanor-neesan simply moves her body, I think that her fuel cost is terrible. That is different. ¡¸However, when I wasn¡¯t able to walk, I was troubled about what to do with the inconvenience©` ¡¹ I mutter my deep emotions. I had a hard time with this one when I was only a baby. It¡¯s because of me being a weird child, isn¡¯t it? Let¡¯s read the continuation of the book today. When I entered the study room, my older brother, Sylvio-niisan, was inside the room. Eleanor-neesan is nine years old. Sylvio-niisan is six years old. I am three years old. Are my parents clearly aiming for that? No, because, although I became three years old, I don¡¯t have a younger sibling. Well, I think that having about two or three children is just right. Sylvio-niisan is sitting on a chair and reading a book. Sylvio-niisan closely resembles Nord-tousan¡¯s appearance. Blond hair and blue eyes. If I was asked, his personality is gentle. And above all, his face is well-proportioned. There¡¯s no doubt that he will absolutely make women cry in the future. Contrary to Eleanor-neesan having interests in the sword, Sylvion-niisan is interested in books and studying. They seem to bepletely opposite of each other. Well, it is Eleanor-neesan. It was to the extent that Sylvio-niisan was beaten up. Eleanor-neesan likes the sword and aims to be a knight in the future. In this age where there is a patriarchal system, even though it¡¯s hard for a woman to be a knight, it seems like Elenor-neesan¡¯s talent with the sword is exceptional. Nord-tousan too, at first, he wanted her to acquire education, it seems he wished for her to be involved in domestic affairs, but, seeing that the person in question was serious, because it was seen that she had exceptional talent with the sword, she is now being taught and trained in the sword. And, I am interested in magic for the time being. Elna-kaasan asionally teaches me nowadays. ¡¸Is Al also going to read a book? ¡¹ ¡¸Un, there are many parts that I can¡¯t read, but, it¡¯s interesting. ¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? Al is good at speaking and can read, but if there are parts you can¡¯t understand, you can ask me, okay? ¡¹ Sylvio-niisan gives a wry smile while saying so and returns his gaze to the book. Are you really a six years old child!? Sylvio-niisan, unlike Eleanor-neesan, is quiet, gentle and kind. I must not lose. ©`©`©`©`©` After eating lunch, I turn my feet towards the forest to practice magic. It seems that there are demons in this world, but, there is not much in Coryatt vige. It¡¯s safe because father and the vigncemittee frequently thins out the demons. I thought that they will just unreservedlye out like in a game, but if something like that happens in the countryside, humans will perish. However, demons roam around in swarms in ces such as mana dense areas and specific forests. It¡¯s very dangerous. ©`©`©`©`©` All right, I¡¯ve arrived. I don¡¯t go deep in the forest because there are demons, and because I will get scolded if I do. So, I enter the ce that is slightly open that has been remodeled like a secret base. An obstructive tree is cut down, the desk and chair are made by earth magic, a simple house, but there is an aim for the future. It is a man¡¯s own space. I long for a secret base, afortable ce that nobody knows. I properly made one in the past. Now then, I¡¯ll try to challenge space magic today. I concentrated on increasing the insufficient mana until now, although I was engrossed in other magic, I didn¡¯t try space magic, but, I¡¯m sure that I can use it now with leeway with the current amount of mana. Although I don¡¯t understand the concrete amount of mana, it has increased five times more than when I was a one-year-old. I am troubled with this poor and unreasonable fuel cost. Okay, first is the image of the ce where I want to teleport to. I will make it a short distance first. From the hut where I am, let¡¯s teleport to the table made with earth magic outside. Wait, does it have to be me? Can¡¯t I just teleport this pebble there? Suddenly, teleporting a man became a high hurdle. With this, even if I fail, it¡¯ll be all right. Many times more than the usual amount of mana was used. Then, mana wraps around the pebble on my hand and it takes on a light blue light. Then, I nce towards the table. ¡¸Teleport! ¡¹1 When I uttered the word, the pebble vanished with a poof. *kan*2 *korokoro*3 The pebble suddenly appears from the previous empty space in my line of vision, it falls on the table and rolls around. The timeg is hardly felt. Suppressing my throbbing heart caused by excitement, I teleport even more pebbles, branches, dust on leaves, and anything I could collect on top of the table and chair. ¡¸Wow! This is incredible! As expected of Kamisama! ¡¹ It¡¯s amazing! This is wonderful! Although there are still a few gaps, I was really able to teleport things! If you have this power, you don¡¯t have to clean up and you also don¡¯t have to carry luggage either! I can also counterattack Eleanor-neesan without being exposed! This is wonderful! For this thought to firste to my mind even if it can be called peaceful, I wonder if that¡¯s good or if I¡¯m an idiot. Un,e to think of it, I can earn money with teleportation. This is all for the sake of living an elegant slow life! All right, time for the next experiment. I wonder what rules exist. I have a feeling that the amount of mana used was different for the pebble and the leaf. This time, I carry arge heavy rock that I can barely carry with both of my hands. *gunununu*4 It¡¯s so heavy! ¡¸Magic Clothing! ¡¹5 Fu©`6, I cover and reinforce this three years old child¡¯s body with mana because the rock was heavy. However, it will cause muscr pain if this is done for a long time, but it¡¯s still safe for a three years old child if it¡¯s only done for a little while. ¡¸There! Teleport! ¡¹ *koto*7 All right, it¡¯s a sess. I carefully paid attention to slowly teleport it on the table. My final aim from the beginning is to softly and gently teleport something. Next are the small and light leaves. The conditions are opposite from a while ago. If my guess is correct©`¡­¡­ ¡¸Teleport! ¡¹ The leaves fall down without making a sound. It can be said that the leaves fell down from a tree without any incident. Damn, I wanted it to fall down on the table all of sudden¡­¡­ But, it is still within my guess. I understood that the heavier andrger the thing is, therger the amount of mana is consumed to teleport it. Well, what¡¯s natural is natural. When one person carries a heavy luggage, and another person carries a light luggage, it will be strange if the person carrying the light luggage will use more energy. Next are living things. Isn¡¯t there anything here? I look out of the window. I hear the voice of the birds from the bright greens trees at a distance. ¡­¡­There¡¯s nothing too. When I was about to give up, I saw something like a beetle when I turned around. The reason why I said it was something like a beetle, the horn was different from the beetle I know but it looks simr to it. I¡¯m not worried about the horn that looks like a fork. Indeed, this is fantasy. I carefully grab the Fork Kabuto (Temporary Name). I got stabbed by the fork-like horn while I was thinking¡­¡­ I shook my foot a little while holding it and it got quiet. ¡¸Okay, Fork Kabuto! You will be the first living thing in the world that will experience teleportation! You should feel honored! Teleport! ¡¹ Mana wraps up Fork Kabuto in the same way as a while ago. And then, Fork Kabuto was on the table. ¡¸It¡¯s a sess! I did it! Fork Kabuto! ¡¹ When I run up to Fork Kabuto to share the joy, some kind of bu-n sound is heard and something like a huge fist hits my head. Eh? What? A stone was thrown? Are you trying to bully a three-year-old? What a harsh world¡­¡­ When I looked up while thinking of the confusion, there was a beetle with a spoon attached (probably female) flying in front of me. It¡¯s probably saying something like ¡°what are you doing meddling with my man?¡±. Women are strong in any world, huh? After that, I was chased for around thirty minutes. ©`©`©`©` After being chased by Spoon Kabuto, I seeded in teleporting myself for a short distance. I made a mistake at first because I got impatient, but, it was around one meter in the air from the earth. I returned to the mansion by repeated short distance teleportation on the way back. After long distance and passing through obstacles, there are still problems such as multiple, and so on. Someday, I want to travel anywhere and I want to go shopping. Note: 1ÜžÒÆ(Transfer/Transition/Move/etc.); If you have any suggestions on what I should write as the name for this magic, do tell 2SFX for something dropping 3*rolling* 4SFX for getting passionate about something 5ħװ (Ma sou); Mana/Magic Covering/Strenghtening/Reinforcement etc. ; Not really sure what to put here 6*pant*/*ha*/*haa* 7SFX for putting something down softly 8*buzz*/*swish* ; SFX for the sound of an insect Chapter 7 Fickle Three Years Old Child

Chapter 7 Fickle Three Years Old Child

¡¸Teleport! ¡¹ Karan! Karan! Karan©`n! From the next room, I hear the sound of wooden te that fell on the ground. Did the te that I teleported appear in the air? Or did it hit something else? It¡¯s probably the former since it¡¯s more sensible. ¡¸Aa©`, this is quite difficult ¡¹ Two months have passed since the day that I first used teleport. I tried to teleport with various conditions and have understood the results. First was the biggest question in teleportation, what would happen when there is another object at the teleportation spot? For example, when I teleport to my room, as usual, I form a clear image of the ce where I will teleport to. However, when there is a person to the ce where I attempted to teleport to, I¡¯m able to teleport but I will automatically be ced at a location where I won¡¯t collide with that person. In short, I will not get stuck in a wall if I make a mistake in teleportation. Thanks to this, I was able to teleport without worry. Also, I cannot teleport something without touching it. It¡¯s troublesome to pick up the thing I teleported several meters away, so I tried if it was possible to pull it towards me by teleportation©`, but something like that was impossible. Moreover, It¡¯s not possible to teleport only half of an object. The fact that I can¡¯t teleport only half of this te means that it¡¯s not possible. So that means, an object is destroyed when I use teleportation magic, and is it not overwritten? If that¡¯s the case, that¡¯s a relief. Next is as expected, the mana consumption for a person huge, and the distance teleported is farther when more mana is used. Although I want to try, I wonder if I can teleport other people without permission. Gacha! ¡¸Uwaa!¡¹ ¡¸Hey Al! Because it¡¯s hot produce ice! ¡¹ ¡¸Eleanor-neesan, you can at least knock, you know? That surprised me. ¡¹ ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter anyways©` ¡¹ ¡¸Please do it next time, okay? ¡¹ Eleanor-neesan says ¡°yes¡± with a discouraged voice. She¡¯s definitely not going to knock next time, huh? I wonder if I should set some traps. ¡¸I¡¯m producing ice now. ¡¹ Un, I¡¯ll set traps. Next time when she enters, teleport magic will be used to make things fall overhead. It¡¯s also good to teleport shelves in front of the door, isn¡¯t it? ¡¸That¡¯s painful! Why did you hit me!? ¡¹ ¡¸Because you had the face that is thinking of something stupid. ¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s that? That¡¯s unreasonable! Aren¡¯t I your cute three years old younger brother? ¡¹ There isn¡¯t even imaginary freedom in the presence of Eleanor-neesan¡­¡­ ¡¸Where did you pick up difficult words such as ¡°unreasonable¡±? ¡¹ ¡¸In a book. ¡¹ I¡¯ll probably be able to manage some way or another if I say it this way. ¡¸Well, nevermind that, just produce it quickly. ¡¹ My older sister uses her younger brother really roughly. Eleanor-neesan takes out a te and says to produce it quickly. ¡¸Yeah, yeah, Ice Cube. ¡¹ By the way, Ice Magic is ssified as high-ranked magic of Water Magic. The indispensable air conditioner is substituted by cold air for summer. I practiced it desperately. ¡¸It¡¯s different! ¡¹ ¡¸Eh? It¡¯s not this? Isn¡¯t this ice? ¡¹ ¡¸The other day, Al was eating something fuwafuwa sharishari! ¡¹ ¡¸N©`? Was it shaved ice? ¡¹ ¡¸Yes! That¡¯s it! ¡¹ Iya, how can you remember something you don¡¯t even know the name of? ¡¸Oh well. ¡¹ Let¡¯s persevere as the cute younger brother for the sake of my hopeless Eleanor-neesan. I ignore the te with ice cubes and take out two tes used for teleportation practice. Let¡¯s create one more to give to Sylvio-niisan. *sarasara* I use Ice Magic and shaved ice rapidly piles up on the tes. ¡¸Uwa©`, It¡¯s so small. Al is really skillful, huh? ¡¹ *sarasara* Small pieces of ice begins to pile up and Elenor-neesan stares fixedly on it¡¯s rising appearance. ¡¸Well¡­ ¡¹ I be slightly embarrassed when I receive such an innocent praise. Even though she is usually rough. By the way, chanting is unnecessary for magic of this level. Although I can do it without chanting too much since it¡¯s possible to omit it from the start, it makes the proper maniption of mana easier. *sarasara* The silvery white shaved ice piles up to look like one cup, it reminds me of rice that is the staple food of Japan. Indeed, I¡¯m getting tired of the life where bread, soup and something like pasta is the staple food. I¡¯m absolutely in the rice faction, bread doesn¡¯tpare. ¡¸Here you go, shaved ice. Do you have a spoon? ¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t! ¡¹ Eleanor-neesan deres in a confident manner. Do you want me to get it? Well, there is the spoon that I prepared for practice. Of course it¡¯s wooden and it¡¯s safe. ¡¸There is also a spoon, here you go. ¡¹ ¡¸Al¡¯s preparation is so good©` ¡¹ I stand up and carry the other shaved ice ignoring my delighted Eleanor-neesan. ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ll give some to Sylvio-niisan too. ¡¹ ¡¸*sharishari* It¡¯s col©`d ¡¹ Mou, she doesn¡¯t listen. ¡¸Elenor-neesan, do you know that there is a more delicious way to eat shaved ice? ¡¹ ¡¸What is it? What is it? Tell me! ¡¹ Eleanor-neesan who tripped lightly, returns to reality and approaches me like a fierce animal. She fell for it as I thought. ¡¸Eating shaved ice little by little instead of eating it in one go makes it more delicious, you know? ¡¹ ¡¸Eh©`? It¡¯s a waste of time. ¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s more delicious. Don¡¯t think about it, and just eat and see for yourself. ¡¹ ¡¸Un©`, I understand! Give me another one because I already ate it all. ¡¹ ¡¸Yes, yes, as much as you want. ¡¹ When I was going out of the room, I saw my Eleanor-neesan with a sidelong nce, and, my Eleanor-neesan was eating the shaved ice as if she was bolting down a bowl. After a little while, Eleanor-neesan¡¯s shriek echoed in the hallway. ©`©`©`©`©` I intend to increase the food repertoire of my home today. Shaved ice reminded me of rice, and I had missed Japanese food atst. Rice! Because that is impossible, I used wheat which is the current staple food in cooking. I walk towards the kitchen at the inner left part of the first floor of the mansion. In the break room of the maids nearby, various information in the mansion flies every day. ¡¸Ah©`, It¡¯s so hot. Please produce ice©` ¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s summer right now, you know? If it isn¡¯t the special magic tool in the Imperial Capital, it¡¯s impossible. ¡¹ ¡¸I want it because it¡¯s summer©` ¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, yeah, here drink some water. ¡¹ ¡¸I want to drink very cold ale©`. Even very cold water is good enough©` ¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t say such luxurious things. The water here is still cold. ¡¹ ¡¸I wish that snow would even fall©`. Ah, that reminds me, recently, Alfred-sama¡¯s room is cold for some reason! ¡¹ ¡¸Alfred-sama¡¯s room? ¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right! When I entered the room, the air was cool like in winter! ¡¹ ¡¸Are you sure? Is Mina getting senile due to the heat? ¡¹ ¡¸U©`, I¡¯m telling the truth©`, I¡¯m not getting senile and I wasn¡¯t dreaming either©` ¡¹ ¡¸Still, I hardly believe that Alfred-sama is three years old. ¡¹ ¡¸I understand! Isn¡¯t he beyond a genius? Have I had you teach me simple calction? There is no dignity as the senior. ¡¹ ¡¸There is no doubt that he is a genius but his behavior is unusual, isn¡¯t it? Or perhaps I should say that Mina doesn¡¯t have dignity in the beginning. ¡¹ ¡¸I agree to the former but I want to deny thetter©` ¡¹ The maids¡¯ feelingse out in the conversation. It seems like today¡¯s topic is about me. Although hearing it all the way is also fun, I pass by the room because I have a goal today. ¡¸Oh! Boy! You came today too! ¡¹ Bartholo, the cook of this mansion, has the appearance and voice of a helpful and caring han. Since the House of Slowlet is an upstart noble and there are also few connections, talented people tend to be insufficient. Furthermore, Nord-tousan who was amoner has few rtives. The maids and servants working in the mansion now are people acquired mostly by Elna-kaasan who was a merchant¡¯s daughter. Bartholo is one of the few close friends that Nord-tousan got to know during his adventurer days. It seems that he wants to have his own shop in the future. He¡¯s different from the cooks of the Imperial Capital, and it seems that my parents like his unique sense of vor. I also prefer the vor of dishes made with simple ingredients than eating extravagant dishes. ¡¸Old man Bartholo. Can I borrow the kitchen today? ¡¹ ¡¸Oh? You¡¯re not going to get a light meal today? ¡¹ Bartholo¡¯s stern face frowns and shows a suspicious expression. Won¡¯t a child cry if you show your face like that? It it¡¯s not done properly, it might be scarier than the yakuza in the neighborhood. ¡¸There is a little something that I want to make. ¡¹ ¡¸Can the boy even cook something? ¡¹ ¡¸I can definitely do it. ¡¹ I lived alone for a long time in Japan. That¡¯s why I can do it. ¡¸Are you sure~? ¡¹ Bartholo folds his arms and sends a suspicious gaze towards me. I return the gaze without diverting my eyes. The kitchen is a sacred working area for a cook. He¡¯s reluctant to let a child touch and y with the cooking tools. Bartholo is testing me. ¡¸Well, it seems you¡¯re serious so it¡¯s fine. Because I can¡¯t let you get injured, I will assist you all the way. ¡¹ ¡¸Thank you. ¡¹ ¡¸So, what do you need to make that thing you¡¯re making? ¡¹ Is he embarrassed? He¡¯s hiding his embarrassment with his blunt way of speaking. It¡¯s amusing seeing that reaction from a person who doesn¡¯t suit his face and body. ¡¸I think that I¡¯ll make spaghetti. Do you know it? ¡¹ ¡¸Spaghetti? What¡¯s that? ¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s something long and narrow made with eggs, flour, a little oil, and salt. ¡¹ ¡¸Does that mean that it¡¯s made from wheat? ¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. I want to greatly expand the food repertoire if it¡¯s possible to do. ¡¹ ¡¸Isn¡¯t that wonderful!? I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s possible, but try and do it! I¡¯ll bring the ingredients. ¡¹ Bartholo prepares the ingredients and materials that I said one by one I bring a chair because my height doesn¡¯t reach the kitchen counter. I throw the wheat flour (bread flour) and eggs into the wooden bowl and mix it with the spat. By the way, bread flour is wheat milled with hard wheat. The hard and strong bread flour is suited to make pasta and ramen. Weak flour is the soft flour suited to be used in tempura and cakes, but there doesn¡¯t seem to be something like it. ¡¸Hou©`, it hardened rapidly. ¡¹ Bartholo looks at the hardened state with great interest. Is he thinking if it can¡¯t be used for something? His look is serious. While adding a little water, I knead it on top of the boar until the surface bes smooth. ¡¸I hope that there is something to wrap this with. ¡¹ ¡¸Something used to wrap that©`, how about wrapping it with Muona leaves? ¡¹ ¡¸Leaves©`. Does it have a smell that sticks? ¡¹ ¡¸Ah©`, because Muona leaf¡¯s characteristics is that it¡¯s smell and taste does not transfer to the wrapped up ingredients, everybody uses it. ¡¹ ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll use it. ¡¹ I receive the Muona leaves from Bartholo. It¡¯s thin andrge. Though it¡¯s a little difficult to wrap, I¡¯ll let it rest for 10 minutes with this. The person who made stic wrap is a genius. ¡¸Will you keep it wrapped? ¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll let it moisten and rest for about 15 minutes, making it easier to stretch. ¡¹ ¡¸Hou©`. It seems like you know it very well. You¡¯re good with handling the tools, it seems you¡¯ve done this many times before. ¡¹ ¡¸Ahaha. Ah, that¡¯s right, Bartholo! I need to make a sauce that will be mixed with these long and narrow noodles in the meantime! Can you make the sauce? ¡¹ Because it was difficult to involve with him, I made a request to Bartholo in a hurry. ¡¸Oh, the sauce? I wonder what kind of sauce would be good. ¡¹ ¡¸Although anything will roughly match, it¡¯s tomato sauce as expected, huh? ¡¹ ¡¸Tomatoes! If so, there are the fresh ones from the vige! I¡¯ll make it at once. ¡¹ Although I actually like cod roe and cream spaghetti, tomato sauce that can be made immediately this time is all right. Coryatt Vige¡¯s tomatoes are delicious. There are ingredients in this world that are the same as in Japan, there are also ingredients that are not here, there are also those that look simr, and there are also ingredients that I don¡¯t know at all and are mysterious. I¡¯m really disappointed that there is no rice around the vicinity. I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s somewhere in the continent. Because about 15 minutes have passed, the lump of bread flour is pressed and stretch by both hands because there is no rolling pin, then, I cut it into a square. I wonder if I should make a rolling pin. I cut it cleanly. It seems like the sauce making ended, Bartholo was seriously looking at the shape I cut. Your face is scary. I was surprised and I almost cut my finger. I don¡¯t mind even though the noodles are uneven. Next, I boil it with the proper amount salt. Once the noodles float gently, I scoop it up and serve it on the te, I pour the sauce and it¡¯splete! ¡¸It was really possible. If I tamper with the appearance maybe it will be more beautiful, the problem is the taste. ¡¹ Although he evaluates it bluntly, his face shows that he wants to eat it quickly. My chair and also my fork are already prepared. ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll eat! Itadakimasu! ¡¹ When Bartholo sees that I roll up the noodles by stirring the fork round and round a little, he also wraps the noodles round and round skillfully. Now then, let¡¯s taste it. Un, un, isn¡¯t it very delicious? The tomato sauce that Bartholo made in particr suits the noodles very much. The sauce splendidly makes use of the tomato¡¯s sourness. As for the noodles, should it be a bit more thicker? Was the boiling incorrect? I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m sure it will be better if I leave it to Bartholo¡¯s own devices. I think so as I look at Bartholo. ¡¸¡­¡­This is delicious! What¡¯s this!? ¡¹ Bartholo¡¯s mouth sucks up the spaghetti vigorously one after another. With Bartholo¡¯s physique, it seems that he can eat five people¡¯s portion of food lightly. ¡¸That was delicious. ¡¹ He slowly puts down his fork on the empty te, and he let out words to savor it. ¡¸Ou, ¡¹ I nod to his sincere impressions even though I¡¯m short. ¡¸Boy, No, Alfred-sama,e back in 4 days, no, wait,e back in 3 days. I¡¯ll cook and show you spaghetti that exceeds this! ¡¹ ¡¸Calling me Alfred-sama feels unpleasant, calling me Boy the same as always is fine. Please take care of me since I¡¯ll be frequentlying to the kitchen after this. ¡¹ ¡¸I see! You cane anytime! ¡¹ Bartholo floats a broad smile. He¡¯s really reliable. After that, 3 dayster, Bartholo made me eat his new best work. Needless to say, the taste of my spaghetti was like an imitation yakisoba of a noodle shop. That day, the spaghetti was introduced immediately in my family¡¯s dinner and it caused an uproar in the house, it became a spaghetti boom. It was very popr in the female camp in particr and was eaten everyday for the past week. ¡­¡­I¡¯m already tired of eating it. Chapter 8 Sympathy. Bartholo.

Chapter 8 Sympathy. Bartholo.

¡¸Sei! Haa! ¡¹ ¡¸Yaa! Waa! ¡¹ Eleanor-neesan and Sylvio-niisan are practice swinging the sword. Eleanor-neesan¡¯s voice was filled with fighting spirit, only the sound of the wooden sword cutting through air is pleasant to hear. Her ponytail shakes from side to side as she swings energetically. Eleanor-neesan aims to be a knight and practices with Nord-tousan, she also joins the training of the vigncemittee. Her exceptional talent with the sword is showing, it seems that she is able to exchange blows with themanding officer of the vigncemittee. Next to her is Nord-tousan who strictly corrects Sylvio-niisan¡¯s practice swings repeatedly, and then the practice swings are repeated. Sylvio-niisan usually reads books and can be seen studying numerous times. Although I didn¡¯t hear about it, he will probably be a civil official and be the House of Slowlet¡¯s sessor in the future. Although it looks like he doesn¡¯t seem to like the sword very much, he recognize that it¡¯s an important way to defend himself, he also doesn¡¯t cut corners and strives energetically. However, although he is a man he is still six years old. Because his body has still notpletely developed, it¡¯s impossible. Nord-tousan approches and Sylvio-niisan lowers the wooden sword, I hear him giving some advice and Sylvio-niisan nods repeatedly in agreement. Sylvio-niisan¡¯s practice today seems to have ended just now. I wonder if I will also do practice swings when I be six years old. On the other hand, speaking of me, I¡¯m increasing the amount of my mana and practicing space magic alone. I¡¯m now able to teleport a moderate distance, when I find a favorite ce, the image is burned into my head and I¡¯m able to teleport at any time. There is already no threat from pursuers such as Sarah. But, for some reason, Eleanor-neesan¡¯s tracking ability is steadily rising and my peace is being threatened. About four spots out of six spots of my favorite ce have already been found, and I have my back against the wall. Although there shouldpletely be no tracks because I used teleport, I hear someone say ¡¸I think that he¡¯s here ¡¹ ande with unsteady steps. Even though I extend the distance of teleportation to long distance, Eleanor-neesan rides a horse and her search range is also expanded. It¡¯s already a vicious cycle. Is it like that? Is it something like Eleanor-neesan is the bear who chases after me who is running away? ¡¸What are you doing Al? ¡¹ Elna-kaasan sits next to me who is sitting while absent-mindedly looking at the garden. ¡¸I was only watching Eleanor-neesan¡¯s and Sylvio-niisan¡¯s practice. ¡¹ ¡¸Ara, does Al want to practice too? ¡¹ ¡¸No, I don¡¯t want to do that. Living slowly and peacefully now is the best. ¡¹ ¡¸Al really likes to be carefree, huh~¡¹ The words might smell of old age a little. Although I see Elna-kaasan¡¯s usual smiling face, it feels like it¡¯s something like a wry smile. Well, it¡¯s probably all right since both my parents have a broad-minded character. ¡¸When Al was a baby you liked the magic book, but, are you not interested in magic? ¡¹ ¡¸I like magic, I read the book and practice asionally. ¡¹ It¡¯s done desperately everyday to enrich myself. ¡¸Then, Okaasan will teach you this time, okay? Can you use it a little? ¡¹ ¡¸Leave it to me! ¡¹Elna-kaasan says with full confidence. ¡¸I understand. ¡¹ Although I don¡¯t know how much magic can be done by Elna-kaasan, there is surely something that I can learn so I decided to let her teach me. ¡¸Al©`! Let¡¯s go y! ¡¹ Is the morning training already over? Eleanor-neesan rushes over dripping with sweat. Seeing as Eleanor-neesan is as usual, Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan smile andugh. ¡¸Properly wash yourself with water then empty it. ¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s all right because I¡¯ll go to the river! ¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s no good. Go wash in the house. ¡¹ ¡¸Eh©`? ¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s no good because you¡¯re a girl. ¡¹ ¡¸Ye©`s. Then, I¡¯ll eat lunch together with Al! Wait for me, okay? ¡¹ Eleanor-neesan runs towards the mansion without waiting for my answer. ¡­¡­Even though I didn¡¯t say I¡¯ll go. ¡¸Eleanor really loves Al, huh? ¡¹ Nord-tousanes near unnoticed. I didn¡¯t hear his footsteps at all. It¡¯s like an assassin. ¡¸That¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m a little jealous~ ¡¹ I can¡¯t see how she¡¯s jealous at all seeing Elna-kaasan¡¯s smiling expression. However, I know. Elna-kaasan and Nord-tousan always wraps us up with gentle smiles, but when both of them get angry, it¡¯s very scary. Elna-kaasan gets angry while gently smiling and her voice never changes when she¡¯s pinning down the bad points. Although her smile doesn¡¯t change, there¡¯s no choice but to fear it. And as for Nord-tousan, he narrows his eyes more than usual and says nothing. It¡¯s different from the usual Nord-tousan who usually pats his head gently as he has this different attitude like he¡¯s pushing you away, it¡¯s quite scary. It¡¯s extremely terrible if such two people get angry at the same time. Even though I have a mental age of about 30 years old, I get a little frightened when I see it closely. By the way, it was Eleanor-neesan that was scolded. ¡¸Al, it¡¯s time for lunch. ¡¹ ¡¸Yes, mother. ¡¹ ¡¸Ara? ¡¹ I¡¯ll definitely not make them get angry. ©`©`©`©` After lunch, I was brought to the river by Eleanor-neesan. I always considered that the river in Coryatt Vige is very beautiful. When you scoop the water with your hands and look at it, it¡¯s like the mineral water that¡¯s sold on the market! It¡¯s transparent enough. Needless to say, the taste is naturally delicious. You might unconsciously mutter ¡°World¡¯s Beeeeeeeest¡± to the water from Coryatt. The people in the vige also draw water from upstream frequently. And, we are at the ce between the upstream and mid-stream now. ¡¸So? What do you want to do? ¡¹ I throw stones to the river while saying so. It¡¯s really a three years old child¡¯s shoulder. It doesn¡¯t fly at all. ¡¸N©`, what to do©` ¡¹ If you want to make a three years old child swim without a swim ring, please stop. Anything except that is okay. I gather mana in my arms and the stone skips this time. Pasha! Pasha! Pasha! Pashashasha! It was very minute and I did not see it, but, did the stone skip seven or eight times? It seems that the person who holds the world record did 51 skips. I wonder what kind of person made it skip that many times. ¡¸Ah©`! What was that Al!? That¡¯s interest©`ing! ¡¹ ¡¸Stone skipping? ¡¹ ¡¸Un! The stone leaped eight times just now! ¡¹ I did the stone skipping again and showed her. Eleanor-neesan who sees it has sparkling eyes, and she imitates the way I throw the stone. Jobon! Jabon! ¡¸Why doesn¡¯t it leap©`!? ¡¹ I grab a nearby stone and happily throw it. ¡¸Is it because it¡¯s heavy and round? Is a different shape and more thin stone better? ¡¹ Eleanor-neesan picks up and throws a thinner and t type of stone. Basha! Basha! Basha! Basha! Basha! Basha! Bashashasha. She can already do it and she¡¯s even better than me. As expected, it seems that Eleanor-neesan is good at moving her body. Eleanor-neesan got tired of doing it after around 10 minutes had passed. ¡¸Mou©`, are you already tired? Do you want to fish? ¡¹ I do a preemptive attack because I don¡¯t want her to say ¡¸Let¡¯s swim together! ¡¹. ¡¸Eh©`? Fishing is quiet and boring. ¡¹ You¡¯re such a child to not understand the goodness of fishing. Well, we are children. ¡¸It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve eaten fish. ¡¹ ¡¸Un! Then, I¡¯ll go borrow tools! ¡¹ She¡¯s fast. I returned to mansion immediately. I¡¯ll probably eat the fish on the spot after catching it, let¡¯s get a little salt from the kitchen. Because salt is valuable, Bartholo will be troublesome to deal with too. If I¡¯m discovered, sharing and teaching how to make okonomiyaki in exchange for it is good enough. I think so, I am in the kitchen, wait no, because there might be other people in the in the kitchen, I teleport to the ingredient storeroom. I who lightly teleport near the kitchen room face and go towards the kitchen. Then, a giant man was doing suspicious movements at a corner in the kitchen. ¡¸Hehe©`, I¡¯m finally reaching it. ¡¹ Is it Bartholo? I thought there was a pervert. Bartholo doesn¡¯t notice me, he¡¯s rubbing his cheek on a small jar in a good mood. That joyful smile, I have a feeling that if I¡¯m seen it¡¯ll only be like a ferocious animal finding it¡¯s prey. ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹ ¡¸Well©`, the sugar that I requested the other day finally arrived. I received some from old connections©` ¡¹ While having a ferocious smile, Bartholo speaks very fast. ¡¸Eh©`, then why don¡¯t you share it everyone~ ¡¹ ¡¸I, uh©`, that¡¯s no good, it¡¯s useless. I was looking forward to this. I use it for research although it¡¯s bad for Nord~ ¡¹ ¡¸Eh©`, I see©`, then if it leaks out to everyone that you¡¯re eating it ¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right! Therefore this is a secret! ¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah¡­¡­ ¡¹ Bartholo returns to reality with my words and answers with a tense expression. ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹ ¡¸Nord-tousan~! Elna-kaasan~! Sarah~! ¡¹ ¡¸Oopssss! Boy, no, Alfred-sama is a bad person. ¡¹ Bartholo squats and puts his arm on my shoulder at the speed simr to when I used teleportation magic. It¡¯s a frightening and smooth speed of the arm. It¡¯s as if my shoulders are joined together with a close friend who is married for several years. I haven¡¯t seen such skill and uracy, without trouble with a height difference too, until now. ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Bartholo? ¡¹ I continue to ask Bartholo like a pure and innocent child. ¡¸You¡¯ll continue with your severe joke, huh? ¡¹ He gently taps my shoulders with a *ponpon* while saying ¡¸But I understand what you mean~ ¡¹. Although I take on a modest approach, this is a threat. When the timees, he might break my neck with his arms simr to thick logs. I can¡¯t be careless against Bartholo. ¡¸Bartholo, your arm is heavy, please move it. ¡¹(remove your arm which is going to break my neck early!) ¡¸Don¡¯t say such a thing~. Aren¡¯t the boy¡¯s and my rtionship good~? ¡¹) As if that¡¯s true! Damn boy! Only acting like a child at such a time. If I remove this arm I can¡¯t negotiate anymore! ) ¡¸Aha! Ahahahahaha. ¡¹ ¡¸Haha! Hahahahaha©` ¡¹ ¡¸Why are you twoughing? ¡¹ Sarah enters the kitchen room and approaches. Sarah is the most dependable and versatile among the housemaids. If it was Mina, it¡¯s possible to drive her out deceiving her or by feeding her food but since it¡¯s Sarah, it¡¯s impossible. Sarah has a sharp intuition and a massive sweet tooth, It¡¯s likely that Sarah will smell out the sugar. I send nce to Bartholo for an instant. Bartholo¡¯s face bes blue imagining that the sugar will be taken by the housemaid. ¡¸Is Batholo sick? Yourplexion is bad. ¡¹ ¡¸No, I¡¯m all right. Hahaha. ¡¹ ¡¸Are you sure? Well that¡¯s good, but I came here today to check the condition of the ingredients. ¡¹ ¡¸Eh, Eeh!? What do you mean!? Isn¡¯t it possible for me to do it alone? ¡¹ ¡¸Bartholo, have you stocked up arger portion ingredients like wheat and the like needed to make spaghetti? ¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Ah. ¡¹ Bartholo¡­¡­ You¡¯re so pitiful to dig your own grave. It can¡¯t be helped, Bartholo. Let¡¯s give him one favor here. ¡¸Hey! Sarah. I came here to search for a fishing rod but where is it? ¡¹ Bartholo¡¯s face regained vitality due to my follow-up. ¡¸Because Eleanor-sama came some time ago and looked for a fishing rod, I think Mina is headed towards the storage room. ¡¹ *Chi*! This woman uses other employees roughly and excellently! On the other hand, Bartholo who saw a sh of hope is in great despair. Bartholo has already crumbled like it¡¯s the end of the world. ¡­¡­That¡¯s it! I innocently approach a chair at an angle where I won¡¯t be seen by Sarah. I touched a wooden bowl on the chair. Karan! Karan! Karakarakara! Then, we hear the sound of something dropping in the corridor. ¡¸What was that sound? I¡¯ll go check a little. ¡¹ Sarah suddenly turns around and leaves the kitchen. ¡¸Bartholo, hide it quickly. ¡¹ ¡¸Oh, Oh? Oh! ¡¹ Bartholo reacts to my words and quickly hides the jar containing the sugar under the floor. Was there such a ce that opens¡­¡­? ¡¸Will you also share a little with me? I¡¯ll also get some saltter. ¡¹ ¡¸Oh, okay. ¡¹ I put a little salt in a small jar after hearing that and left the kitchen. In the future, there was a pancake party held by two people with jam, a sweet smell drifts in the mansion and it was immediately exposed. What happened after? It can only be said that Bartholo cried. Afterwards, I was scolded too. Primarily by Sarah and the maids, and also by Elna-kaasan. Women are scary. Chapter 9 The thing in question

Chapter 9 The thing in question

I, also known as Alfred, am currently taking a nap in the garden site. The grass underneath is soft, fluffy and feels pleasant like thewn. Although it¡¯s summer, the temperature doesn¡¯t feel too high today, and there is also good venttion. Japan was abnormal. The temperature goes up steadily in the city because of the heat ind phenomenon. That seems to be caused by the increasing number of buildings, and the decrease of green tracts ofnd and surface of water. Those points are irrelevant to Coryatt Vige. There are no obstructive buildings, the pleasant wind blows anywhere, and also, the air is clean. The countryside is the best. When I grow up, although I¡¯m not really sure what kind of work should I do, I don¡¯t want to have desk job. I noticed it the other day when I was fishing with Eleanor-neesan. If I take the fish to ind areas with teleportation magic, won¡¯t I make a profit? Certainly, the distance between the sea and the royal capital is also not too far from each other, but, it must be difficult to transport it while keeping it fresh. There is a magic tool like the refrigerator, too. However, in this world where the price is high and the amount is insufficient, there is no refrigerating the captured fish at once like in Japan, and there is also norge-scale refrigeration facilities and trucks. Even if it was possible to transport it by some method, it¡¯ll be a very small amount and the freshness might also be extremelycking. It¡¯s caught by the ship. I immediately buy it in the locale. I deliver it anywhere with teleportation magic. The refrigeration will be done by something like ice magic. ¡­¡­Isn¡¯t that the best way? Isn¡¯t it natural to secure my rich slow life environment with this much? I instinctively put away my thinking face. ¡¸What is it~? Why are you floating a disgusting smile while sleeping? ¡¹ Bartholo looks at me from above. Because I was at the position of the backlight from the sun, the shadow emphasizes the roughness of the face and the body, and the impact is terrible. Won¡¯t an ordinary child cry? ¡¸Bartholo¡­¡­ You were alive. ¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t want to hear any more. ¡¹ Bartholo, who has a pathetic expression and is floating a dark atmosphere, sits down. ¡¸Well, but this is important. The sugar©`©` ¡¹ ¡¸Oh! Idiot! ¡¹ Without giving time for him to continue his words, I cover Bartholo¡¯s mouth with a serious expression and bring him to the bushes. Although no matter how you look at it, it¡¯s like the scene where a child is forcibly kidnapped or sexually assaulted. However, Bartholo¡¯s appearance seems to be amb that is hiding its body away from the hungry wolf. His survival instinct is at full throttle. The usual reliable old man is in this position. What the heck did Bartholo do? ¡¸Sugar! ¡¹ Then, I immediately hear a sound that seems like the front door of the mansion was forcefully opened. This voice is probably Elna-kaasan¡¯s. ¡¸Ara©`? I¡¯m sure that I heard someone say sugar~ ¡¹ Huh? Did I just hear Elna-kaasan say ¡ºOther than a man, is it impossible to forcefully open this door because it¡¯s heavy? Ufufu ¡»? ¡¸Yes, madam. It certainly entered the ear of this Mina, too. ¡¹ From behind, it was said by the careless and hopeless maid Mina. Huh? When have you been able to do a beautiful standing figure like that? Isn¡¯t it steadier than usual? Or perhaps I should say it feels dignified? ¡¸U~n. It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? There is no one in the garden, I wonder if it¡¯s my imagination. ¡¹ Elna-kaasan goes back to the mansion while tilting her head. ¡¸¡­¡­What was that? ¡¹ ¡¸You shouldn¡¯t say that word carelessly this time. You¡¯ll be squeezed, you know? ¡¹ Eh? What? What will get squeezed!? But I didn¡¯t ask. Curiosity kills the cat. ¡¸So, is the thing in question safe? ¡¹ It¡¯s absolutely because of Elna-kaasan¡¯s whisper for a moment and not Mina that I¡¯m scared. This is the reason why I protect Bartholo¡¯s life. ¡¸There is a little. I still have it. ¡¹ Bartholo floats a nihilistic smile while his teeth shine with a *kira-n*. It seems like Bartholo still has hope somehow. It¡¯s certainly strange for someone to hide oneself when there is nothing to protect. I feel guilty¡­¡­Still hiding because there is something that¡¯s being protected. It¡¯s something like a friend¡¯s erotic book was discovered, but his favorite DVD hasn¡¯t been exposed! It feels like that. ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, then that¡¯s good. There are still dishes that I¡¯d like to do, too. ¡¹ ¡¸I see. The cream sauce that the boy said is also almostplete! ¡¹ ¡¸Please finish that quickly. I¡¯m getting tired of only eating tomato spaghetti recently. ¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s different and it¡¯s difficult to understand. ¡¹ Gahaha, Bartholoughs and returns to the kitchen. I¡¯m happy that he became lively. ©`©`©`©` One day, when I was reading a book in the mansion, Elna-kaasan said ¡¸I¡¯ll show you magic, so look closely! ¡¹with a smile. What a sudden moment. Although I thought that way, when I think back, I feel like I had a conversation with Elna-kaasan on the morning of the day when I went to the river. Although I felt like taking it easy and slowly reading a book, the truth was I thought that it was just right because I still haven¡¯t practiced increasing my mana today. I follow Elna-kaasan and we arrived at the backside of the mansion. There is also a little grass on the ground underneath. There is only a wall covering the mansion, and my favorite in can be seen in the distance. In other words, because it¡¯s a path that¡¯s not used frequently, there is simply nothing, even if fire magic is used, there is nothing to burn. ¡¸Does Al have magic that he can use? I heard that you saw Eleanor use water and earth? ¡¹ ¡¸Un, I can use it. ¡¹ But if space magic is included, I can use about eight magic. ¡¸Then, anything¡¯s okay so show it. ¡¹ ¡¸Ye©`s. ¡¹ I pile up the soil as usual with earth magic, it hardens and a chair is made. I did trial and error so that it¡¯s extremely easy andfortable to sit on, it¡¯s the only the chair that¡¯s only for my sake in the world. Chant? I recite such things in my mind, and as I get more ustomed to it, it¡¯s steadily getting shorter. However, my chant ispletely different from the original chant sentence. ¡¸¡­¡­Al, how did you do the chant? ¡¹ Elna-kaasan greatly opens her eyes wide, the voice that she managed to squeeze out after a few seconds of being lost for words was heard. ¡¸Because I¡¯m able to chant by only reciting it in my mind, is it no good? ¡¹ Even though it¡¯s omitted and greatly shortened. Elna-kaasan is quite astonished. I wonder if it was terribly unusual. ¡¸¡­¡­Is, is that so? I understand. Is it also possible for other magic? ¡¹ ¡¸Un, it¡¯s possible. ¡¹ I make a cup with earth magic, and then I put ice inside with ice magic. I lick the ice like a candy to cool myself because of the hot temperature. I also pass ice to Elna-kaasan because it¡¯s valuable. When I casually look at the surroundings, because weed has grown long only for a part and it looks unpleasant, I fire wind magic¡¯s Wind Cutter and the weed is mowed down. The Wind Cutter chops off an obstructive branch, it¡¯s frequently used to make nuts and fruits drop. Because the nuts and fruits get damaged if it¡¯s overdone, I always use it carefully. ¡¸I use it recently with such a feeling. ¡¹ ¡¸You can also use four attribute, can¡¯t you~? Furthermore, even ice magic. ¡¹ I have a stiff face when I looked at Elna-kaasan. I¡¯m at the state of half d and half embarrassed. Un, it was good that I didn¡¯t show fire or thunder or space. ¡¸Un¡­¡­Because Al was more excellent than I thought, I wonder if what okaasan will teach will be insufficient. Because I need to rethink the training menu, let¡¯s end it here today, okay? ¡¹ ¡¸Un. I understand. ¡¹ Apparently, it seems that I¡¯m more excellent than what Elna-kaasan thought. Although I feel that she¡¯s a little upset, it¡¯s good that her positive state didn¡¯t change. ¡¸Al is amazing~ Being able to use magic like this. Are you not using offensive magic? ¡¹ Offensive magic? To whom will the offensive magic be used? I don¡¯t go out of this Coryatt Vige. Well, I¡¯m more or less prepared. ¡¸Magic used to enrich my daily life is already enough. ¡¹ ¡¸Using magic like that is very Al-like. ¡¹ *Fufu* Elna-kaasan joins hands with me whileughing and we begin to walk slowly. It¡¯s also peaceful today. Chapter 10 I turned four years old

Chapter 10 I turned four years old

I got over the hot summer and the cold winter, and spring came. By the way, my birthday is April 7. In other words, I¡¯m four years old! Since the age is paid attention to in this ce, and the degree of freedom increases when one grows older, it¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it? But, I might feel depressed when I grow old and be an adult. By the way, Elna-kaasan finally became 30 years old. To be honest, she¡¯s so beautiful that I¡¯ll believe it if someone said she¡¯s 18 years old. Nord-tousan is 32 years old. He didn¡¯t change at all. He is as usual. Although it¡¯s short, it¡¯s the truth. There was something like ¡ºDo you want to attend a magic school? ¡» that was said. Of course, I refused. Why should I go to such a ce? You can even feed a horse just fine! I¡¯m still enjoying this child life. Eleanor-neesan is 10 years old. I think she¡¯s growing taller recently, too. Her mind is focused on the sword too much, and she might have be stubborn. Does she even study? Sylvio-niisan is 7 years old. He reads books as usual and is still training with the sword to protect his life. It seems like Sylvio-niisan wants to have a job where he uses his head in the future. I wonder if he¡¯ll be something like a domestic affairs official or an advisor. There is a recent boom of edible wild nts gathered, and those are used for dinner. It¡¯s great that those that can¡¯t be eaten aren¡¯t being brought. If I were to speak of a change to my body, I grew taller, and I think that it became easier to run. I continue exhausting my mana as usual, and I¡¯m happy that it still keeps increasing steadily. I can probably teleport by kilometers now. However, I haven¡¯t gone to such a far ce. It¡¯s not possible to teleport if the ce can¡¯t be imagined. That¡¯s why, it¡¯s troublesome but it¡¯s necessary to go to the distant royal capital at least once. After that, I also need to go to the sea for the fish transportation. Now then, the story changed but Nord-tousan will take me along to the vige today. That¡¯s right. Although I went to the ins or the river to y, I hadn¡¯t gone to the vige. Although I was curious, when a noble child turns four years old, he will patrol the fief¡¯s vige with father who is the feudal lord. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t go. It seems to be a minor tradition of feudal lords around here. So today, Nord-tousan is patrolling the vige with two people. ¡¸Take ca©`re. ¡¹ ¡¸Well then, we¡¯re going out. ¡¹ We¡¯re seen off by Elna-kaasan and leave the mansion, we travel along the straight road that head towards the vige. It¡¯s easy to walk since this road is maintained and wide. It¡¯s secured that the width of the road can let one carriage pass through it. It might be the first time that I went out with Nord-tousan and two other people. Although I walked along the main road for only a little, all I can see in the surroundings are mountains, mountains, fields, fields. It¡¯s a very wonderful countryside road. There is a lot of green that looks like a carpet. While walking, I smell the faint lush fragrance of nts and the indistinct scent of the earth. And, the clean air goes directly into my nose whenever I breathe. This fresh air is delicious. This alone should be enough for my three meals. But, there is no rice here. Speaking of rice, it might be in the eastern continent. It was written in the book ¡ºDumfries¡¯ Adventure Record ¡» that there was rice. Although it seems it was discovered by Dumfries. Dumfries, you¡¯re stupid. You¡¯re very stupid. Because, you abandoned the greatest adventure. The adventure for rice! ¡¸Al, you can see the vige very soon. ¡¹ Oops, that was dangerous, my mind went on a little trip. The numerous wheat fields caught my attention the most. And when you look around at the distance, there are old private houses lined up here and there. It doesn¡¯t only gather here, the private houses also lines up everywhere. How the heck do you build such houses? Because it isn¡¯t populous, do you build it separately? ¡¸Tousan, what do you grow in this ce? ¡¹ ¡¸Wheat, barley, rye, beans, vegetables and the like are grown here. And then there are chickens and sheeps, there are also a few cows too. ¡¹ ¡¸Hee©` ¡¹ ¡¸Ah! It¡¯s the feudal lord! ¡¹ ¡¸Oh©`, you¡¯re right. ¡¹ I heard from Nord-tousan that when hees to this vige, he¡¯s greeted by the farmers of the vige one by one. ¡¸Thanks to the spaghetti that feudal lord-sama taught us, everyone is energetic. ¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. My wife also kept saying ¡°it¡¯s delicious, it¡¯s so delicious¡± while eating quickly. ¡¹ ¡¸Gahaha ¡¹ The two menughed in chorus. Seeing a very bright atmosphere, I was relieved that there was no such thing as starvation in this vige. ¡¸That¡¯s good. To tell you the truth, it¡¯s actually our son Alfred that thought about it. ¡¹ Nord-tousan brings me in front of the two men. ¡¸Is it this child? ¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. ¡¹ The expression of Nord-tousan who dered that seems a little proud. ¡¸So you¡¯re Alfred-sama, huh? How old are you? ¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m four years old. ¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re reallyposed, huh? ¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re really different from my kid. You¡¯re very levelheaded. ¡¹ With an *uriuri*, the ossan pokes my cheeks with a bad expression. Hey! I¡¯m the lord¡¯s son. Aren¡¯t you impolite? ¡¸Ahaha, I also think so. He¡¯s probably a very stange child. ¡¹ Nord-tousan. Was I recognized in such a way until now? Wasn¡¯t I an extremely ordinary child? ¡¸Well then, we¡¯re going to walk to the next ce now. ¡¹ ¡¸Okay, pleasee again. ¡¹ ¡¸Alfred-sama should also grow up as a strong man like feudal lord-sama, okay? ¡¹ The ossan says to me and puts his hand on my head after. What¡¯s with this over-familiar ossan? Is this how it is in the countryside? If that¡¯s the case, I should also reply. ¡¸Even if ossan is henpecked by his wife, you should do your best too. ¡¹ When I replied, the ossan greatly opened his eyes wide and his mouth went *pakupaku* like a fish. ¡¸Uu-, how did you know that I¡¯m henpecked by my wife? No matter what, I can¡¯t win against Natalie. ¡¹ ¡¸Oi oi, don¡¯t get depressed. ¡¹ ¡¸Shut up! You newlyweds can¡¯t understand my feelings. ¡¹ ¡¸Ahaha, is Alfred-sama really four years old? ¡¹ From behind us who began to walk, a voice of a young person that was calming down the ossan¡¯s sad voice was heard. As expected, it¡¯s a standard that that type of ossan is henpecked by his wife, isn¡¯t it? ©`©`©`©`©` I keep following Nord-tousan to the center of the vige. It¡¯s just before noon now. The vegetables and wheat that the vigers harvested by their respective families are at the public square. The nuts, fruits and mushrooms harvested from the forest are gathered and bartered. Fumufumu, pears, chestnuts, mushrooms, oh? What¡¯s that fruit? Can it be eaten? That mushroom is amazing. It has a vivid color but is it safe? There is a person who seems to be a hunter carrying a bow, he¡¯s carrying a deer, rabbits and so forth on his shoulders while walking. I see, it seems that the meat is cut up and it¡¯s bartered. ¡¸Hee©`, they¡¯re gathered in the square and there is still enough room to barter. ¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Even if there is no room, they cannot live if they don¡¯t do it, this ce is big and there are many vigers. ¡¹ ¡¸Hee©`. Then, tousan is wonderful isn¡¯t he? ¡¹ ¡¸Not at all. Coryatt Vige was rich in nature from the start. Since it¡¯s a small vige at the edge of the country, the supplies and products are also insufficient. ¡¹ ¡¸I see©` ¡¹ ¡¸Now who do we have here, Nord-sama and, are you Alfred-sama? ¡¹ While walking in the public square, a middle-aged ojisan came over. It seems he is the vige chief since he is wearing slightly fine clothes. ¡¸Yes. ¡¹ ¡¸You grew big above all. Alfred-sama, what do you think about the state of the vige? ¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s good, everybody seems to be lively. ¡¹ The vige chief smiles joyfully when I answered so. ¡¸That¡¯s right. How about Nord-sama? ¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s more abundant this year thanst year, isn¡¯t it? I understand just by looking at the vigers¡¯ faces. ¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Since there was a good harvestst time. No one is starving, and there is also a surplus to get over winter. There are various reports too. If it¡¯s fine, won¡¯t youe to my home? ¡¹ ¡¸Yes. I hope that you¡¯ll tell me about the recent state of affairs. ¡¹ ¡¸Tousan, is it okay if I wander around this ce? ¡¹ ¡¸Although it¡¯s fine, you mustn¡¯t go too far away, okay?¡¹ ¡¸Oka©`y ¡¹ Chapter 11 At the public square

Chapter 11 At the public square

I separated from Nord-tousan temporarily and went to see the things sold in the public square. I¡¯m looking for something delicious or something that is useful in this fantasy world. It would be wonderful if there is rice, wouldn¡¯t it? I wonder if the vivid colored mushroom I saw a while ago is safe. After that, I want to go to a restaurant and eatmon food. I wonder what kind of dishes an ordinary person in this world eats. I think that they eat eggs, something like omurice, but there is no rice here. In the first ce, does dashimaki tamago even exists here? If it doesn¡¯t then I have to make a frying pan for personal use. For Japanese cuisine to be served to the fullest, I have to be seriously strict with Bartholo. Anyways, let¡¯s first head towards that oniisan who is disying vegetables nearby. ¡¸Oh, do you want to barter? Or do you want to buy? ¡¹ The total amount of money I have today is 2 silver coins that I received from Elna-kaasan and 10 copper coins that I received from Bartholo. This pocket money is too much to spend in a countryside vige. ¡¸N©`, I¡¯ll buy. ¡¹ The vegetables are lined up on a rough cloth that looks simr to a hemp cloth. There are peas, spinach, carrots, potatoes, and, are those dried fruits? Fumufumu, this is good. ¡¸Oniisan, how much for all of this? ¡¹ ¡¸Oh? The box of dried fruits cost 2 copper coins, peas cost 5 stone coins, spinach is 2 stone coins, two carrots cost 5 stone coins each, and five potatoes cost 1 copper coin, so the total is©`©` ¡¹ ¡¸Four copper coins and two stone coins, right? ¡¹ ¡¸Oh? Yeah, it¡¯s probably that. You¡¯re very good at arithmetic aren¡¯t you? ¡¹ ¡¸N©`, I can do it to some degree. ¡¹ ¡¸If you can do arithmetic at that age, it seems you¡¯ll have a promising future. ¡¹ The vegetable oniisan wraps the vegetables in cloth while smiling. ¡¸Because you paid with money, and didn¡¯t bring anything to wrap up the vegetables yourself, bring something that can hold things the next time we meet. It¡¯s a service this time. ¡¹ ¡¸Okay! Thank you. ¡¹ In the exchange with the vegetable oniisan, I took out four copper coins and two stone coins out of my pocket and handed it over. By the way, the currency of this world is like this. ck gold coin = 10 million yen White gold coin = 1 million yen Large gold coin = 100,000 yen Gold coin = 10,000 yen Silver coin = 1,000 yen Copper coin = 100 yen Stone coin = 10 yen It seems to be a decimal system. It¡¯s good that there aren¡¯t coins for 2 yen or 20 yen or 2,000 yen or by halves like in the olden days. It will be confusing if there is more. And then, in a ce slightly away from the public square, I store the things that I just bought with space magic. This is another space magic, recently, I wondered if something can be used besides teleportation and discovered it through trial and error. Besides that, although it¡¯s a small range, I can warp space to crush things, cut space, and also add gravity to things for a little while. For this storage magic, it¡¯s possible to take things in and out freely within a subspace. When something is put in the subspace, time doesn¡¯t seem to exist inside, and food that is put in also doesn¡¯t rot. With this, I¡¯m able to take out ingredients anywhere and any time. Merchants would want this magic desperately, huh? It¡¯s easy to put thing in the subspace because I only have to imagine a gate and the space opens, but, it¡¯s difficult to take things out at will. It¡¯s difficult to take something out if it is not properly imagined, that¡¯s why, I need to properly remember the things that was put in. When there are two or more of the same thing, it helps that I can understand how much still remains as long as one of it is imagined. Afterwards, I bought various foods and a lot of wood and raw materials that can be used and yed with. Am I forgetting something? Although I¡¯m not in a hurry, I want to produce some thing like a cat robot in the future, however, I won¡¯t remember it unless I take note and remember it properly After a while, Nord-tousan returned to the public square. It seems that the meeting with the vige chief has ended. ¡¸What did you do? ¡¹ ¡¸I went here and there at looked at what they were selling. The rainbow-colored mushroom was very suspicious. ¡¹ ¡¸Ahaha, you¡¯ll understand that when you be an adult. ¡¹ Ah, I see, it was that kind of thing. Even when I asked the oneesan ¡¸What is that? ¡¹ , I was treated like a child and was avoided. ¡¸Nord-tousan, let¡¯s go eat something. ¡¹ ¡¸N©` you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s eat the dishes that the vige serves with great pains. ¡¹ By the way, in this world, the physicalbor for farmers is intense and it seems that they frequently eat snacks to have four meals. Although it seems that there is low calories in one meal, in this poor region, the physicalbor is done with insufficient nourishment with two meals a day, and it seems that they also frequently copse. Everyone in our family eats three meals a day recently. After all, it¡¯s better to eat in the morning, noon and evening. We enter a restaurant with a sign where a picture of a bear, spoon and fork is drawn. Even if the characters can¡¯t be read, because the message is conveyed to anyone through the picture, it¡¯s wonderful, isn¡¯t it? ¡¸Wee©`! Ah, feudal lord-sama! ¡¹ When we entered the shop, the obachan with a good physique and wearing an apron greets us. ¡¸Hey, Celia-san. How¡¯s it going? ¡¹ ¡¸Well you see, the number of customers are increasing thanks to this spaghetti from feudal lord-sama, it¡¯s a great help. But the amount of salt is also decreasing recently, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹ Ah©`, although it¡¯s a little, salt is still used when boiling. Fortunately, we have good rtions with the nearby vige and we can frequently acquire salt cheaply, because salt is expensive originally. ¡¸N©`, well, it¡¯s Al that thought about it©`. It¡¯s this child, this child. ¡¹ ¡¸Is this child Alfred-sama? ¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. ¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s amazing©`. Are there any new dishes? ¡¹ You should think about it by yourself. Aren¡¯t you more or less a cook? But, well, I didn¡¯t notice that I became stubborn since I¡¯m just naturally talking aboutmon and ordinary things, I might have gotten it from my parents, and perhaps, it can¡¯t be helped. For example, although a boy starts attending elementary school, the second daughter won¡¯t question it at all. Another example is the natural tendency that the man¡¯s surname is used after marriage. ¡¸Un, there is something but the utensils does not exist, and there is no sauce. ¡¹ ¡¸There is? Utensils? For utensils, Logan can create it, so, will you make it? ¡¹ ¡¸Really!? ¡¹ ¡¸Leave it to me. I¡¯ll say it to that obstinate oyaji. Teach me how to make the new dish immediately after it¡¯s done. ¡¹ ¡¸Un, I understand! I¡¯ll teach the concept and application at that time. ¡¹ After the negotiation ended, it¡¯s time for the meal. ¡¸Do you want to be a cook Al? ¡¹ Nord-tousan asks me while having a wry smile. ¡¸No, cooking is just a hobby, you know? Because Bartholo is the cook, it¡¯s enough. ¡¹ ¡¸Ahaha, So that¡¯s it¡­¡­Okay. ¡¹ In the end, there was no Japanese food. The menu was soup, boiled food, and spaghetti. This is disappointing. Itcks variety. I have to increase it. Chapter 12 Reversi

Chapter 12 Reversi

I think that I¡¯ll use the wooden boards and painting materials I recently obtained from the the vige to make Reversi. Speaking of Reversi, you can learn it in one minute but it takes a lifetime to master. There is even a catchphrase, ¡°A board game for two people, it seems shallow but it¡¯s actually deep¡±. I draw an 8¡Á8 square on a board, and I cut another board in circles and add colors. It can be made quite easily. Isn¡¯t the person who first thought of Reversi a genius? While thinking so, *petapeta* Ipleted painting it with a brush. ¡¸It¡¯s do©`ne.¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s that? ¡¹ When did you enter my room Eleanor-neesan? My sleeve is pulled by Eleanor-neesan. ¡¸It¡¯s a game called Reversi. ¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s that? How do you y it? ¡¹ As expected of this world with only a few entertainment, it¡¯s very easy for someone to bite at a game. ¡¸It¡¯s not easy! To put it simply, the one who has most pieces at the end wins! ¡¹ When I was teaching the rules, Eleanor-neesan became motivated immediately. ¡¸Hee©` ¡¹She admires the disks which is ck on one side and white on the other. As expected of the catchphrase! It seems that even Eleanor-neesan can remember it immediately. By the way, I taught the rules but I didn¡¯t teach the tricks at all. ¡¸I¡¯ll dye everything in my color! ¡¹ ¡¸Well then, Eleanor-neesan, by all means©` ¡¹ I put two ck and white disks each and convey to Eleanor-neesan to go first. *Pachi*, *Pachi* We alternately ced our pieces. ¡¸Because this is also in between, it bes white. ¡¹ Eleanor-neesan turns it over, she turns the disks over one after another in the opening and seems to be happy with the current state, she likes increasing her own pieces that much, huh? It¡¯s a too wonderful bad move. ¡¸Ah©`, It was taken©` ¡¹ Because I was ttering Eleanor-neesan and so on, Eleanor-neesan seemed confident and convinced that it was her victory approaching the middle stage. ¡¸Although Al thought about the game, you¡¯re weak, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹ I should stop her from getting carried away. Should I counterattack now? ¡¸How about©` here©`?, This and this and, ah, the diagonal next to it is also turned over, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Eh? What? How? ¡¹ I find the ce full of holes, Eleanor-neesan¡¯s white disks are plundered one after another. It¡¯s like when soy sauce is spilled on a white T-shirt, it can¡¯t be undone or recovered anymore. The soy sauce in question was the deciding disk, I don¡¯t move an inch to Eleanor-neesan¡¯s rejection. ¡¸You can¡¯t ce it there, you know? So, it¡¯s a pass. ¡¹ ¡¸Eh? You¡¯re right. ¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s no good this time. ¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­haha. ¡¹ ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s empty there this time. But, I can turn over only one. ¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Only one. ¡¹ And then, thest turn has ended. I divide the white disks and surround the ck disks to cover them. The result was my overwhelming victory with 56:8. Kukuku, isn¡¯t it overwhelming? My army! Now then, how about Eleanor-neesan¡¯s reaction? Because I became silent, she has an anxious reaction. ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ Eleanor-neesan looks at the board with her mouth opened. Although I didn¡¯t do it by the book, the point was more or less conveyed, I wonder if I should have held back more. Reversi has 64 pieces in an 8¡Á8 board and it¡¯s possible to win as long as 33 pieces can be taken. Your opponent takes a lot of disks, you get rid of the disks that your opponent has taken. You increase the number of disks that cannot be turned over again. These three are the rough points, aren¡¯t they? You won¡¯t lose if you take the four corners. You can win if you take a lot of edges. Although there are unexpectedly skilled people too, there isn¡¯t one here, is there? My friend usually said ¡¸Edge get©`! ¡¹because he only aims for the edges, and although he aimed for the edges, the result was, he immediately gets caught in a Stoner Trap and frequently lost to everyone. Because my friend always aimed for the edges, I remembered how to counter it, but I can¡¯t use intermediate level techniques like C hitting and X hitting, you know? ¡¸¡­¡­What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹ ¡¸This is interesting! ¡¹ When I called out to Eleanor-neesan because there was no reaction, she looked up all of a sudden and raised an innocent voice. ¡¸Eh? ¡¹ ¡¸One more! One more! ¡¹ ¡¸Ah, I understand, I understand. That¡¯s why, stop shaking my shoulders. ¡¹ The fifth time. ¡¸One more! ¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, yeah. ¡¹ The tenth time. ¡¸One more! Because I¡¯ll control the edges this time! ¡¹ ¡¸Eh©`? ¡¹ The 18th time. ¡¸How did I lose!? ¡¹ ¡¸Hey©`, I¡¯m already tired of this©` ¡¹ ¡¸After one game! So, one more time! ¡¹ The 19th time. ¡¸And, it¡¯s a Stoner trap. ¡¹ ¡¸Eh!? Even though I took those edges with so much effort! ¡¹ ¡¸And it¡¯s finished. It¡¯s already time for dinner. ¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s still time! ¡¹ ¡¸Eh©`!? You said after one game, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹ ¡¸Elna-kaasan will get angry if we¡¯rete. ¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about that! One more! ¡¹ ¡¸y with Sylvio-niisanter, okay?¡¹ ¡¸Al, it¡¯s dinner soon. What are you doing? ¡¹ It seems that only we aren¡¯t in the table, so, Elna-kaasan entered my room to see what we were doing. ¡¸We were doing this! ¡¹ Eleanor-neesan, what are you doing! She points her finger at the Reversi. ¡¸What is it? ¡­¡­The round boards¡¯ color is different on the front and back, isn¡¯t it? There are some lines drawn on the board. ¡¹ Elna-kaasan looks at the Reversi¡¯s disk that she was pointing at with great interest. ¡¸How do you y this? ¡¹ Ara? What¡¯s with this flow of events? ¡¸Let¡¯s see, well, you take alternate turns cing the pieces, the opponent¡¯s disks in between bes your disks. ¡¹ ¡¸Ara, so that¡¯s why there are different colors. ¡¹ Eleanor-neesan and Elna-kaasan sits down and the exnation of the rules starts. ¡¸And then, the yer with most pieces at the end wins! ¡¹ ¡¸Ara, it¡¯s unexpectedly easy, isn¡¯t it? Is it okay if I put the disk where I like it? ¡¹ ¡¸It can¡¯t be ced where there is nothing to take in between. ¡¹ ¡¸I understand. Let¡¯s try it. ¡¹ ¡¸Un! ¡¹ It seems like it happened as expected, huh¡­¡­? *Pachipachi* I ignore Elna-kaasan, who was happily ying the game, and Eleanor-neesan, who seems confident since she had more experience ying, and headed towards the dining room on the first floor. When I entered the dining room, Nord-tousan was sitting at the seat of honor at the center. Sylvio-niisan has already sat down in his seat, too. Although the tableware was already arranged and the preparations for the meal isplete, two people aren¡¯t here. ¡¸Al, where is Eleanor and Elna? ¡¹ ¡¸They are still in my room. ¡¹ ¡¸Well, they¡¯ll probablye soon. ¡¹ ¡¸Iya, they might note soon. ¡¹ ¡¸Did something happen? ¡¹ ¡¸There is something, or perhaps I should say that they¡¯re engrossed in something. ¡¹ ¡¸Sylvio. Go check a little. ¡¹ ¡¸Okay. ¡¹ Sylvio-niisan nods and leaves the room. *totetote* ¡¸Uh oh. Tousan, it looks like today¡¯s dinner is going to bete. ¡¹ ¡¸Eh? What do you mean? ¡¹ Even though twenty minutes have passed, Sylvio-niisan still hasn¡¯t returned, they were scolded harshly by the maid for a long time and it was dinner atst. Nord-tousan confiscated the Reversi that day, and Eleanor-neesan, Elna-kaasan and Sylvio-niisanined for three days. I discovered that it was unexpectedly addictive when you give entertainment to a ce where entertainment iscking. I have to be careful when putting things out in the future. ©`©`©`©`©`©` I ran out of materials because two Reversi was newly made for the family. Iyaa, I didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯ll immediately make three¡­¡­ Although I made what Eleanor-neesan and Elna-kaasan wanted, I also want to make something for Bartholo. I want to show off everything to an acquaintance. He absolutely fits that description somehow. There was also the promise with Celia-san so I decided to go to the vige today. The warm sunlight of spring feels pleasant. The nts slowly sway and shake in the breeze as if it was pleased with spring, too. It¡¯s neither hot nor cold in the spring and autumn, they are mostly liked by everyone because the moderate temperature is perfect. When asked what your favorite is, the probability that spring or autumn will be said first is extremely high. The number of person who will answer summer or winter instantly isparatively little when asked. ¡ºAah©`, Summer, I guess©`. Ice cream is delicious. ¡» ¡ºEeh©`, isn¡¯t sweat really ufortable? ¡» ¡ºAh, that¡¯s right©`, then, it¡¯s winter, I guess. ¡» There are good points and bad points in summer or winter, and there are a lot of people who are unsure on how to answer, too. It arrives to the point that the people will say it is spring and autumn. In other words, spring and autumn are everyone¡¯s favorite season. While I was thinking, I came across the ce where I first met the niisan and ossan(henpecked) and arrived at where I needed to be. ¡¸Neither the niisan nor the ossan is here today. ¡¹ I look around the surroundings to see if the ossan is here while thinking on how I¡¯ll y with him. The wheat that is still green before harvesting is slowly shaking and swaying in the wind. It seemed as if I was being weed to Coryatt Vige. I wonder if it¡¯ll take three months until it bes a golden carpet. I passed through the wheat road (temporary name) and head towards the crowded public square in the vige. ¡­¡­However, is Natalie-san really that scary?¡­¡­ When I entered the restaurant where Celia-san works at, there were four idle men even though it¡¯s morning. Ah, the ossan is there. Won¡¯t Natalie-san get angry? Is this all right? Aren¡¯t farmers reasonably busy? Although I thought so, I decided to believe that they worked early in the morning and came just now to take a break. ¡¸Ara, Alfred-sama. What do you want? ¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Did you forget? The talk about the new dish and the tool that I want. ¡¹ ¡¸Ah. Aah©`, that¡¯s right. Of course, I remembered. ¡¹ Celia-san waves her hands back and forth has a forced smile. She stopped for around two seconds. She definitely forgot, didn¡¯t she? ¡¸Will Logan even make anything? ¡¹ ¡¸Yes, he would like to make the frying pan and other requests. ¡¹ ¡¸Logan¡¯s house is north of the vige chief¡¯s house. He lives at the isted house, and because I¡¯m sure that he¡¯s working at this time, you can hear a sound. ¡¹ ¡¸I see. Well then, I¡¯m off. ¡¹ I hear a mother-like voice from behind saying ¡¸Okay! ¡¹, I leave the restaurant and stop walking. Although it¡¯s valuable and might cause troubles, should I make the vige livelier? Thinking so, I take out a Reversi set stored by space magic. ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? Do you not know the way? ¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s different. You can y with this if you like. ¡¹ I pass the Reversi set to Celia-san who is tilting her head, I easily taught her the rules and headed towards Logan-san¡¯s house this time. Chapter 13 – Frying Pan and Eggs

Chapter 13 - You Have a Skill Too? (1)

I passed the vige square that was lively again today. In the square, there were oba-cha¡­¡­ beautifuldies chatting about this and that. ¡°Yes yes! So I ended up asking for seconds of spaghetti twice.¡± ¡°Me too¡ª.¡± ¡°My husband ate my portion too before, you know? Isn¡¯t that unbelievable?¡± ¡°Wa¡ª, Mauro-san eats well after all¡ª¡° ¡°Because of that, I had to eat hard bread! Unbelievable!¡± It seems like that wives talk about their husbands or about food, whatever world it is. These people show a particrly strong obsession for snacks, so caution is necessary. What would happen if I attempted something in this world without many sweet things? For me who is considering trading sugar using teleportation, I can¡¯t help but get fidgety from anxiousness. Because I don¡¯t know when I might end up like Bartholo¡­¡­ . While thinking about the future and flinching every time I saw ady or two, I slinked out of the square and looked for Logan-san¡¯s house. . When I walked a little ways north from the mayor¡¯s house, I suddenly came across a shed in a clearing in the forest. Behind that, there was a smaller shed, maybe a storeroom. When I approached, the hard, rhythmical sound of banging metal came from the shed. But I wonder what kind of person Logan-san is. ording to Celia-san, he¡¯s in the cute category but not honest. I¡¯m not sure about Celia-san¡¯s age, but does that mean Logan-san is not older than her? I don¡¯t get the hierarchy between men and women in Coryatt Vige. Now I¡¯m just seeing an extreme example of this ossan. It must be. ¡°Excuse me¡ª. Is Logan-san here¡ª?¡± I looked around inside the open shed where the sound of someone working came out from. When I peeked inside, the walls were charred ck overall, maybe because a lot of wood and charcoal is being used. Maybe for working, it¡¯s built quiterge, so it looks bigger than the houses in the vige. Inside, there was an unshaven man with a headband around his head like a carpenter. That¡¯s probably Logan-san. Probably because he¡¯s been swinging the heavy hammer many times, there clearly were muscles on his body. Around 50, maybe? Because of the sweat, soot and the stubble, he looks old. Logan-san might have noticed me, but he did not look at me and kept his focus on work, continuously hitting something. I didn¡¯t go in and stood there watching. A whileter, his work possibly finished, Logan-san stopped moving. ¡°This is no ce for kids¡­¡­ go back.¡± Logan-san spoke bluntly while wiping his sweat with a cloth. Wo¡ªw, I was suddenly told to go back. No, thinking rationally, if a four-year-old kid came over to the smithy, one would normally think that the kid came to y or watch. ¡°I have something I want you to make.¡± ¡°Is that a joke? If you want to y, do it somewhere else.¡± Indeed, this happens as expected. Then, here I¡¯ll y my trump card. ¡°I see¡­¡­ Celia-san told me that Logan-san can do it. No, she said that she won¡¯t leave you alone if you don¡¯t¡­¡­ alright. I¡¯ll go back.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Wait up.¡± The moment I turned around, Logan-san spoke up. That¡¯s the trump card for you! ¡°Yes?¡± I looked back with an innocent expression. ¡°¡­¡­What did she ask for.¡± ¡°I might be lying using Celia-san¡¯s name though?¡± ¡°You know what happens if you do that in this vige, right? They are strong and tough. We¡¯re no match for them¡­¡­¡± Even though he had such a stern and glum expression in the beginning. When the switch was flipped, he quickly turned negative. Let¡¯s live freely so I won¡¯t be like this. It was a moment I vowed so. . ¡°So?¡± Possibly having recovered, he returned to the glum expression. That was a fast change. Maybe Logan-san can ept these things easily because he toughened up from past experiences. ¡°Logan-san, what can you make?¡± ¡°Pots, farming tools, cooking knives and swords. If I had to say, cooking knives are my specialty.¡± ¡°You can make quite a lot.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what vige cksmiths can normally do.¡± ¡°I see. Today, I want to ask for a frying pan and a knife.¡± ¡°I got the knife, but what about the frying pan? Is the normal round one fine?¡± ¡°No, I need something rectangr with the handle at an oblique angle.¡± It would have been nice to write on some parchment, but it looks like there¡¯s none. By the way, poor-quality paper can be bought at cheap prices. The merchant that visits the mansion regrly always brings some. It seems like there are better quality paper in the capital. For now, poor quality paper are bundled and sold to be used as memo pads. Celia-san too had something like notes. Looks like they are necessary for writing down recipes. Now, she¡¯s training her daughter or something. Then the ultimate creature would beplete in a few years, hm. Left with no choice, I carefully took out paper using space magic from inside my pouch, and drew pictures of the frying pan for egg rolls. I showed him pictures from different angles: from above, from the side, from below, and from an oblique angle. ¡°Rectangr? What do you need that for?¡± ¡°You can make a delicious egg roll with it.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you use round ones?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t get that beauty without a rectangr one!¡± ¡°R-Really.¡± Afterwards, we discussed a little about the depth and length. For the knife, he told me toeter if I wasn¡¯t going to use it right away. That makes sense. Since it would need to fit my body. **** A week after ordering. As arranged, I headed for Logan-san¡¯s ce. However, today I¡¯m flying there using space magic. Let¡¯s think of the image of Logan-san¡¯s shed! The scenery in front of our house disappeared and in a blink it shifted to the scenery in front of Logan-san¡¯s shed. At first, I wasn¡¯t used to the scenery suddenly changing so I felt queasy, but it¡¯s nothing now that I¡¯m used to it. Thanks to practicing every day, this distance is an easy feat. Just in case, I closely examined all corners. I ended up hearing, ¡°Is there something strange about this ce? They¡¯re just normal sheds and woods, no?¡± from Logan-san though. Nae! Ah¡¯m tryin¡¯ tae carve th¡¯ image intae mah heed! I unconsciously used a Scottish ent.2 I don¡¯t want to be thought of as a strange kid or a pervert, thank you very much. The hour should be around the same as the time before. I soon could hear the sound of metal. Maybe having finished work, he was looking at the de of a kitchen knife. Perhaps having noticed me, he took his gaze off the knife. ¡°Don¡¯t surprise me. When did youe, really¡­¡­¡± I came using space magic today. You didn¡¯t even feel my presence, did you? This magic, I think it would be amazing if an assassin learned it. ¡°Ahaha. Is it finished?¡± ¡°Aa, here.¡± Logan-san strode forth and picked up the two rectangr frying pans that were hung up on the wall. One will be for Celia-san, while the other will be used at the mansion. I slowly looked over it, and confirmed that there was no problem. They were mostly same as the order so there is no problem. The slight improvements must be Logan-san¡¯s kindness. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°How do you actually use it?¡± ¡°If you lend me a kitchen and some ingredients, I can make some right away, you know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nowhere grand, but I¡¯ve eggs and a bit of salt and sugar.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s start making it.¡± When I followed Logan-san, I arrived at another shed. Maybe this is the house. Well that makes sense. He can¡¯t sleep at his workce after all. This shed looks like the older one. There were holes in few ces. Logan-san entered the shed and started preparing by lighting a fire with wood. Then why don¡¯t I reinforce some ces in the meanwhile. I filled in the holes using earth magic. Having finished making a fire already, Logan-san was looking at me with a bewildered expression. ¡°You, you can use magic at that age.¡± ¡°Well, I can do this much. I blocked up the holes.¡± ¡°Looks like you can live with just those abilities.¡± ¡°Magic is for making life prosperous, so that¡¯s a given.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not for fighting?¡± ¡°Of course. Though I¡¯ll use it for self-defence.¡± While chatting, I put some oil into the pan, and once it warmed I slowly added the eggs which were mixed before. It would have been nice if I had soy sauce, but even without that the vour of eggs is plenty delicious, so I just sprinkled a pinch of sugar. It seems like Logan-san does not like sweet things, so I sprinkled only a little. ¡°Ho¡ª, you¡¯re quite dextrous too. You nning on bing a cook?¡± ¡°I like cooking, but I won¡¯t be a cook.¡± Gradually,yers started forming on the eggs and started thickening. Beautiful, this shape. You can always have egg rolls. I had quite a lot in the past too¡ª. ¡°Hoh¡ª, so the rectangr shape is for this.¡± Seeing the finished egg roll, Logan-san murmured, deeply moved. ¡°Then, try some.¡± Logan-san put a warm slice of egg roll into his mouth. ¡°¡­¡­Delicious. I have fried eggs or omelettes quite often, but to think that there would be this much texture and vour just from makingyers.¡± ¡°Right? The taste changes depending on the vour, you know? If this spreads, I think there will be flood of orders for frying pans.¡± ¡°The orders will increase without a doubt. I¡¯ll prepare some from today.¡± It seems like Logan-san liked it too. If I heard, ¡®This is bad, you made such a boring thing?¡¯ I would have felt dejected. That day, Logan-san tenaciously asked me, ¡°I can have this if I go to Celia¡¯s restaurant, right?¡± so I answered ¡°Yes you can eat it there yes you can,¡± many times to escape. He might be addicted. On the way back home, I visited Celia-san¡¯s restaurant and showed how it¡¯s made. ¡°I need to get some eggs!¡± She looked happy. She¡¯s even neglecting work to practice making egg rolls. Also, in the restaurant, reversi was so sessful that there were so many men. I wonder if she left it to her daughter. Just in case, I warned her that Logan-san might get boisterous and noisy, but, ¡°Logan, that guy was like from a long time ago. Let hime however much he wants,¡± Was her reply. How very manly. Chapter 14 – Yet Again……

Chapter 14 - You Have a Skill Too? (2)

Recently I¡¯ve been too busy because of Reversi and egg rolls. As for Reversi, everyone, men or women, old or young got addicted to it so they even started cing bets on matches. Of course, one or two boards are not enough at all, so the vige carpenter Elman-san was red at by all the vigers with bloodshot eyes, that he ended up having to mass produce Reversi sets. Elman-san left aside other orders and was focusing on making making Reversi sets. Since he¡¯s a carpenter, I thought of asking him to make Shogi1, but the moment I told him about it he turned pale. ¡°I¡¯ll make it! But please spread it after I have a few copies!¡± He begged and cried with a desperate expression. Sorry, Elman-san. Already, I gave rough exnations to Logan-san, Bartholo and other people at the mansion, so they mighte to urge you. Looks like Elman-san¡¯s sleepless nights will continue. Thanks to Elman-san, a Reversipetition was held. The ce was Celia-san¡¯s restaurant. ¡°Food and drinks are selling well, so I¡¯m happy, and my daughter¡¯s participating in thepetition too,¡± or so she said. For every match, people bet on who will win, first betting promises of small errands, then onto side dishes and then finally to money. There were some people who couldn¡¯t be helped, people who betted too much that their life would be impacted. It was that oji-san (real name Rnd). He really is impossible. That¡¯s why you¡¯re getting henpecked by Natalie-san. The vigers too seemed to think that it¡¯s pitiful for his family to suffer from him, so they made him promise that he¡¯ll run small errands and buy some food, in return for giving his money back to him. This is a good vige. By the way, the winner was Celia-san¡¯s daughter, Ka-san. She was boist¡­¡­ bright like Celia-san, a twelve-year-old girl with her mature-feeling hair tied back. Because of a mysterious system that said that the winner could challenge the inventor, me, I was called to the restaurant at lunchtime the next day for a match. I felt hesitant about beating down a confident twelve-year-old girl, but since I was the one who spread it, and also because I had to show a good image as the lord¡¯s son, I went with aplete win like with Eleanora-neesan. Excited at my technique and potential, there was quite amotion at the restaurant that day. As for Ka-san, even though she lost, she said, ¡°You¡¯re good, but I won¡¯t lose next time.¡± She¡¯s Celia-san¡¯s daughter indeed. The egg rolls were booming too. I asked them to let me go in return for teaching Bartholo and sending him here. A four-year-old child¡¯s stamina is not enough to deal with thedies. However, I was resented by Bartholo. . . Because I had been busy recently, I¡¯m rxing in the house from noon today. Even though I said rx, I shouldn¡¯t forget my mana training so I made a house using earth magic in the morning. Unlike the city, there¡¯s a lot ofnd around in the country side. I can build my dream home. Even 10LDK2 is nothing. The garden¡¯s wide too. The forest is an extra afterthought. At first, it was a humble ce, something like a prison cell made out of stone, but when I got used to it I could start makingplex things like rooms. Later, I¡¯ll build a mansion at a ce I like. I¡¯m nning about the future now because my mana ran out, a feebleness washing over me, making me so tired that I couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Ah¡ª¡­¡­¡± My eyes might be dead now. ¡°¡­¡­*Stare*¡ª¡± ¡°Hup!¡± When I looked at the door from feeling a gaze, Sarah-san was peeking inside with the upper half of her body in. In panic, I stood up and headed for the bed. After confirming that, Sarah-san nodded and closed the door without making a sound. Wait Sarah-san what about my privacy? . . After I had a nap, I had free time so I headed to Bartholo¡¯s kitchen to watch. From the maids¡¯ resting area near the kitchen, I heard voices. Maybe they¡¯re on break now. ¡°¡­I wonder? Alfried-sama¡­¡­¡± If it was unimportant, I would have headed to straight to Bartholo, but the mention of my name piqued my interest. ¡°Yeah¡ª Yeah¡ª Sometimes he has dead eyes¡ª those aren¡¯t eyes of a four-year-old¡ª¡± ¡°I get you¡ª. Those feel like a tired adult¡¯s¡ª¡± This voice is that of the sweets-lover, the disappointing maid Mina. The other one is a friend of Mina, the dependable brown-haired maid Mel. ¡°Is he alright¡ª? I sometimes think, but he can use magic and the spaghetti, Reversi and the egg rolls were all thought up by Alfried-sama!¡± ¡°Right right. It¡¯s doubtful if he¡¯s really four years old, but I¡¯d like him make more good things. The vige became lively too.¡± ¡°Aha, really! Speaking of egg rolls, I heard that using sugar creates another kind of delicious vour!¡± ¡°As usual, you go blind for sweet food¡ª. Where did you hear that from?¡± ¡°Bartholo-san and Alfried-sama were cooking in the kitchen, so I heard then.¡± Mel looked exasperated, but Mina did not mind andughed, ¡°Ehehe,¡± her expression devolving into a sloppy one. Just when did she hear. Afterwards, they were absorbed in chatting about how Eleanora-neesan got a blow in to the militia captain, or how Silvio-niisan is strong other than Alfried-sama, among many other things. . . When I arrived at the kitchen, Bartholo was experimenting, putting something into the egg roll. ¡°Nn? Oh¡ª it¡¯s you, kiddo.¡± I prefer having nothing inside after all, but spring onions, red ginger or eels are pretty good to add inside. ¡°What are putting in?¡± ¡°Ah¡ª, I can roughly control the spices now. So this time I¡¯m thinking of mixing something into the egg.¡± ¡°I see I see.¡± ¡°Any good ideas?¡± When I quickly nced around the kitchen, there were tomatoes and spring onions. It¡¯d be different depending on the house, but the best would be spring onions. In my old friend¡¯s house, they put in tomato. ¡°How about putting in spring onions?¡± ¡°Oh¡ª, spring onions! I was also thinking that they might be nice. Why don¡¯t we try some then.¡± After rolling up his sleeves, Bartholo swiftly washed the spring onions and deftly chopped them up. ¡°Ah, right. Looks like Mina was listening to the information about egg rolls bing tastier with that thing, you know?¡± ¡°What! Really!¡± Oi oi don¡¯t point the knife over here. It¡¯s scary. ¡°Really. She might pester you, so be careful.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll divide the up the content of the jars and hide them!¡± Bartholo took out a jar from under the floorboards with great vigour. He looks like a criminal about to face a house search. . ¡°Bartholo-sa~n, is it true that it¡¯s tastier to have eggs with sugar¡ª? But, there¡¯s not enough sugar recently so it might be tough¡­¡­¡± Ah, it¡¯s Mina. As for Bartholo, he was in the process of desperately putting back the jar he took out. ¡°Ah¡­¡­ that¡¯s sugar, right?¡± ¡°N, N-N-No, this is salt!¡± ¡°The salt and sugar used usually are in the small jars though?¡± Ah, she¡¯s sounding like a good maid. She¡¯s ready to push Bartholo into a corner. ¡°Eh? No, that¡¯s,¡± ¡°Please excuse me.¡± Mina took a little from the jar Bartholo was holding and licked it. For a moment, her expression loosened, but it quickly became stern again. ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s sugar.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Looks like there may be more elsewhere. I¡¯ll look for them.¡± ¡°Eh, oi! There¡¯s no more! There¡¯s no more here!¡± ¡°No more here¡­¡­ then your room, maybe.¡± ¡°Ah, ah¡ª!¡± A~ah, Bartholo that idiot, saying something unnecessary. Well, I¡¯m fine since I¡¯ve got my sugar stored away in a different dimension. Space magic is the best. The mansion was peaceful again today. Chapter 15 I turned six!

Chapter 15 I turned six!

¡°Haa¡­¡­¡± ¡°Mumumumu¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I, Alfried, am currently studying. After I turned six, my education stared. I study how to write polite sentences, mathematics and sometimes history. It should have begun with memorising letters, but because I knew them already I ranked up. . The person next to me who is getting a headache from numbers is Eleanora-neesan. Eleanora-neesan is twelve. The improvement in her swordsmanship is noteworthy, that ording to Nord-tousan she has enough skills to enlist in a knightly order. Even including the neighbouring vige, only Nord-tousan and best her. She¡¯s going to an unreachable ce now. In contrast, her studies aren¡¯t going well. No, you can¡¯t say, ¡°Why is it like that?¡± after looking at the numbers. It¡¯s just like that. I¡¯m not sure aboutplicated theories myself though. . Further inside, Silvio-niisan was working silently. Silvio-niisan likes studying, he¡¯s amazing. He¡¯s only nine but he can do divisions very well. Amazing¡ª. He was looking closely at the numbers and flowingly wrote down the answers. It¡¯s annoying how his recent growth made him even more handsome. But when I say that, he smiles shyly and says, ¡°That¡¯s not true¡±. What an ikemen¡­¡­ Currently, his poprity among the olddies or the vige girls are increasing. Could they be shotacons¡­¡­ I thought, but then again, this is world where marrying early is natural. Turning fifteen years old means bing an adult. There are many people aiming for Silvio-niisan. . And, the maker of the questions and the supervisor is our mother Elna-kaasan. Her family is a pretty big tradingpany, so she¡¯s good at numbers. Since she knows the importance of writing and mathematics, she¡¯s a little strict on teaching. ¡°Al, what¡¯s wrong? Is it too hard?¡± ¡°This is tiresome¡­¡­ I want to y.¡± No, I know. I can solve this easily. The problem is, I¡¯m afraid that there may be more. I¡¯m waiting for the words that raise a child¡¯s motivation. ¡°I know you want to y, but studying¡¯s important too¡ª?¡± ¡°I know. Studying also protects me and makes me better.¡± Seeing me drooping, Elna-kaasan sighed. Huh? This makes me like a bad child. No, but if I¡¯m six, this much is natural, right? ¡°Then, if you can solve that, you can go y.¡± ¡°Okay, yes!¡± I was waiting for that! The feather pen felt lighter and I quickly filled in the paper with numbers. These calctions are easy as pie. ¡°It¡¯s quite hard today¡ª?¡± ¡°Really! It¡¯s hard today!¡± ¡°Eleanora¡¯s questions are fromst week though?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Eh?¡± Next to me, Elna-kaasan and Eleanora-neesan were talking about something but I couldn¡¯t hear it. ¡°Finished!¡± ¡°Ehh? You¡¯re already finished?¡± ¡°Alfried-sama, we haven¡¯t checked the answer though?¡± When I was about to exit the room after handing in the sheet of paper, I was caught by Sara-san who was standing still and waiting. Recently, it feels like the maids are treating me roughly. Last time, Mel grabbed me by the back of my neck. I was returned to the desk (restraint) like a cat. Elna-kaasan checked my answers with a serious expression, stood up a few minutester and let out a great sigh. ¡°All correct. You can go.¡± Her expression is a little awkward, but I don¡¯t care. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Eh¡ª! Al, going off alone, that¡¯s unfair!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, why don¡¯t we revise the basics, Eleanora¡ª?¡± While listening to Eleanora-neesan¡¯s cuteints, I exited the studying room (prison). Ah¡ª, I didn¡¯t know the air of the world was this sweet. I might understand how a personing out of prison might feel. ¡°Did you finish studying already?¡± When I went out to the corridor, Nord-tousan walked over. ¡°Yup. I solved them quickly so I finished early! So I¡¯m going to go y now¡­¡­¡± ¡°I see. Dad just finished work too. Let¡¯s practice swordsmanship now!¡± After hearing only half of what I said, Nord-tousan happily grabbed my hand started walking toward the courtyard. ¡°Eh¡ª? But sword training is at noon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Your body must have grown stiff from sitting for too long, right? Let¡¯s train together sometimes.¡± Well,munication with my parents is important too. My magic training¡¯s going well, so why don¡¯t I put some effort into the sword. . There was a time when I used to think that. ¡°Your hand is stiff, rx here and when swinging down.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No. Lower your elbow.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t swing only with your arms.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Now, swing one hundred times.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± Uuu, the only experience I had with the sword was when I fooled around doing kendo during PE. My posture was corrected so many times, but I somehow managed to finished it by lunch. Aah, the meaning of finishing studying early has. ¡°You¡¯ve got better. I¡¯ll go easier at noon, let¡¯s do our best.¡± So we¡¯re doing it at noon too¡­¡­ ¡°Ah¡ª! Al, doing swordsmanship training, that¡¯s unfair! I wanted to do it together!¡± Seeing me and Nord-tousan with wooden swords, Eleanora-neesan stamped her feet. It looks like Eleanora-neesan had been in the studying room (prison) until now. . After lunch, I headed to the courtyard again. Already, Eleanora-neesan and Silvio-niisan were staring at each other with wooden swords in their hands. They¡¯re probably sparring. Eleanora-neesan looked like she was enjoying it, resembling a hunter who found a prey, but for Silvio-niisan, his face was stony, because he dislikes it or because he was forced to do it. When I looked at his feet, his legs were shaking like a newborn pony. I wonder how many losing scenarios Silvio-niisan is imagining now. ¡°Begin!¡± The moment I said that, Eleanora-neesan closed the distance in a moment. Silvio-niisan panicked at my sudden signal, but he calmly blocked Eleanora-neesan¡¯s downward swing. Then after about four or five shes, Silvio-niisan¡¯s thrust was aimed for Eleanora-neesan¡¯s chest, but she flowingly avoided it and softly hit Silvio-niisan¡¯s head. But it still looked like it hurt, because Silvio-niisan was moaning ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± while clutching his head. Seeing that, Eleanora-neesan, me, and Nord-tousan who was next to me before I knew itughed. Watching from afar, Elna-kaasan and the maids looked on contentedly. Ah, it¡¯s peaceful again today. ¡°Al, you wanna do it too?¡± ¡°No.¡± To Eleanora-neesan¡¯s offer, I declined in a refreshing voice. But then, Nord-tousan said, ¡°Try as much as you can,¡± so when I reluctantly took up the challenge the same thing happened as what happened to Silvio-niisan and I wasughed at by everyone. Dammit. Chapter 16 The Invader of My Home

Chapter 16 The Invader of My Home

Today I swung the wooden sword in the courtyard. This time, I¡¯m not doing it because I was told to, but on my own volition. Don¡¯t underestimate me. I think anyone would practice hard after such a one-sided defeat. I silently swung, using all the muscles of my body. After about one hundred swings, I got tired. Why don¡¯t I pretend to y kendo to change the mood. ¡°Jodan1! Kamae2 of Fire!¡± Fufufu, with this kamae, only a downward swing is necessary to sh the opponent. For attacking downwards, it¡¯s the fastest out of all the kamae! I only know the posture though. ¡°Chudan3! Kamae of Water!¡± The sword is pointed towards the opponents eyes. With this kamae, it¡¯s possible to smoothly shift into any posture. Thus, it can adapt to offence, defence, all situations. There aren¡¯t many chinks, so this is the basic kamae of modern kendo. ¡°Gedan4! Kamae of Earth!¡± The sword is levelled slowly lower than parallel from the ground and it is known as a defensive posture, but agile movements are not possible in return for being able to widen the distance. Apparently, there aren¡¯t many people using this kamae recently. Earth is somewhat in after all. The chuunibyou won¡¯t re up. Though I like earth magic because it¡¯s convenient. ¡°Fuu¡ª¡± Doing these reminded me of my high school days. I used to fool around a lot secretly, avoiding the teacher¡¯s gaze. I wonder why kiai5 is necessary in kendo? ording to my friend, shouting ¡°Men6!¡± but hitting the waist, or raising the arms is invalid for scoring.7 Since I can¡¯t win against my kendo club friend if I did it fairly, I once hit his head while shouting ¡°Do8!¡± and got scolded a lot. But then he¡¯d avoid such a mediocre attack! Because my opponent was experienced. ording to that friend, Beginner ¡°Me¡ªn¡± Intermediate ¡°Meeeeeeeen!¡± Advanced ¡°Meniaaaaa!¡± Transcendent ¡°Impossible to describe¡± Or so. Feels like Po__mon for some reason. Also, that the old guys fighting are amazing. I could at least shout for the head. My friend kept lecturing in the ssroom too so I ended up memorising it. ¡°Meeeeen!¡± How is it? Just from the voice, I sound like an intermediate practitioner, right? ¡°That was an interesting posture. Did you think it up on your own?¡± ¡°Eh, Ah, Nord-tousan, you were watching?¡± ¡°Yes, so?¡± Uwaaaaa! ¡­¡­Embarrassing. ¡°Trying at dad with that.¡± Uwa! This pattern¡¯s here! Nord-tousan always tells me to go at him. He looks somewhat happy too. ¡°Okay¡ª! Meniaaaaa! (Advanced)¡± I yelled and attacked Nord-tousan. Eat this! My downward swing! ¡°Waist (Do)!¡± ¡°Geblegh!¡± ¡­¡­One point¡­¡­ . .*** After receiving a clean waist blow from Nord-tousan, I¡¯m resting a while from practicing the sword. Today is a day for magic. Today, I¡¯m going to make a swing near the dream ¡®my home¡¯ I made using earth magic. The forest behind the mansion. I¡¯m building the ce near where I yed with Fork Kabuto. There, I got most furniture, made by Elman-san, in using teleportation. There¡¯s even a bathtub, it¡¯s a great house! This is my second base. ¡°Now¡ª then, it¡¯s a swing today~ a swing~¡± To get the halfpleted wood from my home, I opened the door. tter. ¡°¡­¡­Ga¡ª¡­¡­Go¡ª¡­¡­Gu¡ª¡­¡­¡± When I looked inside, there was arge man snoring on the floor. Seeing the muscles that are inting every time he snores, his physique must be as big as Bartholo. ¡°¡­¡­Who¡¯s this?¡± Just in case, I checked his whole body. It¡¯s a stranger. There¡¯s no way I would forget someone this tough. He had protective gear for easier movement, covering only the bare minimum. The material is unknown. Laid right next to him, the sword shining silver made a sorrowful and dry ng, from being used roughly. Spiky hair, and thick bushy beards. Without having noticed me, he kept snoring. ¡°It¡¯s time for food¡ª!¡± ¡°What! Food!?¡± Ah, he¡¯s up. The man looked around in search of food, but after realising that there was nothing he clicked his tongue and red at me. ¡°Oi brat. Who¡¯re you?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s my line. This is a house I built!¡± ¡°What!? This wasn¡¯t a rest house!?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mock someone¡¯s ¡®my home¡¯! Further inside there is a kitchen with tables and chairs as well as a bath!¡± Immediately after hearing me, the man stood up and went inside. ¡°Uoh! It¡¯s true! There¡¯s a room! This really is a house, isn¡¯t it?!¡± Did that man only hear half of what I said? When I headed inside, the man was fooling around in the living room, interestedly observing the wall and the chairs. ¡°Hoh¡ª, Heh¡ª¡± Table and chairs made using earth magic. Table and chairs made by Elman-san. There were both. Of course a shogi set too. ¡°So who¡¯re you, ojisan? I¡¯m Alfried.¡± ¡°Oh? Naming yourself first, aren¡¯t you polite. My name is Rumba!¡± ¡°Roomba? Have you been going around ces, cleaning?¡± ¡°Nn? You know me well? I wonder if I became famous from going around ces after I became B rank?¡± Heheheh, Rumba scratched his head bashfully. The conversation got off track somewhat, but no matter. More importantly. ¡°Rumba, you smell, get in the bath!¡± *** Note: 1 lit. Upper-level posture 2 lit. Posture. Terminology is Japanese martial arts. 3 lit. Mid-level posture 4 lit. Low-level posture 5 The shout yelled at attacks or at the start of the match. 6 Head target 7 A bit of personal experience: doesn¡¯t apply too much since getting in a proper shout (even if the pronunciation gets messed up) is more important. The score¡¯s invalid if the attacker deliberately shouted wrong. So, there¡¯s no need to shout the term clearly, but just shout loud and strong. Even a simple ¡°Ya!¡± is good enough, if there¡¯s plenty of energy. 8 Waist target Chapter 17 Dragon Slayer

Chapter 17 Dragon yer

Into the warm water created using water magic and heated with fire magic, I shoved in Rumba who was covered with sweat and filth. ¡°The bath is better than one in a high-ss lodging in the capital!¡± Or so Rumba was shouting. ¡°There¡¯s even soap! It doesn¡¯t smell at all! Rather, it smells nice!¡± Don¡¯t underestimate a Japanese person¡¯s hospitality. I¡¯m notpromising on the bath. It might lose in size and luxuriousness, but I can vouch for its functional beauty. While shutting out Rumba¡¯s excited voice and iprehensible humming, I prepared some dishes. Rumba would definitely eat well, so just in case, let¡¯s bring out various dishes using space magic. Around thirty minutester, Rumba came out of the bath. Since his clothes were washed in the bathroom too, so he only has a cloth around his groin. ¡°Amazing muscles.¡± ¡°Right? Al, you should grow muscles too, okay?¡± ¡°Six years old is too early to put on muscles. I won¡¯t grow tall.¡± ¡°Nn? You¡¯re six years old? Since you¡¯re so mature, I though you¡¯d be ten, you know?¡± ¡°If I was ten, I¡¯d be taller.¡± ¡°Is that right? Gahahaha!¡± Well, for someone as big as Rumba, a six-year-old and a ten-year-old wouldn¡¯t be very different. ¡°Here, ale.¡± ¡°Oh? You know well. Are you really a kid?¡± ¡°I¡¯m six years old.¡± With a suspicious expression, Rumba brought his mouth to the beer mug made with earth magic. ¡°What¡¯s this! This is really cool! Is there an ice magic tool here?¡± ¡°No, none, I just made it cool using ice magic.¡± ¡°You can use ice magic at that age, you don¡¯t feel much like a kid. If I recall correctly, the princess of this country could also use ice magic.¡± ¡°Rumba, did youe from the capital?¡± ¡°Well, about that, I¡¯ll talk while having some of that food ced on the table.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just ced there, I made it.¡± Though I took most out using space magic to be honest. . ¡°So this is the rumoured spaghetti!¡± ¡°Nn? You heard of it somewhere?¡± ¡°Mogumogu¡­¡­ Ah, a merchant I know¡­¡­ Mogumogu¡­¡­ I heard it from someone called Tri.¡± When I told him how to eat it, Rumba rolled up the noodles into round balls and ate them in a grand manner. The way his muscr body and face did not go well with his cheeks puffed out like a squirrel was slightly funny. ¡°Ah¡ª, Tri-san.¡± Tri-san is the merchant who visits Coryatt Vige regrly. That bastard, he betrayed Bartholo and mest year and had the gall to say, ¡°I can¡¯t trade if I make an enemy of the women of Coryatt Vige!¡± Because of that, we couldn¡¯t have snacks for a week. This year I¡¯ll definitely knock him down. ¡°Oi? I think I heard something about knocking down? Did something happen? ¡°No, I¡¯m just talking to myself.¡± ¡°Really? Then, seconds!¡± ¡°Am I your mother or what!?¡± . ¡°But more importantly, Rumba, why are you in Coryatt Vige?¡± While boiling a new batch of spaghetti, I questioned Rumba. ¡°Right, let me answer that. I¡¯m an adventurer of this Kingdom of Misfirit. B rank, fifth from the top. I like travelling to begin with. I visit even small viges. While I was wondering where I should head next, Tri told me something interesting, so I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°I see, that¡¯s why you¡¯re here. It¡¯s the first time an adventurer came since I was born, I think? It¡¯s quite far to the capital from here. For your reference, the Kingdom of Misfirit is where Coryatt is located in. There are about one hundred thousand people near the capital. And, there are about four hundred people in Coryatt Vige. I think it¡¯s quite a bit, but because people are spread out it might look like there¡¯s only a little. Thanks to the recent growth, there are some people moving here. I saw new huts near the edge of the vige. ¡°Really, I didn¡¯t know it would be this far. I barely arrived, panting and all.¡± Really, n properly. ¡°So, what are you nning to do from now?¡± ¡°This vige looks nice, so I¡¯m nning on staying for a long time!¡± ¡°What about housing?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it alright here?¡± I thought he¡¯d say that. ¡°Nn¡ª, that¡¯s fine, but you have to prepare the bath and cook on your own, okay?¡± ¡°Why!? Al, you¡¯re living here, right?¡± From my word which were outside his expectation, Rumba stood up. Too close, too much pressure. ¡°No, this is my second base and I live in the mansion.¡± ¡°A mansion? Al, are you a noble or something?¡± ¡°For the time being, I am the second son of House Slowlet.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look like that at all¡­¡­ Slowlet? I think I heard that before? What¡¯s the lord¡¯s name?¡± Rumba crossed his arms and thought hard. ¡°Nord¡­¡­ Nord Slowly is the lord here.¡± ¡°The Dragon yer!¡± Rumba opened his eyes wide and shouted. Dragon yer? What¡¯s with that chuunibyou nickname. Interesting. ¡°What do you mean by Dragon yer?¡± ¡°Was it a little more than a decade ago? There was a dragon near the capital, and it was Nord who performed brilliantly and beheaded the dragon, you know?¡± ¡°Heh¡ª, I didn¡¯t know that.¡± I did know that he was an amazing adventurer, but he never talked much about that. I wonder if he was embarrassed about his nickname? Let¡¯s ask after I get back home. ¡°Back then, I coincidentally was in the same party as Nord, only that though¡­¡­ but I remember.¡± Rumba closed his eyes in nostalgia. Nord-tousan must remember him too. There¡¯s no way you¡¯d forget someone like this. . After that, we chatted about various things. He said that he wants to stay in the mansion, so I had no choice but to take him to the mansion. Leaving him alone would be, hm, pitiful, I guess. I can¡¯t abandon him. Maybe that might Rumba¡¯s real strength. People can¡¯t live alone after all. On closer thought, Rumba might ssify as a leech. Let¡¯s have him work as Eleanora-neesan¡¯s swordy partner in the mansion. That would be best. . . _______________________________________________________________ When we arrived at the mansion, Sarah showed Rumba to the drawing room and went off to get Nord-tousan. ¡°My¡ª? Who could the guest Al brought be?¡± Elna-kaasan entered the room with her usual smiling face. ¡°Ah! The sorceress that fell deeply in love with Nord!¡± ¡°Eh? Ah, is that really Rumba?! S-Stop that!¡± One moment, Elna-kaasan was surprised, then blushed, then got flustered. It might be the first time I saw an expression like this from Elna-kaasan. She¡¯s so cute that she doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s in her thirties. ¡°Gahahahaha! So you remember me!¡± ¡°Of course! There aren¡¯t many who can forget you Rumba.¡± I see, so this is Elna-kaasan¡¯s true tone of voice? ¡°Oi, Al¡¯s looking at you?¡± Noticing my gaze too, Elna-kaasan coughed and turned to me. ¡°Al, thank you very much for guiding him. There are snacks in the living room so you can have them.¡± Looks like she wants to retain her dignity in from of children. I can just act like a child and go for the snack, but I want to see her get more flustered. ¡°Elna-kaasan.¡± ¡°Yes? What might it be?¡± ¡°Your embarrassed expression is cute¡ª.¡± ¡°Naa?!¡± Elna-kaasan blushed red again. Ahaha she¡¯s cute¡ª. ¡°Pfft! Ahahahahahahahaha! Ahhahahahahahaha!¡± Maybe a switch was flipped for Rumba, as he startedughing hysterically. Oioi stop pounding the table. Eh?! The table got dented. Really. Before I could get caught by Elna-kaasan, I escaped the drawing room and headed to the living room for snacks. On my way there, I came across Nord-tousan, so I pointed at him, and, ¡°Ah! It¡¯s the Dragon yer!¡± shouted so, to which Nord-tousan fell over. ¡°Hey! Where did you hear that! Wait!¡± I heard someone telling me to stop but I won¡¯t. Only dogs stop when told to do that. Chapter 18 People who don’t learn their lessons

Chapter 18 People who don¡¯t learn their lessons

The day after Rumba came to the mansion, my swordy training began early in the morning. When I was about to leave sparring with Eleanora-neesan to Rumba, I was caught by Nord-tousan. ¡°Al, let¡¯s train with dad. If you hear stories of dad¡¯s past, you¡¯ll want to swing the sword.¡± It didn¡¯t feel like the usual refreshing smile, but it was a somewhat ck smile. You know, right? Training¡¯s with wooden swords, you know? Anyhow, now I am sparring. Of course I¡¯m disadvantageous. I can¡¯t even scratch Nord-tousan. He blocked, parried, and sometimes even tripped me over to the ground. ¡°Wait, Nord-tousan! Tripping me, aren¡¯t you being too harsh today?!¡± ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s not true. Now,e at me.¡± Gunununu. It¡¯s about yesterday, right? He¡¯s angry about that, right? Inside my head, I assumed that the training was strict because of what happened yesterday. I¡¯m just training with Nord-tousan, but I lost count of how many times I did deep kisses to the floor! Not mature, not mature at all, Nord-tousan. ¡°Dear~ Good luck~. Come on Al, get up!¡± From inside the mansion, Elna-kaasan shouted. Isn¡¯t that weird? Shouldn¡¯t she be saying the reverse? After that we faced off many times and I received sincere blows to the head with a wooden sword every time. I wonder how many of my precious brain cells died today. ¡°Now, this is thest. Hang in there.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Alright! I¡¯ll be free with this. Eleanora-neesan waspletely focused on intensely assailing Rumba. I can rx today! ¡°Come hit me. If you don¡¯t you¡¯ll get hit in the head again?¡± Nord-tousan smiled and provoked me as if to put some energy into me. I see. Then, I¡¯ll do the same. ¡°Nord-tousan, no matter how many times you hit my head, I won¡¯t forget that you¡¯re the Dragon yer?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Huh? That¡¯s weird¡ª. Weren¡¯t we provoking each other? There¡¯s no response¡ª. As I stared at Nord-tousan, he grew faint for a moment. When I came to, the wavering blue sky came into my sight for some reason. It didn¡¯t hurt. ¡°¡­¡­That guy is stupid¡­¡­¡± It felt like Rumba said something but I can¡¯t hear well. That¡¯s weird? Ah¡ª, the sky¡¯s blue again today. While looking at the clear blue sky, my consciousness faded into darkness. . . _______________________________________________________________ ¡°Ah, Al¡¯s up!¡± When I opened my eyes, I found Eleanora-neesan looking at me with a worried expression. Huh? Where is this? Who am I? My name is Alfried. Original name Inaka Yuuji¡­¡­ Yup, I¡¯ve got my memories. ¡°Oi, ojou-chan, don¡¯t shake him like that. Let him rest today.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Though, the right to take him out tomorrow is mine since I won.¡± ¡°Kii¡ª! Frustrating! Why can¡¯t Ind a single hit!?¡± Rumbaughed heartily and exited the room. ¡°Al, here¡¯s some food and water. If you can¡¯t have it, I¡¯ll feed you.¡± ¡°I can eat on my own.¡± ¡°Tch.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Eh? Did she just click her tongue? Isn¡¯t that unimaginable for a girl? ¡°Nnn, nothing! If you can¡¯t eat on your own, call me!¡± Eleanora-neesan made a smile like a blooming flower and emphasised, if you can¡¯t eat on your own! There¡¯s no need for the ah¡ªn. Because if I allow it once, Eleanora-neesan will barge in every time. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not that bad. Just a concussion.¡± ¡°Really? I don¡¯t know what you said, but it happened because you made Nord-tousan angry¡ª¡± By the way, the previous ¡°Nothing!¡± trantes as this with the Womanese dictionary. ¡°Nothing!¡± = ¡°No, I¡¯m actually displeased, but it¡¯s alright for now.¡± That¡¯s what it is. There are other terms in the Womanese dictionary. ¡°Yeah, probably.¡± = ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°This one or that one, which clothes is better?¡± = ¡°You know the answer, right? Of course? This one, right? Right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± = ¡°I do mind.¡± ¡°Can you wait a bit?¡± = ¡°I¡¯m telling you this, maidens need time. It takes more time, okay?¡± I rmend everyone to review this dictionary before meeting, or going out with women. In my experience, the most dangerous one was ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± When I replied, ¡°Really? Alright,¡± afterwards, sheined a lot about me the next day. They say humility is the virtue of Japanese people, but this is. No, she just let out her rageter. Not humble at all. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll get going.¡± ¡°Yeah, thank you, Eleanora-neesan.¡± Eleanora-neesan waved to me who was lying down and exited the room. ¡°Weakened Al is cute too¡ª! I wanted to ah¡ªn with him¡ª¡± ¡­¡­Eleanora-neesan, I can hear everything. . That day, I rxed and rolled around in bed. . . _______________________________________________________________ . . The next day, Rumba came from the morning and said, ¡°You¡¯re alright now! Let¡¯s go outside!¡± And forcefully dragged me to the vige. He wanted me to give a tour of the vige. Mn, alright then. I¡¯ll teach him the good points of Coryatt Vige! I walked down the usual path form the house. ¡°There are lots of wheat in this are. Around autumn, these green wheats should turn into a beautiful golden shade.¡± ¡°Right right. These wheats wee the peopleing to the vige and see them off.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Like a mother.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Thinking like that, the wheats feltrger, kinder. There are lots of mothers in this vige. By the way, today too, ojisan (Rnd) wasn¡¯t at the wheat field. Oniisan, grandpa, and grandma are doing work here and there it seems. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t we go to the square. There will be various people there.¡± ¡°Oh¡ª, right. Tri did say that there¡¯s a lot of bartering at the square.¡± . The closer we got to the square, the more concentrated the huts got. In this vige, neers don¡¯t have to live at the outskirts, but the rule seems to be that they have to build their huts or houses some distance from the centre. There are cases where people build houses near the centre for work. Thus, near the centre the houses are those of the oldest settled people, those of people with restaurants like Celia-san (I definitely did not say that she¡¯s the strongest), or those of people with upations like Elman-san. ¡°Heh¡ª, there¡¯s quite a bit. There might have been more people if this was closer to the capital.¡± Looking at Elman-san¡¯s furniture and vegetables and wild greens that are avable only here, he asionally asked questions. Rumba looks hearty and rough, but he looks at the fine details and thoroughly investigates new things. Seeing those sides, it does make me think that he is an adventurer. It seems like he became famished like that because he was giving food to starving children on the way. So there are such impoverished regions on the way here. . ¡°Al! I¡¯m hungry! Let¡¯s go have some food!¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s go to Celia-san¡¯s restaurant. Do you have money?¡± ¡°Leave it to me! I brought a gold coin today!¡± Rumba proudly held up a shining gold coin with two fingers and showed it off. ¡°We barely use gold coins here. It might trouble you if you use a gold coin, you know? Are you nning on eating that much?¡± ¡°What!¡± ¡°No, well, if it¡¯s Celia-san¡¯s restaurant I think you should be alright. It seems like she¡¯s earning a lot recently too.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Why is a vige restaurant earning a lot.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡± Soon we could see a restaurant with ¡®Celia¡¯s Restaurant¡¯ written on it. ¡°Looks pretty big.¡± ¡°Restaurants in other viges were quite small.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a reason why it expanded.¡± I said that and opened the door with a wry smile. ¡°Ah! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh! I lost again! My egg roll!¡± The person who screamed was that ojisan. So you were here. He probably did a match of Reversi or shogi with a dish at stake. He really doesn¡¯t learn. I haven¡¯t seen her, but I can tell that Natalie-san¡¯s suffering. Anyway, this orison likes games even though he¡¯s not good. Logan too. People like that keep challenging others. There¡¯s no helping. ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Reversi or shogi, probably. Thanks to these, there¡¯s a lot ofmotion every night. Because of that, we decided to expand the store.¡± ¡°Reversi? Shogi? Must be the things Tri mentioned before.¡± Last year, I gave Tri the right to sell Reversi. Of his profits, some percentage of it regrlyes in to House Slowlet. Unexpectedly, it seems there are patents in this world too. It¡¯s because magic tool crafting would not be worth it or something. Looks like the world of crafters is tough too. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re a new face? Want to try Reversi?¡± ¡°How do you y this?¡± Having noticed Rumba, ojisan stood up and seated Rumba. ¡°I see, I can do this too!¡± After hearing ojisan¡¯s exnation, Rumba became motivated. ¡°How about betting an egg roll?¡± Uwa¡ª, ojisan, trying to rip off a beginner. ¡°What¡¯s an egg roll? Grilled egg?¡±1 ¡°It¡¯s this.¡± To Rumba¡¯s question, ojisan showed an egg roll on a table. ¡°Try it.¡± ¡°Ah¡ª! That¡¯s mine!¡± Maybe it wasn¡¯t ojisan¡¯s since another man protested. ¡°Just one should be alright.¡± ¡°Then, thank you for the meal.¡± ¡°¡°Ah¡ª!¡±¡± ¡°Ah, he ate it all.¡± Come to think of it, Rumba heartily ate spaghetti inrge bites. ¡°I told you, one piece!¡± He probably mistook one as the whole thing. Since his mouth is big too. ¡°Delicious!¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll give Rnd¡¯s special egg roll for you!¡± Ah¡ª, I had that before too. It was an egg roll with various things like mushrooms and wild greens. It was quite delicious but it doesn¡¯t look good. ¡°I want another dish!¡± ¡°No,ter. Reversies first! If you want to eat it, you have to defeat me first!¡± ¡°Al, can I hit this guy?¡± ¡°Defeat him with Reversi.¡± Ojisan got a little scared from Rumba¡¯s words, but hearing my words he rxed and set the pieces. At first, Rumba was restless because he couldn¡¯t have egg rolls, but maybe because the game got more interesting, he slowly got absorbed into it and leant forward. ¡°Uoh! I can¡¯t ce it anywhere!¡± ¡°Fu¡­¡­ then you¡¯ll have to pass.¡± What do you mean ¡®fu¡¯ ojisan. ¡°Rnd¡¯s stilling every day.¡± The proprietress of the restaurant, Celia-san, came up next to me. ¡°If there¡¯s this much people already during the daytime, it must even more amazing at night.¡± ¡°Really. It¡¯s rowdier because they also drink at night. Fights happen too. If a fight breaks out, someone frail like me can¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°Ha?¡± ¡°What do you mean, ¡®Ha?¡¯¡± Eh? What did this person say? She¡¯s stronger than her husband the militia captain. ¡°No no, I was just thinking about people fighting. Aha, ahaha.¡± Relieved at my word, the pressure directed towards me disappeared. Is she a pirate king or something? ¡°So, when that happens, my husband kicks their asses!¡± As if she were shadow-boxing, she shot a right straight. at the part ¡®kicks their asses¡¯. Amazing posture. Even a heavyweight boxer would go home crying. ¡°And then Celia-san kicks his ass! Right?¡± I mimicked her and shot a right straight. Nope, my right arm won¡¯t be enough to aim for the world. ¡°Right right. If he ogles women a bit or skips work I¡¯ll kick his ass! Wait, Alfried-sama? Can you pleasee with me?¡± When I nodded twice with a smile, Celia-san grabbed my hand and dragged me to the kitchen. Eh? Isn¡¯t this dangerous? The men looked at me pitifully. Stop! Don¡¯t look at me like that. After that, I was hit on the head with adle with a dokon! and was forced to wash the dishes. While I was washing the dishes, Celia-san¡¯s daughter Ka¡¯s sympathetic gaze pierced my cheek. ¡®You don¡¯t learn either,¡¯ the gaze said. **** ¡°Hey, Rnd. I think this every time, but is he an idiot? He did the same thing yesterday at the mansion with his father.¡± ¡°Ah¡ª, everyone knows that. Though, this egg roll, the frying pan for that, Reversi and shogi were thought up by him¡­¡­¡± ¡°Well, they say that the difference between a genius and a fool is paper-thin.¡± ¡°Well, he is one of the seven mysteries of this vige after all.¡± ¡°That guy! Heheheh, funny. What are some of the other mysteries?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a luxurious stone house that was built secretly, you know? Everyone says that the spirits build them though.¡± ¡°Haa? Al said that he built that though?¡± ¡°Then, that mystery is also because of him!¡± ¡°What other mysteries are there?¡± ¡°Well, Rumba, let¡¯s have some drinks first.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°¡°O¡ªi, another bottle of alcohol!¡±¡± Note: 1 Egg roll in Japanese is tranted literally as grilled egg. Chapter 19 Growth

Chapter 19 Growth

¡°Al¡ª! Let¡¯s go have snacks!¡± As always, Eleanora-neesan entered my room without knocking. ¡°Eh¡ª? Ask Bartholo to make some.¡± ¡°No. I feel like having fruits today.¡± Is she a queen or what!? ¡°Then, berries from the forest behind the house?¡± ¡°No. We¡¯re going to the forest where Al made a weird stone house.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the forest near the in. Also, it¡¯s not weird.¡± The forest behind the house is very close and safe. There are norge animals, and I didn¡¯t get even a glimpse of monsters. There are only small animals like rabbits or weasels. There are only small berries or something like strawberries, but since they can be picked safely vigers sometimes head there too. In contrast, the inner parts of the forest near the in has boars,rge snakes and wolf monsters. ordingly, there are delicious mushrooms, fruits with lots of juice, and great amounts of blueberries. I wonder if animals gather where there is tasty food, after all. . ¡°It¡¯s okay if we don¡¯t go in deep.¡± ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go!¡± Well, if there¡¯s Eleanora-neesan with me, I¡¯ll be safe. I told Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan just in case. He said that it¡¯s safe since he slew a monster called Wind Wolf or something. Protecting the people from bandits or monsters is the duty of the lord. Most of the times, knights, adventurers, mercenaries or the militia is employed to take care of it. As for us, we¡¯re hiring and training militia and have them patrol the forest regrly. Thanks to the strongest lord, Nord-tousan supervising the militia himself, it¡¯s quite strong I hear. It seems that there are people patrolling today too, so it¡¯s a relief. . We headed to the forest with a cloth and a basket for holding the gathered food. Of course it¡¯s me who¡¯s carrying the basket. We plod on near the base I made. ¡°Ah, Megu fruits.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Look, there?¡± I looked at where Eleanora-neesan pointed towards. ¡­¡­Where? ¡°Look, near the tree roots there, can¡¯t you see?¡± I narrowed my eyes, but I can¡¯t see them at all. Megu fruits are red when ripe, right? They stand out, you know? But I can¡¯t see them at all. By the way, my eyesight isn¡¯t bad. Both eyes are around 1.5. Anyhow, we are going to pick some, so we headed towards the tree Eleanora-neesan pointed at. Eh? We¡¯re still going? You didn¡¯t mean twenty metres? ¡°It is there.¡± ¡°See?¡± To tell the result, it really was there. But it was around fifty metres from where she discovered it. And then there were just small grains on the tree root. Megu nts look simr to barley, and like barley there are any small red fruits attached. I don¡¯t know if the whole thing could be seen, but it¡¯s amazing how she managed to see these red grains, just a small part of the whole. What race is she from? Isn¡¯t her eyesight better than 2.0 or something? I gently picked the small grains off the root so that they won¡¯t be harmed. There were a lot more, so I gathered while considering the amount. Throwing away from not being to eat everything¡¯s no good. Gathering everything¡¯s also not good. That is the rule of the mountain. When I picked enough Megu fruits, Eleanora-neesan brought something. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± It was something ck and fluttering, stretching. It was reflecting light, making it shine. It was quite bewitching. When I touched it was slightly prickly. I never saw this before. Wild green? Mushroom? ¡°This is a ck ghost point (ü\¹íÔÀ), you know? It¡¯s quite rare, but it¡¯s quite crunchy and tasty, you know?¡± ¡°Really? Well, it¡¯s okay if it¡¯s tasty.¡± I put that in the basket too. Afterwards, Eleanora-neesan found more and put them in the basket. They were little pieces, but they were all things I never saw before. Are these really edible? . We then set out for more. This time we¡¯re looking for a specific fruit. It feels like we¡¯re going in deeper than before. By the way, the objective is a fruit called Libra. It¡¯s something like an apricot-coloured peach that gets easily scarred from touching. The fruits are up high so it¡¯s hard to pick them. A bite of that has juice flowing out, and the taste is like mixed fruit juice. Though, a rotten one tastes a bit like puke so you have to be careful. It¡¯s a rare fruit that¡¯s not seen often. Eleanora-neesan said, ¡°Tell me if you find a fork beetle or a spoon beetle,¡± and strolled about. I don¡¯t know the actual name, but since I¡¯ve been calling the ones near my base that, she started calling them that too. The vigers should know. . Eh¡ª? Beetles like those are camouged with the tree, so they¡¯re not found easily¡ª. I was a little tired, so I sat down, leaning against a nearby tree. ¡°Ah¡ª, I¡¯m tired.¡± I sighed while looking up. ¡°Ah¡­¡­ it¡¯s a fork beetle.¡± There¡¯s no mistaking it. It¡¯s the same kind as the one living near the base. But isn¡¯t it too hard? I¡¯ll bleed if I get stabbed by the fork, you know? No, don¡¯t panick, Alfried. The ferocious one is the spoon. Female. Woman. Yes, all the time, humans, mantises, and these beetles too, the brutal and tough ones are the women. Men arerades. So this one¡¯s not scary either. Even if it has a something surpassing a fork, like a trident, it¡¯s not scary. ¡°Eleanora-neesan¡ª There¡¯s a fork beetle.¡± ¡°Really? Then the libra fruits are there.¡± ¡°Howe?¡± ¡°These fork beetles can be found on the trees with Libra fruits. When I followed a fork beetle when I was bored, I found Libra fruits. ¡°Heh¡ª, I see¡ª¡± When I looked up, though there was only a bit, there were Libra fruits. Even so, Eleanora-neesan, to chase them, how brave of her. ¡°Then, Al, go get them!¡± ¡°Eh? Me? Not neesan?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way I can get something that high up.¡± ¡°Eh? But if it¡¯s Eleanora-neesan, you can climb up like a monkey¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hit you if you say anything more.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go get them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I brought you!¡± Eleanora-neesan puffed out her chest as if it was the most natural thing. Dammit, using her little brother. I wonder if older sisters shove around little brothers in any world. Especially between primary school and middle school, older sisters are strong. If you ask why, it¡¯s because girls grow faster during that period. The body of the older sisters grow faster during that time, so rebelling won¡¯t help. And then when we be high schoolers, we little brothers, learn from the past. No matter what, creatures called women are unreasonable. Even after the bnce of strength is reversed after growing, having learned the reality, we cannot defy them. Because we know it¡¯s futile. Thus, we can never win. By the older sisters and the world, we (little brothers) get broken. At least, if men grew faster¡­¡­ While holding in the frustration, I headed to the spot right below the libra fruits. Then I activated earth magic to lift myself up. ¡°I got one¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s my Al¡ª! Be careful!¡± Just now, she was worried only about the libra fruits, right? I slowly lowered the ground back to normal. Then, I repeated the process three times and picked more libra fruits. ¡°This is thest¡ª The leaves are in the way¡ª?¡± I pushed aside the twigs and leaves. Then, there lied, ¡°Hah! A spoon beetle!¡± a female one. Dangerous, this one¡¯s ferocious! Eleanora-neesan¡ª¡ª Was already fleeing with the basket. The spoon beetle buzzed her wings annoyedly. In a blink, quickly, immediately, ah, I said it three times. I twisted and snapped the libra fruit from the branch and stored it using space magic. I rapidly returned the dirt elevator to normal, returned to the ground and started dashing! The buzzing wing soundsing from behind were scary. It felt like, ¡°What did you do to our nest of love!¡± After running for about a few dozen metres, I realised something. ¡ª¡ªI can just teleport away¡ª¡ª Really now. I panicked too much. Calm now, I slowed down and teleported to the base of ¡®My Home¡¯. I didn¡¯t get done in this time. I grew up. Chapter 20 Sulking Silvio

Chapter 20 Sulking Silvio

¡°Now¡ª then, nap time, nap time¡ª¡° Today the weather feels so good. When the wooden window is opened a pleasant sunlight shines in While humming, I climbed the stairs and put a hand on my room¡¯s door. *Kii* ¡°Su¡ª¡­¡­ Su¡ª¡­¡­¡± There¡¯s a snor_x on my bed. Alfried can¡¯t have a nap on his bed. ¡°Why¡¯s Eleanora-neesan sleeping on my bed. I don¡¯t get it.¡± Wha¡ªt I should do, I wondered and peered at Eleanora-neesan. She was sleeping with the regr breathing of su¡ªsu¡ª. Even from the eyes of a little brother, I think Eleanora-neesan has quite a cute face. Nowadays, the cuteness is decreasing as she¡¯s growing more proper and gant. I wonder if her posture¡¯s good because she trains with the sword. Sometimes she¡¯s so fickle that it makes me wonder who¡¯s the older person, but I guess she¡¯s doing that to get attention. Since I¡¯m actually older, it¡¯s cute like a child. Now then, I don¡¯t have a flute for waking Eleanora-neesan up. Even if I have one and use it to wake her, I¡¯ll end up battling her. I have to avoid that. Even though it was my room, I pondered with sweat forming on my palms. The princess carry¡­¡­ I can¡¯t do it unless I strengthen myself with magic. And she¡¯ll definitely wake up. Won¡¯t she go sleep in her room¡ª. That¡¯s right! I can teleport Eleanora-neesan to her room! I ended up grinning from the fact that I thought up a clever n even from my view. Come to think of it¡­ it¡¯s the first time I¡¯m teleporting someone other than myself. The fork beetle doesn¡¯t count. It¡¯s an insect. Since I didn¡¯t want to make a blunder, I walked over to Eleanora-neesan¡¯s room. By the way, the room across from and next to the empty room is Silvio-niisan¡¯s room, and Eleanora-neesan¡¯s room is next to Silvio-niisan¡¯s. I entered Eleanora-neesan¡¯s room. Maybe she¡¯s using some sort of fragrance, since there was a nice and refreshing scent in her room. Not strong at all, but a gentle and soft scent. There was a bed slightly bigger than my room with a desk and a chair. Fundamentally, the room¡¯s not that different from my room or Silvio-niisan¡¯s room. The carpet might be a little expensive. It¡¯s much softer than mine. Other than that, there were clothes sprawled on the floor, or underwear on her bed. Otherwise it¡¯s perfect. It¡¯s alright. Even if it¡¯s something unfashionable like ponchos, Alfried won¡¯t mind, he¡¯ll pretend that he didn¡¯t see it. Just in case, I carved the image of Eleanora-neesan¡¯s room and teleported to my room. When I teleported back, she was up. Not. She was sleeping peacefully. ¡°O¡ªkay, then Eleanora-neesan, I¡¯ll teleport you to your room, okay¡ª?¡± I ced a hand on her shoulder and channelled mana as usual. ¡°¡­¡­Ang.¡± The moment I channelled mana into Eleanora-neesan, a sound I had not heard before leaked out. Stop that. Such seductive sounds. Since I had the body of a six-year-old, I teleported her in a sage¡¯s mental state, not thinking anything special. Then, Eleanora-neesan disappeared in a blink. When I checked if it was sessful, she was sleeping soundly on her bed. It¡¯s definitely a sess. At any rate, it seems like that teleporting someone other than me takes more mana. Maybe it depends on if the other person consented to it or not. This time, I teleported her when she was unconscious and sleeping, but since I have no precedents I have no way of knowing. If there¡¯s an opportunity, I want to try teleporting someone while they¡¯re awake. . . - . After I napped without problems in my room, I felt refreshed so I decided to rx and read books in the study. When I entered the study, there was someone here before me. Silvio-niisan. However, this time, he wasn¡¯t reading. ¡°Are you ying shogi alone?¡± I wonder if it¡¯s a shogi problem? Doesn¡¯t he look glum? ¡°Ah¡ª, Al. You came at a good timing. I was ying with tousan just a while ago, but he had work.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why the match was stopped.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it is. If it¡¯s okay, won¡¯t you y shogi with me? Al¡¯s good at this, right? I¡¯m fine with Reversi too.¡± ¡°Okay. There¡¯s shogi here let¡¯s y that.¡± We ced the pieces to their positions and started the game. Now, all the pieces here will move as I wish. As the name suggests, they¡¯re my pieces! I advanced my vanguard, a pawn. Tch, doing it manually¡¯s too bothersome. I¡¯ll make shogi that reacts to mana some timeter. ¡°Are you nning on promoting?¡± ¡°A promoted pawn is strong, you know?¡± ¡°It is bothersome. I¡¯ll have to get rid of it.¡± The nail that sticks out gets hammered. My pawn was merciless stepped on by a knight. ¡°Ah¡ª! My pawn! My precious pawn was NTR¡¯ed by Silvio-niisan!¡± ¡°Al, where did you learn such a word?¡± Hearing my sentence, Silvio-niisan put on a bitter smile on his refreshing face. Dammit, as I thought ikemen¡¯s bitter smiles are handsome too. One by one, my pawns were destroyed and stolen by his knight. This reminds me of a battlefield. However, that is a trap! I¡¯m making it look like invading with my pawns, but my real objective is stealing his knight with my bishop! ¡°I¡¯m ta¡ªking your knight¡ª.¡± ¡°Ah, I wandered into your range before I realised it.¡± Silvio-niisan used other pieces to shield the knight, but meanwhile my rook went all over the ce and took Silvio-niisan¡¯s pawn. Plunder¡ª! Don¡¯t let any pawns get away¡ª! ¡°Oops, that was dangerous. If I take that pawn, the bishop wille rushing so I¡¯m not going there¡ª.¡± ¡°You found out?¡± ¡°Since it was a move I used.¡± ¡°Then instead, I¡¯ll be taking my knight back, okay?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± My knight was stolen by Silvio-niisan¡¯s bishop. My leg! My horse! What a cruel world. Steal, be depraved and take back. How despicable. It¡¯s like humans. Later, after a fierce battle, I managed to corner Silvio-niisan¡¯s king and win the game. ¡°Want to y again.¡± ¡°Nope. Silvio-niisan, you¡¯re strong so it¡¯s tiring.¡± ¡°Really. I thought I could win this time though.¡± That¡¯s Silvio-niisan. If it was Eleanora-neesan she wouldn¡¯t have let me stop. . ¡°Al¡ª? Are you here?¡± Speak of the devil. Eleanora-neesan¡¯s here. ¡°I¡¯m here, what¡¯s up?¡± Since there was nothing good when Eleanora-neesan called for me, I reflexively clenched my fists. ¡°Why are you getting all scared for? It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Y-Yeah.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s y Reversi! It¡¯s been a while! I got stronger from back then, you know?¡± ¡°Eh? Eleanora-neesan does it many times so no.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let me have my revenge.¡± ¡°After you defeat Silvio-niisan.¡± ¡°I feel like ying with Al today!¡± What¡¯s that? Is it something like feeling like drinking? Eleanora-neesan ced the Reversi set on the table and tried to make me sit down. Avoiding that, I hid behind Silvio-niisan. ¡°Come on, Al, let¡¯s y, hm?¡± ¡°Come on, Al. Eleanora-neesan¡¯s calling for you?¡± ¡°What about Silvio-niisan.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t need him.¡± ¡°¡­¡­No need¡­¡­¡± Eleanora-neesan answered right away. Silvio-niisan¡¯s mood is a bit dark. ¡°Do it now, and you¡¯ll get a gold coin and a libra fruit!¡± ¡°Still don¡¯t need him.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Eleanora-neesan, you¡¯re cruel.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Al, Eleanora-neesan, you¡¯re both cruel.¡± Oh no, Silvio-niisan¡¯s growing smaller. ¡°It¡¯s alright, let¡¯s get on with it.¡± Eleanora-neesan started stomping towards me. ¡°Hii! Silvio Barrier!¡¯ ¡°Heh?¡± I unintentionally sent Silvio-niisan to the gallows. Ah¡ª, sorry! Silvio-niisan! I didn¡¯t mean to do that! Silvio-niisan was held out with a nk expression. ¡°You¡¯re in the way.¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± But like taking candy from a baby, he was flicked away so easily. ¡°My Silvio Barrier!¡± ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s a Silvio Barrier¡­¡­ what¡¯s that.¡± Left with no choice, I was seated on a chair. Sitting across from me, Eleanora-neesan was all smiles. Just how much does she like me. Brocon? Or is it just that my reactions are funny? Regardless, even as I pondered, I won against Eleanora-neesan, so I had to do it 15 times. . Afterwards, Silvio-niisan was sulking it was hard trying to cheer him up. I might have to seal Silvio Barrier for some time. Chapter 21 To the Forest with Rumba

Chapter 21 To the Forest with Rumba

Around a week passed since Rumba arrived at Coryatt Vige, I guess. Since I didn¡¯t like having someone else at the mansion, so I offered my home as a ce to stay at. It¡¯s more luxurious than the vige inn, you know? I was expecting that he might whine, but he epted it with no objection. If he can¡¯t cook, he can go to Celia-san¡¯s restaurant. Though I think he can cook a dish or two since he¡¯s an adventurer. If he doesn¡¯t have money he can go hunt in the mountains. Though Rumba said that he has quite a bit saved up so I think it should be alright. Maybe I should build a third base. Today, I decided to head to the forest with Rumba. The reason being that I want the wisdom of adventurers. If he can¡¯t help me, there¡¯s no meaning to me providing my home to him. ¡°I told Nord about it, but is it alright? Not calling Eleanora.¡± ¡°But, with Eleanora-neesan, it would be charge and annihte from the get-go.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Rumba, not moving in trickles like the robot vacuums (Roomba) in Earth, was moving silently with urate footsteps. Roombas have 1st gen or 2nd gen, so it feels a little cool. It seems like 3rd gen ones can avoid obstacles as well as have sight functions. This Rumba too, the mechanism for cleaning monsters is amazing. There might a little problem in the AI though. When I walk, I step on twigs, or stomp the ground. ¡°Take note of your surroundings properly, okay? For now, just walking with your presence controlled is enough.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± I tried to not make sounds as I stepped on grass and took care to not step on twigs as I approached deer or rabbits, but they notice my presence in the end. As for Rumba, he silently walked through the knee-length grass and approached a wild boar, then hurled a rock at it. How he manages to that with such arge body is a mystery. Hit with a rock, the angered wild boar came charging. Rumba caught the boar with the arms he take pride in and easily threw it. Too hearty. . While I was going on even as I had trouble killing my presence, Rumba suddenly stopped me with his hand. ¡°Is there something?¡± With a soft voice, I spoke to Rumba. ¡°A monster¡­¡­ though it¡¯s just a goblin.¡± ¡°A monster!?¡± The moment I heard the word ¡®monster¡¯ from Rumba, I felt a chill run down my spine as I froze up. I slowly turned my gaze to the small path up ahead. There was the sound of something moving in the grass, then the goblin appeared from the bush. Small green body, with pointy ears. Therge nose on its face was characteristic of it. Maybe it was one that wandered off from the group, since it kept looking around. ¡°Al, is this the first time that you¡¯re seeing a monster?¡± ¡°I saw one from far away.¡± Yes, I saw one before. A wolfish monster with white fur called Wind Wolf. I got frightened at the sharp gaze of the Wind Wolf, so I immediately ran away using teleportation that time. ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a goblin. The ferocious ones sometimes have swords, but this one¡¯s barehanded so it should be alright. Al, want to try defeating it with your sword?¡± ¡°No, even barehanded, that could inflict fatal wounds to a six-year-old. And if I¡¯m going to fight, I¡¯ll be doing it with magic. ¡°Oh? That makes sense. Al, your specialty is in magic, after all.¡± While we were talking, the guy seemed to have noticed too, as it cried, ¡°Gii,¡± in a thick voice and starteding over here. ¡°If you want to defeat it safely using magic, don¡¯t let it close in, okay? That will make it turn into a close-quartersbat, you know?¡± Rumba held the sword that was as tall as him and stared at the goblin. ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s Al?¡± [Here¡ª!] I shouted to Rumba from far away. ¡°Ha? Why are you so far away!¡± [Because it¡¯s scary up close!] ¡°Scary my ass! Seriously, when¡¯d you do that?!¡± Eh? I merely increased the distance using teleportation. Currently, the distance between the goblin and me is about thirty metres. Rumba was, maybe nning on making me defeat it, ran over to me, leading the goblin to me. Since it was little, the distance between Rumba and the goblin was widened greatly. Even so, the goblin ran hard with its bowlegs. I created two icicles using ice magic. A coldness gathered in front of me and turned into icicles. Thanks to the icicles, the temperature around me dropped quickly. ¡°Rumba¡ª! I¡¯m going to attack so get out of the line of fire!¡± ¡°Sure thing!¡± Thanks to Rumba moving away, the line of fire to the goblin was secured. Sorry Rumba. It became more bothersome because I increased the distance with teleportation. I imagined the giant stationary crossbow used from the ancient age to the medieval age and shot the two icicles. [Ballista!] With a deep sound, the icicles sliced through the air, one into the chest of the goblin, while the other tore off its arm and spiked it to the ground. The blood didn¡¯t have the familiar colour of red, but was purple. If it was red, I might have thrown up from feeling queasy. When I approached the goblin, it wasn¡¯t moving at all. The thought that I killed makes me feel very gloomy. The image of the icicles piercing the goblin isn¡¯t disappearing from my head. Already, there were a few times I hunted animals like rabbits or boars. I concluded that it was for living. But, killing a humanoid creature, I could feel my heart growing chilly. I couldn¡¯t ept it. Even if that was a monster. Probably, I, put up reasons like, ¡®safety¡¯, ¡®from far away¡¯, or ¡®with magic¡¯ because I was afraid of killing a humanoid creature with my hands. Phew¡ª I sighed to change the mood. Rumba too seemed to have understood my feelings, as he was standing next to me with aplicated expression. To move on, I steeled my resolve and looked down at the corpse of the goblin. ¡°¡­¡­This is quite horrible.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Your magic, that is.¡± No, Rumba. I¡¯m being serious now¡­¡­ Chapter 22 Battery. Heartfelt Words

Chapter 22 Battery. Heartfelt Words

¡°Sil¡ªvi¡ªo-kun! Let¡¯s¡ª y¡ª!¡± I pounded Silvio-niisan¡¯s room door with great vigour. ¡°¡­¡­¡± However, there was no reply from Silvio-niisan. However, it¡¯s not that he¡¯s not in the room. Because I saw him going into the room with snacks and books. Elegant. He¡¯s like a noble. ¡­¡­flip¡­¡­ When I listened carefully, I heard the sound of book pages flipping. It¡¯s evidence that Silvio-niisan¡¯s inside. Silvio-niisan¡¯s kind. So when his lovely little brother is asking to y with him, there¡¯s no way he won¡¯t respond. Even if he¡¯s focusing on something. Even when he¡¯s at an interesting part of a story, he doesn¡¯t show displeasure and answers kindly. He¡¯s a great older brother. Of course, that might be a good way get past Eleanora-neesan. Maybe I¡¯ll try it next time. . ¡°Sil¡ªvi¡ªo¡ªkun¡ª? Are¡ª you¡ª there¡ª?¡± Still, that Silvio-niisan¡¯s noting out. As expected, could be upset from yesterday? . I recalled what happened yesterday. . Yesterday, we yed shogi because Silvio-niisan asked me to. Of course, I¡¯m not that good at shogi so my skills got caught up to Silvio-niisan who was working hard every day. Now, the win-lose rate is half-half. It won¡¯t be long before I won¡¯t be able to win at all. On that board, I minimised the protection of the king while I poured my attacks towards Silvio-niisan¡¯s king¡¯s side. ¡°Silvio-niisan, you¡¯re good at defending.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Then, Silvio-niisan made a bitter expression for something. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Nothing. Come on, it¡¯s Al¡¯s turn now.¡± ¡°Y-Yeah.¡± I ced the bishop at the centre to pressure him and daring pushed into the enemy formation with rook, the knight and the gold general. Silvio-niisan carefully used his silver and gold to protect the king while cing them outside my range. Even when I ced traps, they didn¡¯t get caught. Are they bodyguards or something? By the way, the job of bodyguards is to protect their target. In movies, there are a lot of cool scenes where bodyguards shoot handguns or beat down dangerous people, but originally that would be a failure as a bodyguard. For bodyguards, protecting the target and letting them get away safely is the first priority, so it¡¯s no good from the point there¡¯s battle. They have to always watch their surroundings and predict the next movements to safely protect their target. Rather than good fighters, craven people are better suited for the job. The topic got off track, but anyhow Silvio-niisan¡¯s silver and gold generals are annoying. The king too was running away like flowing water. Also, to that, the silver and gold around it stuck closely. ¡°Ah¡ª! Silvio-niisan, you made a barrier of silver and gold again¡ª!¡± ¡°¡­¡­Barrier¡­¡­Silvio¡­¡­Barrier.¡± ¡°Hm? What¡¯s wrong?¡± He hung his head and dropped his shoulders. Silvio-niisan. Eh? What? What¡¯s wrong? ¡­¡­Ah, did he react to ¡®barrier¡¯? Afterwards, as if to follow after Silvio-niisan, the king followed. The formation broke down too. The king was defeated by my bishop. Once the king is defeated, there¡¯s no more meaning to the fighting. The pieces that lost their reason for fighting, the broken pieces quietly returned to the wooden box. ¡°Al, I¡¯m going to sleep now.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll clean this up. Good night¡ª¡± Silvio-niisan wobbled the way to his room from the study. . That was what happenedst night. . In retrospect, I might have broken Silvio-niisan¡¯s will with words back then. Well¡ª, it can¡¯t be helped. If it¡¯s Silvio-niisan, he¡¯ll feel better by tomorrow. Even though I crafted this handmade baseball. Well, it¡¯s just adequate cloth rolled round and tied with a string. Since Silvio-niisan didn¡¯t y with me, I headed to the restaurant to have some snacks. On the way there, I bounced the ball against the wall. Then, I was warned by Mel, a maid. Behind her, Mina was fidgeting a bit. She was ncing at the ball in my hand, her gaze fluttering and not settling down. I know? Mina, you want to y with the ball, right? It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll put a ball in the resting roomter. . Leaving behind Mina who looked disappointed as I passed, I headed to the dining room. Recently, thanks to the number of snack kinds increasing because of Bartholo and me, there¡¯s a lot of people gathering too. The biggest reason being Bartholo was hiding more sugar than expected or something. Thanks to that, there are now a few shelves to quickly bring out tableware. On a chair, there was Eleanora-neesan with a te of cookies. ¡°Geh!¡± ¡°What do you mean, ¡®Geh¡¯!¡± Oops, that was reflexive. Indeed, saying ¡®Geh!¡¯ to someone¡¯s face is rude. Alfried reflects. ¡°Sorry. But, why are you here? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re going to a neighbouring vige today?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s alright¡­¡­ no it¡¯s not alright. ¡®Geh!¡¯ is not good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Eleanora-neesama. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± My whole-hearted apology seems to have worked, as Eleanora-neesama crossed her arms and made exaggerated nods. That¡¯s a relief. Looks like she forgave me. It¡¯s a huge relief¡­¡­ I¡¯m still alive. ¡°It felt like there¡¯ll be something fun happening in the house today, so I decided to go tomorrow.¡± Eleanora-neesan exined while biting off a piece off one of the cookies Bartholo made. Wow, what an annoying reason. ¡°Got a problem with that?¡± ¡°Nothing at all. Alfried is very happy.¡± Eleanora-neesan narrowed her eyes and red at me but she maintained herposure and good mood. ¡°That¡¯s a strange tone. Alright then, then let¡¯s y?¡± ¡°Why?¡± To Eleanora-neesan¡¯s sudden proposal, I made a dumb sound. But, usually we¡¯d be training. Seeing my dumb expression, Eleanora-neesan pointed towards my hand. ¡°That¡¯s a ball, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a ball.¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s y with a ball today.¡± ¡°Eh¡ª? There are tableware here, isn¡¯t it dangerous?¡± ¡°Do you prefer the sword?¡± ¡°Come one¡ª¡ª! It¡¯s catch-ball! The pitcher is me! The catcher is Eleanora-neesan!¡± I shouted loud and threw the ball at Eleanora-neesan. The game of catch already began! The pitcher and catcher thing is just for my mood. ¡°What¡¯s catch-ball?¡± While catching the ball I threw, Eleanora-neesan asked. ¡°Hey! Throw the ball back at me!¡± ¡°What, it¡¯s just throwing the ball at each other.¡± Said she and threw the ball back at me. Good. It¡¯s not a fastball pitch. There¡¯s enough room for the whole family to dine and for the maids to move around in the dining room. So it¡¯s plenty spacious for children to y catch. In an amicable mood, we gently threw the ball at each other. ¡°Al, can¡¯t you pitch it faster?¡± As if to provoke me, Eleanora-neesan threw a ball with faster speed. I caught it in panic, but it¡¯s quite fast. ¡°My shoulder just got ready.¡± Even if I say that, it¡¯s just a six-year-old¡¯s shoulder, There¡¯s no way I can throw faster than now. Why don¡¯t I throw one while strengthening myself with magic. [Die! Eleanora-neesan!] The ball holding my magic and my feelings flew straight towards Eleanora-neesan¡¯s chest. Now this is word catch-ball! Though it¡¯s just words from the heart. I can¡¯t say it out loud. It should be about the speed of the ball Eleanora-neesan flung at me just before. However, Eleanora-neesan nonchntly caught my speed-upped ball with one hand. ¡°What! How!¡± ¡°It got a bit quicker.¡± ¡°Because there are feelings in it! There are words from the heart in a ball!¡± ¡°Heh¡ª, words from the heart is it¡ª¡° Eleanora-neesan looked at the ball she caught with a suspicious gleam in her eyes. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll also put my feelings into it.¡± With a cute ¡°Ei!¡± from Eleanora-neesan, the ball wasunched. Hm? Is something there? [Can I tease you?] No! There¡¯s an evil curse on it! These are evil feelings! ¡°Dangerous!¡± Maybe because there were too evil feelings, I reflexively avoided it. ¡°Wait, why are you avoiding it!¡± ¡°Eh? Because it¡¯s too fast?¡± ¡°You were able to catch it just a while ago.¡± ¡°I can miss sometimes.¡± ¡°Well, true.¡± I somehow made her understand and picked up the rolling ball. ¡°Once again, here I go¡ª!¡± ¡°Al¡¯s ball, I can catch it anytime.¡± Oh¡ª? Really? Then, be sure to catch it, okay? ¡°Here!¡± [Please don¡¯t tease me!] With a sincere plea, I threw the ball towards Eleanora-neesan¡¯s face. Please receive it! ¡°Ah, a bug.¡± Saying that, Eleanora-neesan batted my ball away with one hand. ¡°Th¡¯hell?¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry. There was a bug on my face.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s alright.¡± Right, right. Such coincidences can happen. I don¡¯t want to think that it¡¯s not my request was not received. Again, Eleanora-neesan threw the ball at me. Hm? There should be no problem this time, right? Thinking that, I thought to catch the ball that flew right at me with both hand. But then, right before I caught it, [Get me libra.] ¡°Ah! I ended up catching it!¡± I stared absentmindedly at the ball inside my hand. As if it¡¯s suddenly pushing things on me, the ball whispered. Like an older sister bossing around a younger brother. I got myself done in. When I lifted my head, Eleanora-neesan was making a face that was saying that she got a blow in. She¡¯ll definitely tell me to go pick some libra fruitster. For a pretty face, the things she does are sly. Yes yes, everyone in the family except for me is pretty. Yes yes, Eleanora-neesan is cute. I tossed the ball while spewing curses. Because I threw it wildly, it went towards a direction far away from Eleanora-neesan. [Eleanora-neesan¡¯s cute.] ¡°Ah¡ª, sorry.¡± Mn? There¡¯s something weird? Doesn¡¯t matter. This one can¡¯t be caught. That was what I thought, but Eleanora-neesan immediately dashed towards tonding point of the ball. Then she leapt towards to the falling ball and held it by her belly as if to not let it go. Finally, she used all her reflexes and her whole body to reduce the impact onnding. It was a very nice forward roll. . ¡°You didn¡¯t have to go that far.¡± ¡°It felt like I had to catch this one.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up with that.¡± When I smiled as if to ridicule her, Eleanora-neesan made a dissatisfied expression. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll throw you a ball you¡¯ll want to catch.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t exist. I¡¯m not a dog.¡± ¡°Oh really. Here!¡± The ball flew gently from Eleanora-neesan¡¯s hand. Even if the ball flies slowly, doesn¡¯t mean I want to catch it. Don¡¯t underestimate me. [I won¡¯t meddle with Al anymore.] Crikey! I need to catch that! ¡°Woof!¡± I let instinct take over me and ran without looking at the surroundings. Then, I leapt towards the ball that was slowly falling to the table. And there was the cup Elna-kaasan liked. Because it received force from the front, the cup fell down to the floor from the table. Then¡­¡­ Crash! Crack! The cup Elna-kaasan likes shattered. ¡°A¡ªah¡ª, that¡¯s the cup Elna-kaasan likes you know? She said to be careful because it cracks easily.¡± Indeed, as something that Nord-tousan bought from the capital, she was using it preciously. She must have liked it quite a lot. But I destroyed such a cup. ¡°I just heard a loud noise, what happened?¡± ¡°Ah, no, erm¡ª er.¡± ¡°Al broke the cup you like.¡± Hearing that, Elna-kaasan froze up. Haa?! Eleanora-neesan, unbelievable! You¡¯re not covering for your brother? She sold her little brother right away. ¡°Really? Alfried?¡± Scary. Please call me Al. ¡°No, this is, Eleanora-neesan asked me to y here.¡± ¡°I said that we shouldn¡¯t though¡­¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true! It¡¯s the other way! Even though it was me who broke it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­So it was Alfried who broke it?¡± Looks like the problem of who broke it is more important to Elna-kaasan. ¡°¡­¡­Yes, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Go outside for a while and reflect. You can¡¯te in until I tell you that you can.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± No objections allowed. With such an atmosphere, Elna-kaasan let out her rage silently. Like so, I was forced outside the mansion. I recall my mischievous middle school days. Because it was embarrassing to stand outside, I pretended to look at my watch as if I was waiting for someone. I miss that. When the sun set, Elna-kaasan opened the door. ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to say?¡± Hm, so she¡¯s letting me in. ¡°Thank you for letting me in!¡± ¡°Wrong answer!¡± The door closed again. Eh? Why? No one answered my question. From the second floor, Silvio-niisan looked at me pitifully. Chapter 23 Hamburg steak and Mina

Chapter 23 Hamburg steak and Mina

Tap tap, a cheerful sound rang out through the mansion kitchen. Bartholo was chopping finely the freshly bought onions with experienced movements. Then, the finely chopped onions were fried in a pan until they became semi-transparent. For me, I was rhythmically pounding meat with the ratio of beef and pork of 7:3 with two knives. ¡°Is it really alright to pound the meat like that?¡± Maybe having finished frying the onions, Bartholo took a peek at the minced meat. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I am now making hamburg steak. This dish takes a little effort, but it¡¯s soft and easy to eat. It¡¯s popr from children to adults, and even elderly people with low jaw strength can have it. Hamburg steak is all-purpose. Really amazing. . Once the minced meat isplete and the fried onions have cooled, next is mixing them together with eggs. Before that, before the fried onions cool, ice made using ice magic is thrown in the bowl. When mixing, the hands should be cooled with water. This is so that the fat won¡¯t melt from the hands¡¯ temperature, making the meat dry. After I kneaded it until it was sticky, I did the legendary technique that could be said to be the image of everyone making hamburg steak. The kneaded ingredients are juggled back and forth between my hands, about ten times. This is the technique of mothers. With this, the air is gone from the hamburg and does not rip when grilling. . After I marry, I want my wife to do it in the kitchen with an apron on her. And then I want to watch that. ¡°Oi kiddo, your face is slovenly.¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Oops, oh no, no. I¡¯m cooking now. I hurried and made my expression normal again. To be honest, when I used this technique in home economics ss in high ss, I ended up bumping into my friend standing next to me. Back then, the ingredients stuck to the apron, I can still clearly remember. Right, it was like pu¡­¡­ no, nothing. Please forget about it. Anyhow, I¡¯m saying that you can¡¯t get careless. . With the oiled and heated frying pan, one side is grilled. While grilling, the middle part is lightly pressed. Hamburg steak intes overall while grilling. The middle part doesn¡¯t get much heat, so you have to press the middle to let the heat get to it equally. By the way, grilling should be done in medium-strength mes. Weak mes won¡¯t have the heat getting through, while strong mes will melt the surface. Once one side is done, it¡¯s flipped and the lid is ced on, cooking in a sealed area. It¡¯s done once it¡¯s cooked inside too. ¡°Done!¡± ¡°Oh-! Smells really nice. The scent might travel outside the kitchen.¡± ¡°It probably is already.¡± At the open door of the kitchen, Mina¡¯s face can be seen. ¡°That¡¯s dirty. She¡¯s drooling.¡± ¡°She¡¯s panting for some reason.¡± She¡¯s probably desperately trying to sniff the hamburg steak. I could hear her breathing in and out hard. ¡°That¡¯s a hyena¡­ she¡¯s aiming for leftovers.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what a hyena is, but I get you. Those are eyes of a wolf.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave that alone.¡± ¡°Right. It¡¯s not sugar, so it should be alright.¡± Ignoring Mina¡¯s licking gaze, Bartholo and I prepared to eat the hamburg steaks. ¡°Hauu.¡± In the middle of the sounds of tableware being set, there was something like a weakened dog¡¯s whine. I can¡¯t hear anything. It¡¯s a hallucination. ¡°Now, let¡¯s eat, Bartholo!¡± ¡°O-Ou.¡± Bartholo seemed to be bothered by Mina¡¯s gaze, as he answered ufortably. ¡°Mn, delicious. This is hamburg steak.¡± Neither too tough nor too soft. The heat got through to the centre properly, with the meat turned a nice brown shade from red. A deep meaty juice flowed out from there. ¡°Amazing¡ª, the meat¡¯s soft. Plus, this meaty juice¡­¡­¡± Bartholo savoured the meal while running his mouth. ¡°Hawawawa¡± How long is Mina going to be here? What about work. ¡°No problems here. Why don¡¯t we make more as practice.¡± ¡°Ou, let¡¯s get to it right away. It should be nice with cheese!¡± ¡°Wow! Bartholo, you¡¯re sharp. I rmend cheese. And instead of onions, you can put in carrots or mushrooms.¡± We nodded to each other. ¡°So¡ª, what about this remaining hamburg steak?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­!¡± Bartholo pointed at the hamburg steak left in the frying pan. Right. Since I have to taste more for Bartholo¡¯s practice, I can¡¯t eat too much. If I eat more here, as a six-year-old, my dinner will be impacted. If it¡¯s Bartholo, one more shouldn¡¯t make a different. However, Bartholo was conscious of the door. ¡°Stare¡ª¡­¡­¡± ¡°Kiddo, can I give it to Mina? I can¡¯t have dinner if I have more. Share some to Mina.¡± ¡°Fuwaa!¡± At the part, ¡®to Mina¡¯, a cheer rose from the door. ¡°Alfried-sama, can I have this?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Thank you very much¡ª!¡± Mina¡¯s face turned into like that of a blooming flower. She took her hand off the door and waited for Bartholo as he served the hamburg steak on a dish. In her hands, there already was a knife and fork, properly prepared. ¡°Hamburg? Hamburg?¡± Hyena-san, good thing you stuck around for a long time. ¡°Here.¡± Mina received the dish of hamburg steak with vegetables from Bartholo. This time, there¡¯s no sauce. Mina stared at the hamburg steak with teary eyes and slowly took in the smell. ¡°Haa¡ª¡­¡­ the smell is enough to make me happy.¡± ¡°Then, you don¡¯t need it anymore?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true! ¡­¡­Please excuse me.¡± ¡°Y-Yeah. Sorry.¡± Mina held the knife and fork in her hands and got ready to eat the hamburg steak. The knife slowly approached the meat. ¡°There¡¯s a good smell¡ª? Did you make it, Al? Can you give¡ª me¡ª some?¡± Oh no! A monster was lured in by the hamburg steak. ¡°Fueh? My hamburg steak disappeared!¡± ¡°Eleanora-oneesama. Today¡¯s main menu is hamburg steak.¡± ¡°Eh¡ª! No way¡ª!¡± I snatched Mina¡¯s hamburg steak and presented it to the person that should be prioritised the most. Of course, I must not forget the knife and fork. Sorry Mina. This is how the world works. People below are exploited by the people above. What a cruel world. ¡°Waa¡ª! Looks delicious! I¡¯ll have it with Elna-kaasan.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be happy if you let me hear your impressionter.¡± ¡°Yeah¡ª. Thank you as always.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kind words.¡± You can go. With a hand gesture meaning that, Eleanora-neesan went out of the kitchen. ¡°Sorry¡ª Mina. It was taken by Eleanora-neesan.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Uuuuuuu.¡± Mina dejectedly cast down her eyes. It was a bit like a dog that had its food taken away, so it was a little cute. ¡°You¡¯re really quick to change.¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m a noble. But before I¡¯m a noble, I¡¯m a little brother¡­ I¡¯m a little brother.¡± It was important so I said it twice. ¡°I¡¯ll be making Hamburg again, so wait.¡± Bartholoid a hand on Mina¡¯s cowering shoulders and smiled. To me, it felt as though I saw his teeth shine. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll wait!¡± The mood feels nice. Why don¡¯t you two get together. Both have some age and are singles, right? ¡°Hey Mina, how long are you going to skip work?¡± Maybe looking for Mina, Mel came into the kitchen. ¡°Ah! Mel-san!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not, ¡®Ah! Mel-san!¡¯ How long are you going to y? You haven¡¯t even finished cleaning to hallways.¡± ¡°Eh? No, but, now¡­¡­¡± ¡°No buts! Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Eh? Wait! Ah! Hamburg¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!¡± Mina¡¯s sleeve was grabbed by Mel and she was dragged away. ¡°A¡ªah. I¡¯ll call once it¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Really? Promise¡ª!¡± With that as thest words, the two left the kitchen. That day, in the end, Mina couldn¡¯t have her hamburg steak. Eleanora-neesan and Elna-kaasan came. It seems like they liked the hamburg steak, so there was no way any would be left for Mina. Chapter 24 Spicy spicy

Chapter 24 Spicy spicy

Since it was soon season to harvest the barley, Coryatt Vige was feeling somewhat buoyant. The way the green shade gradually was turning into a golden one made people even more excited. This year too, summer came for me. Since the barley seeds were sown in Octoberst year, the harvest is from August to September this year. This world also has four seasons and the climate is simr to Japan. There are pretty flowers in spring, it gets hot in summer, and the leaves change colour in autumn. In winter, though it¡¯s only a bit, snow sometimes falls. The change in seasons really reminds that time keeps flowing. Though there are vigers whose attire doesn¡¯t change from summer to winter, I wonder what¡¯s up with that. Especially Rnd, that ojisan. Men wearfortable linen clothes and long pants. Women wear one-piece dresses with strings tied around their breasts or waists. Because they were made spacious, sometimes I don¡¯t know where to ce my eyes, but I think that¡¯s grand in its own way. Now then, I¡¯m saying this again, but the season is summer. Today is the day that the traitores. By traitor, he was someone that once was together with Bartholo and me. Was. Past tense. Death to the traitor. I¡¯ll carve that into his very bones. A bit past lunch, the guy came. Sarah called, so Bartholo and I went out to greet him. When we headed out the front entrance, there were threerge wagons in the garden. I was surprised at the number of wagons. When he camest year, he had only one wagon with two carriers and one mercenary,cking both goods and personnel. Maybe there was a separate wagon for business in the vige, since I heard horse sounds from outside the grounds. . ¡°I¡¯m here again, man! Alfried-sama!¡± The guy opened his arms wide and pretended to be friendly and happy at out reunion. I see. It seems like this guy forgot about him tattling to the maids. ¡°Hey Tri. Wee again.¡± Interpretation: [You¡¯re brave, showing your face to us again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to see you again! Tori!¡± Interpretation: [I¡¯ve been waiting for the day to bash your face in!] ¡°R-Really? I¡¯m happy too, man.¡± Maybe feeling our ck aura, Tori became a bit wary. He¡¯s a merchant for sure. His intuition is sharp. However, to not realise his own mistakes, how foolish. ¡°You¡¯vee a long way, right? Come in.¡± When I said that, Bartholo opened the door and gestured Tori into the mansion. Amazing Bartholo. That flowing, swift movement was like that of a butler who could read his master¡¯s thoughts. Though I wouldn¡¯t know since we don¡¯t have a butler. Maybe a bodyguard then. ¡°Heh? Then,ing right through, man.¡± I wonder if he got cautious because we were politer than usual. These kinds of things are usually done by Mel or Sarah after all. Tori looked back and forth between us and the door and hesitated as he went into the house. Death to the traitor. . . _______________________________________________________________ This person called Tori is man trading with small viges ever since I was born here. Before then, Tori¡¯s father seemed to have been handling the business. He grew old and his back hurt often, so he passed the business down to his son, Tori. Tori, unlike his father, is very frivolous. He always adds ¡°man¡± at the ends of his sentences, bit like an untrustworthy soldier. He¡¯s twenty-two years old. He has unkempt blond hair and green eyes. His face is on the t side, so rather than ¡®handsome¡¯ ¡®cute¡¯ is the better word for him. Before, he felt like a rustic vige boy, but now he wears high-quality white shirts and a green top. He has a fine ck belt and a green ? trousers. He probably made a lot of money using Reversi or the spaghetti I thought up. Tori doesn¡¯t feel dependable and looks like someone that will forget something every three steps. Because of that, I call Tori ¡®Tori¡¯. It feels like he¡¯s a bird that cries, ¡®Ssu! Ssu!¡± However, Tori¡¯s intuition is sharp. This is what he said the moment he met Celia-san: [It¡¯s gonna be bad if I turn the women of this vige into my enemies!] Figuring it out from a nce¡­¡­ even though he¡¯s just Tori. He must have survived quite the pandemonium. I heard that there are nobles that live using intrigue in the capital. The capital¡­ what a scary ce. Moreover, Tori¡¯s suggestions are quite brilliant, proposing things that I couldn¡¯t think of. Seeing this, I sold the rights over Reversi to him. I knew him from a long time ago, so I could trust him. Well, I have no ns to work hard as a merchant and seed, so it didn¡¯t really matter. Just from teleporting here and there to transport foodstuffs will earn me enough money. ¡°Really¡ª, thanks to Reversi, I could open a store in the capital.¡± The moment he entered the drawing room he sat down and stretched. ¡°Thanks to Tori selling efficiently, we¡¯re doing well too. The vige is bing affluent too.¡± By the way, the profits from Reversi go into the budge of House Slowlet, so I don¡¯t know how much we¡¯re earning. Since it seems like the vige and the mansion is buying lots of sugar and salt, we must have got quite prosperous. ¡°Alfried-sama was always a regr, and there¡¯s the reversi too, man. I want to be in your patronage for a long time, man!¡± Tori and House Slowlet is in a win-win rtionship. Just from me giving the idea, he sells well, so I want to ask for more things in the future. However, I can¡¯t forgive him for betraying Bartholo and mest time. Because of Tori, the sweet cooking life of Bartholo and me was destroyed, that we had to spend a bitter, bitter week. I¡¯ll have to show Tori the same bitterness. I¡¯ll never forgive him. ¡°Now then, I wanna talk about business, but man, I haven¡¯t had a bath from this long trip¡­¡­¡± There¡¯s no way there are hotels in this world, and if there¡¯s no source of water during travels, there might be situations where bathing is impossible. Stopping at vige would spare people from having to sleep outside, but there are no baths. It seems like travelling would be impossible for a Japanese like me. ¡°Indeed, we¡¯re not in any hurry. Take a bath. I¡¯ve prepared it in advance.¡± ¡°Man~ Alfried-sama, you know the good stuff. The bath here is grander than ones in high-quality inns in the capital, man!¡± Tori stood up vigorously, as a smile formed on my face. Maybe I should y a prank on the bath. ¡°Ah,e to think of it, the rice? stuff Alfried-sama mentioned¡ª¡ª¡° ¡°Wait! Sit down! Tell me about it! Quickly! Rice? Rice!? ¡°Ah, yessir.¡± He backed away a bit from my force, but I don¡¯t mind. I don¡¯t care if I get called a pervert if it¡¯s for rice. ¡°So? Did you get some?¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡ª. Though there¡¯s only a bit.¡± ¡°How many hundred kilograms? Tonnes? I wonder if that won¡¯t be enough¡­¡­¡± The main food of Japan. Ourfort food, rice. Before I realise it, I¡¯m seeking for ingredients that would go well with rice. However, there aren¡¯t many people that know how much rice we Japanese people eat a year. Every year, one person eats a bagful of rice. One bag of rice equals 60kg. However, that¡¯s on Earth so it might not be exactly same here, but it should still be about 60kg, or up to 80kg including individual differences. It¡¯s an obvious thing, but rice is grown in paddies. Then, how much of these paddies are required for enough for one person to eat? The measurement used for rice is tanbu. 1 tanbu is equivalent to 31.5m x 31.5m = 992.25m2. From this one tanbu, eight to nine straw bagfuls of rice can be gained on bumper years. Thus, one tanbu, can satisfy someone for seven to eight years. To be more specific, just half a tennis court¡¯s size for a rice paddy is enough for me. Even if I¡¯m just six, I want to have at least 40kg. . ¡°Erm, Alfried-sama? You listening, man?¡± ¡°Oops, sorry, I was thinking about something else.¡± ¡°That was an umonly serious expression, man.¡± ¡°So, how much? About a tonne?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible, man. I scraped up 100kg at most, man.¡± ¡°Too little! That won¡¯tst even two years!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll bring more if I get more, man?¡± ¡°Tori¡­¡­ I¡¯m d I met you. Now, get in the bath. When youe out, I¡¯ll serve you chilled ale and hamburg steak.¡± At that moment, I probably was making the best smile in the world. Betrayal or something petty like that, I don¡¯t care anymore. There¡¯s happiness where there¡¯s rice. There won¡¯t be war anymore. ¡°A-Aight. Thanks, man. I¡¯m d I could live up to your expectations, man.¡± Behind me who was walking with a broad smile, Tori was following with a bitter smile. ¡°Now now, have some candy.¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this, man?¡± ¡°It¡¯s sweet. Your fatigue will go away, so try it.¡± With a smile, I gave him a candy wrapped in paper. I had it cooled with ice magic so it won¡¯t melt in summer. ¡°Thanks, man.¡± Seeing Tori¡¯s eyes go wide with a happy expression on his face upon having the candy, I smiled. *** I led Tori who returned to being out ally. Then, I headed to the kitchen where my aplice for the n was waiting. Mn¡ª, Can we stop the revenge since we have rice now? Will Bartholo ept that, I wonder? It was Bartholo who went through the biggest ordeal after all. ¡°Alfried-sama.¡± ¡°Mn? What is it?¡± While I was walking down the hallway, Mina called and stopped me. ¡°A while ago, from Tori-sama, I heard that Alfried-sama has something sweet.¡± Ah¡ª, she went into the mode where she¡¯s not the disappointing maid. ¡°I don¡¯t have any¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°Is that so. Then, time to report to Eleano¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m joking, just joking! I lied! A joke! I just teased you! Mina! There are three more here!¡± I quickly moved and held out three candies. Seeing that, Mina frowned a little. She probably thought, ¡®there¡¯s not much.¡¯ ¡°Alfried-sama.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Please jump on the spot.¡± ¡°Mn?¡± Pyon, pyon. Gacha, chari, gasa. ¡°There¡¯s still more.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, sorry. This is the lost.¡± The moment she received them, she popped one into her mouth and left with a slovenly face. ¡°That was a shakedown!¡± No one saw my scene of agony. Again, my fury towards Tori boiled up again. Because he said something unnecessary, I was ckmailed. Mina is a maid, right? I¡¯m a noble, right? How could this happen. No, before a maid, Mina is a woman, and I¡¯m a man before I¡¯m a noble, I guess¡­¡­ ¡°Oh¡ª, kiddo. I just finished the hamburg steak kneaded with plenty of akara fruit!¡± Akara fruit is a very spicy fruit that looks like a slightly shrivelled smallish tomato. A little makes for a great side dish, but failure to control the amount leads to extreme spiciness. This time, I was nning on feeding that to Tori. ¡°Akara won¡¯t do¡­¡­¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s wrong? That¡¯s what you suggested, though, kiddo?¡± ¡°Just one akara fruit is not enough! Because of Tori, Mina found out about the new stuff!¡± ¡°W-What!?¡± Bartholo looked at me with a petrified expression. Sorry Bartholo. It might have been my fault for opening up a bit to that guy. Tori, that bastard! ¡°¡­¡­So, this hamburg steak is halfhearted for him. We need more akara fruits! I¡¯ll also use really spicy mushrooms!¡± Bartholo¡¯s expression changed to that of rage and started making more hamburg steak with vigorous movements. Bartholo, too, making something even worse, that¡¯s amazing. The grudge over food is amazing. More importantly, what should we do about this hamburg steak¡ª. On the kitchen table, there was a dish of that experimental hamburg. To disguise the characteristic red shade of akara fruit, carrots were used. At a nce, nothing wrong can be felt. Maybe I¡¯ll give it to Silvio-niisanter. Thinking that, I moved that to a corner of the kitchen table and started cooking. . The hamburg patty with the new ingredients waspleted and was getting grilled. ¡°Waa¡ª, what a nice smell! Hamburg! I like this~¡± Then, maybe attracted from the nice scent, Eleanora-neesan entered the kitchen. Is Eleanora-neesan a dog or something? ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re grilling more now.¡± It was going to be done soon, so I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the meat. Despite how it looks, meat is difficult. ¡°H¡ªm, boring. I¡¯m hungry, so can I have some? I had swordy training in the morning.¡± Seeing my serious expression, maybe she got that I wouldn¡¯t y with her. Eleanora-neesan leaned her elbow against the kitchen table with a bored expression. ¡°Mn¡ª? Then there should be some over there, you can have them.¡± ¡°Did you make them, Al?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± I wish she¡¯ll eat up and go away quickly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have the one on the tip¡ª¡± ¡°Yeah yeah. Eat up, eat up. Your cute little brother Alfried made it with his everyday gratitude.¡± ¡°O-Oi, kiddo, the one on the tip is¡­¡­¡± . ¡°¡­¡­Huh? Tip? Eh! Ah! Wai¡ª¡ª¡± Before she could hear my reply, Eleanora-neesan grabbed the hamburg steak with her hands in an unmannerly way and put it in her mouth. ¡°Hooooooooooot! ¡ªWa¡ª! Ii¡ª¡ª¡ª!¡± Eleanora-neesan yelled something hysterically. What was that at the end? I¡¯m not sure what she was saying, but I could clearly get that she was infuriated. After having water and other things in her mouth for five minutes, Eleanora-neesan calmed down, but she red at me with her now-red eyes. Maybe because her tongue was still hot, she seemed to have trouble breathing. Since she had something hot. ¡°I see, I got Al¡¯s feelings ve¡ªry well.¡± She¡¯s smiling, but it¡¯s very scary. Is it that? Does Eleanora-neesan take after Elna-kaasan? ¡°No, that¡­¡­ that was¡­¡­ Eleanora-neesan is the spice of my life, or akara fruit¡­¡­ ah, yes! You¡¯re something sharp and hot to me!¡± I turned the gaze I was averting back towards Eleanora-neesan. That moment, hamburg steak was thrust into my mouth. Then akara fruit vited my mouth. I don¡¯t remember what happened afterwards. When I came to, it was nighttime and I was lying on my bed. At that time, I shouldn¡¯t have said anything and just bowed low to beg for forgiveness. Though I¡¯m not sure if I would have been forgiven with that. Chapter 25 Let’s go on a picnic

Chapter 25 Let¡¯s go on a pic

As usual, I washed my face at the well after sword practice. The way the cold water washed away the sweat on my face felt good. However, it feels deathly cold in winter that I hesitate even touching. It¡¯s a frightening change. After I finished washing, I realised that I forgot to bring a cloth to wipe my face with. I turned my head, but there was no way there would be one. ¡°Here, a cloth to wipe your face with.¡± The person that held out a cloth was Sarah, a maid. She was the maid that took care of me since I was a baby. When I was just born, she was sixteen and now, six yearster, she¡¯s twenty-two years old. She lost her baby fat, so she now had an elegant beauty. Her long, shining ck hair must make passersby people look at her. For a Japanese person like me who was used to seeing ck hair every day, it was a nostalgic scene so I sometimes ended up staring at her. It seems like that was seen by other people many times, since Elna-kaasan once asked me, ¡°Do you like Sarah?¡± Well, a little boy getting attracted by a beautiful older woman is amon urrence. Well, Sarah indeed is beautiful. However, for me whose mental age is thirty, she feels at least ten years early to be seen as a romantic interest. Though I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of my six-year-old body or if my old man mind is being rational. To Elna-kaasan, this is how I replied. [I just like ck hair.] People might think it strange if a six-year-old suddenly said that he likes ck hair, but I don¡¯t mind. I also don¡¯t mind that Elna-kaasan opened her eyes wide, or that Eleanora-neesan was behind her and touching her forelocks. ck hair is best after all¡ª. Yup yup. There are many men who like women with an elegant image. Maybe it¡¯s because there¡¯s the beauty that can be felt only from Japanese people, that I¡¯m instinctively drawn to it? Maybe I especially like long straight hair because of the gloss. I heard that men like specr reflection (such as straight hair and the gloss on cars), while women like diffuse reflection such as glitters and perms in contrast. But brown hair isn¡¯t bad either. It can give off a cheerful image and it goes well with clothes too. The girl friends I knew also said that ck hair is hard to match with clothes. However, I feel disappointed that Japan became a ce full of brown hair. I¡¯m not saying that brown hair is bad or looks like it¡¯s for people that y a lot, you know? That¡¯s just probably because the image of delinquents wasn¡¯t erasedpletely. Maybe the school rules on hair colour was strict in middle school or high school to find out who¡¯s rebellious against the school or society by seeing who would go as far to dye their hair. . ¡°Thank you, Sarah.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Today too, Sarah¡¯s ck hair is beautiful. . ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á I told Bartholo that I don¡¯t need lunch today and teleported to my home from my room. Today the weather is nice, so I¡¯m nning on going on a pic. For that, I¡¯m making a packed lunch. Recently, thanks to the iron pot Logan made, I can cook rice. Because of that, the kitchen changed to something like that of an old building. This feels antique so it¡¯s fine though. I fine-tuned the detailed parts with earth magic. Since it wasn¡¯t cooked with the flip of a switch, it was quite a lot of work. Adding firewood to the furnace and getting a fire was hard. Most of all, controlling the fire was hard. I practiced many days with Bartholo to control the fire, burning lots of wood. I learned how great the gas stove is. I learned to control the fire, but I didn¡¯t know the important detail of the right heat strength for cooking rice, so I had a lot of trouble. After great amount of trial-and-error, I found out the right heat for cooking rice. First, begin with low heat, then boil with high heat, then weaken the fire a bit, then return to high heat, and finally the fire is put and out and the lid is shut. Doing this creates delicious rice. I don¡¯t know how much rice I undercooked or burned for this. While enduring my hunger, I cooked rice with practiced movements. ¡°Yup, the rice is ready.¡± I nodded while feeling the warmth of rice. I made many salted rice balls and wrapped them in leaves. Then I stored them using space magic. Now I can have this warm anytime. ¡°I¡¯m a step closer to the prosperous life I want.¡± Today, I¡¯m going to bring some rice balls to Logan and go on a pic. I have to show him gratitude for making the pot. If it¡¯s Logan who liked the egg rolls instantly, he¡¯ll probably see how they go well with rice too. It¡¯s a pity that there¡¯s no miso soup. Maybe I should look for it or make it myself¡­ While thinking of future ns, I headed to Logan-san¡¯s house. At the grounds used for militia training a little away from the vige, Eleanora-neesan was vigorously facing the militia captain with a wooden sword. Voices cheering the captian and the shrill voices cheering Eleanora-neesan echoed all the way over here. I nced at that and went my way. . ¡°Lo¡ªga¡ªn-sa¡ªn, time for food¡ª!¡± I pounded Logan¡¯s hut. Nobody else lives around this area so I won¡¯t be a nuisance to anyone even if I yell in a loud voice. I can¡¯t hear him working either, so it should be alright. ¡°Stop that! What if someone hears that.¡± ¡°Eh? There¡¯s no one else.¡± ¡°This vige is small. Someone might hear and misunderstand.¡± ¡°Are you a self-conscious high school girl or something?¡± ¡°What? Highs, koolgirl?¡± Hearing something for the first time, Logan made the break at a weird ce. It was a bit funny. ¡°Ah¡ª, here, there¡¯s rice too.¡± ¡°Oh, this. Did youe here for this?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m nning on going on a pic.¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯ll have thister.¡± Idiotic! Not having warm rice balls right away?! Having itter, how absurd. That is a foolish action. Logan can eat a lot, so it¡¯s probably not that he can¡¯t eat because he¡¯s full. Then that means¡­¡­ ¡°That means, Logan ising with me on the pic?!¡± ¡°Not going, how did you reach that conclusion? I have work.¡± ¡°Eh¡ª, boring.¡± ¡°See you then, thanks. I¡¯ll give you my impressions next time¡­¡­¡± Logan shut the door with a thud. I immediately put my ear to the door. Not having warm rice balls, that doesn¡¯t make sense. Logan is a tsundere, so he should definitely say, ¡°Hmph, maybe I¡¯ll try one,¡± and have some. ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m a bit hungry, why don¡¯t I have one.¡± He really said something simr. While smiling bitterly at his predictable action, I got away from the door. ¡°Wait a bit.¡± Havinge out some time, Logan grabbed me from behind. ¡°Mn? What?¡± ¡°Is this at Celia¡¯s restaurant?¡± ¡°Eh¡ª? What? Did you already have a rice ball?¡± Logan darted his eyes and whispered. ¡°I¡¯m asking if there are.¡± Really¡ª, he could just ask, ¡°It was delicious. Can I have this at Celia¡¯s restaurant?¡± honestly¡ª. I imagined Logan asking honestly. I felt something sour climb up from my stomach. ¡°There¡¯s only a bit at the mansion, so there won¡¯t be any at the store.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡­ it would go well with egg rolls¡­¡­ please make it so that I can have a lot soon.¡± That¡¯s Logan, he knows well. With one final sentence that it was delicious, Logan returned into the hut. ¡­¡­I wonder if there¡¯s a demand for tsundere men? Chapter 26 Kind onee-sama

Chapter 26 Kind onee-sama

I left Logan¡¯s hut and came back to the footpath. Can¡¯t you just teleport? You might think, but today I¡¯m going on a pic. There¡¯s meaning in walking. But walking alone feels slightly lonesome. Maybe I should bring Logan with me. If I go back now, he might say, ¡°You really can¡¯t be helped,¡± and tag along with me no matter what he says. Come to think of it, I don¡¯t really have many friends of my age. This does make me feel lonely. I want friends to share these events. Maybe I should go down to the vige more often now. If I knew this would happen, maybe I should have brought Silvio-niisan. He would have epted if I asked if he would like to read books in a ce with good scenery. . There was no one at the training grounds I passed just a while ago. Maybe today¡¯s training is over. Today, I passed the square that was lively again today and headed for the mountains. ¡°My, Alfried-sama. Hello.¡± ¡°Hello, nee-san.¡± ¡°Really, I¡¯m not that age anymore.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± ¡°Hello, where are you going today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the mountains today.¡± ¡°Be careful.¡± I proceeded while greeting the vigers. ¡°Ah, Seven Mysteries onii-chan!¡± ¡°Hey! I told you it¡¯s rude to point.¡± ¡°Ye¡ªs.¡± Eh? What was that? Also, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just the pointing that should be punished. When I looked back, the mother was bowing with a bitter smile. Seven Mysteries? Is that something like a high school ghost story? I want to talk a little more about that with the mother-daughter pair. Ah, they¡¯re not here anymore. ¡°My, if it isn¡¯t Al. What are you doing today?¡± ¡°Eh? This is Eleanora-sama¡¯s little brother, Alfried-kun?¡± ¡°Eh? Really? The person Eleanora-sama always talks about?¡± Geh! I encountered Eleanora-neesan. In addition to two strangers. ¡°My name is Emma. Pleased to meet you.¡± The girl with the short-cut bluish hair who called herself Emma looked at me with her blue eyes. She had beautiful arms and legs and she was a very pretty and kind girl. If it¡¯s Emma-oneesama, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll dote on me. ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m the second son of House Slowlet, Alfried. My older sister has been in your care.¡± I greeted Emma-oneesama with a child¡¯s smile. A greeting of this caliber, I did it quite a few times for business in Japan, you know? People say that first impressions are decided in ten seconds. While saying, ¡°Hello,¡± and ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± the brain already renders a decision. I have to tter this kind Emma-oneesama by any bit now. Flipping first impressions is hard. ¡°Wa¡ª, amazing. He really is Eleanora-sama¡¯s little brother.¡± ¡°Is this natural for nobles, from the education?¡± ¡°That is not true, She. Al is just being mischievous.¡± Looking displeased, Eleanora-neesanmented coldly. What¡¯s wrong? Getting angry. Is today that day? ¡°Eh? Is that so¡ª?¡± The other girl, She approached as her long brown hair fluttered. Every time she took a step, her hair moved. In contrast, her heavy breasts shook wildly. A-Amazing. I wonder how much of men¡¯s dreams and hopes are in those. It almost feels holy. I almost had to bow down, but I managed to hold on. When I panicked and looked at Eleanora-neesan, she looked a bit dejected. ¡°Right now, I just felt like hitting Al.¡± ¡°Eh?! Howe!¡± ¡°For some reason.¡± She still can see through me very well. I heard that all women are psychic. So it was true. ¡°My my my. Hitting your little brother is sad.¡± Whoa, whoa. Emma-oneesama calmed down the bucking horse. She really is a nice person. I wish she was my real older sister. ¡°So, Alfried-sama, what are you doing today¡ª?¡± As if to change the mood, She asked in a soft tone. The weather¡¯s nice, I feel like I¡¯d fall asleep. ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to y in the mountains.¡± ¡°Ah¡ª, the mountains¡ª. The ones near the ins¡ª?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°What are you going to do there? Are you making another weird house? Or are you going to fish in the river?¡± A weird house, how rude! I¡¯m going to get angry if you ridicule my home, you know? Though I never snapped at Eleanora-neesan. ¡°I¡¯m having a pic. Eating food at a ce with good scenery.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nice¡ª. Having good at a ce with good scenery!¡± For some reason, She-san got excited. ¡°That¡¯s true. The weather¡¯s nice today and it¡¯s a rare opportunity, so why don¡¯t we also head up?¡± Emma-oneesama looked excited too. ¡°Indeed. There¡¯s nothing in the afternoon, then shall we?¡± Eh? Even Eleanora-neesan? ¡°That¡¯s fine, but didn¡¯t you eat at Celia-san¡¯s restaurant?¡± ¡°We trained from morning, so we can eat more. We will get hungry if we move, anyhow.¡± ¡°Again, if you eat that much you¡¯ll get fat like in wint¡­¡± ¡°Hah?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­I, suddenly feel like moving a lot¡ª. Ahaha.¡± Dangerous. I almost stepped on a mine. Saying useless things is my bad habit. I have to be careful. Emma-oneesama and She had demonic expressions too. ¡°Then about the packed lunches¡­¡­¡± ¡°Al, you don¡¯t have any now. I¡¯m sorry to Bartholo, but let¡¯s ask him to make enough for four.¡± ¡°How nice. Bartholo-san¡¯s food is delicious after all.¡± ¡°Fuwaa¡ª¡­¡­¡± Amazing. Because her friends are here, Eleanora-neesan¡¯s speaking really nicely. Normally, she wouldmand, ¡°Make Bartholo prepare it. Or? Al, you make it then.¡± Won¡¯t the two of theme to my house? If it¡¯s now, Rumba and Silvio-niisan will be included in the set. She-san likes eating, right? Then Bartholo is also added! ¡°Then, let us go to the mansion.¡± ¡°¡°Ye¡ªs!¡±¡± Like so, the four of us headed to the mansion. By the way, as for Rumba, he took a liking to my room that¡¯s cooled by ice magic, so he¡¯s enjoying it like a summer resort. Well, seeing him, he¡¯s funny so it¡¯s fine. Last time, when I told him, ¡°Do ap around the courtyard in the bunny hop!¡± as a penalty game since I won a shogi match, he put his hands on his head and jumped cutely. Since he did that with thatrge body, I ended up bursting intoughter. When he returned, he asked, ¡°Why are youughing? Was it that funny?¡± so when I told what the really bunny hop was, Rumba went beet red. Looks like he did the same thing in the capital. His teacher the guild master taught him that or something. He¡¯s quite the dolt, but he helps with work needing strength in the vige or with constructions of new houses, so I hope he stays in this vige for a long time. *** I returned home and asked Bartholo to make some food quickly. Whileining, ¡°You needed more after all,¡± he made enough for four people, very handsomely. What¡¯s this? Is Bartholo tsun too? While feeling a bit disgusted at how the old men around me became tsunderes, I quickly prepared. Chapter 27 Cool Summer

Chapter 27 Cool Summer

We climbed the mountain whose slope was growing steeper. Maybe someonees here regrly to pick wild nts since we were climbing up a somewhat beaten path. We were inside a lush green forest that could only be seen in summer. Curiously, there were lots of shade and the heat wasn¡¯t troubling. Today the wind was blowing just right as well, so it was cool for a summer day. It was quite different from the climate of Japan. There was no reason to use ice magic either. Rather, I don¡¯t really want to use ice magic on a pic. Currently, the lineup order is Eleanora-neesan, Emma-oneesama, me and She. I¡¯m happy that Emma-oneesama is being considerate for me. ¡°It¡¯s steep here, are you alright?¡± She asked and even offered a hand to me. However, Eleanora-neesan said, ¡°We do swordy practice, so this is a piece of cake,¡± that Emma-oneesama¡¯s hand went away. Uu, saying something unnecessary. Emma-oneesama¡¯s hands had calluses from holding wooden swords, but it was a soft hand of a girl. It seems that Emma-oneesama and She started participating in the militia training from the year before thest. Seeing Eleanora-neesan spar with the militia men, it seems that she thought she wanted to be stronger even if she was a woman. Though women are already at the top of the hierarchy in this vige¡­¡­ . . ¡°Alfried-sama, have you been practicing the sword since this spring?¡± ¡°Yeah. Not every day, but I get done in every now and then. Nord-tousan and Eleanora-neesan are both tough.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just normal. Normal.¡± ¡°Eleanora-sama and his lordship is strong. I also lose quite quickly.¡± Ahaha, Emma-oneesamaughed wryly. ¡°Really, let¡¯s eat here already¡ª¡± Behind us, She hugged the lunchbox tightly and moaned. I wonder how many times she said that since we started hiking. ¡°Please endure a little more.¡± After hearing Eleanora-neesan¡¯s words, she held the lunchbox in her arms. Something amazing is happening to the breasts! The lunchbox¡­¡­ disappeared? I shuddered at such an overwhelming sight. What¡¯s going on with that ce. Could it be space magic? ¡°It has such a nice smell yet I can¡¯t eat it, this is killing me¡ª¡± ¡°She, it¡¯s just a little more so pull yourself together, okay?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± From Emma-oneesama¡¯s cheering, She resumed walking. Even though it was unfortunate, I kept climbing the mountain while facing forward. . . ¡°We arrived¡ª!¡± . Without much danger or any happenings, we arrived at an altitude where we could see the whole vige of Coryatt. For me though, She tripping was enough of an happening. She never had her hand in front of her, yet she didn¡¯t fall on her face. Is it that? Is it like the automatic airbags that expand when there¡¯s a car ident? . ¡°Lunch¡ª! Let¡¯s have lunch already!¡± She sat down on the grass immediately upon hearing my words. ¡°We can see the whole vige of Coryatt from here.¡± ¡°Eleanora-sama¡¯s mansion is the biggest so it¡¯s easy to spot.¡± ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s have lunch¡ª!¡± ¡°Really, She bespletely restless when ites to food.¡± ¡°She¡¯s different from usual, but that¡¯s also a loveable point.¡± Uwa¡ª, Eleanora-neesan¡¯s is going ufufu and smiling gently with Emma-oneesama. It feels disgusting for some reason. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s eat here.¡± We sat on a spot with soft grass. As the spot was an open area, a wind to cool our bodies and shake the nts blew. ¡°The wind feels nice.¡± ¡°Now, let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Everyone let out a cry upon opening the packed lunches. ¡°Fuwaa!¡± ¡°Looks delicious!¡± ¡°That¡¯s Bartholo for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yellow monotone. That was what I thought. Bartholo said that he didn¡¯t have time or the ingredients andined how he didn¡¯t have time to prepare. My lunch has too much egg rolls. It¡¯s already past lunchtime and I said that I didn¡¯t need it, so maybe it couldn¡¯t be helped? Panicking at the yellow shade, I stored away some of the egg rolls and reced that with meat cooked with sauce and butter-grilled mushrooms and carrots. . She promptly speared an egg roll with a fork and pushed it into her mouth. ¡°Fuwaa! It¡¯s a meltingly sweet and thick egg roll~¡± ¡°Fufu, then I¡­¡­ what could this white thing be? Eleanora-sama?¡± Emma-oneesama pointed at the white thing and asked Eleanora-neesan. Eleanora-neesan seemed to be curious too, since she stared at the white stuff with puzzled expression. ¡°I don¡¯t think I saw it before either. Al, do you know what this is? Have you helped with it?¡± ¡°Those are rice balls. You can eat them with your hands. It¡¯s salted and it goes well with meat.¡± ¡°Heh¡ª. It¡¯s the first time I saw it.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Fo if halled rife halls.¡± ¡°She. It¡¯s immodest to talk with food in your mouth¡ª¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After swallowing them, She responded with a gentle smile. She¡¯s a natural, or child-like, there¡¯s something cute about her. ¡°Rice balls are quite delicious.¡± ¡°Really? ¡­They really are! It¡¯s slightly chewy and it tastes sweeter the more you chew!¡± ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± She¡¯s definitely lying. There¡¯s no way Eleanora-neesan¡¯s brain can produce such expressions. She¡¯s probably just thinking, it¡¯s sweet, it¡¯s soft. Something like that. For the spaghetti too, she just said, ¡°It¡¯s interesting and delicious.¡± For some reason, Eleanora-neesan is staring at me. It feels like, ¡®why didn¡¯t you let try it quicker,¡¯ or something. I returned a gaze that said, ¡®I¡¯ll give you warm rice balls back home.¡¯ I talked about rice balls as if to escape that. ¡°It tastes better warm.¡± ¡°I see¡ª! Is it a new dish Bartholo-san invented?¡± ¡°Yeah yeah, that¡¯s right¡ª¡± Ah, I don¡¯t care anymore. It¡¯s trouble if it bes too famous and some strange person visits anyway. Some time ago, Nord-tousan had to chase out a strange merchant too. I sold the rights to Reversi to Tori, so it¡¯s no use even if people visit. ¡°It goes well with fish too~¡± She happily rocked while having rice balls. This is what I think. The treasure of Coryatt vige is right here. After the sweet meal was over, we rested in the shade while looking at the scenery. ¡°Funii! Funii!¡± There¡¯s a very funny bird. I was curious, so I asked Eleanora-neesan who was lying next to me. ¡°Eleanora-neesan. That, bird? It had a really funny cry.¡± ¡°My, have you not heard of it? It¡¯s a slightlyrge bird that lives in the mountains in this area. It¡¯s called a funiibird.¡± ¡°Just as it sounds like.¡± ¡°Well, it makes such an unusual sound that¡¯s why¡ª¡± ¡°Are there any other traits?¡± ¡°It runs on the ground even though it¡¯s a bird. Although it trips often.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a strange bird. Anyway, how long are you going to keep using such speech? Are you like that outside?¡± ¡°I will pretend I didn¡¯t hear thest part. Ady has many secrets.¡± Eleanora-neesan closing in is scary. ¡°Really, Eleanora-sama likes Alfried-sama a lot. You kept reducing your pace when we climbed and kept sending nces.¡± Sitting on a rock perfect for sitting, Emma-oneesama smiled sweetly. No, she¡¯s just threatening me. Rather, she was looking at me that often? She res at me often so I couldn¡¯t tell. I turned my gaze to Eleanora-neesan since I was curious, but she already had her back to me so I couldn¡¯t see her face. ¡°That¡¯s not it. Al was just walking too slowly.¡± Eleanora-neesan¡¯s voice as she made that cold remark felt softer than usual. It was another peaceful day. Chapter 28 Bath and Demon and Sometimes a Revolving Lantern

Chapter 28 Bath and Demon and Sometimes a Revolving Lantern

The time to harvest wheat began, people are moving energetically. Busily harvesting barley and other crops, and am happily harvesting with the whole family. Although some percentage of them will be taken as part of a tax, people smile¡¯s are bright. It seems to be a good harvest this time, the vigers will have some of the surplus (tax allowance). Even if it is not a good harvest this season, it is fine since we store enough food for the sake of emergency purposes. In case of poor harvest, we can distribute it. We will somehow manage if we can grow the crops again. It seems that there will be a harvest festival 5 days from now, though everyone is busy with the harvesting. It is said to be held every year after all the harvesting is done and everything is settled. Koryat viger will gather together, and then celebrate for three days.This year it seems that the immigrants also increased, so it will be quite lively. I heard that there are also reversi, and shogipetitions. Bartolo will represent the Slowlet family and act as the chef for the viger, so he is now busy helping with the maids. It would be hard to cook for hundreds of people. It seems that people from outside of the territory wille this time, I heard that it is impossible toe across an unusual dish. Bartolo will face a difficult time. While thinking so, I am spending the warmth in my room. The room bes warm if you let the fire using fire magic float in the air. When the room warms up, as expected I¡¯ll extinguish it. But, my body is already ustomed to summer heat, so I don¡¯t know whether today happens to be colder even if it¡¯s autumn rather than winter , since I feel a bit cold. So that¡¯s why today I¡¯m wearing two shorts. This is okay. Um, it¡¯s fine (just right). ¡¸Al. Time for sword training.¡¹ Just when I¡¯m being absent minded in my room while waiting for my room to get warm, Eleonora-neesan came to my room. Of course there is no knocking the door from her. Although it¡¯s staple in manga or anime for the hero to get a heroine, sadly there is no heroine in this house. ¡¸Er. It''s cold today so I¡¯ll pass.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not good. You¡¯re won¡¯t get any better if you¡¯re not improving yourself. ¡¹ ¡¸What about the preparation for the harvest festival? Or the preparation to wee people from outside ?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s been decided so it¡¯s okay. Even if it¡¯s not the two of us can just keep practicing¡¹ ¡¸Err¡­¡¹ I resolutely shake my head while showing ufortable look to Eleonora-neesan. ¡¸If you don¡¯t change that disgusting expression on you face right now, maybe I¡¯ll straighten it by force?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll get dressed quickly!¡¹ I¡¯m bowing while consciously making a dignified appearance. Even so, if my face ¡®rank¡¯ is low, if it get straightened¡­ Eh? Will I be a handsome guy? No way, that¡¯s impossible! There is no such thing. Maybe my face is just swollen. Alfred, don¡¯t make any mistake on the way. ¡¸Please hurry up. Before I¡¯m going ahead with Sylvio.¡¹ I only took of one long shorts, then I change to an easy to move long shorts that will be okay if it gets dirty. But today is cold, so is this okay I wonder? When I go out to the courtyard, a little cold draft is blowing (flowing in the air?). The leaves are falling from the trees, being shaken by the wind while emitting rustling sound and fluttering about in the air like bubble. Their lonely appearance seeming to show that it iste summer. ¡¸Al. What are you being absent-minded for, it¡¯s a bit cold today so I¡¯ll move carefully.¡¹ ¡¸Yes.¡¹ Being called by my sister, Eleonora-neesan, I rush over while shaking my training sword. Somehow Eleonora-neesan and Sylvio-niisan were wearing short pants. I¡¯m not crazy. Is it like that? Elementary school boys, wearing short pants and struggling to look cool in the midwinter. Then the girls will say ¡ºAre you not cold?¡»then happily replying ¡ºNot cold at all!¡»trying to look tough and ignore the cold, are you trying to get poprity from everyone? ¡¸Anyway forget about Eleonora-neesan, but Sylvio-niisan, are you guys not cold?¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean with ¡¯forget about me¡¯?¡¹ ¡¸It will be warm if I move around, so it''s okay.¡¹ Sylvio-niisan answer with a fresh smile on his face while stretching. Ignore Eleonora-neesan ''s words. Because I felt like I¡¯ll get caught in trouble if I answered. Yeah, I got smarter. ¡¸Ne? What do you mean?¡¹ Stop using that kind of line. Because it¡¯s like a yandere. ¡¸Are you ready? Let¡¯s run around the house a little bit.¡¹ ¡¸Yes! Father!¡¹ Father! You came at the right time. Today father look dazzling. ¡¸Al is unusually energetic. Shall we run faster then?¡¹ ¡¸Wwaiitt.¡¹ ¡¸Eleonora neesan. It¡¯s quicker if you just use sword to make Al listen.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s true. ¡¹ What are you saying Sylvio! I¡¯m truly shocked, that I call him without honorifics. I ran around the mansion, while praying desperately for Eleonora-neesan to forget about it. When my body got warm,I did the usual practice. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m waving a sword, it¡¯s only been five months but recently the sound of the sword cutting the air is getting better. But father said, that my arms is still shaking. It¡¯s difficult to my body properly (as I wish it). While next to me, Sylvio-niisan is doing the exercise with precise and beautiful movement. Since the physical strength between us is different, the gap between each swing is also different, making a good sound. I guess Sylvio-niisan is thinking the reason while doing those movement. It seems that he was listening to Nord-tousan¡¯s advice often. In the back, Eleonora-neesan is swinging her wooden sword. I was expecting for her sword to be fast, but it¡¯s not sharp. Then, as if she was able to read my thoughts from my gaze, after making a sullen face, her expression turn serious while staring at the leaves drifting in front of her. ¡¸Haa¡¹ Letting out a short voice, while at the same time swinging the wooden sword. ¡­¡­hmm? Did she do something? And then, the strike hit the leaf and cut in line diagonally both with vertical and horizontal shape, the leaf then split into eight part and flutter in the air with *harahara*. (flutterflutter) Haa!? Howe it¡¯s been cut into 8 parts while she just swung her sword only once?Certainly the sword is swung down only once. I don¡¯t understand. Looking at my shocked appearance, Eleonora-nessan seems to make a ¡®how is it¡¯-face, so I decide to might as well just face her. Eleonora-neesan, what a dreadful child¡­¡­ From now on, don¡¯t make me angry when I¡¯m holding a wooden sword, or I will use this technique to cut you four times, is that what she¡¯s trying to say? ¡¸Eleonora. Just now, what are you doing? Didn¡¯t I say it¡¯s not a technique that should be used to y around? ¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡¹ ¡¸Next time you do that, I¡¯ll give you a punishment. ¡¹ Somehow Eleonora-neesan became obedient(submissive). It is said that the road of martial arts can even make demon to be obedient(submissive). Feeling a somewhat deep emotion, I swing my wooden sword. ¡¸Keep concentrating Al.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m sorry.¡¹ I think that there are many Esper in this vige. After finishing the swinging the sword, now it¡¯s sparring time. Today I manage to avoid the father and daughter pair (Nord-tousan & Eleonora-neesan). My opponent is Sylvio-niisan. I need to return the previous unnecessary thing he said earlier. ¡¸¡­¡­Al.This is just a spar, why did you put such wicked face?¡¹ ¡¸Really? Well then¡¢I¡¯ll attack.¡¹ Exhaling shortly¡¢shortening my distance with Sylvio-niisan. I use the pose that father taught me until now and unleash a continuous attack. Even if it¡¯s a basic move that is easy to fend off, I can still use the momentum. ¡¸Al can already start using that move.¡¹ ¡¸Sylvio-niisan is as usual is good at avoiding.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a necessary technique to fend off Eleonora-neesan¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s true.¡¹ ¡¸Father¡¢Al is amazing you know to be able to attack Eleonora-neesan continuously. ¡¹ People can grow strong if they survive. I feel like it¡¯s not enough to face Eleonora-neesan head on if I don¡¯t use magic. Let''s try it next time. ¡¸Really clever. That repelling move can be a reference.¡¹ ¡¸Ahaha¡¢You''d better listen to father right?¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡¢Don¡¯t wanna. It will be just be a spar.¡¹ If I talk too much, Nord-tousan will be angry, so might as well continue. As usual, Sylvio-niisan, he¡¯s good at stabilizing himself. As expected of Sylvio barrier. ¡¸¡­¡­Al¡¢I heard it you know?¡¹ The sounds of our wooden sword colliding can be heard from our position, the sounds of the wind being cut, the intermittent sounds of dirt due to our movement. And the sound of wooden sword breaking echoed in distant ce. *Kiiinnn*, it¡¯s not a sound that should be produced by wooden sword right? But if you look closely, both wooden sword have magic power d on it. Eleonora-neesan use fire-attribute magic, though she¡¯s not good at magic. Wind wolf, and goblin, it takes about three fireball to defeat them I think. Even if I taught her that magic consumption increases with each use no matter how small it is, I can¡¯t keep teaching everyday. I wonder if she train somewhere without me knowing. Nord-tousan has wind attribute, but I have never seen him using magic. How do you use wind attribute (in sword) I wonder. Though I¡¯m gathering magic power now. I don¡¯t want to spar while fighting against that (Nord wind magic-sword style). ¡¸Sylvio-niisan. Now it¡¯s my turn to attack.¡¹ ¡¸I understand. ¡¹ So that those two don¡¯t drag us into their training, Sylvio-niisan and I keep sparring (sword style/technique) until training time is over. As we finish training and sweating, I use water magic at the bathroom in the mansion, then heating the water with fire magic. Using Eleonora-nessan fire magic, then Elna-kaasan water magic to boil the water. But, since I can use both magic, it became my daily task. Besides, I¡¯m not confident in Eleonora-neesan¡¯s fire magic. There was a time when Eleonora-neesan heating water during the winterst year. Because at that time I somehow had some confidence in her, I put ice in the hot water and it melted. *Ssss~!* *Crack crack!*, it was quite hot. Thanks to that, the hot water cooled down, so I decided to heat a new one. In the meantime I was naked at that time and caught a cold. As a revenge¡¢I told Eleonora-neesan that the preparation for bath is finished and that it¡¯s fine to get in. Although the bath is a cold water bath. While I¡¯m going upstairs and gloating, I heard a cute scream The moment Iugh, by relying on myughter Eleonora-neesan came and came charging at me. Only wearing towel on her body. It was my first time I thought that it was terrifying to see female skin. Well, I¡¯m already used to seeing Eleonora-neesan¡¯s figure lightly-dressed, so I¡¯m not imagining anything. Though usually she take off her clothes even if I am in the same room, saying something like lending her some clothes while barging into my room while wearing shorts. Of course, those clothes never return, it became Eleonora-neesan¡¯s clothes. Because I can see a part of her wonderful body shape with my clothes on, I guess I quite like that. Well, I wonder how should I frame Sylvio-niisan today. He¡¯s saying unnecessary things about me. Thinking so, I head for the bathroom. Pouring water, I scrub a cloth carefully then wash it with soap, the I drain the water. Hmm, that¡¯s right Sylvio-niisan is a cautious person, so I create a big ice then melt it at once with fire magic, so as to generate steam. It seems that in a cooking program I saw, there is an episode of steaming with dry ice. If I do that in close distance, I will also get burned, so after making an ice bigger than me, I use fire magic and melt it at once. Whole lot of steam came off, the hot steam is getting near my body, it feels like I¡¯m taking a warm bath. All set. What¡¯s next is only to make him get inside. When I look for Sylvio--niisan, I found him at once in the hallway. ¡¸Sylvio-niisan. You can use the bath first.¡¹ With a smile, I encourage him to take the Arctic Ocean bath like the usual bath. ¡¸Right, as always thank you. I''ll be right in.¡¹ I return to my own room with a smile on my face. I think he¡¯s probably took off his clothes about now. By the way I didn¡¯t lie to him. Because no one said the bath water is heated. I only said that he can go first. Now then, please enjoy the Arctic Ocean bath ! After letting Sylvio-niisan soak in the bath, I went to the second floor. Looking inside the room, I saw the figure of Sylvio-niisan nonchntly taking some clothes from the rack. I look forward to what will happen, while waiting in my room. ¡¸Hmm¡­hm¡­hm¡­? I¡¯m excited.¡¹ ¡¸Hyaaaaaa!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Heh?¡¹ ¡¸Heyy! I thought it was hot water since it gave of steam!¡¹ Even without listening carefully, I can tell from my sister angry voice that she¡¯sing to my room. Whayisthat! (kansai-ben) I¡¯m not sure if the training is over or not, but usually I take a bath after I change my clothes. Eleonora-neesanes upstair with *batabata* such rattling noise. To say that one step is surely the same as the end of my life, but she¡¯s skipping two step at once. When I take a peek into the hallway from the door, there was a demon wearing a towel. The moment our eyes met, I felt a chill down my spine. The feeling as though my heart was grabbed my a hand and it tightened. Even though you just came out from a cold bath, why is your whole body turn red? Eleonora-neesan re at me with sharp gaze full of anger, so I run away. While trembling in fear, I rebuke my own body and resolutely close the door. Damn it! Why is my body trembling at such times! Because my hand is sweating, the doorknob slip off from my hand and the door open. Hhiiiiiii!!! What are you gonna do with me demon! ¡¸If I close the door then it¡¯s my win. If I close the door then it¡¯s my win. If I close the door then it¡¯s my win. If I close the door then it¡¯s my win.¡¹ With self-suggestion I calmly close the door. I can¡¯t hear anything like demons'' footsteps any more. Even one second feels unspleasant. Life is about struggling in one moment! Close it. It will be closed soon! My door. Yosh! It¡¯s close¡­ ¡¸When I close the door it¡¯s my win¡­¡¹ ¡¸If I strangle Al¡¯s neck then is it my win ?¡¹ It will not get closed, the demon¡¯s feet got in between the door. That day, I feel like I saw a revolvingntern for the first time. Chapter 29 Harvest Festival

Chapter 29 Harvest Festival

Most vigers have already finished harvesting wheat and other crops, and it¡¯s Harvest Festival from today on. A once-in-a-year harvest festival that is an enjoyable time for vigers. At the time of Harvest Festival, almost all of the vigers does not work, but they celebrate this year¡¯ harvest by eating, drinking, and dancing. But when it¡¯s a poor harvest, the scale of the Harvest Festival is small, though it rarely happen. In the case of poor harvest, the festival will still be done and to wish for next year harvest so it would not be another poor harvest. This year we got a truly abundant harvest, thanks to the earning and profits from Reversi, it became a grand festival. There are outside guests that wille such as Earl Melna (¥á¥ë¥Ê) and Baron Yurina (¥æ¥ê©`¥Ê), those two having some rtionship with Nord-tousan. That¡¯s why, our Slowlet family is busy cooking and preparing to entertain them to show our hospitality. Because it¡¯s said that it will be done at night, I¡¯ll be even more busy. ¡¸Oii, Is the vegetable still not done yet©`?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, here here¡¹ ¡¸The dish is not enough©`¡¹ ¡¸Yosh, then cut the vegetables just like that.¡¹ ¡¸Understood!¡¹ ¡¸Wait Mina, don¡¯t eat that since it¡¯s for our guest.¡¹ I hear hectic noisesing from the kitchen and pantry. Seems terrible. For the sake of Reversi tournament , I went to the usual ce, Celia-san diner. When I enter the ce, about forty men and women have already gathered inside. The women doesn¡¯t take much space, but guys like Rndo-ossan take up the space that is meant for two people. ¡¸Will it get more crowded?¡¹ ¡¸Hm? Oh, Alfred-sama you came huh. About 20 more people. ¡¹ ¡¸More wille? More than this then people will not be able to get inside for sure.¡¹ ¡¸We can use the outside somehow¡¹ What¡¯s so funny, Ossan isughing seeming already in festive mood. ¡¸Ne, Celia-san, can we set up tables and chairs outside?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, it would be great if those dirty guys are lessened. I¡¯m counting on you.¡¹ ¡ºBooo©`Booo©`!¡» I got permission from Celia-san who is preparing, to set some tables and chairs. Those guys booing, they got silenced immediately by Celia-san¡¯s re. Meanwhile, I set tables and chairs outside with earth magic. Mypleted image is outside-seat of amon coffee shop. Since there is not much sunlight now, the parasol made of earth magic would just get in the way, so it is not connected now. Complete table and chairs, confirmed. Might be a bit pointed and unrefined but, the workmanship is about so-so I guess. It may becking in style, but it would be nice if we just cover this with colored tablecloth. After doing that, there seems to be a sense of difort since the image is quite different when youpare it with Celia-san restaurant. ¡¸Magic made things easier huh ?¡¹ Ossan crossed his arm beside me, talking with a young man with brown hair with a slightly intellectual appearance. ¡¸No, that¡¯s¡­If it¡¯s magic of such scale I at least can not do it.¡¹ ¡¸I have a fire attribute magic, even if I use magic with all my might then I guess I can use fire magic to light some firewood about three times a day?¡¹ ¡¸It is strange if you topare Rnd and Alfred sama.¡¹ ¡¸By the way, Westa can use water attribute magic right? How long do you think you can keep up?¡¹ ¡¸Listen and be amazed. I can serve a bucket of water!¡¹ ¡¸That so, that great eh. So when fire break out, you will not be able to extinguish it huh.¡¹ ¡¸What do you know! Even if you do your very best, you¡¯re also the same aren¡¯t you!¡¹ Two guys name Rnd and Westa makes lot of noise and start to tussle with each other. ¡¸Aaahhh. It''s dangerous.¡¹ The chairs and the table made with earth magic are pretty hard you know? ¡¸Just let them be. Good grief!¡¹ ¡¸Rnd and Wester are getting entangled with each other¡­¡­ Getting entangled!¡¹ ¡¸Look! As I thought! Rnd is attacking and Westa is the one receiving!¡¹ (Seme & uke joke, BL.) ¡¸What are you talking about? From hereon is a reversal and he¡¯s determined to not receive Rnd¡¯s attack anymore!¡¹ Oi that old man over there, what on earth are you talking about since awhile ago? ¡¸You guys are noisy! Both of you! If you guys want to fight, do it with Revesi!¡¹ As expected of our leader, saying a good thing. ¡¸O,oh, that¡¯s right. If it¡¯s Reversi I will turn all your disc color mine.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s my line. Do your best before you met me, and try not to lose first.¡¹ Rnd and Wester are starting to boldlyugh together. Looking at that scene , the old man also nod along *un un*. What? What is it? What¡¯s the thing settled in your world? It is a fresh experience for me. Then when their line of sight met, both of them start to walk in a different direction. Both Rnd and Westa started walking in a refined way, the venue is right next to the restaurant you know? Rnd turns right at the corner, from the front entrance. Westa turns towards the opposite side of the and enters through back door. ¡ºHey you! I already told you that you can¡¯t enter from here didn¡¯t I!¡» ¡ºU, uwaaa! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll go out soon! So please do not throw thatdle!¡» Wao, Westa¡¯splexion is bad. He seems to have a smart face but it is absolutely stupid. After this Rnd and Wester will not have wait for the afternoon, the both of them is eliminated in the first round in the morning. The second round will be held in the afternoon after lunch. I went and eat the food from the food stalls in the vige square from noon. Aiming for this time to loosen the viger¡¯s purse, it sells the vigers¡¯ prided dishes. The profit itself is not big, but every house is trying topete whose dish is more delicious and set up stalls. If you go to the Royal Capital, it seems that shops and stalls are lined up on the main road in a row, continuing till in front of the Royal Pce. I wonder how many are there. Although I don¡¯t have any desire to live in the Royal Capital, I would like to see it once. While window-shopping here and there, I also visit each stalls. ¡¸What shall I eat now©`¡¹ Un, I feel like I want to drink a warm soup. ¡¸Oh! There it is. That huge pot is soup eh.¡¹ Just now they put the soup in a wooden bowl, the stalls caught my eyes since the stallkeeper is about to hand over some soup to the customer. I wait in line behind two customers. Would you like our vegetable soup?¡¹ A gentle-looking woman with blond, silky hair gently smiles at me. ¡¸I will ept your offer dly. One bowl of soup please.¡¹ And I also want to ept you. ¡¸Yes, do you have money? It¡¯s three coin.¡¹ ¡¸I got it. Here it is.¡¹ ¡¸I understand.¡¹ The woman smiles pleasantly along with her eyes, then stir the pot and scoop the soup to a bowl. The hot soup releases steam, there are the scents of several sweet vegetables. Looks truly delicious. When you look at the pot, you can see a little bit of meat mixed along with the vegetables in the soup. A little meat is mixed in vegetables. The ingredients themselves aremon. Potatoes and carrots, cabbages and mushrooms. ¡¸Here it is. Since it¡¯s hot, please be careful okay?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, thank you very much.¡¹ I cool the hot vegetable soup by blowing on it, then ate it. The carrots are not too hard in texture, the taste of the soup is soaked firmly. The taste of the ingredients are drawn perfectly, and the sweetness entered the stomach mildly. I do not think salt is used that much. ¡¸It¡¯s very delicious.¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, thank you¡¹ It was a delicious dish that made best use of the ingredient taste. Let''s study the recipe with Bartolo when everything¡¯s calm down. I return the bowl and spoon to thedy after I finished eating it in no time. In this vige food stalls, bowls and spoons are used again. Satisfied with vegetable soup taste, I returned to Celia-san¡¯s restaurant. ¡¸Will Ca¡¯s going to win again this time?¡¹ After returning to Celia-san¡¯s restaurant, the second round has already started in pairs.Those who get eliminated on the first round are watching from the side, bing spectator rubbernecking. ¡¸If we ce this right here, won¡¯t we be able to turn over a lot huh?¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t say such stupid things, if you ce it there, then the next move will get your pieces taken and theirs reimed. Therefore, it¡¯s decided that it¡¯s better to hold down the opponent''s stone over there. This is why you¡¯re weak.¡¹ Rnd and Westa are still snarling at each other. You guys are really on good terms. ¡¸You too, aren¡¯t you also lost in the first round?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, that um,the other party was kinda bad you know. If it were another person, then it would be an easy victory.¡¹ ¡¸Certainly, that guy has a remarkable eye didn¡¯t he? Doesn¡¯t seem to be a familiar face eh? A new settler?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know, he seldom went outside. ¡¹ ¡¸I see.¡¹ ¡¸By the way, to whom did you lose?¡¹ ¡¸To a man who is eating omelet over there.¡¹ ¡¸Is that person strong?¡¹ ¡¸Nah, I didn¡¯t feel that way.¡¹ ¡¸In other words, you were just weak right.¡¹ ¡¸No way! You¡¯re mistaken! If I get serious now¡­¡¹ The two people who make a fuss and bother the surrounding are being left alone. I don¡¯t even remember all the vigers¡¯ face, certainly I don¡¯t remember this person with remarkable eyes who won against Westa. I get the feeling that something is strange, is it just my imagination? Oh well. I can just confirm it since it will be my turn, I¡¯ll ask Elman-san (¥¨¥ë¥Þ¥ó¤µ¤ó). ¡¸Alfred-sama¡¯s next opponent is, the person eating omelet over there. If the both of you are ready, then please begin. ¡¹ When I turn toward the ce Elman-san pointed to, a man with a slightlyrge build came into view, sitting on a chair with big bowl between his thigh vigorously eating omelet. ¡¸Miss, more of this!¡¹ ¡¸How much more are you going to eat! You have money right? ¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I have money.¡¹ Turning his wallet upside down, with *jarajara* sound he took out silver coins. There are also gold coins mixed in. Is he an adventurer the same as Rumba? He seems to be strong, and there are few people having gold coins in the vige. ¡¸Bu, but, you can¡¯t. If you order anymore than this then everyones¡¯ share will be gone you know.¡¹ ¡¸Hm? Truly regrettable. Should just be satisfied with this huh. ¡¹ The man stood up while mumbling, thene walking to us where Elman-san is. ¡¸So moderator-san, I heard my next opponent is here, is it this child here? ¡¹ ¡¸Ah, it is. Please start whenever you¡¯re ready.¡¹ ¡¸Ooh, let¡¯s do this then kid. My name is Melna.¡¹ The man is looking down at me and a nihilistic smile on his face. ¡¸I¡¯m Alfried. Pleased to meet you.¡¹ I lowered my head with *pekori*, and head to the table preparing for the reversi match. ¡¸Yoshh, I¡¯ll enjoy this.¡¹ While moving my pieces with *pachipachi* I already knew deep inside, that Melna is not strong. ¡¸Hoh? When I thought I took the edge, I receive a severe counterattacked. ¡¹ Ah, the Stoner trap huh. Instead of taking one corner, he takes another corner. ¡¸I see, the expertise is different in the home ground.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re someone who came from outside of Koryatt vige aren¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, yeah! It¡¯s only recently that I travel to visit a lot of ce from where I live. Even so, it¡¯s really as expected that my ce can¡¯tpare to Koryatt vige. I give up.¡¹ Melna stand up from his seat whileughing *Gahaha*. The board has already mostly upied by my white disk. ¡¸Miss, one omelet!¡¹ ¡¸You can¡¯t order that anymore. Order spaghetti instead.¡¹ What a stimting guy. Here I thought that usually people will be frustrated after losing to a child. ¡¸That move and strategy just now is amazing, t is interesting and will be a good reference. It¡¯s been a pleasure to y with you.¡¹ As I was impressed, a narrow-eyed guy stood next to me. ¡ºMy name is Yurina¡»he says, the narrow-eyed guy name Yurina also order the same spaghetti as Melna. Let¡¯s see, Melna and Yurina. I felt like I heard it somewhere before. Am I imagining things? Chapter 30 Fruit Water Affects

Chapter 30 Fruit Water Affects

I won the Reversi match, now I¡¯m finally advancing to the final round. Just when I thought - like the previous tournament, my opponent will be Celia-san¡¯s daughter Ca-san - defeating that Ca-san, the narrow-eyed guy Yurina came up to the final. Seeing his match against Ca, Yurina was the type to calcte two or three step ahead and steadily win the game. Although unlike Sylvio-niisan, this is a worldly-wise opponent. Though I¡¯m saying it¡¯s amazing, I can¡¯t win in Reversi and Shogi against Sylvio-niisan anymore. It¡¯s a bit frustrating. That aside, now I¡¯m in the final round. The onlookers and those people who have lost in this Reversi tournament so far heard about the final round, and form a circle around the table where Yurina and I sit. ¡¸Hey Rnd, who do you think will win?¡¹ ¡¸Ahn? It should be Alfred-sana wouldn¡¯t it? On thest tournament, he¡®s also very calm against Ca ¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re noisy. In the first ce, Alfred-sama is the one who thought about Reversi, so it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s strong. ¡¹ ¡¸But, that guy called Yurina manage to defeat Ca easily. So this match is undecided yet.¡¹ ¡¸Hey, so you¡¯re telling me that I lost miserably coz I¡¯m ipetent?¡¹ ¡¸Can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s a clear standard for us and easy to understand.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah it¡¯s sounds simple.¡¹ ¡¸So, which of them did you guys bet on?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸I bet on Alfred-sama 5 coins. ¡¹¡¹ ¡¸Oh.¡¹ ¡ºI want to bet 1 copper for Alfred-sama!¡» ¡ºThis me is betting 2 copper coins for Yurina!¡» Which of these two will win, the vigers are happily discussing which person to bet on. I can hear voice of those raising the amount of bet like in an auction somewhere. I don¡¯t mind particrly, but please spare me the trouble. ¡¸Pleased to meet you Alfred-sama.¡¹ ¡¸The pleasure is mine, Yurina-san.¡¹ When Yurina and I was greeting each other, Elman-san came by our table. ¡¸Now, let¡¯s start the final match of the Reversi tournament.¡¹ ¡ºUuiiiiiiiiii!¡» At the same time as Elman-san dere the start of the match, the vigers raise a loud and strange voice What on earth is that? A new fad? ¡¸I¡¯m going with ck disks okay.¡¹ ¡¸Well I¡¯m white then. ¡¹ While still feeling bewildered with the vigers¡¯ strange mor, I ce my disk. Now, how will we go from hereon? It¡¯s likely that Yurina will not ce a simple trap. To get the better of the opponent¡¯s prediction, how many disks can be taken. I think it¡¯s going to be such a fight. scelusceleris.blogspot Even if one said that this is just a simple Reversi tournament, the vigers are watching the match while discussing to to extent that they¡¯re not making any loud noise. ¡¸Hm? Even though you can only turn 1 disk, why did he put that disk in that ce?¡¹ ¡¸For that reason, Rnd is a small fry.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s ¡®cause one can¡¯t be too greedy and take the opponent¡¯s disk, isn¡¯t it ?¡¹ ¡¸O, oh. So it¡¯s like that.¡¹ ¡¸Well, you¡¯ll understand if you look.¡¹ When it¡¯s halfway through the match, more time are needed ponder about the next move, and the time it takes for each of our disk to hit the board are prolonged. Up to here it¡¯s still unclear. As of now, Yurina has more disk. But, in Reversi one does not simply rely on such temporary number. I might have lost in the quantity if my disk, but my white disks are tightly ced on the corner, it¡¯s ced as a mass, as preparation for my next move. From hereon, you can say it¡¯s my turn to attack. scelusceleris.blogspot Yurin grasp a ck disk, and his hand wander about atop the board. ¡¸This is¡­¡¹ Perhaps Yurina has realize it now. The ce where I can attack is roughly in the shape of X on the board. Even if I attack elsewhere, my disks will take the edge. That¡¯s right, I ce Yurina in this X position. In other words, I¡¯m directing my disks to attack his diagonally inward from the corner, one at a time. This is called the ¡®X move¡¯. My corner position will be taken. ¡¸The important mass has been held down.¡¹ Yurina already has a narrowed eyes, but he¡¯s narrowed it even further and looking at the board. ¡¸Oi, don¡¯t you think some amazing technique is triggered?¡¹ ¡¸Fuun, Rnd don¡¯t understand huh?¡¹ ¡¸Tell me Westa.¡¹ ¡¸Ca, exin it to this stupid Rnd.¡¹ ¡¸Westa, you also don¡¯t understand right?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­nah, just troublesome to tell you.¡¹ ¡¸The heck Westa. As always, you got the habit of talking something stupid.¡¹ ¡¸Haa~. Alfred-sama has somehow set up and lead Yurina-san to take the edge and corner¡¹ ¡¸Is there such a move?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Nah, how many times have you guys been ying reversi, if you put one disk diagonally on the corner, you¡¯ll understand just how big of a trouble you¡¯re in ya¡¯know?¡¹ ¡¸Well somehow?¡¹ ¡¸Of course I know that sort of thing.¡¹ ¡¸I guess even Westa doesn¡¯t understand it either. The distribution of disks. Use your head a little will you.¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Feeling. Something important. That is our style of reversi.¡¹¡¹ ¡¸¡­why is those two be able to cooperate perfectly?¡¹ I wait for Yurina-san¡¯s next move while listening to Westa, Rnd, and Ca-san¡¯s conversation. I have a feeling that I see those three gathering and talk with each other frequently today. Though they made peculiarbo, but actually it might be a well-bnced trio. Rnd brings out the topic and doubt them, Westa is escting the conversation, mix the story and lies, and Ca tsukkomi-ed them. How nice. You guys won¡¯t make peopleugh aren¡¯t you. This Alfred will be the Producer you know. True, Idol are popr, but no widespread music around here, maybe thew is strict huh. I wonder what¡¯s the situation in the Imperial Capital. scelusceleris.blogspot ¡¸It¡¯s hard.¡¹ Yurina frown while avoiding the X-position, then he ce his disk on another mass. But it is still difficult. Putting it there, the edge will be taken and the situation will be more dangerous. ¡¸Then here¡­¡¹ ¡¸I can¡¯t imagine myself winning here.¡¹ Yurina-san made a bitter smile while cing his ck disk. He seems to make a face that is convinced of his loss, but he make a beaming smile despite nevertheless. After that, ording to my calction, I manage to win with smoothly with 51 - 13 point. Surrounded by the sound of the vigers'' apuse, we stand up and shake each others hands. ¡¸Thanks for the game.¡¹ ¡¸I thought that I could hold on a little more.¡¹ Certainly, Yurina''s thinking ability might be the best among the vigers. His prediction are also getting better wherever you put your disks. But, he don¡¯t have enough experience. Would he became like Sylvio-nissan if he became stronger even a little? scelusceleris.blogspot If there¡¯s time, I thought that I would let him y against Sylvio-niisan. ¡ºMine 2 copper coins©`!¡» ¡ºHehehe, with this I can drink even more.¡» ¡ºAlright! Time for a party! ¡»(Yosh!) ¡ºOh! Let¡¯s drink!¡» ¡ºCelia-san, ale, fried egg tamagoyaki, and some meat please. No sugar for the egg.¡» The spectating vigers is making a lot of noise whileughing and ordering meals. Because the order came simultaneously, Celia-san and Ca-san became very busy. ¡¸Yo, champion, want to eat some meal? I¡¯ll treat you ya¡¯know.¡¹ Looking beside me, I see Melna whom I fought in the second round sitting with his drawstring bag in his hand. ¡¸Well then. I¡¯ll take you on your offer.¡¹ ¡¸May I join you guys?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, Yurina. You too,ee.¡¹ Invited by Melna, Yurina and I sit on the chair. Are these two acquainted with each other? Melna called Celisa-san, first he tried to order ale for three person, but was stopped by Yurina. Even though my mind is adult, unfortunately my body is that of a child. I might look like some detective, but my brain is not that good. scelusceleris.blogspot ¡¸Then fruit water, Alfred-sama will you eat something?¡¹ ¡¸Spaghetti maybe¡¹ Since the stalls are closed at night, I don¡¯t want to have a full stomach/overeat. ¡¸I¡¯ll order that too. Since it¡¯s said that this vige is the origin of Spaghetti, I would like to eat a lot.¡¹ ¡¸Well there it is, though Alfred-sama is the one who came up with it.¡¹ ¡¸Is that true?¡¹ Yurina look at me with a surprised expression. His eyes are narrow, it¡¯s hard to understand but from his raised eyebrows and the change in his voice so he should be surprised. ¡¸Well now.¡¹ ¡¸Then three servings of Spaghetti, a ss of fruit water, and two ale please. Large portion for mine.¡¹ Celia-san replied with ¡ºYes¡»and conveys the order to Ca-san and prepare for the ale and fruit water. As soon as the ale and fruit water arrive to our table, we toast immediately. ¡¸Uoh, a good drink like ale is good after all.¡¹ ¡¸Too bad mine is just fruit water.¡¹ ¡¸Oh? You want to drink ale? Try it then?¡¹ ¡¸You can¡¯t. Alfred is still a kid after all.¡¹ ¡¸Oh that so. How old is Alfred now?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m six years old.¡¹ ¡¸Your calm for six years old.¡¹ Yurina-san look at me with a surprised expression, and scrutinizing me. ¡¸Well, all sort of thing happen in my house after all.¡¹ Woman, older sister, maid, mother¡­eh, all of them are the same aren¡¯t they. ¡¸Then you¡¯re having such dead eyes in those year huh¡­¡­ must be hard.¡¹ Melna patted my back gently. ¡¸Another drink please.¡¹ Yurin add another order, and give me a cup of fruit water. Both of them are nice guys. Today, the fruit water taste sour. Author note: The focus and tempo of the writing style, it¡¯s obvious what the author favorite scene is. Chapter 31 Escape King

Chapter 31 Escape King

¡¸Alfried!, show begin! ¡¹ ¡ºOoh! Alfried-sama said it!¡» ¡ºAre you going to do something interesting again!?¡» ¡ºGreat©`! Here we go©`!¡» The vigers are excited by my words. Everyone¡¯s face are slightly red, it seems that everyone is ready. Maybe suspicious with the men who raise their voice and tension uselessly, Celia-san and Ca-san came out from the kitchen. scelusceleris.blogspot ¡¸Alfried! show begin!¡¹ Isn¡¯t it fine to make noise. Today is a harvest festival. No one can stop us. Let¡¯s vent out our daily umted unhappiness! I have the vigers open up some space. ¡¸I¡¯ll take some soil first okay.¡¹ ¡ºSoil? What? What is he doing?¡» ¡ºDon¡¯t know. He¡¯s that kind of person.¡» The vigers are talking in hubbub. Immediately, using soil around I use earth magic on it and make six block from the soil that will be the base of a dice. For now I¡¯m making a box, there¡¯s no problem if it can enclose me on all side. So that it can show a nice appearance and toughness I should be able to make about two meters box. scelusceleris.blogspot I manipte the earth-block, then enter the restaurant as it is. ¡¸Sorry for the long wait©`¡¹ ¡ºWhat¡¯s that?¡» ¡ºEarth Wall?¡» ¡ºDid you make it with Earth magic?¡» ¡ºNo way. Even if I try my hardest I can only make two of them.¡» The vigers look at the earth-block made with earth magic an start asking question. To stir their doubt and expectation even more, I freely move the earth-block and show it to them. ¡¸Attention!¡¹ Hearing my voice, the vigers quietened down. Nice. I don¡¯t dislike those who can switch their attitude quickly. The men of Coryatt vige often do something stupid, but they change their attitude quickly. To take charge of the important position and the kitchen will give one favorable impression. When it¡¯s time to y then go y, then it¡¯s time to work then work. scelusceleris.blogspot That¡¯s good. When it¡¯s time to y, I just need to rest. ¡¸From now on, I will show you magic (¥Þ¥¸¥Ã¥¯/majikku). And now, I will make a box using this wall created with Earth magic.Then within ten seconds, I will escape from the box without using magic (maho)!¡¹ ¡ºMagic? Not magic?¡» ¡ºAnyway, you¡¯re saying that you can escape from that box without breaking it?¡» ¡ºIs such thing possible?¡» While everyone is discussing about their doubts, like creating dice I make a big box by connecting the blocks. ¡º¡ºOooohh!¡»¡» ¡ºThe box is being made!¡» ¡¸Well then everyone, I will enter this box. After I enter the box, please count from ten.¡¹ Waving my hand to the vigers while entering the box, I close the side that is opened as the entrance. The box connected with *pishiri* sound, no light enter the box, I can only hear the faint countdown of the vigers¡¯ voice in this dark and narrow space. I wonder if people with ustrophobia would be truly afraid of this. ¡º7¡­¡­6¡­¡­5¡» I heard the vigers¡¯ countdown. Each time the number decreases, their voice got louder, it seems to represent the vigers¡¯ expectation. ¡º3¡­¡­2¡­¡­¡» Whether or not I can answer those expectation, this is a real magic with no trick or artifice! At the same time when I heard their shout, I move toward the kitchen in the back where there is no one with Space magic. Then in ordance to the vigers¡¯ countdown, I disconnect the box made of Earth magic and made them crumble. ¡ºIt¡¯s broken!¡» ¡ºIs Alfried-sama okay?¡» ¡ºDon¡¯t make my restaurant dirty with soil!¡» The vigers look at the suddenly-crumbling box that is now a mere soil. There¡¯s amotion, and they approach the soil. Rnd and Westa are touching the soil while saying. ¡¸There¡¯s nothing.¡¹ ¡¸Where is he?¡¹ As everyone¡¯s gazes are gathered to the soil, I calmly came out of the kitchen, and for the performance sake I use fire magic momentarily in front of me. The me roar for awhile then disappear into thin air. ¡ºUoh! Behind us!¡» ¡ºBehind?¡» ¡ºHmm?¡» ¡ºIt¡¯s true! How did he escape from the box?¡» The vigers notice me, then one by one they raise voices of astonishment. Then someone apud, the astonishment turn to admiration as it spreads. ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹ To hide my embarrassment from being happy, I bow politely. Later the vigers ask me to do it once more, and asking of ¡ºhow do you get out?¡»so I avoid the question by returning to the table with Melna and Yurina. scelusceleris.blogspot To disclose the simple trick is taboo you know. Once I reveal the magic trick, then I won¡¯t be able to surprise and gave the guest an impression again. If you reveal the secret then they will go ¡ºHee, so it¡¯s like that.¡» Magic show is something like, perfectly deceiving the guest till thest minute so that the impression would be ¡ºAmazing¡» ¡ºHow!?¡»such is born as a result. I think what I did just now is not pure magic show, but it would be great if people enjoy it. Calling to the performer ¡ºDo it again!¡», while waving their hand and nodding Somehow I feel that by just doing this I could earn enough pocket money. The sensational Escape King Alfried. How was that. The vigers at the other table are excitedly discussing about my escape. ¡¸How the heck did you do that?¡¹ ¡¸I also can¡¯t think about how you got out of the box.¡¹ Melna and Yurina crossed their arm while groaning. ¡¸Here you go, fruit water. My treat.¡¹ Celia-san put a ss of fruit water on the table with a *don*. ¡¸Thanks Celia-san¡¹ ¡¸I would be happy if you tell me how you get out of the box of as thanks.¡¹ ¡¸Hahaha,I won¡¯t tell you that.¡¹ ¡¸Ara, how unfortunate.¡¹ Celia-san gave up faster than I thought. When I take a sip of the fruit water, as expected it¡¯s somewhatcking if it¡¯s not cold. Unless you¡¯re not magician who can use ice magic, then food, drink, every ce is at the room temperature.¡¡ scelusceleris.blogspot Because I kinda want to drink cold drink in one gulp, I put some ice in the cup using ice magic. ¡¸This is surprising. You can use ice magic?¡¹ ¡¸Did you know, that there is someone called the Kingdom¡¯s Ice Princess.¡¹ ¡¸The Princess of Ice?¡¹ Who is it? I feel like Rumba told me the same thing. Because that person is said to be called the Princess of Ice, is she a cold-blooded person that use ice magic? A woman wearing fancy dress living in an icy castle. Slender and long legs visible from the long skirt. Shiny ck hair with abundant and well-proportioned chest. Might be good. Ice Princess. I want to see her once. ¡¸Mmm, that¡¯s what¡¯s been going around publicly anyway.¡¹ With Melna¡¯s words, the beautiful imagination in my head copses. Maybe she¡¯s not very beautiful? ¡¸Publicly mean?¡¹ ¡¸Since the Ice Princess is actually the Third Princess of Misfrit Kingdom, so it can¡¯t be helped that themoners gave her good nickname.¡¹ ¡¸Then what¡¯s she¡¯s called privately ?¡¹ ¡¸She¡¯s called ¡ºThe Ice Doll¡».¡¹ Melna frowns hearing Yurina¡¯s words. ¡¸Doesn¡¯t look like a true doll actually¡­¡¹ ¡¸Why the heck is that?¡¹ ¡¸The¡ºIce Doll¡», Third Princess La-sama (¥ì¥¤¥é) was born with disabled leg. The Royal Family was disappointed at La-sama¡¯s circumstance. So the Third Princess can¡¯t walk, but as she grow up, apparently she can use ice magic, so her Royal Family and the people around her that initially gave her the cold shoulder became warm and they tried to be close to her. Seeing their undisguised and quick change in attitude, La-sama became unable to trust even her family. She became disgusted toward the creature called human.¡¹ scelusceleris.blogspot Well, so it¡¯s a story about human naturepletelyid bare. ¡¸Anyway, Yurina-san aren¡¯t you well-informed? Is this story famous enough to be widely known bymoners?¡¹ ¡¸Aah, that¡¯s because I¡¯m not amoners.¡¹ ¡¸Me too.¡¹ ¡¸Huh? If what you are saying is the truth,then why are you in this sort of ce?¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s no need for you to change your manner suddenly. You can act like you used to.¡¹ Looking at my state, as if seeing something funny, Yurina-sanugh. ¡¸I am Earl Melna and Yurina is a Viscount. I got along well with Nord. And I came here today to see the present condition of Coryatt vige. Didn¡¯t you hear it from Nord? That there will be guesting from outside.¡¹ Listening to Earl Melna¡¯sst words, then I remember. Speaking of which, it¡¯s feels like they said something like that. I was certain that it was absolutely not important, I casually paid no attention of it. ¡¸Come to think of it, it feels like people were saying something along those lines.¡¹ So that means, because of the arrival of this people, Bartolo and the maids were busy since morning and going around in a hectic state. I see. Alfried convinced. ¡¸I heard that you did some interesting magic show, you are Nord¡¯s son aren¡¯t you.¡¹ ¡¸Um¡­I mean, yes¡­ I¡¯m the second son Alfried Slowlett¡¹ ¡¸As one would expected from Nord and Elna-san¡¯s son. A well-mannered child. I¡¯m not that smart, but somehow I like your style you know?¡¹ Earl Melna leave the restaurant whileughing loudly. ¡¸Now then, shall we go?¡¹ ¡¸Where to?¡¹ ¡¸Your mansion of course. My wife has already arrived, she will sulk if she had to wait too long.¡¹ Such adorable wife. scelusceleris.blogspot Yurina-san stood up shortly after he put as much as four silver coins on the table as payment. Chapter 32: Angel Smile

Chapter 32: Angel Smile

Author note : The leg of my favorite chair broke. After leaving Celia-san¡¯s restaurant with Earl Melna and Viscount Yurina, when I return to Slowlett family mansion, an unfamiliar horse-drawn carriage has stopped on the premises. Whether the horse or coachman went somewhere else, but their figure can¡¯t be seen. Since there¡¯s no way for there to be no guards for these two nobles, the guards might be escorted somewhere already. From the quality of the wood used to the decoration, it is different from ordinary carriage. Unlike the one Tori use to carry luggage, this carriage is the type to carry peoplefortably. Also there is the crest of a big eagle attached to the side of the carriage, indicating a noble¡¯s carriage. ¡¸This is my carriage you know.¡¹ ¡¸The crest is eagle huh.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it is a handed-down crest that is passed down in my house. My ancestor receive it from the Royal Family at the same time as the peerage.¡¹ ¡¸So it¡¯s from your ancestor. It looks good. So then the big carriage in the back is Earl Melna¡¯s carriage right? The one with a sword crest.¡¹ There is a conspicuously big carriage at the back of Viscount Yurina¡¯s carriage. The crest is also attached at the same ce as Viscount Yurina. It might be because of the Earl rank that it give off an overall luxurious feel. ¡¸Well, both of my family crest and Yurinas¡¯ might be overshadowed by the Slowlett family crest.¡¹ ¡¸Since it¡¯s a Dragon.¡¹ Both of Earl Melna and Viscount Yurina¡¯s shoulder shudder. By the way, there is also another carriage on the mansion¡¯s premises. Of course it¡¯s not such a splendid carriage, but part of the crest of a Dragon was attached prominently. I wonder whether or not it can be said that a Dragon is synonymous to Nord-tousan. The story of Nord the Dragon yer is very popr in the Royal Capital, and it seems that it also well-performed in a ys. I definitely got to see it. Children with their innocent¡¯s voice shouting ¡ºDragon iyaa~!!¡»2, there¡¯s no mistaking that it¡¯s popr. I smile a little imagining the figure of Nord-tousan, answering to the childrens pure gaze while feeling embarrassed. ¡¸Dragon yer¡­pfft¡¹ I¡¯m sorry father. I¡¯llugh heartily. You can¡¯t help but feeling embarrassed if you¡¯re given such chuni-like nickname right. 3 ¡¸This kid,ughing at his own father nickname. Pfft¡­¡¹ ¡¸Fo, forgive me. Butughing¡­kukuku.¡¹ Although Viscount Yurina tried to me Earl Melna, but he¡¯s not persuasive enough since Viscount Yurina himself can¡¯t endureughing. ¡¸If it were me who get that kind of nickname, just being called such will make me faint in agony.¡¹ ¡¸Kukuku¡­It¡¯s so pitiful beingughed at.¡¹ ¡¸D, dragonyer~¡¹ ¡¸Stop it. It¡¯s killing me.¡¹ ¡¸Kukuku¡­Hahahaha.¡¹ Hearing me muttering, Viscount Yurina can no longer stand it anymore and let a loudugh. This person is behaving like a gentleman, but he got quite a loud voice. ¡ºWho is the Dragon yer? Faint in agony? Pitiful?¡» ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹ We sure did it. We got too engrossed in our conversation, that we did not notice Nord-tousaning out from the entrance. When I look up, I can see the Dragon yer with a smile on his face. From that shapely face, blue vein seems to bulge slightly, even it now makes me want tough. I thought human are funny, since it¡¯s mysterious that they can make meugh on asion ¡¸Noble servant of Misfrit Kingdom. Dareios = Melna (¥À¥ì¥¤¥ª¥¹£½¥á¥ë¥Ê) present. ¡¹ ¡¸Likewise, noble servant of Misfrit Kingdom. Viscount Yustel = Yurina (¥æ¥¹¥Æ¥ë£½¥æ¥ê©`¥Ê). I thank you for inviting us today.¡¹ Even though from their appearance they¡¯re dressed as vigers, but their overflowing aura of nobility covers the both of them. What¡¯s with that response speed. If it¡¯s this people they can do it! ¡¸Wee to our Slowlett mansion. This is our second son Alfreid Slowlett, we sincerely wee you to our mansion.¡¹ I quickly move toward the entrance to wee Earl Melna and Viscount Yurina. ¡¸Ooh, excuse me. The second son of Slowlett family is admirable.¡¹ ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹ The two people walked through the entrance with a soft smile. Then like flowing water, I too walked through the entrance. ¡¸Wait a minute.¡¹ *Giku* 4 ¡¸Even if you try to smooth over yourself like that, still I¡¯m not going to overlook things you know. Earl Melna and Viscount Yurina, it seems that we have something important to speak carefully. After that you Alfried. Latere to the courtyard and bring your wooden sword.¡¹ Earl Melna and Viscount Yurina were looking at me with pitiful eyes. Anyway, first of all we don¡¯t do any practice for the reception. Nord-tousan, me, Earl Melna, then Viscount Yurina walk in order, along the first floor of the mansion. In this manner we proceed while I¡¯m holding on to such hope,¡ºWill Nord-tousan forgot about what happened before?¡». ¡¸Madam Rinalia (¥ê¥Ê¥ê¥¢) have already been guided to the guest-room.¡¹ It seems that we will go to the guest-room as it is. I¡¯m a six years old child, so I don¡¯t think that there¡¯s any point in going there. So the moment Nord-tousan turn around the corner, I quickly leave toward the other way. ¡¸Hey, where are you going Al? The guest-room is this way right?¡¹ ¡¸Geh!?¡¹5 Nord-tousan¡¯s demonic hand grab my neck. Damn it! And I thought that was such a perfect timing. I wonder if Nord-tousan have eyes behind the back of his head. ¡¸¡­want to go to the restroom a little¡­¡¹ ¡¸Such a good stomach. With such timing just to get away.¡¹ I, I see. In other words, I can get away from here if I behave purely like a child would. I see. ¡¸If you¡¯re saying such thing. Then Al will be the only one not going to meet Madam Rinalia. Nowe along properly.¡¹ ¡¸Yes.¡¹ Of course Earl Melna and Viscount Yurina did not cover me. Rather, they seem to just take pleasure in watching me from behind. Something along the line of ¡ºCan he at least go to the toilet?¡»or such that someone will back me up I guess. If so, there¡¯s so many way to escape if I use it on Eleanor-neesan or Elna-kaasan. In any case, in this situation I had to greet Madam Rinalia properly so as to not to throw mud at Nord-tousan¡¯s face. 6 Though Nord-tousan¡¯s face is already covered in mud. Since Elenora-neesan¡¯s appearance is already good, there is no problem to greet others. I would like to call Emma anesama as I do with Elenora-sama. By the way, yesterday practice, when I entreated her¡ºElenora-sama please go easy on me!¡», I got beaten with the wooden sword with more than double intensity than the usual practice time. Somehow when I said the word ¡ºElenora-sama¡», rather than the feeling ofpliment, I was told that it just give you an unpleasant feeling. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any problem when asking for forgiveness. Is that it? Maybe the feeling is also included in it? There is no calction when apologizing. I wonder maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s so that my genuine words full of desire to live to be understood. Although it¡¯s such a story, Sylvio-niisan would not have such problem. Such graceful appearance will be able to be understood anywhere in the world. I heard that the female emigrant in the vige also fell with that innocent smile. I hope he won¡¯t get stabbed in the back by a woman in the future. Somehow I be somewhat obedient. I can¡¯t be pessimistic just because my face specification is low. Alfried is still six years old. It¡¯s still unknown whether my face is good or bad! Positive positive. 7 ¡¸It¡¯s me.¡¹ Ah we arrive at the guest-room while I was thinking, Nord-tousan knocks on the door. Sarah gently opened the door from inside the guest-room, and let us inside. ¡¸Yustel!¡¹ As we enter the room, a woman sitting on the sofa stood up and raise her voice. First of all, I¡¯m surprised by her small stature. About a hundred forty centimeters tall? Her white skin is covered by an elegantly tailored pink frilly dress. Swaying straight chestnut-colored hair that reaches her waist, she rush over to Viscount Yurina. Sou , she¡¯s too young to be called a woman. Saying that she is a little girl is fine. ¡¸Rinalia!¡¹ Viscount Yurina gently catches Madam Rinalia who came jumping in. When the one who catches make a little mistake in adjusting the strength, then the bone in her arms are likely to break. Madam Rinalia gave such impression since she have a slender body. Viscount Yurina¡¯s facial expression turn deredere 9 and unbing. There¡¯s no longer any shadow of his overflowing dignity and wisdom. Ah, there¡¯s no doubt about it. This guy is a lolicon. From now on, I will call Viscount Yurina as Viscount Lolina (¥í¥ê©`¥Ê) in my heart. ¡¸Sorry.¡¹ Yurina and his wife who had entered their own two world, came back to this world with Nord-tousan cough. Thank God. It appears that Viscount Yurina still leave some reasoning behind. ¡¸Rinalia, you still have not greet these people yet.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m sorry. My name is Rinalia, wife of Viscount Yustel = Yurina. Earl Melna, Alfried-sama pleased to meet you.¡¹ The girl¡­she lowered her head *pekori* in a gesture peculiar to little girls. Maybe she was embarrassed being seen embracing previously, her ears are bright red. ¡¸A lovely woman as rumored. I am Earl Dareios = Melna. A pleasure to meet you.¡¹ ¡ºLovely woman¡­such thing¡»with small voice and bright red face, Madam Rinalia said. At this rate I wonder whether she will copse she got praised more. ¡¸Second son of the house of Slowlett. Alfried. I wee you to our mansion today.¡¹ I wonder when Madam Rinalia looked at me whos is smaller than herself, she calm down a bit. When she looked at me her expression loosen. ¡¸Thank you very much for the polite wee. Please treat me well.¡¹ Madam Rinalia smiles sweetly. Ah, I¡¯m sure Viscount Lolina fell for her because of this. It was a moment when I¡¯m certainly convinced. Chapter 33: Pure

Chapter 33: Pure

Author note: Actually I wanted to post this by the end of the year¡­[2015] Happy New Year. Treat me well and ¡ºI want to reincarnate and live a slowlife¡»this year. Everyone ate dinner together with Earl Melna and Viscount Yurina¡­¡­nah I mean Viscount Lolina and his wife. They appear to be pleased by Bartolo¡¯s cooking of Spaghetti-special, eating with *bakubaku* despite already eating a lot at Celia-san¡¯s restaurant. After we finished eating dinner, we have a pleasant talk with each other at leisure. And now when I¡¯m returning to my room, and walking in the hallway. ¡¸May I ask why are you following me? Madam Rinalia?¡¹ ¡¸¡¯Madam¡¯ is too much. It¡¯s fine to call me Rinalia-san.¡¹ ¡¸Emm, then Rinalia-san. Why are you following me?¡¹ ¡¸Cause I want to talk with Alfried-kun.¡¹ Rinalia-san tilt her head and ask through her eyes ¡ºIs it not allowed?¡». ¡¸It¡¯s fine but, my room is small and there¡¯s nothing much in it you know?¡¹ ¡¸Yes! I don¡¯t mind.¡¹ I wonder what is funny as Rinalia-san looks at me and grin. I don¡¯t really understand but, anyway let¡¯s just go to my room. And after walking a few steps. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­(zuu©`)¡¹? I feel something approaching my head. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­What is it?¡¹ ¡¸Fue? Is something the matter?¡¹ Turning around and looking back, there is only the usual Rinalia-san. That¡¯s strange. I certainly feel something near my head. ¡¸Nothing, just my imagination. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹ Because of Elenora-neesan, I became sensitive to strange thing. Since it¡¯s quite possible for Elenora-neesan, to suddenly stand right behind me before I know it. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­(zuuu©`©`)¡¹ Again there¡¯s something approaching the back of my head. It truly make me restless. If it was Elenora-neesan, I wonder how many times my consciousness would have been taken. When I change my pace, that feeling will go away. What on earth is this actually. There are only me and Rinalia-san. I can only thought that the cause might possibly Rinalia-san. I¡¯m being cautious so in order to invite that feeling again, I¡¯ll take some precautions. Walking while desperately trying not to feel that irregr-approaching feeling, we arrive in front of my room. Then I look back and try to speak normally. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­ah¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Rinalia-san¡¯s little hand that was about tond on my head stopped. ¡¸¡­¡­patting.¡¹ ¡¸No no!¡¹ ¡¸Eh, you¡¯re not sorry?¡¹ ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it. Because if I suddenly caress your head then you will be bewildered.¡¹ ¡¸You know difficult words such as ¡®bewildered¡¯ eh©`¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s not that right now.¡¹ This person, actually she¡¯s an awful case of airhead isn¡¯t she? ¡¸Ehmm, somehow Al-kun is so cute so I wanted to stroke you¡­¡¹ Because of that, she reaches for the back of my head so many times. Am I a wary little animal or something. ¡¸Do you like children?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right! Especially since there were only my sisters and I¡¯m the youngest daughter. And I particrly want a younger brother!¡¹ Rinalia-san clenched her fist to emphasize her point. I see, I understood that. I truly understand. Actually, I have three woman who is my elder sisters in Japan, I¡¯m a man and thus I receive the suffering life as the youngest brother. And then I was abused by my sisters, as a ything. As it is currently, if I have a brother and my sisters from previous life, I can use them as shields from Elenora-neesan. ¡¸I understand that feeling. I too, want a younger brother.¡¹ ¡¸Really!? Then, won¡¯t you be my son?¡¹ I feel that Rinalia-san¡¯s tension is a bit strange. ¡¸To begin with, Loli¡­¡­I mean, would it be nice to have a child with Viscount Yurina?¡¹ ¡¸Su, such thing like having children with Yustel. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡¹ ¡¸No no, the both of you are married couple after all.¡¹ I realized that we stayed in the hallway for a long time, so I invite Rinalia-san into my room at once. ¡¸I will warm it up okay.¡¹ ¡¸But this room doesn¡¯t seem to have any firece?¡¹ To Rinalia-san¡¯s doubt, I create two small fireball with Fire magic. ¡¸Waa, magic? I heard from Elna-sama that Al-kun can use magic, as expected you¡¯re good at it.¡¹ ¡¸Well, that¡¯s because I often practice at home.¡¹ Recently, in order to escape from Elenora-neesan, I¡¯ve been practicing a certain magic. Magic is something that make this world fun and attractive, and it can also be used to defend yourself. ¡¸I can use a bit of Wind magic. Do you have any tips for it?¡¹ ¡¸Hmm©`. Isn¡¯t it fine as it is? Cutting obstructing branches, letting fresh air into the room. If you use it in a narrow ce everyday, then wouldn¡¯t it be a good exercise?¡¹ ¡¸¡­eeto, so you¡¯re not to practicing magic like Wind sh or intermediate magic for offensive purpose?¡¹ ¡¸No, because offensive magic is dangerous and I don¡¯t leave Coryatt vige too much so I don¡¯t use it. But it can still be used as offensive magic even from daily-life magic application.¡¹ ¡¸I see. Al-kun has a very interesting way of thinking huh. ¡¹ So it¡¯s already established as ¡®Al-kun¡¯¡­ ¡¸It¡¯s quite difficult, but you¡¯ll get used to it if you apply it everyday.¡¹ Making your way of thinking flexible. That is, magic enriches your life. And then, from any threat - mainly from my sister - I will protect myself. When there¡¯s a lull in the conversation in the room, Rinalia-san start looking all around the room *kyorokyoro*. It¡¯s kinda embarrassing to be seen like that. ¡¸Ah, a Reversi.¡¹ Rinalia-san recognize the Reversi on the table. Eh©`, at the tournament today I did it terribly, I feel like I¡¯m only ying Reversi recently so I don¡¯t want to y. ¡¸It has spread rapidly from the Kingdom recently isn¡¯t it.¡¹ Apparently, the traitor Tori seems to be managing it properly. Very good, very good. But somehow, I¡¯m starting to get really angry. ¡¸Is that so. That¡¯s good.¡¹ My reply became cold due to anger. How deplorable. Rinalia-san is not to me. ¡¸Yes, Thanks to it my father is very happy. Ah, my father is Duke Lau di (¥é¥¦?¥¦¥é¥¸©`) ¡¹ Not Rau Le Creuset ¡¸A Duke!?¡¹ Such a big papa!? ¡¸E, emm I didn¡¯t say it didn¡¯t I?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s my first time hearing it!¡¹ Speaking of Duke, you have to be either a royalty, or having a court rank with a big achievement right? With the highest rank of nobility andrge territory, isn¡¯t it. ¡¸Al truly didn¡¯t listen to father, huh.¡¹ It was Elenora-neesan who showed up with amazed voice. I always told you to knock! ¡¸No, well, I knock already. But since there are guest so I didn¡¯t.¡¹ She¡¯s also erasing her presence. I didn¡¯t notice her at all. ¡¸Could it be that Rinalia-sama has ties with the royalty. ¡¹ ¡¸Th, there is no such ties with the royalty.¡¹ To my nervously asked question, Rinalia-san quickly deny it. Thank God. I don¡¯t want to get involved with the royalties. ¡¸Then why did you marry Viscount Yurina?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, I also want to ask that!¡¹ Elenora-neesan also chiming in to my question. ¡¸Ehh, well, it¡¯s¡­¡­lo, love at first sight.¡¹ Rinalia-san face is dyed red and she avert her gaze. Don¡¯t be shy, it¡¯s okay to be so endearing. ¡¸To that Viscount Yurina!? When was it?¡¹ Elenora-neesan won¡¯t let it pass and get into it. No matter the world love story is popr. Anywhere in the world Even more so if it is someone else¡¯s. ¡¸Umm¡­¡­seven years ago.¡¹ A criminal! Viscount Yurina is a criminal! Se, seven years ago. Rather, how old is Rinalia-san!? ¡¸Excuse me but, how old are you Rinalia-san?¡¹ This is important! I think it is dangerous even in this world where early marriage is rmended than in Japan. ncing sideways, I have a feeling that Elenora-neesan is saying ¡ºYou¡¯re rude¡» with her eyes ¡¸I¡¯m sixteen years old this year.¡¹ In other words, falling in love to a nine years old? I know there¡¯s something called arranged marriage at the time of birth in noble society, but regardless, a rtionship from nine years old without any rtion even if it¡¯s love at first sight and somehow it truly happen. While the historical harem story called Genji Monogatari is being preserved as a ssic literature, as a former Japanese known for their tolerance, I don¡¯t think I can ept something like lolicon. ¡¸So then how did the two of you get close?¡¹ Elenora-neesan raise a nice question. ¡¸Well, at first father didn¡¯t approve, father finally acknowledge us after many years of consideration, then it became rtionship where both Yustel and I love each other. ¡¹ She said whileughing shyly. ¡¸After many years is it.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s been seven years.¡¹ Rinalia-san answer with a smiling face. ¡¸Truly pure.¡¹ There¡¯s no self-interest at all. Paying my heartfelt respect to you my Lady. ¡¸A love of different social status. Wonderful¡­¡­¡¹ Elenora-neesan is moved, that I feel there¡¯s a kind of passion in her eyes. ¡¸It¡¯s impossible for Elenora-neesan to have such a love affair since your girls¡¯ power iscking.¡¹ ¡¸Haa?! Even I have girls¡¯ power you know!¡¹ ¡¸Does Elenora-neesan understand what ¡®girls¡¯ power¡¯ mean?¡¹ ¡¸O, of course girls power is about looking good wearing clothes isn¡¯t it.¡¹ Girls¡¯ power is that, the ability for woman to live a shining lifestyle, the ability to show people your existence by making your beauty and sense of virtue stand out. In other words! The ability to get spoiled by men. It¡¯s a fantasy power for Elenora-neesan. There¡¯s no way you can have such thing! What Elenora-neesan mean by girls¡¯ power, might refer to physical strength or fighting strength I think. ¡¸It hurts!? Why did you hit me!¡¹ ¡¸My intuition is telling me to hit you. ¡¹ ¡¸¡­there¡¯s such a stupid revtion.¡¹ ¡¸Ufufu, the both of you are on good terms eh.¡¹ I held my head down in the room, while Elenora-neesan turned away with her arms folded. And then, the sound of Rinalia-san¡¯s snicker echoes. Author Note : I also want to keep updating Slowlife steadily. Chapter 34: Going Back to Sleep

Chapter 34: Going Back to Sleep

Happy New Year. The author is thrilled to have received a lot of well wishes. Treat me well again this year. ¡¸Nn©`¡­¡­¡¹ I was awakened by the cold winter temperature and the dazzling morning sun. Perhaps, it¡¯s still too early for me to wake up. Of course the maids like Sarah and the others along with Bartolo would¡¯ve already woke up to prepare breakfast and they would be working diligently from early morning. Because this world doesn¡¯t have light from electricity much like in Japan, I¡¯m doing a healthy life rhythm to sleep immediately as soon as it gets dark. Actually, I can keep staying upte as long as I have the non-attribute magic ¡ºLight¡». But sadly. I¡¯m a six years old kid. I can¡¯t allow this body of mine to stay upte and I need to quickly fly away to the world of dreams peacefully. Oh well, either way I repeat my daily routine of magic training in the evening, because I will get tired after using up my magic power. Be that as it may. I¡¯m still sleepy. And I don¡¯t want to get out of the futon 1 since it¡¯s cold. Why does winter makes futon so irresistible and appealing. No matter how many times I train my magic power, I don¡¯t think that I will be able to win against futon¡¯s magic power, forever. ¡¸Aaah, futon. I won¡¯t let you go. Absolutely.¡¹ Whispering words of love to my futon, I relish the simr feeling of being in a warm and sunny weather while holding the futon tightly. Aaah¡­¡­it feels as if my body is floating in the air. Truly happiness. Once a personpletely fell asleep, they can¡¯t feel the pleasant feeling of lying down on a futon. But, it became possible in this current state to doze off while feeling thefortable futon and pillow. ¡¸¡­¡­oh no, this is making want to pee.¡¹ When I get out of this futon now, a cold, dry air which can be said to be frigid will suddenly hit me. Throwing away this pleasant feeling and get a sense of exhration huh, or should I defend thisfortable ce and endure the fight against the urge to the bathroom. I¡¯ve got to choose one. If this is a saga about the Hero2 as the main character, is that person also experience trouble such as these as a hero3. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­not good, I need to go to the bathroom.¡¹ It¡¯s not possible for me to even take pleasure of going back to sleep again with this urge. In other words; it is morefortable to sleep again as soon as possible after going to the bathroom. Even if there is the danger that I will be wide-awake then, I still got to do it. But, I just exchanged promises of love with my futon. Am I allowed to somehow break it immediately after? ¡¸Nnaaaaaaa.¡¹ In my mind, this conflicting feeling shes with each other. ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯m going to move forward.¡¹ Even though it¡¯s annoying, I open my heavy eyelids. ¡¸Kuh!¡¹ The light with the name of ¡®Morning Sun¡¯, mercilessly sears my eyes as if to grill it. I just open my eyes and this happen. The road to the bathroom is quite steep Even so I¡¯m going to move forward. I slowly put my foot out of the futon. ¡¸Aaaaaaaahh! Ccooooollllldddddd!¡¹ The cold air stabs my foot like needle. I want to put my foot back in the futon right now. If it¡¯s now there¡¯s still time. If I return my foot back to the futon, my beloved futon will warm me both physically and mentally. But, is there a good enough reason! The urge to pee just steadily increases. It will soon reach the limit, and eventually burst. But I have a pride to protect. If this pride took a blow, people will then point at me, and I¡¯ll be ridiculed. As a man, such things can¡¯t be forgiven. I move instantly and jump out of the futon. I felt that my lovely and beloved futon, wrapped itself around me as if to hold me back. ¡¸Sorry.¡¹ By exposing my whole body, the force of nature with the name of ¡®Midwinter¡¯ came raging in. I immediately adjust the futon so that the the heat in the futon does not escape. Then I made a clear image in my head of where he bathroom is located and teleport. I teleported to the bathroom, put my pants down©`©` ¡¸Haa! ¡­¡­what the, a dream huh. It was awfully realistic.¡¹ The season right now is autumn. Of course there is no such thing such as a cold wind stabbing your body, and nature also does not raging. Also, I¡¯m not in a futon, it¡¯s a bed. The morning air may feel a little cold when one woke up, but if one¡¯s body moves it will be an ideal temperature. ¡¸Haa! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m bed-wetting right!?¡¹ I confirm the state of my crotch hurriedly. After having that kind of dream. There¡¯s the possibility that it happened. ¡¸¡­¡­safe. There¡¯s no problem.¡¹ There was nothing that would hurt my pride. ¡¸Yosh, then this time, shall I get back to sleep.¡¹ After all, I can¡¯t go back to sleep in my dream. My body sank into the futon as I feel sofortable, while enjoying the feel of the nket wrapping around me, my consciousness gradually sinking into darkness. Knock knock. (*Kon kon*) ¡¸Al, are you awake?¡¹ It¡¯s Sylvio-niisan¡¯s voice who came from the hallway knocking on the door. ¡¸I¡¯m sleeping.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­hey Al.¡¹ ¡¸No.¡¹ ¡¸I haven¡¯t said anything yet though?¡¹ ¡¸Still no!¡¹ ¡¸Iya, this is Ele-¡¹ ¡¸No! I don¡¯t want to hear it. Go away.¡¹ ¡¸¡­haa. Okay.¡¹ Maybe losing to my stubborn will, or maybe amazed I don¡¯t know, but Sylvio-niisan leaves from in front of the door. Really, to interrupt my second attempt of sleeping. Even so, it¡¯s unusual for Sylvio-niisan toe to my room so early in the morning. However, rather than being curious about Sylvio-niisan, I will not think about it since the desire to get back to sleep won over. ¡¸Al.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Is there any difference whether it¡¯s my brother or my sister¡¯s words so far, huh. Well, In case of Elenora-neesan it¡¯s making a deration of sort right? It¡¯s like she can¡¯t help but use formal tone and just saying what she want to say to me you know? And I can also feel a certain aura clearly. Am I the only one who can perceive various implications even if it¡¯s just from those two characters. ¡¸You¡¯re awake aren¡¯t you? After all, you was talking with Sylvio a while ago right? ¡¹ I really think that Sylvio-niisan is saying unnecessary words recently. You won¡¯t be able to tell a woman¡¯s cute jealousy5 if you just listen to thetter part of her remark. So this is a woman¡¯s cute jealousy. The,. if you¡¯re a man, you should just ept it silently here. So let¡¯s keep quiet. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­I¡¯m entering.¡¹ Fast. What a quick decision. With a *kiii~* sound, the door is being opened ruthlessly. Why didn¡¯t I (close and) lock the door properly yesterday. Even if I regret it now, I can¡¯t ¡¸Wake up Al.¡¹ Elenora-neesan call out to me, but I made an innocent face and take a breath as if I¡¯m sleeping. Regardless from which angle you look from I¡¯m a cute little brother alright. The bangs of my chestnut-colored hair is being stroked by Elenora-neesan. Then she stopped the movement of her hand suddenly, and put strength in her arm. ¡¸Hey hey hold on! It hurts it hurts! My skull!¡¹ Using Iron w on me. ¡¸Did you think you can fool me if you made such a face?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ve done something stupid.¡¹ After that Elenora-neesan rxes her grip on me. Though her hand still doesn¡¯t leave my head. ¡¸Can you please take your hands off me?¡¹ ¡¸Not yet.¡¹ I¡¯m d. I thought she¡¯s going to say something like¡ºA pet need a cor doesn¡¯t it?¡». ¡¸Today is only the second day of the Harvest festival, so there¡¯s no particr reason I have to wake up so early. Earl Melna and Viscount Lolina too, they said that they will be resting in the mansion. ¡¹ ¡¸That Viscount Yurina. I already told Al so many times that he is very talkative, he always gave people some bitter experience you know?¡¹ A chatterbox and an a t chested person. Which one is at fault I wonder. ¡¸It hurts!? I didn¡¯t say anything just now right!?¡¹ ¡¸My woman¡¯s intuition told me to hit you.¡¹ Is this person an example of an oracle. And when the revtions descends without reservations like that, people will take it for granted. I want you to please restrain yourself a little. ¡¸In any case we¡¯re doing morning practice today.¡¹ ¡¸But Nord-tousan didn¡¯t say anything about morning practice.¡¹ ¡¸It was decided as such this morning. Earl Melna and Rumba came, so might as well do the sword training. ¡¹ Damn it, returning unexpectedly. Although he live down in the vige to help working on with his new ce recently, why did they have to visit today. If I remember correctly, he once said that he will return to the Capital by winter. Then when it¡¯s spring, he¡¯lle back and settle down in Koryatt vige. Since he¡¯s a funny and a good guy so it¡¯s I¡¯m happy for that. And he¡¯s a B-rank adventurer so I¡¯m counting on you. But right now those things doesn¡¯t matter. ¡¸Then I won¡¯t disturb you. Good night.¡¹ ¡¸But Earl Melna and Rumba were asking for you personally? ¡¹ ¡¸So it won¡¯t do even if I offer Sylvio-niisan as a shield huh?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­shield¡¹ Hm?¡¡I feel that I heard some noise from the hallway. ¡¸It¡¯s impossible for Sylvio. He will break immediately.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­broken.¡¹ ¡¸Aa©`, that¡¯s true isn¡¯t it. Sylvio-niisan defense are low. When I use Sylvio barrier in the past, I have confirmed that it has low defense. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­low defense power.¡¹ ¡¸C¡¯mon, if you understand let¡¯s go.¡¹ It can¡¯ be helped if Earl Melna is the one asking me toe. I will enjoy sleeping for the second time another time. Finally, Elenora-neesan¡¯s hand leave my head. I wonder if there are handprint left. While rubbing my forehead, I leave the room with Elenora-neesan. ¡¸Sylvio, what are you doing kneeling in a ce like this? Let¡¯s go practice.¡¹ When I went out to the hallway for some reason Sylvio-niisan is lying down on the ground. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Al, today practice. Please prepare yourself.¡¹ Sylvio-niisan is talking with a serious look. Nn? Maybe because there¡¯s Earl Melna and Rumba, that the training will be even more intense than usual? ¡¸Un. Let¡¯s do our best.¡¹ I reply with a broad smile. Let¡¯s survive together! Chapter 35: Demon King and the Hero, Along With the Lost Shield

Chapter 35: Demon King and the Hero, Along With the Lost Shield

Before the morning practice, I won¡¯t have the strength if I don¡¯t have breakfast. Breakfast is very important. In Japan, it was often said ¡ºYou can do without supper, but you can not do without breakfast!¡» There are days when I don¡¯t get hungry that much in the morning. At that time, I ate too much at the night before, I wonder if my eating habit is out of order. But, if one continues to skip having breakfast then it will affect one¡¯s health in the future. It¡¯s important to keep a healthy lifestyle in order to enjoy a good slowlife. Saa , today too, let¡¯s eat the breakfast that Bartolo made from early in the morning. When I enter the dining room, I saw the figure of Elna-kaasan gracefully sipping ck tea. ¡¸Good morning Elna-kaasan.¡¹ ¡¸Ara , Al. Good morning¡­today you also look energetic eh.¡¹ Mother greets me while smiling broadly. Somehow, it feels like it¡¯s been a long time since mother says good morning to me. I wonder if mother is checking whether I¡¯m also doing well today? Even so, I get the feeling that you¡¯re staring intensely at my forehead. Is Elna-kaasan still half-asleep I wonder, at the same time as I sit facing her, Mother yawned. My drowsiness? Such thing haspletely been blown away thanks to Elenora-neesan¡¯s love.¡¡And my consciousness nearly flies out. I gently stroke my tingling forehead. Because of Elenora-neesan¡¯s Iron w, maybe the shape of my head might be like a gourd. ¡¸Nee, Elna-kaasan.¡¹ ¡¸What is it?¡¹ ¡¸Doesn¡¯t my head became strange?¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean by that I wonder?¡¹ ¡¸Deformed like a gourd maybe, or is there no dent anywhere?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s alright. There is no ce that is out of shape whatsoever¡­fufu.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Why did youugh just now?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m notughing¡­¡­¡­fufufu.¡¹ ¡¸You justughed, absolutely! Youughed right!?¡¹ Your body is shaking, and you just put your cup on the table awhile ago you know!? Cause even if you try to hold yourughter in, it will still leak out right!? ¡¸Alfried-sama. Please have your breakfast.¡¹ Just when I was about to interrogate Mother, Sarah came carrying our breakfast. As expected of Sarah, truly a capable maid. A good follow-up for Elna-kaasan. Unlike the inferior maid Mina who can¡¯t read the situation. Though, it¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t use such ability to help my interrogation. ¡¸Thank you. Sarah.¡¹ Can¡¯t be helped since breakfast arrive. I¡¯ll leave Elna-kaasan¡¯s suspicious behaviour for now. ¡¸It was nothing¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Pfft.¡¹5 ¡¸Now Sarahughed!¡¹ ¡¸Noo, Sarah just sneezed.¡¹ To my shoutingint, Elna-kaasan react to it with such a firm manner. Elna-kaasan¡¯s brown eyes shes with mine from the front. £¨That¡¯s a surprisingly short and cute sneeze don¡¯t you think?£© £¨She¡¯s a girl you know? So she should mind it when she sneeze.£© A long silence descends on the cool dining room. So it¡¯s like that. Since she¡¯s a girl, guess it can¡¯t be helped huh. I sat down reluctantly from my previous state of leaning forward, and take a fork. Elna-kaasan nodded in satisfaction, and took a sip of her ck tea. It was such an unsatisfactory feeling, sneezing like that, though Sarah has already left the room. In order to refresh myself, I take a little bit of things that seems to be a dressing and ate them messily with fresh and vibrant vegetables. Since vegetables contains plenty of water, it allows the water to circte throughout the whole body. The sournesses out, and the sweetness of the vegetables that blends so well with the white dressings. ¡¸Fuffufufufu~n?¡¹ As I was relishing the taste of vegetables, the inferior (junior) maid Mina came into the room while humming a song. It¡¯s a fairly unique and sweet song. ¡¸Ah, Elna-sama, Alf- fufuu!? Ahahahahaha! Alfried-sama, what happened to you! Your forehead! ¡¹ ¡¸Naa! Eeh? Mother!?¡¹ ¡¸Mou, you can¡¯t say it Mina. You have to endure it.¡¹ I look towards Elna-kaasan in a hurry, then Mother began tough immediately after she can¡¯t endure it anymore. ¡¸But that¡¯s because there is a handprint on your forehead mon!6 So of course I willugh if I suddenly saw you!¡¹ ¡¸Fufufu. I¡¯m sorry forughing so much. That must be Elenora¡¯s handprint right.¡¹ ¡¸Naaaaa!!!!!¡¹ I¡¯ll just keep themughing as long as they likes and let those two go, I went straight to Elna-kaasan and Nord-tousan¡¯s bedroom where there is a mirror. In the big mirror, Elenora-neesan¡¯s handprint is clearly imprinted. What kind of grip strength was that!¡¡With such strength of course it will leave a distinct mark. Youu©`! Elna-kaasan thoroughlyughed at me, Sarah too, and Mina. I wish they just tell me honestly. Anyway, I¡¯ll use today¡¯s morning practice, since it seems that it is necessary to repay for her daily dues in full. And in order to do that, first I have to eat breakfast. Since I only ate vegetables. You can¡¯t win against that person just by eating vegetables alone. ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á When I finished eating breakfast, I head towards the usual courtyard. When I return to the dining room to eat breakfast with a serious look, Elna-kaasan and Mina feel sorry and came to me to apologize. ¡®You¡¯re not angry right?¡¯ Rather than that, the high priority thing is right in front of my eyes. So, I¡¯m not angry at Sarah who wasughing in the hallway okay? ¡¸Al is so slow. You take too much time just for breakfast.¡¹ You came out Demon King! I¡¯m going to beat you¨D¨D¨D ¡¸What is it?¡¹ ¡¸Please forgive me for taking so long.¡¹ Damn! I was beaten back with just one re. Don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ve beenpletely ¡®trained¡¯ already!? No, not yet. Alfried shouldn¡¯t have been trained yet. If it had been so, then I won¡¯t even have the strength to resist just like in the previous life! ¡¸Don¡¯t start using strange speech in the morning. You need to warm up.¡¹ ¡¸Understood.¡¹ I don¡¯t remember feeling anything out of ce, so I went to follow Elenora-neesan¡¯s back who started running. ¡¸So, Al!¡¡How you¡¯ve been?¡¹ ¡¸Finally, you¡¯rete.¡¹ Someone threw a question at me, it¡¯s Earl Melna and Rumba. It seems that the both of them are sparring straightaway, holding wooden sword in one hand and wipe off sweat ¡¸Hey Rumba. I¡¯m fine. Even if I don¡¯t ask, you seem to be fine too. Earl Melna too.¡¹ ¡¸Sparring immediately?¡¹ ¡¸No no, that¡¯s impossible so no way. I don¡¯t think I can win in a spar against Rumba. Besides, you¡¯re not good in adjusting your strength.¡¹ If I got abused by someone with such arge build, then I would definitely get blown away with just one swing from his strike. ¡¸Then how about me?¡¹ ¡¸Earl Melna is definitely the same type of person as Nord-tousan right?¡¹ ¡¸Well certainly you can say that I¡¯m a noble from the military faction.¡¹ No, it¡¯s not the kind of nobles faction who only knows how to fight without hesitation. This Earl Melna. ¡¸Well, rest assured since I also taught my children about how to use a sword.¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, then I¡¯ll count on youter.¡¹ ¡¸Chi, I also wanted to spar with Al. ¡¹ ¡¸You keep on breaking my wooden sword, it¡¯s dangerous you know.¡¹ Then the bored-looking Rumba put his arm behind his head, and directing his gaze to Earl Melna *Jii*. ¡¸Well said! Even though Earl-san also broke my wooden sword.¡¹ ¡¸It was a bit hot at that time. So the damage got umted on the wooden sword the whole time¡­definitely.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? I heard something I shouldn¡¯t ignore¨D¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Yes yes, stop dawdling and quickly do your warm up.¡¹ ¡¸Eeh!? Cancel! Let me cancel the match!¡¹ My wish didn¡¯t get through, and Elenora-neesan pulled my arm. Doing physical exercises, running and loosening up muscles. In the ce where I do the usual practice swing, Sylvio-niisan is zealously practice-swinging. No, he seems to practice by imagining fighting an opponent. The sort of training like shadow boxing I guess. I have a feeling that today he got an extremely ghastly facial expression. I wonder why? Sylvio-niisan always practice seriously. There¡¯s no doubt about it. But, today, Sylvio-niisan doesn¡¯t only look serious, but seems to turn into seriousness itself. As though the person that he wants to defeat, the opponent to defeat is clear, that kind of feeling. It is likely that it is his determination, not his purpose. What the heck is Sylvio-niisan doing over there, I don¡¯t understand. The one I need to defeat is Elenora-neesan. Most likely Sylvio-niisan must have the same intention. If it¡¯s the both of us can endure fighting against Elenora-neesan, no we might even be able to defeat her. You¡¯ll see Demon King. Since we arepletely different from usual today. I hold a certain confidence inside my heart, so I start swinging my sword near Sylvio-niisan. The shadow of Sylvio-niisan, as expected he can shield me from many thing. ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á When I finish doing the basic training menu as I always do, it¡¯s time for sparring. Today¡¯s Sylvio-niisan only said a few words, his gaze is sharp, feeling as if on edge *piripiri*. ¡¸Well now, shall we start the spar then.¡¹ Nord-tousan said so after he shows up. ¡¸Today, in order to confirm the ability of the three of you, so let¡¯s do it in round-robin format. And exactly in order for the fight of Al against Earl Melna, it¡¯s just the right time to measure your ability¡¹ ¡¸Eeeeeehhh!¡¹ That¡¯s ridiculous! It¡¯s necessary to have apanion to fight with the Demon King you know? The hero among others - along with the sage, and the holy woman - they should be there aren¡¯t they! ¡¸I understand wa £¨Grin *niyari*£©¡¹8 ¡¸Understood.£¨Grin£©¡¹ Elenora-neesan and Sylvio-niisan let out a wicked smile aimed at me. I understand if it¡¯s Elenora-neesan, but howe even Sylvio-niisan, I wonder if that smile is meant for me. Somehow everyone is starting to go crazy. Thus, my hope along with the shield ¡¶Sylvio-niisan¡·, in order to fight against the Demon King ¡¶Elenora-neesan¡· is lost. ¡¸Well then, the first match shall be Al against Sylvio.¡¹ Che! If Elenora-neesan and Sylvio-niisan is fighting against each other, though one side got weakened they still get viciously beaten. I think one will understand even without me saying anything, who that ¡®one side¡¯ is. Though I¡¯m thinking that it¡¯s regrettable it doesn¡¯t go as I expected, I stand ready with my wooden sword and re at Sylvio-niisan. ¡¸Who is stronger?¡¹ ¡¸Who knows. But generally, elder brother is stronger. Al should be better at magic rather than swordsmanship!¡¹ ¡¸Aa©`, Using the rare ice magic in order to cool fruit water, and making a box from earth magic and do some amazing things.¡¹ ¡¸At the time he went to the forest with me, I saw him send a huge ice pir you know! By the way what¡¯s with the amazing earth magic? ¡¹ ¡¸What, Rumba, you didn¡¯te to yesterday¡¯s Reversi Tournament?¡¹ ¡¸Iya©`¡¢I¨D¨D¡¹ At a ce a bit further away from us, I can hear the voice of Rumba and Earl Melna talking with each other. The two of them seems to be in a really good terms eh. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it was the first time those two met right? ¡¸Then, begin!¡¹ At the same time as Nord-tousan raise his voice at the beginning, Sylvio-niisan started to move. I was surprised for a moment to the different-from-usual offensive stance of Sylvio-niisan, but then I deal with it without panicking. The exchange of blows between our wooden sword continue to resound with a *kan kan*. 9 Still, for Sylvio-niisan to go on the offensive does not feel right. Compared with the usual countermove, his swordsmanship seems to be several times weaker. ¡¸You¡¯re on the offensive today huh?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­kuh.¡¹ I just asked a simple question, but Sylvio-niisan¡¯s expression changed bitterly. And then, Sylvio-niisan attacked me even more vigorously by exerting more strength into his wooden sword than before. His sword grazed all over my body, but I evade most of it somehow, and sometimes I fended it off. Because I¡¯ve been apanying my sister as an opponent and whose offense came like a raging fire. Evading, dodging, I only became better at it. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­why did his swordsmanship became such type¡­¡­I don¡¯t understand it.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­you¡¯re right Rumba¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Maybe¡­¡­¡¹¡¹ ¡¸What is it the both of you?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸No¡­¡­nothing¡¹¡¹ ¡¸Is that so?¡¹ Sylvio-niisan¡¯s blow changes torge swing, I avoid it, and slip in to his chest. But, Sylvio-niisan pick up his sword with a backhand grip and then thrust a counter at me. ¡¸Dangerous!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­a pity.¡¹ A counterthrust came suddenly. The previousrge swing is probably done on purpose. Since Sylvio-niisan started to assume a defensive stance, it has be difficult to attack. As there¡¯s a distance between us, it¡¯s just going back to square one. Maybe because we¡¯ve been attacking each other intensely, ourplexion has shown extreme weariness more than usual. Especially Sylvio-niisan, who sweat a lot, and out of breath. All because of chasing after me? Well, I still have enough stamina. Sylvio-niisan feels extreme fatigue since he keep attacking me, the chance is now huh? I dash forward putting strength on my leg¨D¨D ¡¸Okay, that¡¯s it!¡¹ With Nord-tousan¡¯s voice to rest, my leg stop. ¡¸I haven¡¯t even taken a blow.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s true¡­ But you don¡¯t have to take one, since this fight is to measure your skill after all.¡¹ ¡¸Really, thank god. I¡¯m tired already.¡¹ ¡¸Me too. Al, I willnd a blow next time.¡¹ After saying that, Sylvio-niisan turn his back towards the field. ¡¸Today Sylvio-niisan is awfully aggressive huh. ¡¹ ¡¸Ahahaha. Even Sylvio has some things to think about you know. Look, isn¡¯t Sylvio the eldest son. Of course he doesn¡¯t want to lose to his brother.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­if somehow it continues like this, then I¡¯ll just be overtaken like in shogi. ¡¹ Sylvio-niisan is a hard working person, so there¡¯s sufficient possibility for it to happen. ¡¸Then Al, you have to work hard so as to not to get overtaken right.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­but I got magic.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll say this just in case, but magic is banned when in spar okay?¡¹ ¡¸Such thing!? Well, non-attribute magic then! If it¡¯s non-attribute magic then it¡¯s should be fine right!¡¹ ¡¸Still not allowed.¡¹ My request doesn¡¯t reach Nord-tousan, and I was dismissed with a refreshing smile. ¡¸Well then, next would be Al and Elenora.¡¹ Maybe she heard Nord-tousan¡¯s voice, Elenora-neesan came energetically with her ponytail swinging left and right. Uwaa©`, such a fine smile she¡¯s having. ¡¸Why should I go first!? There¡¯s Sylvio-niisan right!¡¹ ¡¸Iya¡¢that¡¯s because Al seems to be okay, so you should remain here to fight.¡¹ When I turn towards Sylvio-niisan, I saw him wiping his sweat with a refreshing face. Then our line of sights intersect. Then Sylvio-niisan raise his thumb. And then, he mouthed¨D¨D ¡¸¡­¡­good¡­¡­lu-¡­¡­damn it!¡¡I got done in!¡¹ ¡¸Al, are you ready?¡¹ When I look back, there I saw the Demon King already prepared in battle position. That gentle smile is scary. Her facial expression and bloodlust are truly doesn¡¯t mesh well. ¡¸¡­¡­please be lenient.¡¹ I somehow managed to squeeze out such voice, The Hero Alfried. Will challenge the Demon King! ¡¸¡­¡­for Al whose swordsmanship is specialized in surviving the battle, it seems impossible.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­yeah, it¡¯s impossible even if he¡¯s like a zombie.¡¹ Author note : The Harvest Festival is by no means over¡­¡­ Chapter 36: Last Day Of The Harvest Festival

Chapter 36: Last Day Of The Harvest Festival

At the second day of the Harvest Festival, I hardlye out of the mansion. I think the reason can be guessed, I lost my fight with the Demon King, my body and soul became worn-out. Then more challenger appeared in front of the worn-out me. The training with Earl Melna turns into a good training. Watching my sparring that day, he pointed out my bad habit in swordsmanship and taught me the correct way, and allowed me to put it into practice. So far, so good. But I can¡¯t have Rumba as my training partner. Fighting with a wooden sword, but I felt danger to my life even though it¡¯s just a spar. Of course I became desperate since I don¡¯t want to die. In the middle of training, Earl Melna said to Nord-tousan ¡ºWouldn¡¯t that kid be able to improve even more bypeting with people at such level?¡» Such an extremely dangerous remark. ¡ºYes, that¡¯s true, but Al doesn¡¯t want to be a knight. ¡» ¡ºEither way, he¡¯s got the talent for an adventurer. He¡¯s unyielding in terms of survival, that Al.¡» ¡ºHe seems to be interested in seeing other countries, but he doesn¡¯t like the idea of being an adventurer since it¡¯s dangerous he said.¡» ¡ºHoh, what a weird fellow©`. You know, I¨D¨D¡» Anyway, I was saved because of my understanding father. ¡®Al is also going to be a knight!¡¯ If somehow I¡¯m told such thing then I¡¯ll be troubled. In any case, because of yesterday¡¯s morning training, I don¡¯t feel like getting out of my room. And today is thest day of the Harvest Festival. This morning, Earl Melna along with Viscount Lolina and his wife Rinalia are going to return. And the somewhat boisterous festival also ends today. As soon as all the guest are gone, the peaceful days will return. All the maid of Slowlett house appeared at the entry hall, and see Earl Melna andpany off. ¡¸Nord, Next timee to my territory! I will wee you.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I will visit your ce when I go to the Capital.¡¹ When Nord-tousan replied like that, Earl Melna stroke my head. ¡¸You¡¯re absolutelying too. Well, soon it would be time for the noble¡¯s party, so you must show yourself at that time. We¡¯ll be able to meet again that time. ¡¹ ¡¸Eeh! Is that true!?¡¹ When I look quickly at Nord-tousan, he return a wry smile. It appears that it¡¯s true. ¡¸Eeeehh~, that party seems troublesome.¡¹ Listening to my listless voice, Earl Melna isughing happily. Then he left while saying ¡¸See you again!¡¹ while walking towards his carriage. A never before seen escort knights in armor - two of them - follows Earl Melna. Are they probably staying in the servants¡¯ quarter till now? ¡¸Well then, I¡¯m also leaving. Thank you for everything. Please alsoe to my territory.¡¹ ¡¸Of course everyone is wee to visit. I will wee you all.¡¹ ¡¸Aah, certainly. Al too.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­yes, certainly.¡¹ It¡¯s just a lip service right? The both of them are not serious right? ¡¸By the way Yustel. What about your escort? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t bring them along?¡¹ Since there are demons 1 and bandits, nobles in this world can¡¯t go on a trip outside without escorts. Well, one would have a peace of mind if one have a carriage like Earl Melna¡¯s carriage. Because if it¡¯s him, I don¡¯t think he need any escort. Maybe when there are mercenaries or bandit that attacked him, I think those who attack him have a poor eyesight. Who is Yustel again? ¡¸Aah, if it¡¯s escorts, they will surelye.¡¹ At the point where Lolina points, there are the figure four men and women - the coachman and farmers - preparing for the departure of the carriage. ¡¸Aren¡¯t those people and coachman your servants? ¡¹ ¡¸Rather than that, that coachman and the other women, doesn¡¯t they appear to be familiar?¡¹ ¡¸If you look at them properly, you might have recognize them at Celia-san¡¯s restaurant. And they¡¯re movement are different from normal people. ¡¸There are all sort of escorts huh.¡¹ ¡¸Indeed©`¡¹ ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ll see you again.¡¹ ¡¸Bye Al-kun¡¹ Viscount Lolina head towards his carriage gantly, while madam Rinalia patted my head, and then she follow after Viscount Lolina. Ah, they linked their arms. I don¡¯t want to go to those twos¡¯ territory for the time being. Because they¡¯re a newlyweds, they will stick closely the whole time. I became a witness of them flirting and letting out pink-colored aura many times back in the mansion. And everytime I see them like that, I was assaulted by the urge to rip my heart out. After Earl Melna¡¯s carriage left the area, next is Viscount Lolina¡¯s carriage as if to follows it. Every single one of them, they¡¯re friendly nobles and the party seems to be having fun too. After seeing them off, everyone went back inside the mansion. Well, the noble¡¯s party is still a long way ahead, I don¡¯t have to worry about it now. Right now, let¡¯s enjoy thest day of the Harvest Festival. I immediately went back to my room to take some money while humming a tune. ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á With great pain, today I took Sylvio-niisan out. This bookworm brother of mine, although it is thest day of the Harvest Festival, he¡¯s still about to read some books in his own room. Along with Elna-kaasan¡¯s cover, it was easy to take him out. Now when I think about it, it might be the first time Sylvio-niisan and I went down to the vige together. While I always got dragged all around by Elenora-neesan ¡¸Sylvio-niisan really likes books, huh.¡¹ Walking along the usual path to Koryatt vige, for some reason I want to talk with him. ¡¸It¡¯s fun because you can find all sort of world spread inside a book. And you can find a lot of sense of value, way of thinking, and by experiencing those thing, it will improve my perspective and thoughts. ¡¹ Even though I was just trying to make a light conversation, I was surprised that a fairly serious reply came out. ¡¸¡­¡­even so, today you wanted to shut yourself in your room again right.¡¹ ¡¸It was a reflection time. I just found a good passage on a story.¡¹ ¡¸What book?¡¹ ¡¸Princess Marin (¥Þ¥ê©`¥ó) and the Three Dragons.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ve read that book.¡¹ It was the time that I saw Elenora-neesan took a book from some guy a long time ago. Since then, I became curious and read it somehow. A story about a boy yearning to be a hero, saving Princess Marin that have been kidnapped by the dragon, such popr andmon story back in Japan. ¡¸Really? Don¡¯t spoil me yet. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡¹ Hearing my reply, Sylvio-niisan smiles befitting his age. When the talks turn to books, his expression changes quickly. My future bride must be someone who also love books. ¡¸I know, I know. At any rate, this is surprising. Sylvio-niisan read adventure books, huh.¡¹ ¡¸Is it that surprising? Since I can¡¯t do any dangerous thing like the boy in the story, I might be attracted to it.¡¹ ¡¸Sorta like Nord-tousan huh, then it¡¯s fine if you just let Elenora-neesan do it.¡¹ ¡¸Our father¡¯s blood doesn¡¯t seem to flow strongly in us brother¡¯s vein.¡¹ ¡¸But Sylvio-niisan¡¯s appearance looks just exactly like father.¡¹ ¡¸And Al¡¯s appearance and inside looks exactly just like mother.¡¹ ¡¸Aside from appearance, maybe being gentle or something I wonder©`?¡¹ Mother¡¯s child, though my appearance is not as good as Elna-kaasan ¡¸You look like her.¡¹ Saying so whileughing, Sylvio-niisan and don¡¯t tell me anything anymore. ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á When we get to the vige, the Harvest festival is truly in full swing since today is thest day. The vigers took their families and having pleasant conversation while walking about. Holding hands, and walking around with the other hand holding foods or drink. …§ From the stalls where everyone went to in pairs, various smell of appetizing food drift about, stimting people¡¯s appetite. Because of that, children ask their mother to eat some meal. And the father also ask for ale on top of that, they beg for something to eat. ¤à¡£Hearing that, the wife open her purse since it can¡¯t be helped with them begging like that. It seems that today, it would be difficult for the housewives to keep a tight budget in their family finance and with a smiling face, they will loosened up their purse. ¡¸Amazing amount of people eh, was the first day also like this?¡¹ ¡¸Nah, it weren¡¯t this many. Since there is almost no preparation needed for thest day,maybe it became like this due to the party this evening? ¡¹ There will be a feast and people dancing around the bonfire, singing a song, everyone eating and drinking high quality sake. This time sake and food preparation is being arranged by Nord-tousan ¡¸Dad told me that it will be extravagant this year, since Tri¡¯s firm will support it.¡¹ Tri¡¯s firm is supporting the festival this year, it would be marvelous festival. The vigers would also be really looking forward to it. ¡¸That guy, does he make that much money.¡¹ The face of that traitor appear in my mind, gave me a thumbs up and I heard him saying ¡ºPlease treat me well again from now on!¡» ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­I don¡¯t know what happened between the two of you, but don¡¯t get too (so) angry over it. It¡¯s the long awaited Harvest Festival after all.¡¹ With a bitter smile, Sylvio-niisan tried to soothe me. That¡¯s that. I¡¯ve got to have fun today. It¡¯s not good to feel gloomy because of such person. Don¡¯t be angry over small things. Let bygones be bygones. ¡¸Since Sylvio-niisan seems thirsty, let¡¯s buy fruit juice!¡¹ Cheerfully saying so while pulling Sylvio-niisan¡¯s arm, we headed to a stand stall. Author note : The harvest festival is about to finish in about 1 chapter. Gotta be wild. Chapter 37: Fujoshi Concerto

Chapter 37: Fujoshi Concerto

¡¸That¡¯s strange¡­¡­Sylvio-niisan is not here.¡¹ I stand alone on a busy road, lining on a stalls. While holding a salted beans on one hand and eating it with the other, I look around the surrounding again. Even in the afternoon, the crowd of people has not dwindled, in fact it is more lively. The voice calling out to peopleing from the stalls, the conversations between parents and their children, talking happily. It got even more lively as it approaches nighttime. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­did Sylvio-niisan get lost.¡¹ In this crowded ce where peoplee and go, it is difficult for this small body of mine to find Sylvio-niisan. So I conclude, that it¡¯s too troublesome to find him. Maybe, he was kidnapped by some bad guys? Such doubt crossed my mind, but still, such thing will not happen I think. Since Sylvio-niisan¡¯s physical appearance stand out like that. And it¡¯s unthinkable with the good public order of Koryatt vige. ¡ºJust now, there was an amazing blonde shota you know!¡» ¡ºKyaa©`! Really!?¡» ¡ºYeah!¡¡And he was holding hands with a little boy with ck hair!¡» ¡ºWhat is that nosebleed-inducing situation!¡¡I also want to see it!¡» ¡ºI¡¯m sure that they¡¯re still closeby! Let¡¯s hurry and find them!¡» ¡ºUn un!¡» yeah ¡ºBy the way, is your husband okay?¡» ¡ºThis is not the time to worry about such thing! I¡¯m going to find that blonde shota now! ¡» ¡ºThat¡¯s right!¡» ¡º¡ºGuhehe¡»¡» ¡¸¡­¡­as expected, he was kidnapped huh.¡¹ I murmured so while looking at the back of the wicked people running from the side of the road. Listening the previous conversation, I got the feeling as if a big incident will ur. If I was a police officer, Sylvio-niisan will be identified as a missing person. But, since those wicked people said they will ¡®worship¡¯, so I guess there will be no problem. Even if I¡¯m still busy at the moment I will not move if there are no incident. Also, I think that he will be found soon, with those wicked-humanwork. So I decided to leave Sylvio-niisan who became lost child to those wicked-people while I wander about. Well then, what should I eat next. I surrender myself to the delicious smell, and trying out the food at the various stalls for the time being. Sylvio-niisan can¡¯t eat together with me. ¡ºHey, did you find them¡»Hey did you find them? ¡ºThere¡¯s nothing here!¡» ¡º¡­¡­where the heck are they I wonder.¡» ¡ºNora said she saw him at the west!¡» ¡º¡ºReally!?¡»¡» ¡ºLet¡¯s go!¡» ¡ºYeah!¡» There are nothing suspicious except those women running around hurriedly I turn my body and started walking toward the east from my original direction of facing the west side. I don¡¯t know but, somehow? I can smell something good from the east, I feel like there will be something good if I go over there. I advance while exchanging greetings with the vigers with a friendly voice. In the public square, an arm-wrestling tournament is being held and causing a lot of excitement. Only the area around there are the enthusiasm so great. When I get closer, I saw a man daringly taking his clothes off, exposing his upper body. Shaking his shoulder and arms, showing off his muscles and strength. Eh, isn¡¯t that Rnd-ossan. Ossan let out a roar, boasting his body to the spectator. Seeing that, the crowd is excited while some of them holding ale and food in one hand. And his opponent is Westa crossing his arms while closing his eyes. And then he opened his eyes wide and threw off his clothes? ¡ºUoo! Is he the type that look slender in clothes!¡» ¡ºSeriously! But there is a limit to being slender in clothes©`!?¡» ¡º¡­¡­those muscles¡­¡­just where the heck did it came from.¡» ¡ºDamn, Imma bet on Rnd.¡» ¡ºWait, look at Rnd¡¯s arms!¡» ¡ºUo©`!¡¡Are those log or what! If it¡¯s a goblin head, then he should be able to blow ¡®em off! ¡» ¡º¡­¡­that person is an orc.¡» ¡º¡­¡­I wanted to be hugged by those muscles.¡» ¡º¡ºEh?¡»¡» ¡ºHm?¡» Without losing out to Rnd¡¯s body, Westa also has excellent muscles. Because it is usually covered with his clothes, so no one didn¡¯t notice. Unlike someone with slender and well-defined muscle, his muscles is bulging. And those pectoral muscle, really, it makes one wonder where did he keep it until now. Westa cracked the bones in his neck, popping his finger joints and smiles at Ossan. Ossan respond to Westa¡¯s provocation with unting his log-like arms, and disying his abdominal muscle. ¡º5 stone coins for Rnd!¡» ¡ºI¡¯m betting 7 stone coins for Westa!¡» ¡ºI¡¯ll also bet for 1 copper coin!¡» ¡º¡º¡ºOoooh!¡»¡»¡» As the two of them are ring at each other, the gambling vigers are betting more and more money. Really, the men in this vige really like gambling. But well, in the countryside where there are few entertainment, this is a great source of pleasure. With the increasing enthusiasm of the crowd, those two put their elbow on arge wooden barrel, then they sp their arms against each other. ¡ºKyaaaaaaaa!¡» ¡ºNice!¡» ¡ºMacho men twining their arms with each other!¡» ¡ºThose sweat running down their bulging muscles.¡» ¡º¡ºAnd the way the look at each other in the eyes at a breath¡¯s distance!!¡»¡» Somehow, the wicked people here got excited. You can hear a man¡¯s shrill voice passing from afar, causing even more liveliness. ¡º¡­¡­arm wrestling is popr among women every year ain¡¯t it.¡» ¡º¡­¡­aah, that¡¯s right¡» ¡ºThe person right there is your wife isn¡¯t it? Haven¡¯t you heard anything?¡» ¡ºI¡¯ve heard about it only once, but wasn¡¯t informed about anything else. Something about the agreement that¡¯s been passed down from generation to generation or something.¡» ¡ºWell, it¡¯s not something to feel guilty about right.¡» ¡ºYou¡¯re right.¡» The young men near me are talking about some naive suspicions (question). There are a lot of people who will be happier if they don¡¯t know anything about the world. I left the crowd while having a bitter expression. Since the people are steadily increasing, it would be difficult for me to see around these old men due to my small stature. ¡ºBegin!¡» ¡ºUooooooooooo!¡» ¡ºHhnnngghhhh!¡» With the starting signal, the gambler¡¯s roar along with the wicked people¡¯s high pitched voice are engulfing the za/square. ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á ¡¸That smooth, and beautiful blue hair over there!¡¹ Snatching my line of sight, is the hair of my favorite sister. That hair reminds me of the color of a clear river, so it must be that person. She¡¯s already disappear from my sight as she turns around the corner, but I chase that person in a hurry. While running, I heard someone calling out to me. But at the moment that¡¯s just not possible. Then when I turn around the corner, I can see Ema-oneesama¡¯s appearance from behind. The white nape that is hidden by the blue hair and can only be seen slightly. As there is no vignte corps training today, she¡¯s not wearing the usual training clothes and sword hanging on her waist. Dressed like the appearance of a vige girl with white sleeve, and long brown skirt tightly hugging her waist. She gives a fresh impression wearing different clothes from the usual, I called out to her as I draw near. Then, walking beside Ema-san, is a pudding head bastard with the same height as mine.4 ¡¸Ema-san, Who is that person!¡¹4 ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸Haa? ¡¡Who¡¯s this guy?¡¹ As Ema-oneesama turns back, that freckled boy send a rude remark. To so suddenly call someone ¡®this guy¡¯, just when we met. ¡¸No, but, you¡¯re the one who called ¡®that guy¡¯ first right.¡¹ Did the voice in my heart leaked out, that guy res at me with half-opened eyes. ¡¸Hey, Torr (¥È©`¥ë)! You can¡¯t say that! This is the feudal lord¡¯s second son, Alfried-sama.¡¹ ¡¸Eeh©`? This guy?¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t call him ¡®this guy¡¯ I say, it¡¯s rude! I¡¯m sorry Alfried-sama, such naughty younger brother.¡¹ Ema-oneesama smiles bitterly, then she lower her head while lowering the boy called Torr¡¯s head. ¡¸¡­¡­naughty she said¡­¡­but while in the house neechan¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸What are you grumbling about.¡¹ Grumbling as he sulked, Ema-oneesama pull Torr''s cheeks. Are you okay? Torr¡¯s eyes became really teary. His cheeks are being pulled so much so that his gums and throat can be seen. Torr cried ¡¸ It hurts, it hurts!¡¡I know it, alright!¡¹and shouting so, after she pulled her hands away, his cheeks returns to normal like a rubber. ¡¸Emm, I¡¯m sorry about earlier. I¡¯m Ema¡¯s younger brother. I¡¯m 8 years old.¡¹ Rubbing his cheeks, Torr greet me with teary eyes. Ema-oneesama is actually strong isn¡¯t she. ¡¸I¡¯m the second son of the feudal lord, Alfried. Pleased to meet you, I¡¯m 6 years old, and I have older brother and older sister.¡¹ ¡¸Hm? Sister? The feudal lord? No way!¡¹ ¡¸Hm?¡¹ Listening to my self-introduction, he seems to be thinking of something, then raise a loud shout. ¡¸Umm, is it okay to call you Alfried-sama¡¹ ¡¸Un? What is it?¡¹ Torr suddenly humbling himself. Wonder what happen. Torr¡¯s attitude didn¡¯t change even though he knew that I¡¯m the feudal lord¡¯s second son. And Torr¡¯s self-assured attitude, and the way he called me changed too. While thinking like so, Torr cried toward Ema-oneesama and lead me to the edge of the road. Just what in the world. I can¡¯t see Torr¡¯s intention. ¡¸so?¡¡What are you going to talk about?¡¹ ¡¸Eeto, that is¡­¡­it¡¯s that. That.¡¹ When I listened to him, Torr started to fidget and talk poorly. His fidgeting and the movement of his butt is somehow interesting. ¡¸I¡¯m not your mother you know, so I won¡¯t understand with just that.¡¹ ¡¸Umm, that¡¯s way so~. ¨D¨Dhave any fianc¨¦e?¡¹ ¡¸Yes? What fianc¨¦e?¡¡¡¹ I don¡¯t understand what, but it¡¯s hard to hear what he says ¡®cause he said it with such a murmured voice while turning away. ¡¸That¡¯s©`why©`!¡¡I want to ask did Eleonora-sama have fianc¨¦e or not!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­eh? Haaaaaaaaaa!?¡¹ Chapter 38: A Big Man

Chapter 38: A Big Man

¡¸Hey Torr¡­¡­are you serious?¡¹ It took several seconds for me toprehend Torr words, I ask with trembling voice. ¡¸Yes, I am.¡¹ Torr look at me straight in the eyes. Wait you¡¯re too close. This kind of position, it would be terrible if those wicked people see us. It¡¯s as if Torr is closing in on me. But, Torr is serious. Certainly, Eleonora-neesan has good appearance. Though she spent a long time outside, her skin is still snow white and tender. And thanks to the daily practice-swinging, her tight body is just right, with smooth and slender limbs. Although the bulge in her chest also became smooth as well, her embodied golden ratio-waistline is beautiful. Her eyshes are long, with almond-shaped eyes, a well-bnced and eye-catching face. Her long, bright red-mixed with brown, ponytail swing about as she walks, everyone¡¯s attention will be stolen by her hair. But, I won¡¯t be deceived by such details (information). Torr, you should return to the normal path here. I must tell him about the real Eleonora-neesan. I¡¯m not gonna let Torr go toward a thorny path. ¡¸Which part of that person is good? Don¡¯t you have such a lovely Ema-san as your sister?¡¹ ¡¸¡¯That¡¯ huh, you¡¯re an unusual person to not be attracted by a gentle and beautiful person aren¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re deceived by her outward appearance! While Ema-oneesama is beautiful and gentle, she also has a lovely smile and very kind you know!¡¹ Eleonora-neesan is gentle? Just how the heck did he end up with those kind of thought? That¡¯s not a funny even for a joke. ¡¸¡¸Gununununu!!¡¹ So we step back and calm ourselves at once. ¡¸Torr, it seems to me that you¡¯re very obstinate.¡¹ ¡¸Speak for yourself. I don¡¯t have such feeling toward my sister.¡¹ It¡¯s as if the ce between the two of us is cut off from the rest of the hustle and bustle of the Harvest Festival to the extent that the is no room for others to enter our space, and a heavy silence pervades the ce. ¡¸Eleonora-neesan is rough, violent, and savage, she¡¯s far from being gentle you know?¡¹ As I advise Torr, I spoke to him slowly and gently. ¡¸You too. My neechan is sloppy as well as slow you know? And her chest¨D¨D ¡¹ ¡¸¨D¨Dwhat are you talking about I wonder?¡¹ ¡¸¨D¨DI¡¯m also interested.¡¹ Two unknown voice appear, and those voice can be heard for the second time. ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹ When I look back, I can see Eleonora-neesan along with Ema-oneesama standing there. The both of them seem to be very angry. Could it be that they heard ourst conversation. If that¡¯s so, then it¡¯s terrible. Behind them, is the figure of Sylvio-niisan with an exhausted appearance evident on his face. ¡¸I¡¯m looking for you Sylvio-niisan!¡¹ I¡¯m using Sylvio-niisan as an excuse, we will withdraw from this ce. Torr¡¯s envious expression flicker at the edge of my vision. ¡¸Where have you been?¡¹ ¡¸Gufu!?¡¹ With those words, a demon¡¯s hand sharply grabbed my neck. This is Nord-tousan¡¯s technique! Could it be that it¡¯s already mastered! ¡¸Hora2, Torr too,e here.¡¹ ¡¸Hi, hiiiii!¡¹ The one over there also got caught by Ema-oneesama who was smiling from the start. As expected from the full-grown chest, so Ema-oneesama can get angry too. ¡¸Well then, I got some things to do, see youter.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, Eleonora-sama. See you again.¡¹ We kinda holding hands gently, and start walking in another direction. ¡ºWell now, Alfried-sama and Eleonora-sama are close huh.¡» ¡ºThat¡¯s true. How sweet. ¡» ¡ºTrue. I also want my children to follow their example and not fight all the time.¡» ¡ºSylvio-sama is very cool and cute at the same time, a good siblings aren¡¯t they.¡» ¡ºKoryatt vige¡¯s future will be bright.¡» One can hear the lively conversation of those women. But it¡¯s wrong. This is me being restrained you know? I was restrained in order for me so as to not be able to escape. I tried pulling this white and soft hand but, it doesn¡¯t even budge. What¡¯s more frightening is that there is no feeling of pain or any kind of pressure at all. While in the middle of being subjected to warm gazes from the vigers, I maintained my smile with all my might as I was taken back to the mansion. ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á The affection I received from Eleonora-neesan came like rain. Was it taking the Harvest Festival into ount, since today I receive a ¡®Tickling Hell¡¯ punishment by Eleonora-neesan. To myughter which resounds throughout the mansion, I think that it¡¯s strange nobody feel any sense of difort. If it¡¯s Elna-kaasan, then even if she saw me in a worn out state, she will keep smiling and said ¡ºYou¡¯re all also on good terms today eh ¡». I wonder what¡¯s the people in the mansion think about me, let¡¯s ask Bartolo about this. As Eleonora-neesan finally release me, I head to the square where the evening party is being carried out. The sky is already covered in darkness, and Koryatt vige is enveloped by dark blue color of the night. I can see bright, zing mes burning here and there. ¡¸Is Torring? No, rather, is he still alive?¡¹ I started running, while at the same time worrying about Torr¡¯s safety. Arriving at the vige, many people are already gathered at the public square. Are the stalls near the square removed, seems like they¡¯re closed so that many people cane and gather. At the center of the square there is already fire burning, the vigers figure is illuminated by the light from the big bonfire. Foods are served in the surrounding, and the vigers are using one hand to drink their sake. In some ces, one can see a man dancing while the other vigers are pping at him, a man who is confident in his musical sense took out their musical instrument, he ys the tune skillfully. ¡¸Oh©`, it¡¯s starting©`¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re slow Al!¡¹ While I was fascinated by the state of the party, someone call out to me. ¡¸Torr!¡¡You¡¯re alive!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, somehow.¡¹ Torr is proudly rubbing his nose, but somehow I feel like his butt is suspicious. ¡¸Is Eleonora-sama not around?¡¹ ¡¸You too, what about Ema-oneesama?¡¹ The both of us confirming our state. I think that both of us have a simr thought process. ¡¸Neecan told me that she will join up with She-neechan.¡¹ ¡¸Then maybe Eleonora-neesan is also there. Since she left before me. ¡¹ ¡¸I see. Then today, it will be talk between guys!¡¹ Showing a friendly smile, Torr brought his hand to my shoulder. Somehow I became eager for it. ¡¸Oh well, if there is Ema-oneesama, then Eleonora-neesan will also be there I guess. Besides, women also has their own circle. ¡¹ Also, I have no adult around to talk to. Adults also has their own family, to drink with and make merry together. ¡¸Yosh! We¡¯ll talk tonight! It¡¯s drinking betweenpanion, buddy!¡¹ ¡¸Nah, we¡¯re still minor. Besides, buddy!? ¡¹ ¡¸Yeah! We¡¯ve told each other about our sweetheart, so it¡¯s already decided that we¡¯re friends!¡¡¡¹ I see. I guess he got a point there. I have no friend at my age, so Torr¡¯s proposal is a good one. ¡¸Iya, but in my case you have my respect. By the way my friend, what¡¯s your real intention? ¡¹ ¡¸Ehehe, I want to know Eleonora-sama preferences.¡¹ Smiling weakly, Torr put his hand on my shoulder, then we happily head toward the center of the square together. Hell, truly an interesting friend I got here. ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á ¡¸So in the end, does Eleonora-sama have a fiancee?¡¹ Torr and I sit atop a log suitably ced in the center, we sit happily together. ¡¸Ah, speaking of which, you did ask that.¡¹ ¡¸Oi!¡¡Oh well whatever. So? Does she have one?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­none.¡¹ ¡¸Osshhh!!¡¹ Listening to my answer, Torr clenched his fist. And it can be said that he let out a roar, but thanks the fact that right now is in the middle of the party, the surrounding people didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡¸But, I think there is such talk before.¡¹ ¡¸Whuut?! What¡¯s that supposed to mean!¡¹ ¡¸Wa-, wait, it¡¯s hard for me to talk if you hold on to me strongly like that.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, sorry.¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, about two years ago I think? When she shows up at the noble¡¯s party, there seem to be a guy who fell in love with her at first sight.¡¹ ¡¸Then, then? What happen after that?¡¹ Not satisfied with only such answer, Torr urge me to continue. But even he told me to do so, I don¡¯t know much about that matter. ¡¸It will be a lengthy talk if we continue, but Eleonora-neesan beat that guy with a sword. Besides, she never went to a party, and there¡¯s no talk of marriage either¡¹. ¡¸That¡¯s truly a short summary.¡¹ ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t understand it too well, but since it¡¯s Eleonora-neesan, she gives the impression of ¡®I will not recognize you if they¡¯re weaker than me!¡¯¡¹ ¡¸Ah©`, if it isn¡¯t like that then it would feel unbnced. Won¡¯t suit each other¡¹ Does such a person exist in this world? Celia-san? No, that¡¯s not good. That person is a too good of a woman for any man. Natali-san? Nope, I don¡¯t know her since I never met the person herself. It is said for a strong person, when they met a woman for the first time it would turn into an amusing situation, but I think it¡¯s inevitable if it¡¯s Koryatt vige. ¡ºOoh! Rnd took his clothes off!¡» ¡ºNice! Dance, dance!¡» ¡ºGyahahaha! What sort of dance is that!¡» ¡ºWesta also took his clothes off over here!¡» ¡ºHe look slender in clothes whenever you look at him!¡» ¡ºWhat!? Westa¡¯s movement! Is that¡­a¡­dance?¡¡¡» ¡ºThey do it nicely in this season.¡» ¡ºI will also took my clothes off!¡» ¡ºOld-man! Stop it!¡» ¡ºWhy are you obstructing me!¡» ¡ºYou copsedst year! Consider your age!¡» ¡ºFue! Fue! Then instead of this old man, should I took mine off? Back in the days as a man I¨D¨D¡» ¡º¡º¡ºSTTOOOPPPPPPP!!¡»¡»¡» The adults are noisy somehow. Don¡¯t let loose too much okay. ¡¸¡­¡­somehow, the adults are noisy.¡¹ ¡¸Well, isn¡¯t it the same as usual?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­is that so¡¹ We couldn¡¯t care less about them. Adults have their own world of adult. ¡¸Ah©`, guess I should do my best too.¡¹ Suddenly, Torr muttered while looking up at the sky. Beyond, many stars shine and illuminate our figure. And the light from the bonfire illuminate on the shaking figure of Torr. ¡¸To be able to stand next to Eleonora-neesan?¡¹ I ask Torr. ¡¸That¡¯s right. It might be impossible with a sword. But that¡¯s also why I won¡¯t give up. But in this way, I¡¯m gonna be a big man. ¡¹ Looking at Torr¡¯s determined figure, he seems to look like a grown-up, not an eight years old boy. He met with, and then adore Eleonora-neesan, and by holding such thought, did he find a goal by some chance I wonder. So will he grew up to be someone amazing from now on. ¡¸A big man huh. So an adventurer then?¡¹ Somehow, the thing that came to my mind, is that word. If it¡¯s so then surely, the it will be quite different from me. I would like to travel the world, but to be an adventurer is a bit¡­ Even if I want to go for a sightsee, I can just use Space Magic to go here and there, in order to get various ingredients. ¡¸¡­¡­an adventurer huh?¡¹ The moment Torr mutter so, the sparks from the bonfire soar to the skies. Author note: This is the end of the Harvest Festival. Chapter 39: Al’s Elegant Moment

Chapter 39: Al¡¯s Elegant Moment

A week after the Harvest Festival is over. The calmness of Koryatt vige has returned, which was so boisterous previously. On the next day of the Harvest Festival¡¯sst day, there were so many people having headache, look listless, having troubles, and for some reason, lifeless and unable to move, but even so they came out one after another, most likely they gratefully epted being whipped by their wife¡¯s love and became more than happy to be the vige¡¯s workforce again today. And then, children under age of twelve like Torr and I were being sent back by the adults. Well, I thought that it¡¯s still too early for children to get back, as for me, I return with Eleonora-neesan. By the way, as for Sylvio-niisan, he didn¡¯te out of his room after he returned to the mansion. I wonder what happen? I would like to discuss it, but I¡¯m afraid to think about it. And when I return to the mansion and ask Bartolo about it, it seems that in the evening, unmarried women and women who will soon reach adulthood will dance in a risque outfit in order to appeal themselves to the men. And then, those that were fascinated by the dance will ask the woman for a dance. It is by no means a confession of sort, but couples seems to be made that day. The next day, numerous pink-colored atmosphere are floating around. When Ie to the vige the next day, there are already a lot of sickly-sweet couples. Embracing each other in public, kissing. Do it at home when it¡¯s night. And what is this¡¸Takkun?¡¹-thing. Staring and poking at each other¡¯s cheeks. Gazing at such scene enviously, Celia¡¯s husband, the vignte corps leader¡¯s cheeks were pulled, then taken to the restaurant. So I realize that there are different kind of love between couples. With that sort of thing happening, Koryatt vige is peaceful today. Now that the Harvest Festival is over, the air is getting colder, as if announcing the arrival of winter. On such day, I¡¯ll stay inside my room and just read books. I warm the temperature of the room with a fireball made of fire magic. If I wanted to warmed it up quickly, I can just increase the fireball. Since I practice magic a lot in preparation for winter, I have achievedplete mastery in it. Then just let it so the fire won¡¯t spread to other things, just let it float around. It¡¯s also unexpectedly fun to stare at the ever changing shape of the me. Watching the bonfire outside, I can understand Ojiichan¡¯s feeling well. When the room has warmed up somehow, I reduce the fireball, otherwise reduce it. I mean, if it keeps on burning as it is, the oxygen will be less. But it¡¯s just me being careful. Using Space Magic, I took out a cup, and teapot containing tea along with some cookies from another space. The cookies doesn¡¯t crumble in this separate space, and the tea doesn¡¯t spill. There¡¯s no problem since they¡¯re fixed firmly in the different space. Maybe there is no concept of time inside the space. After all, Sylvio-niisan deliciously ate a piping hot soup, which has been stored inside the space for three months. Even Eleonora-neesan looks fine, but I think that¡¯s because her stomach is sturdy. She doesn¡¯t seem to enter the ordinary person¡¯s category, but the sight of Sylvio-niisan idently bing a sacrifice¡­he tasted it. After that time, I tried tea, meat, and even grilled fish asionally, but it¡¯s all turn out fine. Incidentally, the feeling of taking things out, if the things taken out is small then the image should be firmly imagined, and it feels like taking something from atop the table. I hadn¡¯t put in big things yet, so I don¡¯t know how it feels. Just how big, and how many things that can be put inside. Thinking up until this point, I¡¯m sitting on a chair and immersing myself in the world of books. If I reach out with my hand, there are cookies on served on a te. The steam from the tea cup filled with tea is drifting. Ain¡¯t it great. If it were spring, I will go out, and enjoy being surrounded by the greenery in the midst of nature. I take a sip of the fragrant ck tea, while imagining such spectacle. The scent of fresh tea leaves spread around in my mouth. ¡¸Haa¡«, so rxing¡«¡¹ My lips curled involuntarily. Then, I grab a cookie. The crunchy texture is delightful. And the moment the sweetness of sugar and butter spread inside my mouth, my mind instantly rejuvenated. Then, when my mouth became dry, I took a mouthful of ck tea. Currently, I feel like I¡¯m spending my time elegantly like a true noble. ¡¸¡­¡­if only such day will continue every day.¡¹ ¡ºA©`l¨Dkun!¡¡Lett¡¯s©`y!¡» ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡ºAl©`ku©`n!¡» ¡­¡­¡­can¡¯t hear you. I can¡¯t hear anything. I will spend my time leisurely at the mansion today. Such peaceful time is rare you know. ¡ºAlfried£½Slowlett-kun!¡» ¡¸¡­¡­can¡¯t hear.¡¹ ¡ºIt¡¯s me! Me©`!¡» Saying ¡®it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me¡¯, it¡¯s not a scam call. The voiceing from outside became louder. I know that even if you don¡¯t say anything. ¡ºWill you listen to me©`!¡» I wonder why don¡¯t he think that I¡¯m not inside the mansion. Although, if I ignore him any more than this, it will be pitiful so I¡¯ll show up. When I push open the wooden window, there is Torr along with Sara in front of the mansion gate. Oh well, if you shout that loudly, of course someone wille out to see you. His voice even reach this distance. Hmm, it¡¯s quiet here, and children has high-pitched voice. On a closer look, Torr¡¯s face is somehow flushed red, in an ingratiating manner. That guy, to have the nerve to be ogle at Sara. Just where is your love to Eleonora-sama. While I¡¯m looking coldly at Torr, he notice me. Then he talk to Sara, and came running *totetote*. ¡¸Al, please listen to me!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m listening.¡¹ ¡¸I, I¡¯m going to be an adventurer!¡¹ ¡¸Hee©`, so you¡¯ve decided.¡¹ ¡¸What about you Al? Let¡¯s be adventurer together!¡¹ No way, you¡¯ve truly decided to be an adventurer. Adventurer. Hunting monster that exist all over the world on request, those who make a living by the profit earned from it. asionally, going to some dangerous ce to look for a secret yet to be seen. At times working as an escort for merchant or nobles. Sometimes collecting delicious ingredients, valuable nts. And at times carrying others luggage as a courier, even cleaning the drainage, anyway, they do all sort of works. Naturally, the rewarding job require ability and trust. As for the world¡¯s most famous adventurers, there¡¯s only a handful of them among the whole of adventurers. From the bad people to the good guys among them, you rely on your weapon and friends to advance. Every boy in this world will have such a dream. And looking at such bright future, how many youngsters have disappeared I wonder. Of course, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve died once, and then receive a new life. This life. I want to carefully make use of it. ¡¸No way. I will spend my time leisurely in this vige.¡¹ So I said it clearly. ¡¸So it¡¯s like that. And I thought you would refuse.¡¹ Torr didn¡¯t show his sad face, rather he seems to be relieved. ¡¸Well, I have so many things to consult with you. Can I go to your room?¡¹ ¡¸Can¡¯t.¡¹ ¡¸Why.¡¹ ¡¸Because I want to spend my time in the mansion today!¡¹ Sara smiles bitterly at my line that doesn¡¯t seem to fit a six years old like me. ¡¸Then,e to my ce!¡¹ Haven¡¯t you heard what I said? I¡¯m saying that I don¡¯t want to leave the room. ¡¸I don¡¯t want to leave the room.¡¹ Then, Torr seems to think for a while. ¡¸My sister is at home today.¡¹ ¡¸Ready in a minute! Wait!¡¹ I store the cookies and tea set in an instant. I extinguished thest fireball, and open the door vigorously. *Gan*!! ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ I have a feeling that the door strongly hit something. And there is a person falling down on the hallway. On the red carpet, a person has copsed like a broken doll which thread has been cut. Wearing white long-sleeved cutter shirt, and brown long skirt. With a kind of ck stocking underneath. Her silky, reddish-brown ponytail is disarrayed, and her facial expression can¡¯t be seen. Somehow, I¡¯m feeling cold shiver running down my spine. And it¡¯s likely not from the cold winter air. This coldness can¡¯t bepared to the cold weather or such thing, this ¡®chill¡¯ assailed me. I stand in the hallway as I forgot to I blink and breathe, looking at the copsed figure. And then, as if I was drawn to that person, I reach for her face. Covering her eyes, I brush away her beautiful hair and¨D¨D ¨D¨DI close my eyes, it was Eleonora-neesan¡¯s face. Chapter 40: The Sky Is Boundless

Chapter 40: The Sky Is Boundless

¡¸Wha, what should I do¡­¡­¡¹ I stood still in the hallway, stunned. That copsed figure is actually Eleonora-neesan. Unfortunately, this is real. What are you going to do Alfried. Bury her? Or do you want to leave her alone? And is it alive to being with. That¡¯s right, first let¡¯s confirm whether she¡¯s okay or not. I ce my hand on her wrist to check her pulse. This time, I check her pulse using my index and middle finger. Since the thumb is not as sensitive. ¡¸¡­¡­there is¡­a pulse¡­¡¹ Then I put my hand over Eleonora-neesan¡¯s mouth. ¡¸¡­¡­she¡¯s also breathing.¡¹ Fuh. Why am I so flustered I wonder. If I think about it calmly, it¡¯s impossible for Eleonora-neesan to die because of being struck by a door. Rather, there might to be a depression on the door. Unintentionally, I turn my gaze toward the door, but there doesn¡¯t seem to be any problem. I observe every nook and cranny just in case, but there is not even a drop of bloodstain anywhere. I check Eleonora-neesan¡¯s forehead, but it¡¯s just a little red. I breathe arge sigh. ¡¸Should I deliver the finishing blow?¡¹ No, but murder is not good. That a wrong path for a person to take, Alfried. ¡¸If I bury it in the ground just like this, will it enter hibernation I wonder?¡¹ Nah, Eleonora-neesan will absolutely wake up for food. And that food is most likely me. Burying her in the ground is dangerous. Then, I will carry Eleonora-neesan to her room carefully. Far more fragile than tableware and sses, it¡¯s dangerous to drop. When she wake up, she will already in bed. Everything is just a dream. No one¡­¡­will know anything¡­¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Ah, it¡¯s Mina. Mina was looking at this direction from the hallway. How long have you been there? But, Heaven is on my side. It¡¯s not Sarah or Mell, but the poor maid Mina. Yes, if it¡¯s her, then there is room for negotiations. That¡¯s right, if it¡¯s now, there is surely a lot of candy. There is still stocks avable that can be taken anytime. ¡¸Here you go. By all means, just take it.¡¹ I slip a lot of candies into the pocket of Mina¡¯s maid uniform, making a jangling sound. But, Mina¡¯s response is weak. Mina is wearing a serious expression, different from her usual foolish face. It¡¯s difficult to predict what she is thinking from her current graceful expression. Huh, was it not enough. I continue inserting candies while watching Mina at the same time. When the pocket in Mina¡¯s apron already filled to till it bulged, Mina suddenly nod. She looks like a pregnant woman. She was somehow convinced. Thank God. I¡¯m about to run out of candies. ¡¸Well then, please bring Eleonora-neesan to her room okay.¡¹ So I ask Mina politely while also lowering my head. Well now, wait for me Ema-oneesama. Alfried wille to you now! I started running in excitement, different from a while ago. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­you don¡¯t understand Alfried-. I wanted to have some cookies.¡¹ ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á I head toward Ema-oneesama¡¯s house with Torr. ¡¸What kind of house does she live in I wonder. Must be a big and amazing house isn¡¯t it.¡¹ ¡¸No, didn¡¯t I also live there too. Did you forget about it?¡¹ What was that? You live under the same roof with Ema-oneesama? Just thinking about it make me so envious. ¡¸You¡¯re to loud. I¡¯ll return that line to you.¡¹ ¡¸What!¡¹ ¡¸What is it!¡¹ How many times have we been arguing? I wanted for us to get to that home quickly. Heading towards the vige through the usual route that I take. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Ema-oneesama¡¯s house is near Celia-san¡¯s restaurant. It¡¯s regrettable that I¡¯ve been passing through her house without knowing until now. Turning nearby from Celia-san¡¯s restaurant, we head towards the area where there are houses lined up.There are few houses in this neighborhood, I haven¡¯t passed here before. Due to the roof and the shadow of the houses, the road became somehow faintly dark. I proceed forward with Torr leading the way through the narrow road. ¡¸Here it is.¡¹ ¡¸Eh!?¡¡You don¡¯t say, this whole ce is Ema-oneesama¡¯s house!?¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid. My house is that one with orange-colored roof.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­but the other houses also have orange-colored roof.¡¹ ¡¸Look closely. My house¡¯s roof is in different color as it¡¯s been repainted.¡¹ If you said so, then I guess it¡¯s true. But this neighborhood is built at around the same time, and the structure of the houses are simr. And the inner structure will surely look the same. ¡¸By the way, the house next door is She-neechan¡¯s house.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll remember it. I won¡¯t forget it.¡¹ There are beautiful flowers blooming in Koryatt vige, and two flowers are here. ¡¸I¡¯m home©`¡¹ Ignoring me while I¡¯m still feeling deeply moved, Torr opened the door. ¡¸Wha! Neechan what are you doing!¡¹ ¡¸Wh©`at©`?¡¹ And then, with Torr¡¯s panicked voice, I can hear thenguid voice of a woman. ¡¸Didn¡¯t I tell you that I might call a friend over today!¡¹ ¡¸Ah©`,e to think of it, you said something like that. It¡¯s Asmo (¥¢¥¹¥â) anyway, right?¡¹ ¡¸But it¡¯s Alfried?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­haa? Since when did you get along well with him!? Okay, just wait a minute! ¡¹ That silly voice reaches me as I¡¯m outside of the house. Is there any privacy in this neighborhood. I can hear the noise of a footsteps, Torr suddenly came out of the door. ¡¸Sorry, but please wait a minute.¡¹ ¡¸O, oh.¡¹ I replied shortly, then Torr went back inside again. ¡ºHey, why did you leave your skirt in the kitchen!¡» ¡ºWait, your foot! Your stepping on my underwear! ¡» ¡ºUwaa! Didn¡¯t I always told you to take off your clothes in the proper ce!¡» ¡ºI¡¯m going to take it with meter! I thought you¡¯re going with Asmo.¡» ¡ºNo, I think even Asmo will think it¡¯s bad.¡» I can hear the noisy conversation between Torr and someone. Is that Torr¡¯s mother? Ema-oneesama is probably went to the basement of the house, where she is living in the midst of the great nature, surrounded by flower garden. Drinking ck tea inside arge mansion, or maybe a little house. With such a beautiful blue hair, ying with birds while wearing a soothing colored dress. I surely want be the resident of such world. That¡¯s why, the owner of that voice must be a different person. ¡ºHey, neechan. Did you call me just now?¡» ¡ºEh©`?¡¡But I didn¡¯t call you?¡¡Ah, Asmo, make me one omelet please.¡» ¡ºHoi~. Don¡¯t eat all of it.¡» From She-san¡¯s house next door, I can hear different conversation from Torr¡¯s house, a glimpse of a a very calm calm situation. Um, very harmonious. ¡¸Yosh,e in Al!¡¹ ¡¸I understand.¡¹ For some reason, my breathing quickened as Torr enter from the front door. It¡¯s a normal, single-family house. There¡¯s no second floor, it is a building where the ce became wider when one go deeper inside. ¡¸¡­¡­strange.¡¹ ¡¸Wha, what is it.¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s no stairway going down to the basement. If there is no stairway, then I can¡¯t go to the flower garden where Ema-oneesama lives.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­what do you think of my sister actually.¡¹ ¡¸Wee, Alfried-sama. This house is small, but make yourself at home.¡¹ When I reach the living room, Ema-oneesama greet me with a smile. What a fresh look! Her appearance wearing in clothes is different from the usual uniform. Except when it¡¯s the Harvest Festival, it¡¯s a dress I¡¯ve never seen before. The neck of the dress is round, and it has a long sleeves. Below is a reddish brown culotte skirt about a knee-length. ¡¸Not at all.¡¹ I only came here in order to see something like this. ¡¸Well then Torr, I¡¯ll return today.¡¹ ¡¸Hey, wait. Wouldn¡¯t you give me some consultation.¡¹ ¡¸Eeh©`, that¡¯s troublesome.¡¹ ¡¸Juste here already.¡¹ Torr pull at my arms and made me sit on a chair, regardless of my feelings. After awhile, Ema-oneesama brought two ss of water and gave it to me and Torr. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. There is only water in our house.¡¹ Ema-oneesama said apologetically with a wry smile. No, rather than ck tea or fine wine, Alfried would love to have this water that you bring me. ¡¸It¡¯s fine, I love water.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­what are you saying.¡¹ ¡¸Still, your appearance of doing housework suit you. Even so, do you always do the housework?¡¹ Ignoring Torr¡¯s tsukkomi, I speak with Ema-oneesama. If Ema-oneesama came while holding wooden tray and wearing apron like this, it will surely show her curves. ¡¸Yes, since our parents are working.¡¹ ¡¸Haa. What are you talking abou¨D¨Dguhee!?¡¹ ¡¸What happen Torr.¡¹ With his arms above the table, Torr suddenly screamed. His face turn blue, and something like cold sweat is dripping from his forehead. ¡¸Did you have foot cramps?¡¹ ¡¸Who knows? My brother is strange. After saying that, Ema-oneesama said ¡¸Please make yourself at home¡¹then went to a different room. Aah, I also wanted to go there. While in front of me, Torr is breathing roughly, he seems to be in pain. Can¡¯t be helped. Guess I¡¯ll stay here. ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á ¡¸So, Al. What do you think should I do to be an adventurer?¡¹ ¡¸You should think about it yourself.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m asking you since I don¡¯t know much about it. Besides, look, aren¡¯t your father a former adventurer.¡¹ ¡¸Aah¡­¡­Dragon yer huh.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right! It¡¯s kinda cool to be able to defeat a dragon!¡¹ That bright smile. I really want to share it with Nord-tousan. That¡¯s why, I¡¯ll tell you this story another time at my house. The person himself will tell you in detail. ¡¸Let¡¯s talk about that thing when you came to my house.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Torr make an expression as if saying that that he doesn¡¯t understand. ¡¸Well, since the real thing is in my house.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right! You should absolutely invite me!¡¹ The vacant-eyed Torr immediately turn a zing gaze toward me. What a quick change. Oh well, it¡¯s better than giving a passionate speech here. ¡¸Then, an adventurer right? Certainly you can register at the guild when you¡¯re twelve years old.¡¹ ¡¸Right now I¡¯m six years old, so about five more years.¡¹ Five years, huh. How will my life changes during those long years. I thought suddenly, but I feel that it won¡¯t change suddenly. ¡¸Well, I won¡¯t know what will happen during those period, but you can try various thing and work hard.¡¹ ¡¸As expected, it has to be a sword!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it. Having strength is important huh.¡¹ Here, I emphasized the word ¡¸Strength¡¹just in case. ¡¸Right! Right!¡¹ Torr really didn¡¯t hear it at all. He grasps my palm and called out to me repeatedly in excitement. ¡¸Fortunately, Ema-oneesama is neighbor with She-san, so there is people who can taught you swordsmanship if you ask them.¡¹ ¡¸Now that you talk about it, I¡¯m in a really good environment am I?!¡¹ Well, strictly speaking before you discuss it with me, shouldn¡¯t you talk about it with Ema-oneesama? ¡¸Al¡¯s father also taught you swordsmanship right?¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s also Eleonora-neesan.¡¹ Torr¡¯s eyes seems to say ¡¸I want to go there!¡¹. You can¡¯t, Torr. It¡¯s still too early for you to stop being a human. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re going to be faithful to you desire, but please take good care of your life a little more. ¡¸So Torr can be stronger is that it? Hmm, to have a beginner join us suddenly¡­¡­wait.¡¹ ¡¸Right~. I, first of all, I¡¯ll be taught swordsmanship by neechan and She-neechan.¡¹ Torr got a happy face, but I got one thing I would like to ask. ¡¸Unun. By the way Torr, can you read letters?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­ah¡¹ Torr got a stupid look on his face, and the room became silent. ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á After that, Torr cried, it was awful. He can¡¯t read the characters, and it¡¯s not enough even if you can do some calction since you will experience a lot of thing to exin about, even so , he¡¯s still clung to my waist with all his strength. Apparently, Torr seems to be bad at studying. Well, in this world where the literacy rate is low, it won¡¯t be strange if you can not read if you are a children living in a rural vige. The vigers almost have no books. It¡¯s impossible to be taught how to read character unless you¡¯re living with someone who knows how to read and write. It seems that soldiers and knights will be taught how to read and write if they pass the enlistment examination. If that is so, why don¡¯t you talk about it with your sister, but he said¡¸Neechan also can¡¯t read you know! ¡¹. That was unexpected, to think that Ema-oneesama can hardly read the letters. Eventually, I lost to Torr¡¯s persistence, so once in a while¡­¡­since it¡¯s important, I said it twice, so I decided to teach him once in a while. I wanted to go back to the mansion already. I have that kind of feeling when I return home. The skies is already glowing in the color of sunset, everything is dyed madder red. The shadow of me walking, is clearly reflected by the setting sun. Atst, the mansion of the house of Slowlett came into view, but somehow, I feel ufortable. The gate is opened wide. Why is it I wonder. As I pass through the gate while wondering, the door to the entrance open when I entered the mansion grounds. While wondering who is it, I turn my gaze forward. Did Sarah came out to greet me? I guessed as such, but the one who came out from the door has reddish-brown hair instead of glossy ck hair. So it¡¯s Eleonora-neesan. She came toward my direction with an imposing gait while her hair is swaying. Speaking about me, I got K.O.¡¯ed in the middle of day by a jab from the door as Eleonora-neesane out. Right now, I remember. The feeling of my heart and body instantly grow cold. Alfried, keep calm. Stay cool. Eleonora-neesan should not remember anything since you hit her suddenly and then fainted. Stay calm. Don¡¯t change you expression. Stay natural. I reprimand myself so, and I walk forward confidently as usual. I didn¡¯t do anything I should be feeling guilty about. ¡¸Ara, wee home Al. Where were you going today?¡¹ ¡¸I went to y at Torr¡¯s house today.¡¹ When I answered as such, Eleonora-neesan seems to be thinking for a while. ¡¸¡­¡­aah, if I¡¯m not mistaken, that¡¯s Ema¡¯s brother right?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right. By the way, what¡¯s wrong with Eleonora-neesan?¡¹ Eleonora-neesan is holding a wooden sword in her hand. Of course I can already predict what she was doing, but I couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡¸Me?¡¡I was practicing with the sword while thinking that Al¡¯s iste.¡¹ Somehow she smiles while putting the wooden sword on my shoulder. What is it. It seems that I will be attacked with a sharp swing anytime, so I feel uneasy. Even then, doesn¡¯t the timing that this happen are just too good. I feel that it happen the moment I set foot on the mansion. But if this is Eleonora-neesan¡¯s natural sensing ability, then I think she is not a human anymore. ¡¸Ah, is that so. I¡¯m sorry. I just came back.¡¹ Then, I passed Eleonora-neesan¡¯s side with a smile. ¡¸Say Al¡­¡­I, I copsed today.¡¹ That sentence stop my legs. Don¡¯t tell me, she remember? No, I already bought Mina. There could be no mistakes in the agreement. ¡¸Hee, is that so? So even Eleonora-neesan can experience something like that. Was it a bout of dizziness? You have to take care of yourself¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Mina already told me everything.¡¹ ¡¸That damn maid¨D¨D!¡¹ Avoiding her relentlessly shaking wooden sword, I took a distance. Once more with my back to the gate, I re at the figure of Eleonora-neesan who back to the mansion. And now, I found a strange figure of a person in my room, so I turn my gaze slightly. There, I can see the face of Mina looking down on me. ¡¸What¡¯s the meaning of this!?¡¹ Shouting so, Mina took out something round and small. ¡¸Tha-, that¡¯s a cookie. Ridiculous. That¡¯s certainl¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸If it¡¯s cookies, you have a stock of them in your room right? ¡¹ She said so, and I can imagine Eleonora-neesan giving an evil smile. Probably, Eleonora-neesan went to my room to get the cookies then use it to bought Mina. Such a dirty tactic, how dirty! ¡¸Rummaging your brother¡¯s room as you pleases!¡¹ As expected that person. I should have buried her that time. ¡¸You, you¡¯re going to somehow silence me aren¡¯t you!¡¹ ¡¸Why would I do such thing!? I was just trying to finish you off!?¡¹ ¡¸This is the first time I heard about it.¡¹ Crap, I said something unnecessary! Eleonora-neesan¡¯s body is trembling as she raises her face. Uwaa, her face is tightening really terrible. In any case, right now it¡¯s impossible to breakthrough. Alfried, withdrawing! I turn my back toward Eleonora-neesan who is preparing with her sword and then start running as fast as I can. I still put my guard up against my back since it¡¯s possible for her to leap and attack me. ¡¸Wait!¡¹ Eleonora kick at the ground with the look of a demon. There are magic coiling around her foot. To use ¡º Enhancement Magic¡» on such ce, and using body strengthening on her body! ¡¸Why can you use such technique skilfully, yet can¡¯t use fire magic!¡¹ This is bad, I won¡¯t make it in time even if I cast magic now. It¡¯s certain that I will caught at this rate. Is there something I can use. I spread my thought and turn my gaze everywhere. Something, is there anything? While thinking, I can hear the sound of footsteps approaching. Damn it, above or below, left or right, whichever is fine¡­¡­wait, above? Suddenly, I look up at the sky. The sky is dyed by a deep red color, the small patches of clouds in the sky is drifting calmly as if enjoying it¡¯s freedom. ¡­¡­the sky is boundless. Then, I invoke a magic instantly. The magic is a non-attribute magic, ¡ºShield¡» I shape the magic power in a rectangr-form,press it, and there, it¡¯s a magic that create shield to protect oneself. I cast it in session and arrange it like stairs. ¡¸Waiitt!¡¹ And Eleonora-neesan¡¯s hand graze past my clothes. Since my foot already left the ground This day, I ran in the sky. ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á I return to the front of Torr¡¯s house again. The sky is already enveloped by dark blue color from the color of sunset. ¡¸Torr!¡¹ Awhile I after I shout Torr¡¯s name, the person himself show up. ¡¸Why did you shout loudly like that, it¡¯s bothering the neighborhood. You forgot something?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­can I stay here today.¡¹ ¡¸Haa!?¡¡Why? Go back to your mansion.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to go home today¡¹ ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t know what happen, but it¡¯s already dark outside, so you can stay I guess.¡¹ ¡¸Thank you. I¡¯ll teach you the writing system from now on.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, is that so. Thank you.¡¹ Prompted by Torr, I enter through the front door. Indeed, a good friend is a great blessing. ¡º¡ºTorr¡ÁAll is here! ¡»¡» That night, such cries came from everywhere. Author note : It''s going to be a winter episode soon. Chapter 41: Let’s Make a Hot Bath

Chapter 41: Let¡¯s Make a Hot Bath

¡¸Al©`, I want to wash my face, make some hot water.¡¹ Sittingfortably on the sofa in the living room, Eleonora-neesan called out to me. Looking back, a wooden tub is pushed on to me as if to urge me to make the hot water quickly. ¡¸¡­¡­what is Eleonora-neesan¡¯s magic attribute?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fire.¡¹ As if wondering what is this person saying, she brush her hair with one hand. She¡¯s really doesn¡¯t understand the meaning of my question. No, from the start, she just wanted to work me to the bone. When I be silent, Eleonora-neesan shrewdly raise her eyebrow and ask ¡¸What¡¯s the matter?¡¹ Not good. This is a serious matter. It will get increasingly colder this season, and I won¡¯t know how many times I will make hot water for Eleonora-neesan everyday. No, since I am here, the luxury of taking a bath everyday has be popr among the people in the mansion. ¡¸Why don¡¯t you do it yourself.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s troublesome.¡¹ As if Eleonora-neesan can do it, of course she can not, the wind answer. Alfried know it. When Eleonora-neesan is ying with her hair, that gesture means that she is lying, or trying to mislead others. It¡¯s not rted to the fact that I am this person brother or anything,but I¡¯ve seen through it all. Then, why not incite her a little. ¡¸Fuu©`n, so you can¡¯t do it?¡¹ ¡¸I can do it! ¡¡And stop making that face, it makes me irritated.¡¹ ¡¸If you can do it, then it¡¯s faster to do it yourself. The truth is that you can not do it yourself so you ask for my help right?¡¹ ¡¸Then,e here and I¡¯ll show you! And stop making that face!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m making a serious face right now you know!?¡¹ What a heartless thing to say. Anyway beside the first teasing expression, the second one should be expressionless. Is my face really that out of shape I wonder? ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ll show you how, bring some water here.¡¹ ¡¸Please do it outside.¡¹ ¡¸Why!¡¹ No but, we¡¯ll be in trouble if the mansion caught fire right? I left Eleonora-neesan whose shoulder is trembling alone, I walked outside with the tub in my hand. I can hear someone shouting, ¡¸Hey!¡¹or ¡¸Waitt!¡¹behind me, but in the end, she¡¯s following me. Outside, the dry wind shakes the leaves and branches, and the leaves fell gently and whirled up. The air is cold, the season is approaching winter continually. The reason I took the tub with me is so that I can take Eleonora-neesan out, not to use it myself. I mean, since it¡¯s impossible to warm up the water in such a small tub, there¡¯s no way for Eleonora-neesan to be able to do such skillful thing. So I make a big water ball in the air. Should be about one meter in size. It makes a beautiful circle and keep floating in the air. It¡¯s surprisingly difficult to maintain the shape, and it is also difficult to move the current of the water. Right now, I¡¯m able to make it full circle without it wavering, but when it¡¯s not properly controlled, it became bumpy and irregr in shape, and sometimes it copsed and I got drenched in. I¡¯m good at moving the water current , but when it came to removing the whole current, it¡¯s difficult. In the Magic Book, it¡¯s written that it is harder to move the water current, but it¡¯s quite the opposite for me. And I¡¯m especially good at tornadoes. But I don¡¯t want to talk about the reason for it. Oh well, it¡¯s something that couldn¡¯t be separated from Japan¡¯s daily life anyway. So it¡¯s easy to imagine it. Looking at my water ball-technique, Eleonora-neesan only look at it with a strange expression. ¡¸Why did you create such water?¡¹ When one doesn¡¯t realize the quality of this magic, one will say that magic are such thing. She didn¡¯t evenment about the absence of the chanting. Nah, I guess it¡¯s just because people became used to such thing. Maybe she will notice the difference between body strengthening magic with this. ¡¸No, it¡¯s impossible to suddenly warm the water in the tub.¡¹ ¡¸I can do it!¡¹ ¡¸If you can do it, then adjust the temperature of this water ball to body¡¯s temperature.¡¹ ¡¸How warm is the body temperature?¡¹ That¡¯s why this muscle-brain. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll hit you the next time you make that face again.¡¹ ¡¸Sorry, I won¡¯t do it again. Humans¡¯ body temperature is generally lower than the temperature of a bath, the temperature of the bath is good enough.¡¹ Since her expression turn into a somewhat dubious look when I said the temperature is approximately lower than the temperature of a bath, so I tell her that using bath temperature is good enough. I mean, there¡¯s no way that Eleonora-neesan would not be able to adjust the temperature by herself. ¡¸¡­¡­your real thoughts is leaking out. Fine. I¡¯ll silence that mouth of yours!¡¹ Eleonora-neesan¡¯s vein is bulging for a moment, but then after that she starts to close her eyes to concentrate. Hey, we¡¯re not casting a big magic or something. Oh well, everyone has their own way to concentrate. Raising her graceful arm, she point her palm toward the water ball. ¡¸I ask thee. A small me that can burn anything.¡¹ It¡¯s an incantation filled with human¡¯s genuine desire. And as she chant, the magic power is increasing, and her ponytail sways. And then, at the same time as she vigorously opened her eyes, a me appear. The howling me rush out to hit the water ball directly. And then, with a burble (bokoboko2), the water ball heated up in the blink of an eye. ¡¸Da, dangerous!¡¹ At this rate, the high-temperature water will scatter around, and it will fall onto us. I thoroughly diffuse my magic power to the water ball immediately to stabilize it. I wrapped Eleonora-neesan¡¯s magic power with mine, with more than her amount of magic power, gently. After that, the water ball became stable without any whirlpool. But the water is still boiling since the temperature is not lowered yet. I broke out in a cold sweat because of the abrupt, emergency situation. I hold my hand against my chest involuntarily and breathe out. However, Eleonora-neesan simply put her hands on her waist and dere. ¡¸Please confirm the temperature.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll get scalded!¡¹ After all, this water ball¡¯s temperature is not like the normal hot water bath temperature, so I¡¯ll just throw it away. ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á ¡¸And? What do you want to say?¡¹ ¡¸Just have a bad day today.¡¹ Till the end, can you really not ept being unable to make a hot water. Very well. We¡¯ll try something more basic the next one. Yeah. If you can¡¯t do even that, the you should just admit it. ¡¸Then next is that.¡¹ I said while pointing at the thing at the corner of the field. At the direction my finger points, are arge number or firewood piled up. ¡¸¡­¡­firewood? Should I light it up? ¡¹ Oya, it¡¯s good that Eleonora-neesan understand. ¡¸That¡¯s right. The basic of the basic thing to do is to light fire to it. Even the viger¡¯s uncle Rnd can do it three times a day!¡¹ ¡¸If that pervert can do it, there¡¯s no way I can not do such thing.¡¹ So pitiful, Ossan. Though it¡¯s unexpected that Eleonora-neesan knew him. Even so, a pervert she says¡­ While Iughed at Ossan, Eleonora-neesan came while bringing with her firewood that has been cut into a neat size. And while I lined them up, I also gather some fallen leaves and grass suitable for burning and ce them on top of the firewood. I can¡¯t say for sure if the firewood will be moistter. After the firewood has been arranged, Eleonora-neesan closes her eyes again. ¡¸Just set fire to it. It¡¯s okay even if you lit a small spark of it.¡¹ ¡¸I understand.¡¹ You don¡¯t have to answer that loud. Since she will probably point her magic at me if I say anymore than this, so I decided to keep quiet. Likewise, her chant also came out from her mouth. Slowly, and even more carefully than before.The movement of her magic power is also somewhat slower than before. Can she do it this time? ¡¸A small me.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­ah.¡¹ The magic is controlled quite satisfactory, no, the magic swelled out in the end. As a result, the moment the fire headed to the firewood burst with extreme heat, it disappeared immediately. It was an extremely dangerous mes reminding one of that mbe¡¯s for cooking. At thest moment, Eleonora-neesan fail to discharge the magic in time. There is something carbonized lying down in front of us. ¡¸Even less than that pervert.¡¹ That phrase seems effective for Eleonora-neesan, and she should ept the fact that she can¡¯t handle fire magic well. ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á ¡¸That¡¯s why I said it¡¯s good enough like this.¡¹ In order to show an example for Eleonora-neesan who be a bit obedient, I lit a small fire on the firewood. ¡¸So skilful. It¡¯s always on my mind, but what happened with the chanting?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯ll get used to it.¡¹ ¡¸Is, is that so?¡¹ That¡¯s something that can¡¯t be conveyed with words anymore. In any case, if you use magic all day long, you would be able to do it somehow. And after that, you just need to continue doing it for a few years. ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ll try to refine the magic power once so look carefully.¡¹ After saying that, I close my eyes. As Eleonora-neesan is not ustomed to the use magic, so she concentrate like this. She wouldn¡¯t need to do this eventually, but it¡¯s still a long time in the future. ¡¸Mmh, like this?¡¹ ¡¸Too big. It¡¯s fine to make it smaller.¡¹ ¡¸How about this much?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s too small.¡¹ ¡¸Then, how about this??¡¹ ¡¸Too big. Yes, reduce it slowly from that much. Till I said otherwise.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s it Stop!¡¡Maintain that for a minute!¡¹ ¡¸Eee!¡¡One minute like this!?¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¡It¡¯s easier to maintain it than practice-swinging for a minute right?¡¡I mean you just stand there and all.¡¹ ¡¸Rather than doing such a borate work, it¡¯s easier to practice with a sword!¡¡¨D¨Duwaaaa.¡¹ ¡¸Horahora 5, your magic power be unstable.¡¹ Eleonora-neesan is desperate to only maintain the magic power. In spite of only standing there with her eyes closed, her expression is grim. I can¡¯t believe that it¡¯s easier to do practice swinging, rather than maintaining magic power. I can do this while lying down and reading a book. Since I got some spare time on my hand while watching Eleonora-neesan, I throw a fireball to the air and turn it round and round like Otedama.6 Well, controlling magic power is all about the feeling, it¡¯s not something that can be told to others. To begin with, it¡¯s strange that you can¡¯t even use basic fire magic, when you can use body strengthening magic and dding your sword with magic. ¡¸¡­¡­to be honest, Al¡¯s magic is truly amazing.¡¹ ¡¸Nn? ¡¡It¡¯s still not a minute yet is it?¡¹ ¡¸I know!¡¹ What are you being irritable about. Oh well, guess it¡¯s fine. At the same time as one minute has passed, the fireball isunched to the sky. ¡¸That¡¯s it, you can stop.¡¹ ¡¸Haa¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸What are you being exhausted for? C¡¯mon, if you don¡¯t apply it right away, you¡¯ll forget the feeling you know?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­gununu, I¡¯ll do it right now.¡¹ Feeling frustrated, Eleonora-neesan grit her teeth and went to concentrate again. You¡¯re not a wild animal, so don¡¯t show that kind of intimidating pose. Eleonora-neesan took a deep breath to rx, then shaping the magic power slowly. As expected, thanks to the sword practice, her ability to concentration is amazing. Her expression can be said to be the personification of seriousness. At the beginning, the shape of her magic power is a bit unsteady, but now it¡¯s stable. ¡¸I ask thee. A small me tha¨D¨D¡¹ There is no wavering in her magic as she chants, and is kept at a fixed size. Next is whether she can keep holding it until she release the magic. ¡¸A small, tiny me.¡¹The moment she finished chanting thest word, a small popping sound was heard and a small fire started on the firewood. ¡¸I did it! ¡¡I can do it!¡¹ Looking childish than her usual self, Eleonora-neesan is pleased with a big smile on her face. She was so happy that she hug me vigorously. And instead of her usual dignified look, there¡¯s a smile of a twelve years old on her face. ¡¸I did it!¡¡This is the first time I can do it!¡¡¡­¡­ah.¡¹ Seeing my face in front of her, Eleonora-neesan began to calm down and stop moving. ¡¸Well, congrattions.¡¹ ¡¸A, ah, this is something simple for someone like me.¡¹ Eleonora-neesan lowered me down slowly while talking quickly. Although she said that, her cheeks are dyed red, and her mouth is loose. Seeing such Eleonora-neesan, I thought secretly that she¡¯s cute. Well, I should say that to be able to grasp that feeling that fast would be too quick for her. If it¡¯s like this, then she should be able to do the next step. ¡¸Now that you can make such a weak fire, you can try making hot water for bath water.¡¹ ¡¸Ok. I¡¯ll try againter.¡¹ That day, Sylvio-niisan got a slight burn when he washes his face. Chapter 42: Slipper

Chapter 42: Slipper

After having a delicious lunch, we enjoy a leisurely time in the living room. Eleonora-neesan and I sit facing each other with a big table between us. But, Eleonora-neesan is restless when she saw my feet from time to time. ¡¸Nee, what is that thing Al wear on your feet?¡¡That¡¯s not shoes right?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not. It¡¯s just a slipper¡¹ ¡¸Slipper?¡¹ In this world, there is no practice of wearing slippers at home. In the first ce, slippers doesn¡¯t exist. Normally, people wear shoes indoor. There are shoes for going outside and shoes when you¡¯re spending your time at home, but it¡¯s really troublesome. Since I was born in Japan, I feel that it¡¯s fine if I wear socks or just went barefoot at home. So I mostly wear socks in the mansion to walk around, but in this season, my feet get cold. That¡¯s why I made my own slipper and wear it. Incidentally, this slipper is eco-friendly since I made it with used cloth. And there is no problem with the cushion as it¡¯s veryfortable. ¡¸It¡¯s very easy to put on, and easy to take off.¡¹ ¡¸Hee©`¡¢lend for a moment.¡¹ It came out!¡¡This line. It¡¯s a typical pattern where someone took a liking to it and it won¡¯t be returned, or being returned in a few days but looks like a tattered piece of rags. When I hesitate, Eleonora-neesan shows her displeasure. ¡¸What is it?¡¡It¡¯s not difficult to take it off right?¡¹ ¡¸Yes yes.¡¹ I swung my foot and the slippers flew to Eleonora-neesan¡¯s feet in front of me. I thought that she will be angry with the crude way I pass the slippers to her direction, but what came out is a voice of amazement. ¡¸¡­¡­hee©`, it¡¯s really easy to take off isn¡¯t it.¡¹ She pick up the slippers on her feet and stare at it. ¡¸Well.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¡Somehow it¡¯s different from what Mother wear earlier.¡¹ With a question mark floating on her head, Eleonora-neesan observes the slippers from various angle. Unfortunately, the raw material is insufficient, I can¡¯t make four of this kind of slippers. Aside from theck of material, it¡¯s cause I¡¯m also got bored. It¡¯s absolutely in no way because I¡¯m inclined to thetter. After all, I¡¯ll be sad if they returned it to me cause they dislike it. Before I know it, Eleonora-neesan is already with Elna-kaasan, who is rxing on the couch. ¡¸Aa, Mother also wear it!¡¹ ¡¸Yes, Al gave it to me. It doesn¡¯t need to tightened like shoes, and it¡¯s easy to take it off anytime, and wear it immediately. And it¡¯s prettier than shoes.¡¹ ¡¸Al!¡¡This slipper, it¡¯s even more cute than the one before!¡¹ Eleonora-neesan look back vigorously and shout with a smile. ¡¸That slipper is the frog Gekota-kun. ¡¹(¥²¥³Ì«¾ý) Gekota-kun. Alfried¡¯s masterpiece using luxurious green cloth. So as to not make the whole thing look monotonous, the ce where you put your feet is made using pea-green colored cloth, and the part for the instep has round and cute eyes attached to it. ¡¸Gekota-kun!?¡¡Then what about this one?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s the piglet, Tonkichi.¡¹(¥È¥ó¼ª) Tonkichi. Using plenty of light-pink colored cloth, it expresses the cuteness of a little piglet even though it¡¯s a slipper, a masterpiece from the master craftsman Alfried. A small round tail is attached to the heel, will not in any way get in the way of one¡¯s walks. The instep has adorable ears, little eyes, and the mouth is drawn using ck thread. Especially the characteristic of a big, pink nose attached in the middle. ¡¸Hee©`, what a great Tonkichi!¡¹ My finest, prideful item. Eleonora-neesan confirms the feeling of the slipper while she walks using it, and she start approaching me. ¡¸There¡¯s only one Gekota-kun.¡¹ ¡¸Mother!¡¹ ¡¸You can¡¯t.¡¹ ¡¸I haven¡¯t said anything yet!?¡¹ ¡¸I will not give you Gekota-kun.¡¹ ¡¸Kuh, as expected from you Mother. That¡¯s where you look like Al.¡¹ ¡¸Really?¡¹ Am I a guy who is utterly helpless to that extent? Maybe they decided that words can¡¯t get through, before I knew it, Eleonora-neesan and Elna-kaasan started fighting for Gekota on the sofa. The big sofa creaks, but they doesn¡¯t care about that and still screaming on top of it. Un. This fight is actually quite unusual. Eleonora-neesan moves around nimbly on the narrow sofa, but Elna-kaasan¡¯s defense is strong. Especially, her defense of holding the slippers to her breast is formidable. It¡¯s a pity that splendid chest is not inherited by Eleonora-neesan. Irritated that she can¡¯t break the strong defense, Eleonora-neesan¡¯s offensive became even more intense having been provoked by her own inferiority. ¡¸Yaaan~!¡¡Tickling is unfair.¡¹ ¡¸Quiet!¡¡Something like this¡­¡­!!¡¹ I feel like I heard some seductive voice just now. Please stop it since it¡¯s kinda unsettling. Gekota-kun has already fallen to Elna-kaasan, but Eleonora-neesan offensive doesn¡¯t stop. It seems that they¡¯repletely ignoring Gekota-kun already. Right now in front of my eyes, there is a person that keep venting her anger. ¡¸¡­¡­what is this?¡¹ Sylvio-niisan enter from the door. Entering the room, one can immediately see the two people fighting. ¡¸Just frolicking around.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­o, oh. Hm?¡¡What is this?¡¹ Sylvio-niisan notice Tonkichi at my feet after he pulls his cheek a bit. 1 ¡¸It¡¯s a footwear called Slipper.¡¹ ¡¸Footwear?It¡¯s quite different from shoes huh. Can I try wearing it?¡¹ ¡¸Sure.¡¹ After answering, Sylvio-niisan take off his shoes and excitedly put his feet in the slipper. Right after, Sylvio-niisan walk around in the room, and tapping the floor to confirm the feeling of the slipper. ¡¸How should I put it, it¡¯sfortable. I can remove this immediately, and it will be quitefortable inside the room. ¡¹ ¡¸Do you like it?¡¹ ¡¸Un. If it¡¯s possible, I also want it.¡¹ ¡¸Actually I have already prepared a slipper for Sylvio-niisan.¡¹ ¡¸Really?¡¹ With a shine on his face, Sylvio-niisan quickly came over. ¡¸Yes, here you go.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­a rabbit?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s Pyonkichi.¡¹ Pyonkichi. The entire thing is made of pure white cloth, giving it a sense of cleanliness. The white color reminds one of snow, and above all the ear that protruded out which is the characteristic of the slipper. The ear itself receive the master craftsman Alfried attention to the detail, and since it uses an extraordinary material, it has the best feel out of all the slipper. With its round and cute eyes, and light brown nose, makes it look cute and pleasing to the eyes. It¡¯s a fine item to wear. ¡¸Such a cute slipper.¡¹ ¡¸Since Sylvio-niisan is sensitive to cold, it¡¯s kinda like getting inside a nket.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s true. It¡¯s warmer than the previous slipper, and also¡­¡­ it¡¯s soft!¡¹ ¡¸Right? Sylvio-niisan looks happy as he turns around abruptly, and it seems that he¡¯s pleased with the feel of the ear. ¡¸Thank you ALl! Then I¡¯ll ept this!¡¹ ¡¸U, un. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡¹ It was such a refreshing smile, I got shaken a little bit. I see, so that¡¯s the reason why the viger¡¯s wife fell. Well you know, not only he¡¯s such a lovely boy, but also gave a fleeting feeling of wanting to protect him, it¡¯s tickling their motherly feeling.? The feeling is doubled when you look at this smile and his usual dignified appearance. This is the power of a mere nine years old him. In the event that one was told to protect him while growing up, are there people who wouldn¡¯t fall for him I wonder. With exuberant mood, Syllvio-niisan went out of the living room while snacking on some cookies. Now then, should I also head back early so that I won¡¯t get dragged into the women¡¯s quarrel. When I thought so, and put my hand on the door to withdraw from the living room that is already became a battlefield, my shoulder is grabbed. ¡¸¡¸Wait a minute.¡¹¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­what is it¡¹ ¡¸You still have it right? Gekota-kun I mean.¡¹ Eleonora-neesan, please don¡¯t put such strength on my shoulder. It¡¯ll get dislocated. ¡¸No, I don¡¯t have enough cloth to make another Gekota-kun.¡¹ ¡¸But you can make Pyonkichi right?¡¹ Even Elna-kaasan is looking at me with suspicion. ¡¸White and green cloth arepletely two different things!¡¹ ¡¸You truly can not make even one more pair?¡¹ ¡¸Then Tonkichi¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Don¡¯t want it.¡¹¡¹ Why! What¡¯s wrong with Tonkichi! Even though it¡¯s so adorable! ¡¸¡­¡­actually there is another distinct pair.¡¹ ¡¸Ara, what kind of slipper is it. ¡¹ ¡¸Is it even more cute than Gekota-kun?¡¹ With those few words, Eleonora-neesan and Elna-kaasan have a look of expectation. ¡¸Yeah, but it won¡¯t be suitable for the both of you. It¡¯s exclusive for that person after all.¡¹ ¡¸It might be a cute thing just like the one Sylvio get.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right. I won¡¯t understand it unless I see it myself.¡¹ Noo©`, but even so, this is¨D¨D ¡¸¡¸It¡¯s fine, let me see it (please)¡¹¡¹ Losing to the two¡¯s pressure, I reluctantly held out the slipper. ¡¸¡­¡­this is that person¡¯s stuff¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t need it.¡¹ When I show it to the both of them, they said to make Gekota-kun as soon as the material is gathered, then they returned. Since I manage to gather the materials earlier than expected, I made some for the maids and even for visitors. ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á ¡¸Hm?¡¡What is this.¡¹ When Nord entered his office, there was a big wooden box on the desk. Naturally, Nor doesn¡¯t remember putting such thing on the desk. It¡¯s too in of a gift for nobles. When he tried to pick up the wooden box, he can hardly feel the weight of the wooden box itself. Feeling relieved that it¡¯s not the fragile kind of item, he put it back down and untie the strings covering the lid. ¡¸¡­¡­what the heck is this¡­¡­hm?¡¡A letter?¡¹ The moment Nord opened the cover-right in the middle of the box-,he pick something that look like a letter with his hand. He actually want to examine the thing inside first, but it is better to read the letter first since usually the content is written in the letter. If it was something sent by mistake, then it¡¯s not good to touch it. And then, since the sender is unknown, he¡¯s concerned about touching it as it is closed. And when he opened the letter which is neatly folded carefully with his hand, it was written as such. Thank you for the hard work as always. I¡¯ve prepared a wonderful footwear for Nord-sama. Ryuta 2. The whole thing is covered entirely of red cloth reminding one of a dragon. The scales is made properly - one by one - by the master craftsman Alfried, one can see the determination and attention to detail of the creator by just looking at it. The part where one insert one¡¯s foot is giving the image of dragon¡¯s belly, and it is by no means became looking monotonous. On the side, the picture of wings that is about to fly at any moment are drawn, just by wearing it alone, there¡¯s no doubt that you can fly. And then, the centerpiece is the part that is the shell. The dragon head is giving an impression of howling and about to bite you anytime. The face is designed cutely, but it is still became a dragon with full of majesty. It is a footwear that is worthy of the name Dragon yer. From the one who dearly loves you, Alfried. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­I don¡¯t know what should I do about this.¡¹ Chapter 43: Chasing Terror

Chapter 43: Chasing Terror

I, Alfried is currently running through the hallway with all my strength. Running down the stairs in two steps, then dashing up in another two. I feel like I¡¯ve ran to the first and second floor, and to the garden in the end. How much the same scenery did I see passing by. I can hear footsteps from behind. That sound seems like a melody of death yed after me. As if trying to reap my life, it approaches me vigorously with a loud noise *garigari*. As expected, I can¡¯t escape with that person¡¯s extraordinary physical ability. Terrified I can¡¯t shake that person off, I ran while thinking of ways to survive. Why am I running you ask? That¡¯s because I¡¯m currently running away. Running away from what huh, from that pursuer. ¡¸Waaaii©`itt!¡¹ From behind, the pursuer - Eleonora-neesan - who is chasing me raise her voice. ¡¸Hiiiiii!¡¡I told you it¡¯s something inevitable!¡¹ ¡¸Shut it!¡¹ With a quivering voice I tried to exin, but she turned a deaf ear to it. It was brushed aside tly. It¡¯s kinda unreasonable isn¡¯t it. Nah, this unreasonableness isn¡¯t something that has just begun. This scary game of tag (if one got caught, one¡¯s life can¡¯t be guaranteed. And there¡¯s no substitute for life), it started because of the event a little while ago. Right. It was quite a normal time spent in the mansion. ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á Perhaps because of winter approaches, the air steadily get dry and it feels cold recently. Thinking that it will be a long and cold winter after this, I stayed in bed in my room today as well. But, when I opened the window, I realized that it¡¯s a mildte autumn weather, and calm and also peaceful. It¡¯s not good to stay cooped up inside the room on such a nice and warm weather. On such days, one would only be able to view the leaves outside that is changing color from the veranda, or just taking a walk. It¡¯s also not a bad idea to invite Torr and do some exercise asionally. Having decided so, I, Alfried walk toward to the second floor veranda from my own room. And when I walk in the corridor, I discovered the door of Eleonora-neesan is open. Peeking inside somehow, there is the figure of Eleonora-neesan and I can smell a fragrant scent from the inside wafting around. It looks like she dressed herself up while humming a song in front of the mirror she got recently. Until now, there is only one mirror inside Elna-kaasan¡¯s room, and she said that she always wanted one. And finally, she got it in her own room, a big one and with a good quality mirror at that. So it¡¯s understandable that she is in a good mood. Eleonora-neesan had her long, reddish brown hair neatly arranged in a bundle. Then she patted her bangs with her hands lightly, twisting herself in front of the mirror to make sure there is no strange ce in her body. Her movement stopped suddenly, and she started to touch the hem of her clothes. Maybe Eleonora-neesan is worried about her stomach, she raise the hem of her clothes. I wonder does she dislike her stomach or something, she touch it with an annoyed-looking eyes. ¡¸¡­¡­mu©`¡¹ ¡¸Are, Eleonora-neesan is fat¨D¨D¡¹. ¡¸Huh!¡¹ ¡¸Fuu!?¡¹ ¡¸Who¡¯s fat!¡¹ ¡¸No no!¡¡That¡¯s ¡®cause Eleonora-neesan threw herslipper just now!¡¹ That scream just now! The slipper dig into my cheek. Nevertheless, what kind of reaction speed was that. I didn¡¯t even see her movement of taking her slipper off, till she threw it. A dreadful sister as usual. ¡¸Incidentally, I can¡¯t overlook your first line.¡¹ So now you¡¯re using violence as an ¡®incidentally¡¯?! ¡¡Oh well, that¡¯s fine. In any case, I have to apologize for my verbal slip now. Even so, why is Eleonora-neesan¡¯s only has such a good memory in unnecessary ce I wonder. Though her memory is generally disappointing. ¡¸¡­¡­you hear me?¡¹ ¡¸Uwaa!¡¡I¡¯m sorry. So please put down the slipper in you hand.¡¹ When I apologized in a hurry, Eleonora-neesan slowly rxed her stance. But, she hasn¡¯tpletely lowered it to the ground yet. The slipper. Something that women hold in their hands, something that is changed from a simple footwear to be a sacred treasure. Especially, when the one throwing is a middle aged person, no matter how fast your leg, and no matter how far you are, that thing will always hit a bull¡¯s eye. It ys a very active part in Japan as it is an importantpanion for a formidable enemy. ¡¸And so?¡¹ While tapping the slipper in her hand, Eleonora-neesan urge me to continue my exnation. ¡¸You brought a really big and thick mirror.¡¹ ¡¸I wonder if you said something like that©`?¡¹ She directed a deep suspicious gaze at me. I think it¡¯s kinda cruel to distrust your own brother. ¡¸But why are you did got worried about my clothes?¡¹ At this rate, the chance of me being defeated is high, so let¡¯s change the topic. But I got kinda worried about asking a direct question rting to stomach here you know? I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s because of Alfried¡¯s kindness. ¡¸It¡¯s not about clothes actually, but recently I feel like I gained more weight around my stomach¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Hahaha, isn¡¯t it almost every year that Eleonora-neesan gain more weight when it¡¯s winter?¡¹ Maybe, it¡¯s simr to wild animals when they store fat in preparation for winter. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Al?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m lying, it¡¯s not the truth!¡¡Eleonora-neesan¡¯s whole body, whether it¡¯s arms, legs, stomach, and chest, they are all slim!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­my chest too?¡¹ ¡¸Haa?¡¡Isn¡¯t that so? Your chest is of course slim¡­¡­ahh!¡¡Just now, it¡¯s the truth!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹ I¡¯m screwed!¡¡In the end, even my words trailed off. I gave up on giving excuses, and started to run away at full speed. ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á Oh well, that was the event which is the cause of this dreadful game of tag. Though I did something a bit bad this time, I think it would be nice if you could forgive me. ¡¸To begin with, I¡¯m aware what you¡¯re so angry about ¨D¨D uooooh!¡¡Don¡¯t throw that wooden sword!¡¹ ¡¸Wait up!¡¹ Really Eleonora-neesan, I feel like you¡¯ve been saying nothing but that this whole time. I ran down the stairs, opened the door to the hallway of the first floor forcefully. And then I ran without caring about my appearance. Run. From behind me, Eleonora-neesan also rushes into the hallway in the same way. ¡¸Hey!¡¡It¡¯s dangerous to run around inside the mansion!¡¹ Nord-tousan¡¯s voice sounded out, shattering the silence. But, it¡¯s dangerous if I stop running now. There would be no guarantee about my life if I were to be caught. I wonder if she will forgive me if I gave her a different colored Gekota-kun¡­ From the hallway - still wearing slippers - the both of us rushed out to the garden. ¡¸Even though you¡¯ve been running all along, why are you still so fast!¡¡Using magic again!?¡¹ ¡¸You might say that, but howe you can run so fast when you¡¯re wearing slippers!?¡¹ I don¡¯t understand how she can run like she¡¯s wearing shoes while she¡¯s wearing actually slipper. Everytime she ran, there are more wrinkles on Gekota-kun as it raises a scream you know? As for me, I just move around on my slipper as if I¡¯m gliding. Though it looks the same, it is a slipper, not and indoor shoes like those in middle school or high school. I¡¯m also ustomed about how to run efficiently. Even so, I still can¡¯t shake her off. Even though she¡¯s been shown this kind of pro-sliding technique. She still chased after me at a fixed distance. Soon, I already went around the mansion, and once again, I¡¯m inside. Darn it, there¡¯s no end to this. Eventually, my stamina will deplete and I will be caught. If it¡¯s like this, should I use teleport magic. I go upstairs and rush inside my room. Then with a *kachari*, I immediately locked the door. ¡¸Open up! ¡¡I¡¯ll forgive you right this instant if you go training with me for just one day!¡¹ She knocks on the door *don don*, and said something quite dangerous. Isn¡¯t that the same as a death sentence. ¡¸I absolutely don¡¯t want to do that!¡¹ ¡¸Oh really!¡¡Open the door at once.¡¹ Eleonora-neesan left from the door after leaving some dangerous-sounding words. I breathe out, feeling relieved. ¡­¡­fuu, I thought she would break the door open ande in immediately. But, I can¡¯t rest assured yet. If you ask me why I didn¡¯t hole up in my room from the beginning, then it would be because there are spare keys in the mansion. So it wouldn¡¯t make sense if I directly holed up in my room. Even so, if it¡¯s to earn some time for me, it would be plenty enough time for me when Eleonora-neesan went to get the key. I opened the window widely, then I hung the rope taken out using Space Magic. With this, Eleonora-neesan will now think that I went out from the mansion. I lost myposure, I will be able to fool Eleonora-neesan right now. Maybe she¡¯ll go after me to the vige. While Iugh inside my heart, I heard the metallic sound of what might be the spare key. Oops, has shee already. I imagine a certain ce in the mansion. And then my magical power enveloped me and teleported me in the blink of an eye. ¡¸Saa, prepare yourself!¡¡We¡¯ll have an intense training today!¡¡¡­¡­eh?¡¹ Chapter 44: Worried

Chapter 44: Worried

After a moment of shaking from the scenery of my room, the scene changedpletely. ¡¸Yosh¡­¡­oops, can¡¯t do. One cabbage fell down.¡¹ The person in front of me lowered himself and ce the box on the ground. ¡¸Here. Cabbage.¡¹ ¡¸Ooh, you naughty kid¨D¨Deh, since when have you been there! ¡¹ Bartolo step back while holding the cabbage in his arms.¡¡Even when he¡¯s surprised, he still doesn¡¯t let go of the ingredients. As one would expect from the professional cook. ¡¸¡­¡­from the beginning.¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s that you¡¯re not saying. You¡¯re approaching someone unnoticedd, and there are also times when you disappear.¡¹ Geh, though Bartolo look like that, he¡¯s sharp. ¡¸It¡¯s just your imagination. Hora, you¡¯re so tall and big, while I¡¯m this small, so it¡¯s kinda difficult for me to enter your field of vision. ¡¹ ¡¸No, you might have a point, but I don¡¯t feel any sign or presence everytime it happened¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­in order to get away from Eleonora-neesan, it¡¯s impossible if you don¡¯t have the skill to erase your presence and footsteps.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­are you an assassin or what.¡¹ Bartolo mutter as he groaned.¡¡Ce, certainly that¡¯s true one will be invincible as an assassin if one used this method. And one will be able to kill the target without being noticed anymore. ¡¸Bartolo!¡¡Did you see Alfried!?¡¹ The one who rushes to the food pantry room is Eleonora-neesan. I immediately slipped myself to the end of the shelves and between the wall to hide. I, I don¡¯t understand it myself. How is it, why would Eleonora-neesan went to the food pantry first of all, I truly don¡¯t understand Eleonora-neesan¡¯s thought processes at all. ¡¸N, no, I don¡¯t see him.¡¹ Nice one! Bartolo! ¡¸Really? I thought that if it¡¯s Al, he would be here¡­¡­strange. Maybe my intuition is wrong.¡¹ Eleonora-neesan¡¯s ¡®Alfried-sense¡¯ is truly weird. It¡¯s already beyond human¡¯s realm. I¡¯m sure I wouldn¡¯t be able to be a proper assassin with Eleonora-neesan like that. ¡¸I guess he¡¯s outside after all. Thanks Bartolo.¡¹ Eleonora-neesan tilted her head slightly to the side, then went away briskly. ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s fine now right?¡¹ ¡¸Thank you Bartolo. I¡¯m saved.¡¹ ¡¸I thought it was awfully noisy today, were you being chased around by your sister?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. So I¡¯m hiding at the appropriate ce.¡¹ ¡¸O, oh. Do your best.¡¹ As one would expect, since it¡¯s improper to act violently near the kitchen, I should make a suitable distance between us and hide myself near the maids¡¯ break room. Shortly after, maybe it¡¯s the maids break time, but I can hear the voice of Sara, Mina, and Mel (¥µ©`¥é) from the corridor. ¡ºJeez©`, it¡¯s because Mina keep looking at my foot andughing that it makes me feel ufortable you know?¡» ¡ºIt can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s not my fault. It¡¯s this round, transparent, and delicious-looking thing that is at fault! !¡» ¡ºThat¡¯s something I¡¯ve never seen before. Is this also sweets?¡» ¡ºSara-chan!¡¡This IS sweets!¡¡My intuition told me so!¡» ¡ºBut you also don¡¯t have to take it out and put it in front of you. I don¡¯t like it when Sara did that.¡» ¡ºAh, it¡¯s easy to take off.¡» ¡ºBut even so, this slipper are truly easy to take off aren¡¯t they.¡» ¡ºIf I¡¯m not mistaken, it is something made by Alfried-sama isn¡¯t it.¡» ¡ºThis food. Alfried-sama must surely have more sweets he hasn¡¯t shown us yet.¡» Geh, Mina sure is sharp. It was a mistake to make a sweets-filled, cute, ss slippers since I thought she would be pleased. I gave unnecessary information to the women. ¡ºYes yes. Enter the room quickly.¡» Mel pushes Mina¡¯s back who is currently standing still while groaning so as to make her enter the break room. For some reason, I¡¯m kinda sorry for eavesdropping, but since I might understand Eleonora-neesan¡¯s behavior, I think I will just stay here as is. Rather that the mere feeling of guilt, my life is even more important. As one would expect from a different world. It¡¯s tough. ¡ºEven so, Alfried-sama is amazing. To be able to think about such useful footwear, I won¡¯t be able to do something like that¡­¡» ¡ºAble to cook, and he can use magic. And in addition, he¡¯s able to use a bit of swordsmanship.¡» ¡ºAnd especially his ability to make sweets is truly wonderful! I want to live my whole life in the mansion!¡» ¡ºYes yes, soon Mina. Even so, you have to calm down.¡» ¡ºFor some reason Alfried-sama seems to be chased around by Eleonore-sama for some reason.¡» It¡¯s here! Conversation about Eleonora-neesan! ¡ºAah, it¡¯s the usual around here.¡» ¡ºThe both of them have amazing reflexes. But it seems like it¡¯s quiet now isn¡¯t it?¡» ¡ºWell, I wonder maybe it became so quiet since Eleonora-sama went outside. In addition, I haven¡¯t heard Alfired-sama¡¯s scream, so I think it¡¯s not over yet.¡» ¡­¡­what the heck. I¡¯m d I to hear that Eleonora-neesan went out, but I don¡¯t like the way Sara is guessing. Anyhow, since I already got my hands on the information that I¡¯m looking for, I quietly walk away and left the break room through the side. It might be impossible for me to be an assassin for various reasons, but if it¡¯s for espionage-rted job, then I guess it¡¯s possible. ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á On my way upstairs, Eleonora came back while I¡¯m climbing the stairs on the first floor. ¡¸Ah, Eleonora-neesan wee back.¡¹ ¡¸Ee, I¡¯m back Al. ¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Eleonora-neesan!?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­AL!?¡¹ Darn it!¡¡I called out to her as usual. Daily habit sure did terrifying things to a person. When I was flustered, Eleonora-neesan is the one who moved first. She immediately took off her outside shoes, and wear her slippers while approaching the stairs. Darn, the ease of wearing slippers which I gave her is regrettably fully demonstrated. Cursed slippers. Good grief, something that is too good can also cause a problem. ¡¸Wait up!¡¹ I heard a sharp, still voice that I don¡¯t know how many times I heard today. Of course there¡¯s no reason for me to wait. I moved my stiff body and dash up towards the second floor. And then, I met Sylvio-niisan¡¯s eyes as he walked down the hallway. ¡¸Aah, Al what a good timing¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Wa, it, upp!¡¹ ¡¸Watch out!?¡¹ ¡¸Fuuohh!?¡¹ ¡¸Sylviiooooo©`!¡¡Sylvio-niisan was done in!¡¹ When I look at Gekota¡¯s face is sunked in, while Sylvio-niisan already lost his consciousness. He was just walking down the hallway, but what an unlucky brother he is. ¡¸Che! ¡¡It¡¯s Al¡¯s habit of avoiding.¡¹ ¡¸Wait a sec, can you stop saying those disparaging words about Al!?¡¹ My only shield, Sylvio-niisan has already beyond recovery. As such, I can only leave him as is for now. What would you do now Alfried. If it¡¯s like this, should I escape towards the servants¡¯ quarters? Be that as it may, it¡¯s impossible to stop now. If I get caught by Eleonora-neesan, then a day of ¡®love-training¡¯ would be unavoidable. When I¡¯m running single-mindedly, I felt a shock as if my body hit something. ¡¸Bufu!?¡¹ Strange. There shouldn¡¯t be any obstacle in the hallway. And it¡¯s strangely soft. Then I look in front of me. There, is the impressive slipper, Ryuta-kun. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­didn¡¯t I said earlier that it is dangerous to run around inside the mansion?¡¹ Raising my gaze upward, I see the figure of Nord-tousan standing with an imposing stance along with an aura of anger around him. Why is our family members smile when they¡¯re angry I wonder. It¡¯s a bit scary. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Eleonora, wait a minute. So underhanded.¡¡Even though she always thoroughly chased her cute little brother around, she¡¯s trying to run away by herself. But, it kinda gave me a good feeling somehow. ¡¸Al, now you¡¯reughing but I¡¯m also angry at you, you know?¡¹ Do I understand? Nord-tousan put pressure on me while she asks. But, my line of sight are drawn to a certain ce. ¡¸Al, what¡¯s the matter?¡¡Do you have something to say?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­how¡¯s wearing Ryuta-kun feels like?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Bufu!¡¡¡­¡­no, nevermind¡­¡¹ Ah, Eleonora-neesanughed. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­was it wonderful?¡¹ Why did I hear such thing at a time like this, I don¡¯t understand it myself. It¡¯s just that, I¡¯m worried.¡¡Was it because I¡¯m someone who make things I wonder. In the end, both of us got scolded together, and it be practice session from noon. And Eleonora-neesan¡¯s strictest training menu today must be my imagination. Chapter 45: Bartolo of the Snow Country

Chapter 45: Bartolo of the Snow Country

Winter. And it is also the time of the year when the sun sets earliest. It seems to be the same in this world. If it¡¯s Japan, now should be about the time for Christmas day isn¡¯t it. Christmas. For those who have a lover, it may be the best and big day of the year for them. The Christmas Eve is on the 24th. Many people eat cake on those two days, but there might be many people who don¡¯t understand the difference between the two. To begin with, Christmas came from Christian culture. For the Japanese not familiar with it, however, it has be a day where people are swept by those corporates strategy of how to be riajuu without understanding the meaning and make a fuss and praise others. After all, Christmas is about celebrating Christian¡¯s messiah, the birthday of Jesus Christ, it¡¯s absolutely not a day for couples to flirt. My god, I mean, what are couples doing on sacred day like that, huh. Really, it¡¯s truly deplorable. It¡¯s such an annoying season, but of course, there is no Christmas in this other world. In other words, for those single, and me, it¡¯s got nothing to do with us. Truly wonderful. And so, I spend my days as usual without thinking of anything. It¡¯s snowing today. And as a result, tomorrow Koryatt vige will turn into a pure white silver world. But, I think the temperature will drop because of that and it became too cold. In this cold season, I don¡¯t know that people will yearn for body warmth. I don¡¯t have someone to snuggle up to, both my mind and body are frozen. ¡¸¡­¡­Al.¡¹ Sitting on the sofa in the living room next to me, Eleonora-neesan called out to me with a gentle voice. There¡¯s no way, Eleonora-neesan. Guessing about my seemingly lonely appearance!¡¡¡­perhaps, I am not lonely since I have an older sister here. Does this is what it feels like being in a typical warm family I wonder. I turn my gaze with expectation, and I go to Eleonora-neesan¡¯s side. ¡¸What is it Eleonora-neesan.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­tea¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­refill it.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­yes¡¹ I suppose it would be like that. ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á The snow are sparkling here and there, reflecting the pleasant morning sun. It seems that the snow falls quite considerably yesterday, when I went out of the mansion the ground is nketed by ayer of snow. Wearing heavy outfit for the cold, I walked out of the entrance. Everytime I took a breath, white breath is exhaled. I bend over, and take off my gloves, then I took the snow in my hands. It¡¯s cold. Though it¡¯s obvious, but I think the snow in this different world and Japan doesn¡¯t seem to be that different. I quickly put on my gloves again, and get up. When I look toward the roof, I can see Bartolo assiduously using shovel to clear the snow on the roof. He seems to be so energetic early in the morning. For some reason I feel like I want to do a little prank on him, so instead of a morning greeting Bartolo, I made a snowball and threw it at him. ¡¸Nuooh!?¡¹ The snowball splendidly hit Bartolo in the waist with a ¡®bass¡¯-sound. ¡¸Ahahaha¡¹ ¡¸Oi kid, now you¡¯ve done it huh.¡¹ Bartolo turns around and threw his shovel away, and then he gathered up the snow around him with a belligerent smile. Then in the blink of an eye, the snow takes a round shape, it became a snowball. ¡¸Wait, wait a second Bartolo-san. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too big!?¡¡I¡¯ll die if you use that and throw it at me from such height!?¡¹ Looking at the shell-like snowball on Bartolo¡¯s big hand, I hide behind a tree in a hurry. If one were to get hit by something like that, then one face will turn like those Anpan1 guy that is very popr with the kids. You will also get a bonus of a red flower blooming. ¡¸Ooh? ¡¡I thought you were dering war before?¡¹ With skeptical smile, Bartolopressing the shell in his hands even more. That¡¯s already as hard as stone, isn¡¯t it? ¡¡That¡¯s seriously dangerous. ¡¸Saa! Begin the war!¡¹ ¡¸How old do you think you are, to raise the tension like that!?¡¹ ¡¸Leave me alone!¡¹ He doesn¡¯t seem to care about my tsukkomi I guess, and along with his angry voice, the shell flew. ¡¸Uwa! It¡¯s breaking the branches! ¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯ll grow and bloom again in spring!¡¹ Tentatively, you are a chef in addition of being a servant. Is that fine doing something like that. Anyhow, as things stay as it is, it¡¯s obvious what should be done. I made snowballs in a hurry. But, this body of a six years old can not make a powerful snowball. The strength and the size are somewhatcking. Above all, my throwing power is alsocking. Inparison, Bartolo has such a big hands and can exert more power, so he can mass-produce more shells one after another. Hey, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re kinda childish. While Bartolo create a shell, I took the opportunity as he expose himself to throw a snowball to him. ¡¸It¡¯s pointless! Pointless! ¡¹ Darn, to begin with, this physique is too different. ¡¸Hora!¡¹ Bartolo then throws one shell after another towards me who jumped out from the shadow of the tree. Thi, this is ridiculous. This is not the snowball fight that I know of. I managed to somehow run around and dodge, but each time Bartolo¡¯s snow-shell hit the ground, the impact blew up the snow around it and blocks the visibility. I tried to take some distance, but the shell keep flying towards me disregarding anything I¡¯ve tried. Rather, it feels like the speed and the weight of the shells are increasing because of the increased distance. ¡¸What happen to you, huh!¡¡Why did you keep running away kid!¡¹ ¡¸That brute. Him being so lively is so pointless. If you want to y like that, then I¡¯ll keep youpany. ¡¹ I made a decision, then walked in front of Bartolo. ¡¸Ooh?¡¡You¡¯re going to face me from the front? ¡¹ ¡¸Aah, that¡¯s right. From now on, I won¡¯t move even a step. How about the both of us does not avoid the snowball?¡¹ ¡¸Hehehe, that¡¯s fine by me, it¡¯s a promise then.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s fine. But in exchange, I won¡¯t forgive you even if you cry and apologize!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s my line!¡¹ ¡¸Well then, Bartolo can go ahead first.¡¹ When I urge him with a smile full ofposure, Bartolo got this deep wrinkled face full of smiles as he made arge swing with his hand that is holding the shell. That swing is enough to put a pro pitcher¡¯s sense of bnce to shame. Such excellent form. This guy, seems he¡¯s quite used to it. ¡¸Don¡¯t copse from just one shot!¡¹ The shell that use Bartolo¡¯s whole body¡¯s strength without sparing even a bit of it, drew near me in a straight line with a roar. I look at it without panicking. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­shield.¡¹ At the same time I recite my incantation, a transparent, colorless, and rectangr-shaped wall appear to protect me from the snowballs. ¡¸Ha!? Wait! ¡¡Why are you using magic!¡¡That¡¯s unfair!¡¹ ¡¸I hadn¡¯t heard any rules that I can¡¯t use it!¡¹ ¡¸Then it¡¯s banned from now on! Banned I said!¡¹ ¡¸No, way. I¡¯ll restrict your movement just in case, okay.¡¹ I use Ice Magic, I manipte it with the image of Bartolo¡¯s feet entangled by the Ice Magic. Un, thanks to the snow around us, the mana consumption is small, and it¡¯s easy to use Ice Magic. As expected, the efficiency is greatly different when making things with magic from scratch and using things right there and then. ¡¸Oi wait! What¡¯s this ice doing with my leg! Remove it, hey.¡¹ ¡¸Well then, next is my turn okay.¡¹ I sentenced Bartolo, I made snowballs with the non-attribute magic ¡ºPsychic¡», then I also pick up the shell from Bartolo and set them floating. It¡¯s about thirty or more in number perhaps. ¡¸Oi, wait a minute. What¡¯s with that number!¡¹ Looking at the snowball that appear one after another in midair, Bartolo managed to somehow squeeze out his voice while he¡¯s still dumbfounded. ¡¸Well then, shall we start?¡¡You can¡¯t avoid it. Oh well, you¡¯re being restrained currently, so you won¡¯t be able to avoid it anyway. We¡¯ve promised to never step a single step away after all.¡¹ ¡¸Please wait Alfried-sama!? I¡¯m truly sorry!¡¡I get too carried away since I came from the snow country!¡¹ Since the tension is high, I quickly make a lot of snowballs. ¡¸No©`¡¹ I denied Bartolos¡¯s pleading with a smile, and I simultaneously throw the snowballs! ¡¸Hoeeeeehhh!¡¹ Bartolo, who has been restrained and unable to move, was blown away from the roof. Though he fell from the roof, the snow piled up beneath him became a cushion for him, and with that guy¡¯s physique, it¡¯s impossible for him to get hurt with this kind of thing. ¡¸Daaaaaammmmnnnn!¡¹ See, he¡¯s fine. Nevertheless, what am I doing so early in the morning.¡¡Even though I should be taking a light walk, I unintentionally has snowball fight using magic. Although my body has warmed up thanks to Bartolo. ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á ¡¸O©`i, Al©`!Let¡¯s y©`!¡¹ I can hear a voice calling me when I just take a breath.¡¡When I look, I can see Torr¡¯s figure at the other side of the gate which was turned white due to the snow. And when I look closer, there is another boy I don¡¯t recognize beside him. Just who the heck is he? ¡¸Yoo Al!¡¡Since the snow has piled up, let¡¯s y!¡¹ ¡¸Fine by me, but who is that kid beside you?¡¹ How to say this, he¡¯s kinda solidly built, but to put it bluntly, he¡¯s a fat boy.¡¡Giving the air of frivolousness somehow or other, a boy wearing a habit of sort with a light brown hair. Somehow he resemble someone for some reason. ¡¸Aah, I¡¯ll introduce him. This is Asmo (¥¢¥¹¥â). He¡¯s my friend.¡¹ ¡¸My name is Asmo. I often hangs out with Torr since both of us are neighbors.¡¹ ¡¸My name is Alfried, Nice to meet you. You said neighbors, you mean you¡¯re She-san¡¯s younger brother?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹ O, ooh I see. No wonder there are all sorts of big one out there. As soon as I saw him, my stomach feels kinda tight, so I asked Asmo. ¡¸By the way, that, how long have you been pregnant?¡¹ ¡¸Right, right. It¡¯s already in the third month of pregnanc¨D¨D hey where the heck is the flow of conversation earlier? You also said I¡¯m She¡¯s younger brother right? There¡¯s no way for a man to get pregnant! ¡¹ Hearing that, Torrughter didn¡¯t stop for quite some time. Another dense guy shows up. This was my first encounter with Asmo. Chapter 46: Snow is Falling

Chapter 46: Snow is Falling

¡¸The snow is falling the fox is falling, falling falling~¡¹ Eh, what¡¯s the next lyrics? To begin with, the first part of the lyrics is kinda suspicious. And thest part, caty curls up in the kotatsu, I feels like it should be¡­¡­ ¡¸You know Al, sometimes you sing a weird song¡¹ As he walks on the snow-covered ground, Torr looks back. Strange, as in tone-deaf is it? I feel a bit down you know. ¡¸Eh? Is that so?¡¹ ¡¸Somehow, the pitch is kinda vain, but it got a good sense in it.And it¡¯s a pitch I never heard before around here. ¡¹ What the, that¡¯s fine then. Maybe he just doesn¡¯t have any sense for music. Oh well, certainly the rhythm ispletely different from the one sung by the vigers. If it¡¯s the song that the vigers sang in a chorus, that¡¯s hard to sing because the lyrics are too long. It¡¯s kinda like the song pirates sing. ¡¸But, somehow, I like Al¡¯s song. It¡¯s shorter and easier to sing than the vige¡¯s song.¡¹ See, doesn¡¯t Asmo who walks next to you said something pleasant somehow. By the way, Asmo is 7 years old, the same age as Torr. Anyway, because of this guy¡¯s first impression and atmosphere around him, I always feel like I don¡¯t need to use honorifics at all. But that also makes it easy and pleasant talking to him. ¡¸Thank you Asmo. Incidentally, are you really okay sinking like that?¡¹ If you look at him, Asmo is buried deeply in the snow because of his weight. And in that situation, you can still walk very well. Everytime Asmo advances, there¡¯s a big hole being made. ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t it be faster if you just roll?¡¹ ¡¸Torr is smart!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Maybe I should ro¨D¨Dthere¡¯s no way I can do that!¡¹ While saying a cutting tsukkomi2, Asmo tried take his foot out of the snow by taking long strides, but they keep sinking each time. Oi oi, are you really all right. You¡¯re steadily sinking. ¡¸Yes, yes. The snow is deep over there, soe over here.¡¹ ¡¸Ou.¡¹ I¡¯m going to pull Asmo over here. ¡¸Ooooh!¡¡Amazing!¡¡There¡¯s a mark of Asmo¡¯s butt on the snow left behind!¡¹ When I look at the ce Torr¡¯s finger pointed to, there are certainly a few ces, here and there, with Asmo¡¯s butt marks on them. Are the snow over there truly deep? Torr looks down into the hole with great interest. It¡¯s a pitfall that with a shape would make someone want to fall into it again. Asmo who watch beside him looks awkward. Noticing my gaze, Asmo shows a dark smile. I also smile. There is only one thing to do. ¡¸¡¸One, two!¡¹¡¹ ¡¸Oh?¡¡Wha, eeehhh!?¡¡Bufoh!¡¹ Asmo and I pushed the back of Torr, making him to have no other choice than to fall into the deep snow hole. Oooh, he fell face first. That seems cold. ¡¸¡¸Yeeaaayyyyyy!!!¡¹¡¹ Asmo and I pped do a high five seeing the satisfactory oue. This guy can do it nicely. Asmo and Iugh together to deepen our friendship. ¡¸¡¯Yaaayy!¡¯¡¡The heck! I¡¯ll push you down into the hole!¡¡Rather, it¡¯s pretty deep down here. ¡¹ It¡¯s seem to be deeper than it looks, as it takes Torr some time for him to get out of the hole. It reached about Torr¡¯s chest. It would be hard to use your feet with that kind of thick shoes on this snow, as it is also quite hard to get up using with the strength of your arms alone. This will be interesting. ¡¸Wai, guys, help me¡­¡­Oi what the heck, smiling like that. Wait up, oi!¡¡Get over here, fatty!¡¡Ah, I¡¯m sorry!¡¡I apologize, so please don¡¯t bury me!¡¡Wa! Al too, don¡¯t cover me with more snow in silence! Stooopp iiittttt!¡¹ ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á We finally reached Koryatt vige in such way. The golden field which always greets me first, was cut down back at the Harvest Festival and turning it to a bare ground, right now has been covered with a lot of snow. The viger hut and fence are evidently covered with snow. It was quite fun ying in the snow along the way that it makes me difficult to go on. On the way, Torr is sulking, but he quickly cheer up with some information about Eleonora-neesan.What a simple Torr. And that said person is now walking happily in front of us. Suddenly, he turned around and shouting in excitement. ¡¸Oi!¡¡It begun already!¡¹ ¡¸What is it?¡¹ ¡¸The snowball fight!¡¹ Asmo and I rush to follow Torr who went ahead, there are already vigers doing the snowball fight everywhere. ¡¸Team Rnd, let¡¯s go!¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Yoooossshhhh!¡¹¡¹ ¡¸Team Westa, chargee!¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Uuooooooooooooooohhh!¡¹¡¹ When you look at it, the vigers are divided into two groups as they raise their voice and advancing toward each other with snowball in one hand. From children to adults mixed together as a team, they stood around the hut3 as a defense while they throw the snowballs against each other. Oi oi, you guys, I wonder whether the had already done their part of the job properly. ¡¸Goooo!¡¡Beat them up!¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re dead!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve got Elman!¡¹ ¡¸You bastard, how dare you beat Elman! ¡¹ ¡¸No, that, I , I hadn¡¯t fainted yet¨D¡¹ ¡¸Touu!¡¹ ¡¸Gack!¡¹ ¡¸Toward Elman¡­, how dare youuuuuu! ¡¹ ¡¸Hey, wait! I just threw one snowball, to say that he fainted¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Lardo (¥é¥ë¥É) beat Elman till he faint! ¡¹ ¡¸Oi!?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡¸Who is Lardo?¡¹¡¹¡¹ ¡¸Cellia¡¯s husband!¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡¸Heee. I heard something good.¡¹¡¹¡¹ ¡¸E, wai-, it has nothing to do with me!¡¹ ¡¸That time, my butt got pped in public, this grudge.¡¹ ¡¸The grudge of being hit by a tray with full strength, just because I stare at Ca-san¡¯s butt. ¡¹ ¡¸The grudge when she told my family of how much I spent for dinner.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not me, it¡¯s all Celia¡¯s isn¡¯t it!? Say that to herself!¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡¸As if I can do that!¡¹¡¹¡¹ ¡¸Why is that!? You bunch of wimps!¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡¸Shut it, you wife-controlled husband!¡¹¡¹¡¹3 ¡¸You¡¯re all the same aren¡¯t you!¡¹ ¡¸E, eeiii!¡¡Let¡¯s do this!¡¡Strike your daily grudges towards him!¡¹ ¡¸Bury him, bury him.¡¹ ¡¸It hurrtss!¡¡Hey, you guys!¡¡There¡¯s stone inside the snowballs!¡¹ ¡¸Che.¡¹ What an extremely violent snowball fight. It¡¯s a dreadful feeling unlike the one from Bartolo this morning. ¡¸Oi, Torr, do we really join this battle here?¡¹ ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s right. Let¡¯s do it a bit further from the adults, we¡¯ll y with the other childrens.¡¹ Maybe he got shocked by the previous exchange from the vigers some time ago, Torr start walking toward the edge of the field. While Asmo seems to also agree with Torr, so we went through the shadow of the huts as we took a detour around the battlefield. ¡¸Ha©`haahaahahaha!¡¡What happen Westa!¡¡You¡¯re not attacking me!?¡¹ In the direction we¡¯re going, Rnd, who is topless in spite of this cursed cold weather, hides inside the hut and raise a loud voice. ¡¸Darn!¡¡What a coward!¡¡Using my, Westa¡¯s, house as a shield! ¡¹ A bit further down the road, Westa, who is also topless is holding a snowball as he voiced out his anger. ¡¸Mmm?¡¡What are you talking about?¡¡Why, I only use it asionally to hide myself right?¡¹ ¡¸Kuuh!¡¡Shameless! Even though you¡¯re clearly hiding in such ce. ¡¹ ¡¸What happened?¡¡Can¡¯t you hit me?¡¡Or maybe you¡¯re scared of throwing those at me?¡¡Come,e!¡¹ Clenching his teeth, Westa avoid the snowball thrown by Rnd with regretful expression. When Westa tries to throw a snowball as a counterattack, Rnd quickly hides himself in the shadow of the hut. ¡¸Darn it!!¡¹ This Rnd-ossan, among other things, he uses other¡¯s house as a shield quite well. ¡¸What happened to you?¡¡Can¡¯t throw those things at me?¡¡I know all along. The wall here are just brittle!¡¡And the windows are broken already aren¡¯t they.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t tamper with other house as you please!¡¹ A snowball thrown by Westa along with his voice headed towards Rnd. With plenty of leeway, Rnd lightly avoid it, then the snowball hit the window with a crushing sound. ¡¸That stupid Westa just broke his own house.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­darn it, I don¡¯t care about things like house anymoorreeeee! Go to hell Rnd!¡¹ Westa. who became desperate throw a lot of snowballs. ¡¸Wa-, oi!¡¡That¡¯s your own house you know!¡¹ Those zing fastball thrown by Westa keep hitting the fragile wall of the hut with no mercy. ¡¸Elman will fix it! ¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s with those hand movement! Excellent! Bring it on! ¡¹ In the end, when the snow in both of their hands are used up, they started to grab each other. ¡¸I can¡¯t help but keep thinking, those two are always fighting with each other aren¡¯t they.¡¹ I inquire about something that is somehow, has been bothering me toward Torr and Asmo. ¡¸Well, there are a lot of those kind of people. ¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, yeah. Various kind of people.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? ¡¡What was that. I¡¯m curious.¡¹ ¡¸Okay, okay, then let¡¯s go that way. Since it¡¯s dangerous right here.¡¹ I tried to inquire about it from Torr and Asmo, but they didn¡¯t tell me anything and pushed my back, heading toward the edge of the field. Eh? What¡¯s happening? Chapter 47: Three Human-shaped Ice Sculpture

Chapter 47: Three Human-shaped Ice Sculpture

We didn¡¯t join in the battle with the adults, so, after a peaceful snowball fight at the edge of the field, Asmo, Torr and I came back to the inner part of the za. ¡¸Heave-ho, heave-ho. Hey Asmo! Help me roll this over!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t be so greedy by trying to make it bigger. Sigh, can¡¯t be helped.¡¹ Right now, we¡¯re making a snowman. If you¡¯re talking about snow, then you can not forget about snowman. While I was rolling the snow silently, for some reason, Torr and Asmo are rolling snow to make a big snowman. Oi, oi, isn¡¯t that too big. What are you going to pile on those thing. Anyway, it seems that those two¡¯s concept is ¡®big¡¯. Then I guess it¡¯s my turn? to step up and go against them. Overall bnce is important. Cause if it¡¯s like this, the bnce is bad. Should I use magic¡­ ¨D¨DAnd then, my snowman is finished. ¡¸Al¡¯s snowman is incredible©`!¡¡Just how much snow you¡¯veyered on those!¡¹ ¡¸One, two, three,¡­¡­sevenyer!?¡¡It looks just like a person.¡¹ This is a snowman I made by making full use of my magic. Each and every part are of course ball-shaped. But to make it pleasing to look at, I made it curved, S-shaped, thenyered it up. If one were to ask why didn¡¯t it copse upon itself, then it¡¯s because Master Alfried¡¯s brilliant technique were added into it. Simply put, that¡¯s because this sevenyered snowman¡¯s supporting pir is made of magic. Hence, no matter how shaky it might be, it wouldn¡¯t copse. Of course, the bottomyer of the snow is fixed to the ground so it will not copse. That¡¯s why my snowman will not copse thanks to that. ¡¸Incredible. Your snowman is absolutely a nice buddy. ¡¹ ¡¸And also *bonkyubon* good-looking.¡¹ While saying stupid thing, Torr and Asmo are touching my snowman *petapeta*. ¡¸If you can make this kind of snowman, then make a human!¡¹ Suddenly, Torr turn back and cry out. ¡¸Human?¡¡It¡¯s fine, but it will take a bit more time to make it you know?¡¹ ¡¸Ou!¡¡We¡¯lle and help you after we finish our great snowman! ¡¹ ¡¸Ee©`, you¡¯re still going to make it bigger?¡¹ Asmo look toward the big snowball in a troublesome-way. It¡¯s height is alreadyparable to an adults¡¯. And I don¡¯t think it¡®s possible to pile anymore snow on it. ¡¸Yossha!¡¡Let¡¯s roll it up seriously!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­can¡¯t be helped.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­incidentally Asmo, where¡¯s your waist?¡¹ ¡¸Yosh, I¡¯ll roll you up and make you a snowman.¡¹ ¡¸Uwaa!¡¡I, I was just joking¨D¨D¡¹ Well then, shall I try to make the one on this side too. Who should I made. Mm©`, I just can¡¯t dismiss that person¡¯s figure out of my head. Shall I made it from the foundation stage first then. And, three ice statues werepleted. Sitting gracefully in the middle of the circle is Ema-oneesama. Her fleeting expression of sorrow while looking at the distance can awaken a man¡¯s desire to protect her. And behind - actually I don¡¯t want to make it but since Torr is insisting to create it - is my own elder sister Eleonora. Wearing blouse and putting on a skirt, and with her wooden sword thrusted on the ground, she looks cool like a battle maiden. Now if she put on an armor here, she would look like a gant female knight. I saw her everyday, consequently the best thing I could say is that it¡¯s truly aggravating. Even though I wanted to put my best effort on creating Ema-oneesama¡­¡­ And thest one, the ice statue standing next to Eleonora-neesan, is Koryatt vige pride, She-san. I thought that I might as well made the three of them together since I often see the three of them together. She-san, with her impressive soft hair and gentle expression. I wanted to recreate her figure as she waves her hand and smile. I was worried about her statue¡¯s level ofpletion because she¡¯s the person I saw the least among the three of them, but since Asmo is generous enough to approve of her, then I guess it¡¯s more or less passed the passing line. ¡¸Amazing Al!¡¡Particrly this Eleonora-anesama ice statue!¡¡Can I take it home with me!?¡¹ With rough breathing Torr grabbed at it. ¡¸Think about it calmly. There¡¯s no way you can take it back with you right. ¡¹ Really. I brush his hands off and tried to make him calm down. ¡¸Wait. What are you going to do with my sister ice statue?¡¹ ¡¸I decided to take it back home¡­¡­eh, HEY!¡¡What are you doing!¡¡Let go of me!¡¹ If it¡¯s me, I can just take it back home with Space Magic. I mean, there are no work that is identical in this world!¡¡When should I make the next work I wonder. ¡¸It¡¯s impossible to take it back home if it¡¯s you. Even though you¡¯re weaker than me! ¡¹ ¡¸What did you say!?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­it will melt anyway.¡¹ I spent a few minutes arguing with Torr. Anyway, the ice statue will stay here. Probably, on his way back, Torr would surely bring it back home on his way back. No, you won¡¯t. I can give you Eleonora-neesan¡¯s ice statue, but I won¡¯t let you take my masterpiece, Ema-oneesama. ¡¸Nevertheless Al. My sister¡¯s chest is too big aren¡¯t they?¡¹ In front of Ema-oneesama¡¯s ice statue, Torr raise his voice in doubt. ¡¸Eh?¡¡If I¡¯m not mistaken it¡¯s about this big isn¡¯t it?¡¹ Maybe her figure got beautified inside of my head. Nah, I certainly wouldn¡¯t make a mistake if it¡¯s about Ema-oneesama. While I¡¯m still trying to remember and reminiscing my memories, Torr put his hands on the ice statue. ¡¸My sister¡¯s size is about this much. Because she¡¯s been stuffing it.¡¹ ¡¸Uoooooii! You¡¯re going to shave a whole lot of it! What are you doing to my work!¡¹ I thrust Torr away, and fix the breast part in a hurry. Really, this is why amateur are so annoying. ¡­¡­yosh, that¡¯s about it. As expected, you need to make things with your own hands. Fine details need to be done with my own hands after all. ¡¸Well, I hope it¡¯s sufficient with that kind of shape¡­but maybe She-neechans¡¯ is good enough?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Right¡¹¡¹ There seems to be no doubt about it since they¡¯re able to say it at the same time. ¡¸Don¡¯t change her figure okay?¡¹ Asmo warn me with an overly serious expression. Fuu¡­isn¡¯t it obvious? ¡¸¡¸I know. That¡¯s because bnce is important.¡¹¡¹ So the three of us work together and giving each other detailed instructions, so as to improve the three ice sculptures degree of perfection. ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á When we got tired of making the ice sculptures and snowmen, we left the square and head towards the river. We found out that the river is frozen and since there are slopes over there, we can use it to slide and y around. Apparently, they have been ying over there when it¡¯s the season where the snow has umted every year. It¡¯s probably the river where Eleonora-neesan took me frequently. There was also a slope there. Incidentally, the huge ball that Torr and Asmo made, has failed to be a huge snowman and was ced irresponsibly in front of the vige chief¡¯s house without any proper tform. At first, it was too big to put it in the middle of the road, and then judging that it will be nothing but an obstacle, I managed to move it aside using body strengthening magic. It is by no means because of the resentment when we were told to go away back at the Harvest Festival. It¡¯s only because the vige chief¡¯s house is located in a ce that will not get in the way. And so we arrived at the river. I can¡¯t hear the familiar and refreshing sound of the flowing water. Thanks to the cold temperature, the river surface is magnificently covered with ice. The fish can¡¯t be seen from the banks right now, it¡¯s as if they were enclosed and frozen in time. ¡¸Wa-, wait a minute. How can you skate with such a bad bnce!¡¹ ¡¸What is it Torr? Getting cold feet?¡¡¡¹ ¡¸How am I supposed to skate¡¹ Shivering and trembling like a newly-born fawn, Torr slowly walk on the ice. That appearance is like a penguin and so uncool. ¡¸Look at Asmo. He can already splendidly skating like that.¡¹ Asmo who is gliding in our vicinity. ¡¡And me, who is skating using ice magic to create a de of sorts on the back of my shoes which makes it easy to skate. Unlike his appearance, Asmo have a good motor nerves. I guess this is the power of a fatty who can actually move. ¡¸That guy is a fatty who can move his body since a long time ago. But I¡¯m different!¡¡To begin with, Asmo is fat, so when he won¡¯t hesitate and when he falls, it won¡¯t hurt that much¡­¡­ah, what is it Asmo. Putting your hands on my back like this. Wai, wait!¡¡Don¡¯t push!¡¡Uwwaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹ Due to gaining kic energy from being pushed with all of Asmo¡¯s strength, Torr let out a scream and glide with a whoosh.¡¡And then, it¡¯s been decided that Torr will dove into the snow for the second time today. ¡¸It¡¯s coooollllldd! You bastard!¡¹ Suddenly got up from the snow, Torr remove the de part on his sole and chase after Asmo. He possibly thought that he could pay Asmo back by advancing toward Asmo with the de in his hands. Does Asmo can predict Torr¡¯s intent already, as he also immediately removed his de and turn around to react to Torr¡¯s moves. If it was just in, simple power then Asmo is better, but Torr got the advantage from his dash. Now then, which one of them will win. ¡¸Go to hell Asmo!¡¹ ¡¸Go to hell yourself!¡¹ Borrowing the force of his dash, Torr collided with Asmo forcefully. And that Asmo stand firm and struggles to stop Torr and push him back with his all , without slipping on the ice. ¡¸Gunununununu¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re being cheeky despite being just a mere Torr!¡¹ Ah©`, it would hurt if you get dragged down atop this ice©`. The two¡¯s current fight right now is about a battle of their obstinacy and pride as Asmo has the advantage as he pushes back. I guess it¡¯s Asmo¡¯s win then. That¡¯s the kind of feeling I get and assume it to be so as I watch as a spectator, but then a sudden development takes ce. Creak, creak! Crack, crack! ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹ That sound that came from somewhere instantly made the field go silent. Crack, crack! That sound came from Asmo¡¯s foot. And then if one looks at it, the fissure on the ground spread around, looking like a spiderweb. I unintentionally swallowed my saliva in anticipation of the worst-case situation that will happen after this. And then, maybe because Asmo is nervous, but he moved his foot a little bit, making the fissure to spread even more and frightening us. ¡¸¡­¡­Asmo. Absolutely, do not move.¡¹ ¡¸If you move right now, it¡¯ll break¡¹ Torr and I are talking to Asmo desperately for our dear life. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Crack, crack. ¡¸¡¸Who told you to move!¡¹¡¹ The creeping melody of death shakes us. And speaking about the person in the middle of it all, the cause of that melody, he looks at his feet as his expression distort. ¡¸Wait a minuuteeeee! Why are you giving me such a wicked smile!¡¹ What does he mean by ¡®a wicked smile¡¯ I wonder. This jerk, maybe he came to the conclusion that we won¡¯t help him, and he¡¯ll drag us down with him!¡¡Wait, wait a minute. Calm down, me. Asmo is not a person who will n such a terrible thing. Let¡¯s remember that. Threw Torr toward the hole together, then fill the hole together, pushing Torr from behind and made him slip¨D¨D. Not good. This jerk will do it. Definitely will do it. This is dangerous. At this rate, the three of us will get along well and make a ssh in a midwinter cold water. Fortunately, the river around here is not that deep, but if we were to fall down at this time of the year, we will be attacked by an unimaginable cold.¡¡And when that happened, there¡¯s no doubt that we will catch a cold. I have to avoid it no matter what. Then, the only thing I can do is this! ¡¸Uwaa!¡¡That¡¯s dirty! That bastard Al, he fled alone to the sky!¡¹ With dumbfounded expression, Asmo and Torr look at me as I escaped to the sky with ¡ºShield¡». No hard feelings, but I don¡¯t want to die just yet. To begin with, from the start, I don¡¯t think that I really need to bother myself with both of your antics. ¡¸Hey, Al.¡¹ ¡¸What?¡¹ ¡¸Can you at least save just me alone?¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t you feel ashamed asking to be saved just by yourself?¡¹ ¡¸Speak for yourself! You flew away! Eh, waaaaaaaaa!¡¹ Due to being too angry, Torr stamped on the ground too hard and thus, he went ¡®ssh¡¯ in to the midwinter river. Chapter 48: Snowball Fight - Brothers versus Sisters (First Part)

Chapter 48: Snowball Fight - Brothers versus Sisters (First Part)

¡¸Uu©`¡­¡­it¡¯s cold. I¡¯ll definitely catch a cold.¡¹ ¡¸What are you talking about. I don¡¯t think Torr will be able to catch a cold. ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹ Torr shook his body as he walks along the road. Asmo and I, who were walking behind him replied to Torr¡¯s mutter while being amazed. 1 ¡¸Well, maybe so. Since Al made an improvised bath for me!¡¹ Maybe Torr simply fail to understand our tsukkomi, as he replied in such a joyful way. Nah, what Asmo and I meant is that idiot can¡¯t catch a cold, but since there¡¯s no need to go out of my way to make him angry so I¡¯ll just keep quiet. Torr splendidly went ¡®ssh¡¯ into the river in midwinter. At the outset, Asmo is also supposed to fall with Torr, but I prevent that by creating a magic shield at thest moment. Torr seems indignant that I only saved Asmo, but once I quickly prepare a drum bath with an instant earth magic , his expression instantly turns to one of joy. So, the reason he got cold before is because of the cold he feels after taking a hot bath. There are some vigers who can use a simple magic, but there seems to be no vigers who had enough power to prepare a bath. You can also prepare a bath by drawing water from the river or the well, but it would take tremendous effort and not to mention, time. Having said that, one can¡¯t get arge amount of water with magic. And there¡¯s no point about it if you don¡¯t have the crucial bathtub. So generally, people would just wipe their body by using hot water in a bucket. For this reason, Torr seems to be happy as he was able to take a bath for the first time in a while. As a Japanese, I wouldn¡¯t be able to bear with it. What¡¯s with only wiping your body. And there¡¯s Ema-oneesama, so maybe I should make a bath in this guys house next time. Even though I¡¯m attracted to taking a bath with the drum can whilefortably enjoying the snowyndscape, I hesitate about it on the way back. I got attracted with gazing at the scenery of the snowyndscape whilefortably taking a bath, I thought about it as I walk back and hesitate to continue. Rather, it¡¯s surely cold on the way to the mansion. When we returned from the river, and went back to the square, for some reason there was the trio of Eleonora-neesan, Ema-oneesama, and She-san. I wonder what happened. And the vigers in the surroundings gazes are heading in this direction, furtively at that. As we proceed feeling uneasy and being on guard, with her arms crossed, Eleonora-neesan who shut her eyes opened her mouth. ¡¸Al. What is that ice statue? ¡¹ Ice statue? ¡¡Ah©`, it¡¯s the one made by the three of us. ¡¸Ah©`, that. It¡¯s a work that I¡¯m proud of. The three of us made it!¡¹ When I answered with a smile, Eleonora-neesan and the others look at each other and nodded. What is it? It¡¯s like they¡¯re saying ¡®It¡¯s their doing as expected¡¯. ¡ºI told you!¡» ¡ºAh©`, this is really can¡¯t be tolerated¡­¡» I can hear the low voices of the vigers from the distance. ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with the ice statue that we¡¯ve made?¡¹ With a tension-filled and quivering voice, Torr ask Eleonora-neesan. Maybe deep inside, he¡¯s feeling lucky and d that he can talk directly with Eleonora-neesan. ¡¸¡¯What¡¯s wrong?¡¯¡¡Why don¡¯t you look at that and ask again?¡¹ Sending a sharp gaze to our direction, Eleonora-neesan points at the ice statue. Over there is the thing we made with a lot of trouble, the figures that can be said to be the crystallization of beauty ¨D¨Dwasn¡¯t there anymore. I truly don¡¯t understand it. The proportions that we were particr about were messed up by someone, the appearance became so unsightly, that I can¡¯t bear to see it. The stomach area is sticking out, making it look grotesque what¡¯s with the muscles and all. It¡¯s as if all of that is done by a mischievous child. I could¡¯ve said something if the statues were messed up even up to the face, but you can understand the motives since it is clear that only the face part is left alone. It¡¯s just that, the statue of Eleonora-neesan is untouched, only the chest part is bigger. Perhaps, the culprit follows their instinct that it¡¯s better not to turn Eleonora-neesan to be an enemy, but this is obviously a provocation. ¡¸No, that¡¯s not us! ¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean by ¡®not us¡¯!¡¡You said yourself that Al and the two of you is the one who made it right?¡¹ Eleonora-neesan¡¯s angry voice came along with the flying snowball. Avoiding the snowballs that aggressively flew toward us, we withdraw behind a house. Da, darn it. I certainly smiles while saying that. I want to punch the past me. Be that as it may, Eleonora-neesan is already prepared to throw the snowball from the beginning. ¡¸It¡¯s not us who did it!¡¹ ¡ºAh, but I saw Torr scape against the chest part of Ema¡¯s ice statue you know.¡» ¡ºMe too me too. I saw that brat Torr scraping the chest part of Ema¡¯s ice statue inrge chunks while grinning¡» Torr trying to voiced out on his defense, but the timing is bad as the voices of the vigers can also be heard. Why are you guys looking at such a bad timing. ¡¸Don¡¯t say such unnecessary things you guys!¡¹ ¡¸He©`, as expected, it¡¯s Torr after all.¡¹ Ema-oneesama prepares a snowball with a t voice. Her eyes, her eyes seems to have no highlight on it. ¡¸Wai, that¡¯s not true neechan!¡¡I just¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Quiet!¡¹ Not allowing for him to say anything, the snowballs are thrown, forcing Torr to withdraw. ¡¸Hey, neechan? What Torr¡¯s did has nothing to do with me okay? That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to take some snow like that?¡¹ The only person not hiding among the three of us - Asmo - tried to persuade her sister, She-san. That brat, is he trying to save his own skin. ¡¸Eh©`?¡¡I don¡¯t care about that. I just wanted to try some snowball fight©`¡¹ Such a wicked smile. She¡¯s also a dangerous person in a different sense than our sister. ¡¸Oi, what should we do?¡¹ ¡¸No, but I feel that it¡¯s troublesome to salvage the situation at this rate. ¡¹ ¡¸She-neechan is also helpless you know.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t hide ande out!¡¹ ¡¸They¡¯re hiding because they¡¯re having a guilty conscience right.¡¹ Even as they get closer and talk, there¡¯s no sign that the storm of snowballs will stop. ¡¸¡­¡­now that it hase to this, let¡¯s do it.¡¹ It¡¯s difficult to stop Eleonora-neesan once she became like that. I made up my mind as we stare at each other¡¯s eyes. ¡¸Aah, it¡¯s not a bad idea to ovee our sister once in a while. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a good chance to show Eleonora-sama a cool side of me. ¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t have any reason to do that, but it can¡¯t be helped since I¡¯m being targeted and all.¡¹ ¡¸¡¸I already expect that, move it fatty.¡¹¡¹ ¡¸I can beg for my life by selling you guys right? ¡¹ ¡¸¡¸It¡¯s a joke, a joke.¡¹¡¹ The storm of snowballs stoping here.When I look at them, I could see that they¡¯re mass producing snowballs. They¡¯re made in session at a frightening speed, and soon, a mountain is piled up. Especially the rate at which She-san make snowballs is staggering. Did she like doing such simple tasks I wonder. ¡¸One of She-neesan¡¯s strong point is making snowballs. She said that she likes doing simple task since it¡¯s easy.¡¹ ¡¸My sister also had simr idea. Though the people at my house doesn¡¯tck the ability to concentrate.¡¹ On the other hand, Eleonora-neesan doesn¡¯t make any snowballs, she¡¯s being vignt toward us while standing in an imposing stance. Simr to an elementary school student who only likes throwing on dodgeball. I said ¡®simr¡¯, but the truth is she looked to be one. ¡¸Yosh, we¡¯ll win this. Let¡¯s prove them that little brothers are better than big sisters.¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Ou!¡¹¡¹ We harbor such hope, as we nned our strategy. ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á ¡¸Let¡¯s go!¡¹ ¡¸Yoshaa!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll make the snowball.¡¹ We jump out from behind the house as we talk to each other. ¡¸You guys finally came out!¡¹ As if to say that she was waiting for us, Eleonora-neesan throw a snowball toward us. The snowball grazed at my cheek, and it hit the house we were hiding. And then there¡¯s the dull sound of something broken. When I look back, I can see the snowball sunk in to the wall of the house as if it was hit by a blunt object. ¡ºMy house¡¯s walllll~!¡» ¡ºGive it up. Elman will take care of it.¡» A sad voice can be heard from somewhere. But, now is not the time to worry about such small things. ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m off.¡¹ ¡¸Al!¡¹ ¡¸I know!¡¹ With such a strong fastball, it¡¯s the end once you receive it. Although it¡¯s a bit earlier than nned, we will widen the wall ording to the n. ¡¸Ice Wall!¡¹ I put my hand on the ground and cast an Ice magic. And then, and ice wall is made on after another to protect us. The Ice Wall is not made in a row, but I made it at a certain interval so that it would be easier for us to move forward. This is so that it would also make it easier to attack one-sidedly. ¡¸Magic!?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s amazing©`. So many of them.¡¹ ¡¸As always, this younger brother is still showing off his strength in a useless ce.¡¹ The Ice Wall immediately shows it usefulness as it repulse the enemy snowballs one after another. We raise the corner of our mouth seeing the results, then we put half of our body out from the Ice Wall, and throw snowballs at them. ¡¸Kyaa!¡¡Eleonora-sama, the Ice Wall gets in the way as our snowballs can¡¯t hit them!¡¹ ¡¸Hahah!¡¡Serves you right neechan!¡¹ ¡¸Mu©`, Asmo you sneaky brat©`!¡¹ ¡¸Don''t care!¡¹ As far as I have looked at Asmo and Torr¡¯s current state, it seems that we have the upper hand as nned. ¡ºOoh©`, this is getting interesting eh. Which side would you guys think will win?¡» ¡ºAt this rate, wouldn¡¯t it be Alfried-sama¡¯s side that will win?¡» ¡ºRather, howe he¡¯s still fine after using magic to that extend.¡» ¡ºThat¡¯s One of The Seven Wonders for you.¡» ¡ºEither way, then Eleonora-sama can¡¯t win?¡» ¡ºI(washi) will bet one copper coin for Alfried-sama!¡» ¡ºI¡¯ll bet two copper coins for Eleonora-sama.¡» A bit further from us, the vigers seem to be excited for some reason. And in the blink of an eye, the excitement spread, and people start to gather one after another. That¡¯s right, aside from children not even once have I seen the vige¡¯s women. I wonder if everyone is doing their side job at home. Nah, I¡¯m sure those vige women would allow their husband to y alone¡­¡­ But somehow, I feel that something bad is going to happen in some unknown ce. As I was thinking such things, Eleonora-neesan¡¯s voice made me return to reality. ¡¸If the wall is in the way, then why don¡¯t we just go around.¡¹ Passing through the wall at such a speed from there, Eleonora-neesan goes around to reach my side. ¡¸¡­¡­that¡¯s unfortunate, but there is a pitfall over there.¡¹ ¡¸Eeh?¡¡Kyaaa!¡¹ ¡¸Hahaha, I knew that Eleonora-neesan who¡¯s strong point is closebat wille!¡¹ I went to the ce where Eleonora-neesan fell, and covered the hole with ice magic and head for Torr¡¯s side to provide support. One would think why would I put my hand on the ground in the first ce, well, that¡¯s because I¡¯m not doing that to create walls with ice magic, but to make the ground sink further. I made it to be quite deep, that should earn us some time. ¡¸Torr, Asmo!¡¡I came to provide support!¡¹ ¡¸Yossha!¡¡Throw at them, throw at them!¡¹ The situation changes from 3 to be 2 enemies, we got the upper hand. Thanks to our fierce assault, She-san and Ema-oneesama are retreating to a nearby house. ¡¸Eat this!¡¹ And then, Asmo saw that as a chance to throw a snowball at the fleeing duo It flew straight, and caught up to She-san¡¯s chest who iste in escaping. ¡¸Ah.¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡¸It missed!¡¹¡¹¡¹ ¡º¡º¡ºUuooooooooohhh!¡»¡»¡» What sticity. Certainly, the snowball released by Asmo hit She-san¡¯s chest. And yet, it bounced *poyon* and fell to the ground, as if the impact got absorbed by a soft cushion ¡¸You¡¯ve done it, Asmo©`!¡¹ In anger, She-san threw a snowball to retaliate. Asmo tried to hide himself behind the wall when he sees that, but there¡¯s no wall to hide as he left it¡¯s protection to chase after the duo, so his left stomach got hit. And then, the snowball that¡¯s supposed to make a *basss* sound after it hit Asmo and scatter around like white crystal is¡­¡­ ¡º¡º¡ºThe ball disappeared!?¡»¡»¡» ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it!¡¡The ball is stuck between his flesh.!¡¹ ¡º¡º¡º¡­¡­!!¡»¡»¡» With the words from Torr, the vigers went astir. ¡­¡­terrifying. What a sibling. We can only shudder at the result caused by the action of Asmo and She-san. ¡¸Al!¡¡How dare you do that to¨D¨Dkyaaa!¡¹ Putting magic power on his hands and feet, Eleonora-neesan crawled out from the pitfall¡¯s cover, but then, Eleonora-neesannded on another pit. ¡¸¡­¡­Al, just how many pitfalls did you make?¡¹ ¡¸Uh well, there are pitfalls on the area except where I am. ¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­that¡¯s nasty.¡¹ Chapter 49: Snowball Fight - Brothers versus Sisters (Second Part)

Chapter 49: Snowball Fight - Brothers versus Sisters (Second Part)

¡¸I¡¯ve heard about it!¡¡Now that I know it, I should just go straight ahead! ¡¡Prepare yourself!¡¹ Crawling out of the hole, Eleonora-neesan gleefully followed the traces of my footprints ande over. Despite this being a snowball fight, I think it¡¯s strange to use magic on your fists and legs. I think this will not be something like a snowball fight as it will turn into a fight full of fist fight. I throw a snowball at Eleonora-neesan as she came straight at me. The snowball flies straight to Eleonora-neesan who foolishly charged in a straight line, but it was brushed away with her fist. ¡¸What the heck!? ¡¡Even though the inside of those lump of ice is made of Ice Magic!? ¡¹ ¡¸And here I thought that snowball was awfully hard! Just what are you trying to do!¡¹ And why are you only able to make hot water once on every three times, even though you can use those higher grade technique of putting magic power into your body parts. A mystery as usual. Eleonora-neesan approaches steadily while lowering her posture ¡¸Torr!¡¡I¡¯ll borrow some snowballs!¡¹ ¡¸O, ooh!?¡¹ Since I can¡¯t make it if I made another snowballs, I take 10 snowballs from Torr using ¡ºPsychic¡»magic and let it float. Using snow alone as material is not good enough, so I put a non-attribute magic ¡ºPsychic¡» on Torr¡¯s ten snowballs andunch them. Of course, I reinforce the inner part of those snowballs with Ice Magic. It¡¯s snowball in name only, but they are actually just lump of ice. To the approaching Eleonora-neesan, I made those snowballs to surround her and threw them from every direction. The speed is definitely faster than when youpare it to just throwing the snowball with one¡¯s hand. Even though I will be able to knock her down with just one hit from the snowballs which has a concealed strength, there¡¯s still no sign that it will hit. Taking advantage of her supple body to twist herself out of the way, Eleonora-neesan moved by crawling along the ground. And in the middle of all that, the lump of ice that she decided to hit are smashed by her prideful hands or kicked. I can¡¯t understand it. Truly can¡¯t. I wonder when did Eleonora-neesan job-change from a swordswoman to a fighter. All of the ice are smashed with just Eleonora-neesan¡¯s body alone, as it glitter, the crystals fall. Her reddish-brown ponytail sways greatly as the white-silverish powder dance down.To other people, it must have looked beautiful, but it only look like something sickening to me. ¡¸Resign yourself!¡¹ Toward the approaching Eleonora-neesan, I threw an ordinary snowball. ¡¸Ha!¡¡Doing something like that at this point in time!¡¹ Letting out a small snort, she tried to shake off the snowball with aposed look, but I change the trajectory with ¡ºPsychic¡» magic. ¡¸Wha!?¡¹ Originally, the snowball headed to Eleonora-neesan¡¯s face, but then it graze slightly against her arm and hit her chest directly. St! It sounds like the snowball hit something hard. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡º¡º¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡»¡»¡» No, not good¡­¡­if Iugh right now¡­¡­she¡¯ll kill me. Why is this world so cruel. For God to make such a difference in chest size. My gaze turns toward the now-petrified Eleonora-neesan¡¯s chest. The snowball lost its shape in that ce, and the small particle of snow was flowing down smoothly. That¡¯s right, because there¡¯s nothing to obstruct the fall. It went down a t hill. Truly a big difference from She-san. ¡¸Pfft.¡¹ Ah, I must notugh. Iughed involuntarily. Thinking that I will be killed, I raise my gaze, and as expected, I see the figure of Eleonora-neesan with her shoulder trembling. ¡¸I asketh thee. A small fireball that thoroughly burns everything!¡¹ Seeming to chant desperately, the magic power gather in the palm of Eleonora-neesan ordance to her chant, then producing a burning fireball. It was fired vigorously, melting our Ice Wall. All of the snow that got in the line of fire got melted, revealing the original soil underneath. It¡¯s powerful as usual. She¡¯s only good at making the temperature uselessly hot. The vigers raise their voices in astonishment seeing the power of the fireball, while Torr and Asmo scream. ¡¸Al©`!¡¡It¡¯s dangerous! Our protective wall!¡¹ ¡¸Hott!¡¡Uwa!¡¡The snowball melted!¡¹ ¡¸Hold on!¡¡I¡¯m going to rebuilt it!¡¹ Aiming at the supply unit is unfair! ¡¸You think I will let you? Ema! Lend me a wooden sword!¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ Along with Ema-oneesama¡¯s dignified voice, the thrown wooden sword fits urately in Eleonora-neesan¡¯s hand. Darn it, why are you even carrying a wooden sword on a day like this. ¡¸Torr, Asmo!¡¡Let¡¯s adjust our position!¡¹ ¡¸Alright!¡¹ ¡¸I won¡¯t let Al escape you know?¡¡This disgrace¡­¡­I won¡¯t forgive you.¡¹ As I¡¯m about to step back, this sister who is in front of me would not let me do so. Torr and Asmo withdraw to a house, given that the Ice Wall disappears, and there is no more snow at our feet. However, the enemy is certainly not going to miss that chance, they¡¯re gleefully throws snowballs at us. And because of that, Torr who went out ahead seems to be dyed in getting away. Asmo hid in the back of the house, and Torr somehow managed to finally reach the vicinity of the house. ¡¸Yossha! Even if you hide behind a house, this is it!¡¹ ¡¸She!¡¡Focus on that!¡¹ ¡¸Roger©`¡¹ Snowballs are beingunched from those two¡¯s hands. Drawing arge parab in the air, and hitting upon the icicles hanging on the roof. ¡¸Hah!What¡¯re you aiming a¨D¨Dck, geh!¡¹ Throwing himself away, Torr managed to avoid the falling icicles - by a hair¡¯s breadth - from high above without any incident. ¡¸Wee Torr.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­ah¡¹ Because he moved away, Torr was suppressed(mounted) by Ema-oneesama in a sh. Looking at that, I don¡¯t think that, that I¡¯m particrly envious of him. Meanwhile, Asmo on the other side noticed that Torr is somehow in a predicament. It¡¯ll be bad at this rate. And then, I looked at the icicles from before, thought of an idea and give an order to Asmo. ¡¸Asmo!¡¡Tackle toward that house!?¡¹ Asmo who manage to read my intention, shows a dark smile while nodding. In the meantime, facing the other side¡¯s circumstance, it seems that they haven¡¯t done putting Torr down, making me question them. That¡¯s alright then, in that case the enemy will fall together with Torr. This is having mercy on him. What has be of a soldier caught by enemy soldier. It is a chance to thoroughly wipe the enemy out, it is by no means to make Torr a sacrifice¡­certainly not. This is the correct decision as amander. ¡¸Torr, don¡¯t think badly of us.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­what?¡¹ ¡¸What is it?¡¹ ¡¸I wonder what are you going to do©`?¡¹ Hearing the voice of Asmo from the other side of the house, the movement of Ema-oneesama who mount Torr stopped suddenly. And immediately after that, a strike is dealt to the house, creating a creaking sound. ¡ºThat guy, what is he doing to my house! It¡¯s gonna break!¡¡¡» ¡ºWell, well.¡» ¡ºIt¡¯s an interesting part right now so be shut it.¡» ¡ºI, in, interesting!?¡» And then, the snow poured down fiercely from the sloping roof toward Torr and Ema-oneesan. So to speak, it¡¯s a snow-drop. ¡¸Uwaaaaa¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Kyaaaaa¨D¨D¡¹ Those two¡¯s screams were interrupted in the middle and can¡¯t be heard. But, since she stopped before she reached the house, She-san is safe. Well if she fight it out one-on-one with Asmo, then gradually¨D¨D ¡¸Why did Asmo also got buried!?¡¹ As I look toward Asmo to confirm his state, I could see him buried in snow on the other side of Torr and the others. I, I don¡¯t understand it. Can¡¯t you predict the falling snow¡¯s direction would be in your direction you. ¡¸Ah©`, it¡¯s not good everyone©`. You¡¯re all retired©`¡¹ Laughing pleasantly, I dig out Torr and the others. Somehow, She-san turns to be part of a rescue team. The only person remaining here is just Eleonora-neesan and I. ¡¸It seems that you¡¯ve done all sorts of petty tricks, and it looks like it¡¯s a crushing defeat.¡¹ Taking a stance with her wooden sword in hand, Eleonora-neesan point her belligerent smile to me. Seems that she is still brimming with eagerness. What to do now. My friends are anihted since they made a stupid move. I can¡¯t use Psychic Magic anymore because I¡¯m out of snowballs. To fight it out with Eleonora-neesan like this is too disadvantageous. But you know, when I think about it, the other side wille attacking with a wooden sword¡­¡­ Or rather, wouldn¡¯t it be more refreshing to throw lump of ice made purely with magic?¡¡Eh well, I¡¯ll just stop it since it feels scaryter. Can¡¯t make excuses in this snowball fight. Another kind of snowball would be¡­ah, there is. That double extrarge (XXL)-sized thing. The moment I came up with that idea¨D¨DI jump to the roof of a house by dding magic power on my feet. ¡¸¡­¡­what are you going to do.¡¹ Being on guard, Eleonora-neesan raise her voice so I answered with a smile. I can see the vige chief¡¯s house from the roof. I lifted the huge snow ¡®snowball¡¯ over there with the power of¡ºPsychic¡»magic. Ooh, it¡¯s a bit heavy and difficult to finely control it but there¡¯s no problem with it. ¡ºOi oi, what the heck is that.¡» ¡ºIs that a huge snowball!?¡» ¡º¡­¡­where is it.¡» ¡ºIs it the one blocking the vige chief¡¯s house?¡» ¡ºAah, the extremely heavy one that no one could move.¡» ¡ºThe vige chief can¡¯t go out until that snow thaws. Such a shame, since I was expecting that to happen.¡» Looking at the huge snowball floating in the air, the vigers let out their thoughts. And then I send that huge snowball flying toward Eleonora-neesan. But with such a huge mass it¡¯s inevitable if the speed is slow. It would be quite serious if it hits, but it should not be able to hit Eleonora-neesan. ¡¸There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to be hit merely with such a huge snowball!¡¹ ¡¸I wonder about that?¡¹ Hence, I shot arge fireball infused with quite the amount of magic power toward the huge snowball in the air. Splendidly hitting the middle of the snowball, it got smashed along with a thunderous roar and explosive mes. Due to the huge snowball being smashed, a lot ofpressed snow - with such intensity - that can¡¯t be called lump of ice anymore poured down like rain. I took care of the dangerous one, especially those about to hit the vigers and the houses, everything is under control using ¡ºPsychic¡»magic. This way, it would not harm anyone, it would also became my ammo.5 It¡¯s like killing two birds with one stone. The one who is closest to me - Eleonora-neesan - is currently doing an energetic dance of¨D¨D avoiding ice, she leans her body forward and run around as she wielded her wooden sword¡­ As if dancing, she cut the ice pouring down like rain with only her wooden sword. At times, she warded off the ice with the wooden sword to turn it away toward another ice, crashing and canceling each other. She ran around skilfully inside the storm of ice that is difficult to even predict. Is that person really a human I wonder. Her physical ability has already go beyond human. While she makes her stand inside the storm of ice, Eleonora-neesan¡¯s sharp gaze pierce through in this direction. Judging that I will be unable to defeat Eleonora-neesan by smashing that huga ice, so I shot out and additional lump of ice that I put under my control just a moment ago. A consecutive attack flying toward Eleonora-neesan. Although the rain of ice flying around just a while ago has already gone, it is an attack that doesn¡¯t let one to take a breath. I must be able to do it, or else I¡¯m the one losing. Despite being in a situation where I¡¯m the one holding an overwhelming advantage, I¡¯m feeling impatient/restless. My intuition was telling me that I will be beaten if she closes the distance between us just a little. Absolutely sure if I allow her to get closer. I mean, her eyes are bad news. More than a hundred lump of ice are shot using ¡ºPsychic¡» magic, but only one got through and hit her some time ago. But she¡¯s not an opponent to whom one can use the same tactic twice. I¡¯ve been moving the trajectory of the ice flying toward her in an ever-changing way, but all of it has been repelled.It¡¯s as if she¡¯s reading my mind. Just what the heck is going on. Before I knew it, there are no lump of ice in my surroundings whatsoever. In a fluster, tried to replenish the lump of ice that fell on the ground using ¡ºPsychic¡» magic once again. As if not going to miss the opportunity, Eleonora-neesan made a dash here at high speed. I fired a small lump of ice to intercept her in a hurry, but by using the remaining Ice Wall as a shield and as a foothold on top of that, she sh at me with her wooden sword. ¡¸Please fall!¡¹ ¡¸Hiiii!¡¹ I wanted to spread an Ice Wall right away, but my intuition is telling me that it will be cut in two, so I use Shield as foothold to run away to the sky. I made them in session, and jump up from one Shield to another. ¡¸Wait!¡¹ Behind me, Eleonora-neesan is using the Shield that I used to draw near in the same way that I did. Ju, just how far are you going to chase after me! I cancel those Shield quickly so that she can¡¯te up, but Eleonora-neesan jump up from one Shield to another before they disappear. She¡¯s been using another person¡¯s magic since a while ago as a foothold I made another Shield as the next foothold, and jump on it. At that moment, an Ice Wall rise vertically behind me. ¡¸N, no way!¡¹ Looking back, I saw Eleonora-neesan stabbing her sword to the Ice Wall and somehow hanging on it. I was shocked to see her wooden sword thrusted into the Ice Wall easily. That was dangerous©`. I¡¯m d that I didn¡¯t use Ice Wall to defend a while back©`. I¡¯m d I followed my intuition. In any case, I have to make Eleonora-neesan understand her own situation. ¡¸Ne, Eleonora-neesan, do you know how high we are right now?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­eeh?¡­¡­¡¹ Toward my question, Eleonora-neesan shows a nk look on her face, then she slowly look down. Unlike being on the ground, a cold, strong wind is blowing. Below, one can see dot-sized figures which probably are the vigers, and a lot of small houses. And at the edge, we can even see our home, the mansion. Eleonora-neesan stare at them deliberately, and after a while, her face immediately turn pale. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­tha, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Well©` now, I guess it¡¯s time to get down.¡¹ ¡¸Wa, wait! Take me too.¡¹ ¡¸But, even though I¡¯m not the one who did the prank on the Ice Statue©`¡¹ ¡¸But, that¡¯s because Al and the others said that you made it.¡¹ ¡¸Hmm how should I get down I wonder. I think it¡¯s better to use a lo©`ng slide made of Ice Magic. Of course, by myself.¡¹ ¡¸Ah©`!¡¡I¡¯m sorry for not trusting you!¡¹ ¡¸And?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Was there anything else?¡¹ ¡¸If the match continues but otherwise.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­ve up¡¹ ¡¸Eh? What is it?¡¡I can¡¯t hear you?¡¹ ¡¸I give up!¡¹ Eleonora-neesan shouts with as she¡¯s on the verge of tears. On this day, Alfried managed to gain his first victory from Eleonora-neesan. Chapter 50: Villager’s Snow Art Festival

Chapter 50: Viger¡¯s Snow Art Festival

¨D¨Da house in Koryatt vige. Wearing thick leather shoes, my husband and child stand up. ¡¸Well then I¡¯m going!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m leaving mom!¡¹ ¡¸Yes, have a safe trip. I¡¯m going to Lena-san¡¯s house after I¡¯m done knitting this, please warm the stew for your lunch. ¡¹ I waved as I smiled while looking at my child¡¯s lively appearance as I send them off. ¡¸Yee©`s!¡¹ ¡¸Okay, thanks.¡¹ Answering cheerfully, my child rush out to the world of snow, followed by my husband. And then I close the door. Only the sound of burning firewood could be heard, in order to warm up the room. Approaching the firece, I adjust the firewood¡¯s position to let it burn even more, then I sit by the side and start knitting. ¡¸Haa©`, it¡¯s cold.¡¹ It¡¯s not possible to do any farm work, so we made clothes and wicker basket made of wood to pay the tax. We can also decide how many we would like to make among those. Our family decided to pay using clothes and wooden basket. But there are people among the other household who seems to be using bowls, cups, and wooden carvings. Since there¡¯s no one with dexterous hands in my family, so we just do somemon work. The three of us have been doing this togethertely, but since the snow has especially piled up today, I decided to let my child to go out and y. Actually, I really wanted to go with them, but I¡¯ll endure today. That¡¯s because today is that day. As a matter of fact, the quota for today is over already. Until I get called, I shall continue knitting. Maybe because it¡¯s snowing today, it has been cold since morning, and my hands are cold. I work on the clothes as I moved the knitting needle while somehow managing to keep my hands grew numb from cold, as I warmed my fingers lightly by the fire. Until a while ago, my child is making noises that it¡¯s snowing, making the inside of the room right now feels excessively quiet. As I¡¯m working silently with no one else to talk to, I hear the sound of the front door being knocked in a rhythm. ¡¸It¡¯s alright,e in.¡¹ When I answered so, the door opened with a creak (*gara~)2 as my best friend Lita (¥ê¥¿) enter. ¡¸Hannah (¥Ï¥ó¥Ê), since it¡¯s snowing today, so the meeting will be held outside.¡¹ ¡¸Just what on earth are we going to do today?¡¹ ¡¸Today is, umm, na, nanana, oh whatever! We¡¯re making Ice Statue!¡¹ I can hear the excitement from Lita¡¯s voice. By any chance, is this probably the thing I¡¯m going to do? The wild ideas inside my head is increasing. ¡¸Could it be you¡¯re talking about¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Syl ¡Á Al!¡¹¡¹ ¡¸Wait a minute! I¡¯ming right away!¡¹ ¡¸Please be quick.¡¹ After extinguishing the fire without further ado, I put on some clothes and start running toward the world of snow together with Lita. ¡¸Saa, Let¡¯s join the others. ¡¹ ¡¸I wonder what should I do.¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Gufufufu, let¡¯s get wet.¡¹¡¹ ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á ¨D¨Dback in Koryatt vige. Owing to the snow piled up in the vige, many children are running around energetically outside. They¡¯re apanied by adult men to look after them, but many of them must have gotten tired of doing the side job inside their house. Since the children wanted to y outside, the men use that as a reason and jump at the chance to escape together with their children. Rnd made a snowman in the vige, and that mouth of his. ¡¸Look!¡¡Westa!¡¡Look at my snowman!¡¡Bumpy (*bokoboko)3 just like my abs isn¡¯t it!?¡¹ ¡¸Hmph, Rnd. What¡¯s so fun in bragging about such two-headed thing? Look at mine! It¡¯s a proper humanoid form!¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯da ya say!¡¡Just you wait!¡¡I¡¯m going to make an Ice Statue that look just like me!¡¹ ¡¸Psaw. Careful you don¡¯t make a bear or a yeti for a snowman at the most.¡¹ Then they turn their back against each other to make their snowman. ¡¸Here it is Westa!¡¹ Rnd looks confidence with his work. The body of the snowman is in the shape of inverted triangle, and the muscles down to the fine detail are expressed splendidly. Especially the abdominal muscles and the biceps where one can feel the extraordinarymitment of the maker. And when he thought that Westa will cry out in astonishment if he just look his way, ¡¸What¡¯s with the lower body?¡¹ ¡¸Aah?¡¡The lower body will support my splendid upper body isn¡¯t it.¡¹ Looking at Rnd¡¯s face that seemed to say,¡¸You don¡¯t even understand something like that?¡¹, Westa¡¯s vein pop out. ¡¸Could it be, you want to surpass yeti and a bear to create a monster?¡¡I mean, that¡¯s with that unshapely body? It looks just like an Orc right?¡¹ ¡¸Haa!? ¡¡Then what about yours?¡¹ While Rnde closer and about to lose his temper, Westa gave a snort and reveal his Ice Statue. ¡¸Take a good look!¡¡This is the Ice Statue that represent my beautiful sense of elegance!¡¹ Turning both of his arms toward his back, it was a statue of Westa that emphasizes abdominal and pectoral muscles. That was the first thing Rnd notice. ¡¸Ho©`u? But it¡¯s you isn¡¯t it. ¡¹ Rnd send a doubtful gaze and narrowed his eyes. However, Westa stick his chest out as if having no qualms about it. ¡¸There¡¯s no way you have this amount of muscles!¡¹ ¡¸Oi, what what are you do¡­¡­Aaaaaahhh!?¡¡My abdominal and pectoral muscles!?¡¹ Westa scream as he threw a snow at Rnd as if it would make him stop. And the snow hit Rnd perfectly on his face. ¡¸Youuuu, what are you doing all of a sudden.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a punishment for touching my Ice Statue. But it¡¯s good right, Rnd. You¡¯re twice as cool than usual now.¡¡Hahahahahaha¡­¡­kaggh!?¡¹ A snowball is thrown toward Westa¡¯s mouth as heugh with his mouth open. ¡¸You, bas, tard©`. Wanna fight it out?¡¹ ¡¸Come on you sonuvabitch!¡¹ ¡¸You muscle-brained bastard, Imma pinch you in ma¡¯ hands and crush you!¡¹ And then a fierce snowball fight begun on the roadside of the vige. The vigers who watch that got interested and gather around. ¡¸Oi, Elman, lend me a hand!¡¡We¡¯re gonna beat that bastard up!¡¹ ¡¸E, eh?¡¡You¡¯re asking me?¡¹ ¡¸Lardo give me a hand!¡¡Let¡¯s teach that muscle daruma a lesson!¡¹ ¡¸Hah!?¡¡Me?¡¹ Hearing Westa and Rnd¡¯s ask for support, the vigers around came up and said ¡¸Please let me in too!¡¹, ¡¸It¡¯s a true snowball fight!¡¹in session. And then the team split into two groups, as Koryatt vige became a battleground. Chapter 51: Written Invitation to Party

Chapter 51: Written Invitation to Party

The snow is melting, and I feel like it¡¯s getting warmer these days. Elna-kaasan is saying ¡¸It¡¯s getting warmer isn¡¯t it©`¡¹tely, but for me who is sensitive to cold, it¡¯s kind of natural for midwinter and I¡¯m not in the same opinion. And Sylvio-niisan is also of the same opinion as me isn¡¯t it, I mean these days, he has been spending many days in my room which is warmed by magic. That¡¯s okay. Sylvio-niisan is just reading his book and studying quietly. But then, another person which is my sister, maybe she has spare time with the exception of training,e to my room and barge in with the reason being it¡¯s warm. Even though the living room is warm and have a big firece. And when it became like that, I¡¯ll basically just be her opponent, and just when I¡¯m about to make sweets - it¡¯s extremely annoying - so what the heck are you doing here. Recently, she also tries to take me along for training. Ever since the day we have that snowball fight, it feels like Eleonora-neesan have been training excessively. I wonder what she is doing, it¡¯s as if danger is approaching me quietly. She already knows what happen to the Ice Statue back then were the vige kids doing, not my fault, but maybe because she doesn¡¯t like losing to me, now and then she called out to me to have a rematch. But well, I managed to evade it by running away. Can you leave me alone for a moment. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to make a little castle of my own, Kotatsu1. Now then, thanks to Elman-san making it, I manage to get a table with just the right size. He looked awfully tired somehow, as he seems to be busy with repairing houses these days. Was it time for the houses in the vige to be rebuilt as they¡¯re already old? Oh well, I¡¯ll leave those kind of things to Nord-tousan, right now it¡¯s about Kotatsu. When I put a nket in the table, the approximate shape is there, but the problem is how to add the heat source. Say if I put a fireball inside a basket, it will be warm temporarily. But then, how do I sleep? If I lose control of the fireball, then the basket, nket, and even I will be burnt to nothing. That¡¯s not good. If that¡¯s the case, how about enclosing it with metal so it won¡¯t burn?¡¡Ah, this is also not a good idea. I would get scalded just by touching it forget about entering the kotatsufortably. Kotatsu is a holy ground. There should be no blood shed on it. That¡¯s right, it should be a safe andfortable castle for me, and me alone. That being the case, what should I do. I tried to think of any good idea or magic, but there¡¯s hardly any thates to mind. So that¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to look for some hints by reading arge number of books, but I can¡¯t find anything notable written. Elementary-level magic is just boring. When I¡¯m in the middle of browsing, I came across the term ¡®magic tool¡¯, described on the exnation part. Right, speaking of magic tools, you just write the magic form and then you only need to put magic power, a convenient item! All one has to do is to put some magic power into the magic tool so it will release heat and it¡¯s done. Thinking so, I searched all over the study room for books about magic tool, but I couldn¡¯t find them. There are so many books about magic in the study, so I thought there would be some books about magic tools but there doesn¡¯t seem to be any. Just to be sure, I also ask Elna-kaasan if there is any book about magic tools, but it seems there are none in the study. In this case, I have no other choice than to ask Nord-tousan to buy one for me. Deciding so, I talk to the sitting Nord-tousan at the table of the living room. ¡¸Nord-tousan.¡¹ ¡¸No.¡¹ ¡¸But I haven¡¯t said anything yet?¡¹ It¡¯s too hasty for father to deny me just because I called him with his name. Anyhow, I sat down in front of him in order to negotiate. ¡¸You want books of magic tools, right?¡¹ Cutting into the conversation, is Elna-kaasan who sits next to Nord-tousan. I see, so that¡¯s why father knows. But, why did you turn me down? From cooking recipe to Reversi. With all of the deal with Tori Firm, the rtionship between them and Slowlett family should be something like a bosom friends. And a lot of their gains should be because of my contribution. Could it be that as a child, I can¡¯t ask for something expensive? ¡¸But why not?¡¹ ¡¸For ordinary people, books about magic tools are something expensive that they can not afford to buy, but thanks to Al and Bartolo, and also Tori, there is no problem concerning money.¡¹ ¡¸Then why?¡¹ ¡¸Where do you think you can get magic books from?¡¹ ¡¸That is, um, somece like the Royal Capital Magic Academy isn¡¯t it?¡¹ When I asnwered so, Nord-tousan calmly nod. So, somehow I have a bad feeling about this. ¡¸Yes, the Royal Capital. And the Royal Capital is far from here. And Tori Firm, which came regrly to this territory has just arrived the other day. They will note again for some time.¡¹ Che. Truly a person who can¡¯t be employed just when you need it the most. ¡¸If they got contacted by the Slowlett Family, to whom they have a friendly rtionship with, they¡¯lle back right away, right? ¡¹ When I resolutely answered so, Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan shows a slight impressed expression. ¡¸But Al. I¡¯m sorry to say, but that¡¯s impossible.¡¹ ¡¸Even if we contact them using fast horse, is it not possible for them to bring it before spring?¡¹ Elna-kaasan put her hand on her cheek, making a gesture to think. She¡¯s probably calcting the schedule in her mind. Even so, before spring, huh. Winter will have passed by that time. And the season after that will be for making cooler or electric fan. ¡¸Well, I guess it can¡¯t be helped that they will bete considering the time and distance. It¡¯s not a particrly bad thing.¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s a letter here.¡¹ With a smile, Elna-kaasan took out a stylish and carefully wrapped letter from her pocket Let me see, I wonder what¡¯s wrong with the letter. cing the letter on the table, I opened and read it carefully. ¡¸Umm, let¡¯s see, what is it?¡¡Invitation for a party?¡¡Hee©`, Nord-tousan, we¡¯re going to a party.¡¹ When I look up to tell them that, the two of them urging me to continue reading with their eyes. ¡¸On this asion, I would like to invite you to participate in the Noble¡¯s New Year Party that will be held in the Royal Capital along with your son, Alfried-sama¡­¡­Hey-, let go of me. What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡¹ When I notice, my arm was gripped tightly by Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan. Nord-tousan aside, I don¡¯t think I can shake Elna-kaasan¡¯s arm off. What a grip strength. ¡¸If Al sits down on the chair, I¡¯ll let go of my hand.¡¹ Nord-tousan smiles and said that to me. Be that as it may, the two of them still lean forward and grasping my arms. It¡¯s as if they already know from the beginning that I will run away. Oh well, can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll just sit first for now. ¡¸So to sum it up, you have no choice but to participate in the noble¡¯s opening party being held at the Royal Capital.¡¹ ¡¸Eeh©`, I don¡¯t want to go.¡¹ With my immediate reply, Nord-tousan sighs. Next to him, Elna-kaasan¡¯s appearance feels like saying ¡¸Good grief, this child¡¹. Why. Am I a kid who is also a problem child? I don¡¯t think I¡¯m a child whose behaviour go expressly that far as to be called a problem child, I mean, I¡¯m a child who doesn¡¯t make things difficult for my parents. ¡¸It¡¯s a party for those who were born and has alreadye of age, so you have to show yourself and participate in Royal Capital¡¯s party. And if you¡¯re the first child, you have to participate in the party when you¡¯re four years old. ¡¸That¡¯s early!¡¡What do you want the kids do to take your child to such ces?¡¹ ¡¸Well, putting it simply, it is for the sake of introducing the sessor and the children of the noble house and to deepen the connection between us. ¡¹ ¡¸There are all sorts of other ways to search your partner2 right? ¡¹ In short, when your child have be of age, the family head have to send them to show their face to the Capital at least once. Something like that I guess. ¡¸Did Sylvio-niisan and Eleonora-neesan also participate in it?¡¹ When I ask to truly make sure whether they¡¯re forced to participate or not, Nord-tousan face turns pale. ¡¸¡­¡­aah, they participated. It¡¯s been difficult.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s been hard when ites to the two of them once talks about marriage popped out unexpectedly.¡¹ Indeed. Considering both of their appearance, I guess it surely is tough since there are already a lot of offer for marriage talks. Geh, does it mean that I¡¯m obliged to have the same kind of appearance like those two? Uwaa, I don¡¯t want to go. They definitely will be disappointed. Especially when youpare me with Sylvio-niisan, there¡¯s noparison. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­don¡¯t want to go.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­father also don¡¯t want to go.¡¹ Why not? I don¡¯t think that Nord-tousan will hate it that much, even if the Royal Capital is far away. After all, I¡¯m not an ikemen3. ¡¸You¡¯re very popr in the Capital right©`¡¹ Elna-kaasanugh as she make fun of Nord-tousan. ¡­¡­aah, Dragon yer, huh. That¡¯s right, I surely don¡¯t want to get surrounded by parties anywhere I go. With good looks, and good personality, if Nord-tousan went to a party, then he must be very popr with the younger generation. I can easily imagine Nord-tousan getting surrounded by those people, having absolutely no idea of what to do. Which reminds me, I heard that there¡¯s y about Nord-tousan in the Royal Capital. I¡¯m a bit interested to go to the Royal Capital just to see those. ¡¸I don¡¯t want to stand out too much. Even at the best of times, there are some ces where people hate the very sight of an upstart.¡¹ Certainly, Nord-tousan is the unusual type of noble who went up thedder of society by way of achievement from being an adventurer. And the inflexible nobles supporting the country since its founding are keeping an eye on him. Perhaps, in contrast with having an ancient and honorable lineage, the Slowlett rose up and appear in the noble society with us having a humble origin - so we don¡¯t get carried away. Or I should say, there are people being jealous of us. But for me who want to live my life leisurely in the countryside, I¡¯d like to refrain from suchplicated things. ¡¸Even if you order the book for magic tools, you have to immediately participate in the Royal Capital party anyway. In that case, it would be cheaper to buy the book by yourself and you will be able to do some sightseeing right? ¡¹ Elna-kaasanment so. Though I feel that the word ¡®cheap¡¯ is awfully emphasized. ¡¸Either way, you absolutely have to go to the Royal Capital in spring alright?¡¹ ¡¸Eh©`, alright.¡¹ When I agree to go unwillingly, both of them heaved a sigh of relief. I wonder if they thought of me as a rebellious child. How vexing. Even though there is no other child as honest as me. But, the Royal Capital, huh. The center of Misfrit Kingdom, also one of the world-leading cities in the world. A ce centered around the royalty - and also a ce where nobles, mechant, adventurer,moner, and many other people lived. There must be seasonings, ingredients, magic tools, and other useful things can not be found here. And in order to Teleport, I actually have to go there myself, oh well, there¡¯s advantage in me going there. And I absolutely have to watch the y. Chapter 52: During The Journey

Chapter 52: During The Journey

In the deste garden, where the leaves are falling, the flowers bud blossoms, opening their petals one after another. Thereupon, one can hear the twitter of birds simr to a Japanese Nightingale, as if to announce the arrival of spring. The temperature gradually rises, neither hot nor cold. In the garden of the mansion that has begun to be covered by such greenery, luggages is being packed inside the carriage in a hurry. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s all for the sake of going to the Royal Capital. There are still some days for the time of the party but, from Koryatt vige which is located in the countryside to the Royal Capital, the journey will be long. Anyhow, since it is located at the farthest east from the capital of Misfrit Kingdom, it would take at least a week by way of carriage. Does it really take that much time¡­¡­ It¡¯s a matter of course to leave ahead of time because we don¡¯t know what will happen along the way. Oh well, when I also don¡¯t want to be told to go to the party the following day I arrived at the capital. Travelling by carriage is notfortable. I¡¯ve ridden it a few times, and unlike cars, it shakes so much. The road may not be well maintained like in Japan, but it even shakes on a t road. I don¡¯t think this is going to be afortable trip. Due to various circumstances, we leave today, two weeks earlier from the day of the party. Speaking of which, I only bring change of clothes with me, and I¡¯m all ready to go. Just stuff everything inside arge bag. I mean, even if there are all sorts of things, I can just stuff everything inside my Space Magic, so I basically can just go empty-handed. I can put in any kind of luggage without any reservation. There¡¯s no need to be worried about any forgotten item. From food to underwear, everything can be stored inside. When I thought about it again, this is an ability that any merchant would desperately want to get. And there¡¯s also Teleport. And now, since I have nothing to do, I just sit down near the window and stare at everyone putting all the luggage inside the wagon. The maid Mira, Mel, and Bartolo, also put their luggage inside the wagon. And among the people there, I can also see Roomba and other uncles I don¡¯t know. Running around, arranging which stuff to load or unload. It¡¯ll be terrible if you don¡¯t have enough essential items or food during your trip. Maybe since Nord-tousan is a former adventurer and already used to it, he calmly helps Elna-kaasan get ready. ¡¸Did you put the tea set properly?¡¹ ¡¸Mina just ced them a short while ago. ¡¹ ¡¸Next would be, books to spend the time, cookies, candy, pasta¡­¡­¡¹ Elna-kaasan mostly think about food. ¡¸Yes, yes, your luggage is arranged. ¡¹ ¡¸If you said that, then I guess it¡¯s fine.¡¹ Both of them seem to be getting along with each other as they walk side by side to the carriage. And then, Sara quietly approaches them and hands over a bag to Elna-kaasan. ¡¸¡­¡­madam, you forgot your party dress.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t need it.¡¹ ¡¸No!¡¡You¡¯re going to need it!? ¡¹ Nord-tousan hurriedly persuaded Elna-kaasan to take the bag, and she violently and roughly threw it toward the wagon. What a scheme. Pretending to be worried about her luggage, while actually leaving your dress for the party inside the mansion. If not for Sara, by the time we got to the capital, her n of ¡¸I forgot my dress, so I can¡¯t participate in the party¡¹ would have been sessful. As one might be able to see, Elna-kaasan don¡¯t want to go to the party. Seems like she greatly dislike dealing with those scheming noble wives. But she received a letter from her home in the capital, telling her to show her face so she can¡¯t help but to reluctantly participate. But Elna-kaasan¡¯s true feeling is actually just to rx in the mansion. If there are no y, ingredients, magic tools and the like, I also would not want to go. As expected, I¡¯m Elna-kaasan¡¯s child. Nevertheless, that was a forgotten good strategy. If I do that, I might be able to not participate in the noble¡¯s party. Thinking like that, I ce my bag to an inconspicuous corner. Inside of the bag is an exclusive formal clothes for the party. If I forgot this, then I might be able to do the forgotten strategy that Elna-kaasan failed to execute. I went toward the carriage while innocently leaving my bag behind, but my head was hit from behind me. ¡¸What do you think you¡¯re doing. Take your bag with you. Tough in any case, there are also clothing stores in the capital, so you can just buy a hastily made formal clothes¡¹ Good grief, this dense Eleonora-neesan hand over my bag with an exasperated expression. Kuh¡­¡­certainly, that may be true. It¡¯s my unconditional participation all along. Just like what Eleonora-neesan said, if it¡¯s children''s clothes, they will be able to prepare it quickly. Oh well, guess that¡¯s a move that could only be used with women''s dress. It takes a lot of time and money to make women¡¯s dress, after all. That being the case, I might not be able to skip on the attendance this time. I can¡¯t make light of her, Elna-kaasan. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­it was so close¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Just when I thought that you¡¯re making a stupid face in front of the entrance, and then you suddenly make that creepy smile¡­¡­I¡¯m on my guard you know. ¡¹ Well, excuse me for the stupidd face. Or you want to say that I look like Torr, huh. ¡¸I¡¯m not making those stupid face. I was just looking around since I had nothing to do.¡¹ ¡¸Yes yes, quickly get on.¡¹ Even though I¡¯m talking about something extremely important, when ites to Eleonora-neesan, she just puts her hand on her waist, and makes a gesture to drive me away with her other hand. My face is not as refined as Eleonora-neesan or Sylvio-niisan, but it¡¯s certainly won¡¯t be such a stupid face¡­¡­probably. When I turned my eyes to silently protest, Eleonora-neesan only said¡¸Nn¡¹, and then roughly pushed the bag against my chest. It¡¯s kinda cute, so stop it. I was pushed inside the carriage like luggage. Incidentally, the people that will go to the capital this time are me, Nord-tousan, Elna-kaasan, Mina, and Sara. The guard is Roomba along with the migrant/neer and former adventurer uncle, Gates (¥²¥¤¥Ä). The coachman and at the same time the servant is the viger Row-san (¥í¥¦), who takes care of the horses and cows in the vige. Sylvio-niisan, Eleonora-neesan, Mel and Bartolo are waiting back in the mansion. Raw standing by. They told me that it¡¯s bothersome to go to the party in the capital, and besides if they decided to participate, then it will be bothersome like thest time. I think that¡¯s kinda sly of them. A small wagon, attached to a rather big carriage with a Dragon coat of arms where we ride on, carrying luggage with two escorts, depart. In front of the entrance, Sylvio-niisan, Eleonora-neesan, Mel and Bartolo wave their hands to send us off. Though, Eleonora-neesan¡¯s words of ¡¸Be careful not to get involved with strange nobles¡¹ got me worried. Speaking of which, she said that she beat the man who pursued her with a sword. That man wouldn¡¯te to me with a grudge, right¡­¡­? As if it doesn¡¯t care about my worries, the carriage leaves Koryatt vige just like that. The houses, fences, and the lookout window that is visible from the outside became smaller in no time. I wonder if I can go back to the mansion for the time being¡­ I thought so, but then again, I could always go home with Teleport. I also do the special training to increase my magic power without missing a single day, so it should be fine. I don¡¯t know if I could return back to Koryatt vige in one attempt, in the worst case scenario I can just follow through between the viges and towns, and I think I can arrive in two days. When I think like that, I felt that my worries became somewhat lighter. ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á ¡¸Ah©`, as expected , it¡¯s peaceful around here.¡¹ ¡¸It feels good to have the greenery up to this point isn¡¯t it.¡¹ We go forward for a few hours in a straight and t road. We passed a small vige and let the horses take a rest. The carriage is currently parked on the straight road, we are taking a break at a meadow with a good unobstructed view. ¡¸That previous vige, Pado (¥Ý¥À) vige has be quite lively. When I was a kid, they barely had food and there are less house in that vige¡­¡­¡¹ The man who looks up and reminisces about the past, Gates. With deep, sharp facial features along with blue eyes. Manly, wild and soft mohawk hairstyle. Long and thick sideburns, giving his face a deep impression. And above all, the most memorable thing about him is his chin. That¡¯s it, his chin is really long. The shape of his face when looking up to the sky, is like a crescent moon floating in the night sky. Gates used to be an adventurer, but he retired and returned to the countryside with his wife. It seems that Poda vige - which we just passed before - is his hometown, and when he came back to his family¡¯s house, there are strangers living in there, and there is no house to which he can live in. The neighbors told him that his parents had migrated to Koryatt vige, and when he heard that his acquaintance Roomba was also there, he decided to move to Koryatt vige. And then when he came back, he seemed very surprised because the vige is more lively than in the past. ¡¸I was surprised at that time¡¹ Gates said whileughing and looking into the distance. Most likely, he remembers the old days. I looked at his profile and thought to myself. As expected, his chin is really long. ¡¸Even if you¡¯re curious, there are things in this world that you shouldn¡¯t touch right?¡¡It¡¯s the same like, woman¡¯s breast or butt¡­¡­well, you¡¯re just a kid, so you won¡¯t understand it yet.¡¹ Maybe he notice me staring, Gates looked at me and says words of advice, and he suddenly smiles He must have thought ¡¸I said something good¡¹ inside his mind, definitely. ¡¸Un. I, I don¡¯t understand it yet since I¡¯m just a child. So I can touch it to my heart¡¯s content.¡¹ I prod Gates¡¯s - who currently has a triumphant look - chin with a fallen branch. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­tsun tsun¡¹ And when I prod it just like that, the branch broke as it touched his chin. Amazing, the branch broke. I stare at the broken branch unblinkingly, but since it became short and useless I throw it away. Just when I was about to find another branch, I heard the rustling noise from the nts nearby. It appears that Gates was trying to grab me, but I don¡¯t care about it. Right now, I¡¯m more concerned about the thing that made those noises. It might be a monster. When I look back toward the sources of the sound, I notice that the bushes a little bit behind me were shaking. As Gates sniffs *sunsun*, ¡¸¡­¡­this smell. A monster¡­¡­it¡¯s a goblin.¡¹ Along with his words, a goblin really came out. The smell from the goblin is so severe that you can tell it just from the smell alone. I think Roomba said so. Certainly, if it smells like this, somehow or another. The goblin looked around its surroundings, and when it noticed us it rushed out with a repulsive smile. As if happy being able to find a prey. ¡¸Go back to the carriage. From here on out it¡¯s our job.¡¹ With a cool smile, Gates pulled his sword out from the sheath and held a shield on his left arm. Chapter 53: Blossom in Full Glory!

Chapter 53: Blossom in Full Glory!

¡¸Fuuh¡­¡­finally it¡¯s over.¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s with that¡ºThis is thest demon, huh¡­¡­¡»face and having such refreshing face after doing just a bit of work!¡¹ I coldly retort to Gates who rolled onto his back, facing the sky. Without any particr concern at my gaze, he suddenlyughed. ¡¸¡­¡­that was a good blow.¡¹ ¡¸Are you stupid or what.¡¹ After the first goblin came over, it called for it¡¯s friend, and then more goblins appeared and started bustling about, with High Goblin among them. The group of goblins numbered ten, and as I was observing Gates and wondered how he would fight them, Gates'' response was to ¡ºcall a friend¡». Fortunately, the carriage is nearby, and Roomba feeling something unusual immediately rush on to the goblins, while Nord-tousan was also ready for battle. There''s no way we¡¯ll lose with such a solid member, and the goblins had been defeated. But this guy Gates, he¡¯s somewhat different. He was knockdown-ed with one attack from the High Goblin. The High Goblin is considered a superior variety in goblin race, a monster characterized by its¡¯ reddish-brown skin, and a taller height than ordinary goblin. But it''s still not the size of an adult male, at most its height is around a hundred and twenty centimeters tall. The High Goblin attacked Gates using a club in its hand. The attack which can be said to be crude, had been received by Gates with his round shield. While watching without any sense of crisis whatsoever, Gates who received that attack seems to lose his strength and copse. His opponent is using a wooden club. In contrast with Gates who is using an iron shield. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s losing ground as there is no difference in strength. He managed to defend properly, and in the first ce he wasn¡¯t hit directly, it was like he just fell down. The High Goblin was bewildered seeing Gates fall suddenly, and it tried to swing its club down on Gates seeing the chance. The trajectory of the club is clearly aiming at Gates¡¯ raised chin, a thought passes through my mind to warn him ¡¸If the club continues like that it will hit your chin if you don''t avoid it you know¡¹, but it is currently in the middle of a fight. I switched gears quickly and sent a Fire Lance towards the goblins. While trying to keep the goblins who are trying to ganged up on Gates in check with magic, Roomba came and exterminated them. ording to Gates¡¯ reddened chin and the person in question himself, apparently Gates fell down and fainted because the shield hit his chin. Maybe because he let go of the shield because of the the impact from the opponent¡¯s attack,the shield hit his long chin. He probably got a light concussion. Truly pathetic. Currently, Roomba and Row-san are stripping the materials, and we¡¯re preparing to depart. While Gates the guard is basically doing nothing. ¡¸It¡¯s all because you put your chin up.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s working properly!¡¹ Gates¡¯ heartbreaking cry resounded through the meadow. It¡¯s better if we leave this ce quickly since the scent of blood from the goblins will attract other monsters to gather here. We continued to advance as Roomba loaded the teary-eyed Gates inside the carriage like a luggage. ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á Seven days since then, after some viges and towns. Since the first day after that incident, there has been no encounter with monsters, and we are moving forward at a steady pace. Our next schedule would be to arrive at the Royal Capital around noon today. I¡¯m getting quite tired spending my time in this narrow and shaking space. In the beginning since I can see the views of the scenery, I moved to the wagon and went to y with Roomba and Gates, but it will soon reach the limit/ my breaking point. I¡¯m tired of ying cards. ¡¸So what¡¯s next,? Or Poker? How about? ¡¹ ¡¸I want to y.¡¹ ¡¸Eh©`, I¡¯ve had enough of.¡¹ In front of those two eyes - who¡¯s been gathering the cards - I drop the cards in my hands and copse to my back. This is something that reminds me of the Reversi just like the other day. There''s a card game in this world too, but it¡¯spletely different from Japanese card games. It¡¯s a card I made myself using a nk piece of paper. Maybe the paper quality is bad or something, I don¡¯t know but maybe because of the difference in material properties, it¡¯s a bit stiff so it can¡¯t be helped. By looking upwards like this, the blue skyes into view. Guess I¡¯ll use magic a bit as a recreation then. In any case, since there¡¯s no one, maybe I should do something shy and shoot it to the sky. If it¡¯s something shy up there, then it should be fireworks I guess. I can use this if I want to liven it up and make things interesting. I fired it after having decided to do so. I got up lightly as if the feeling of exhaustion from earlier was just nothing, then I put my hand in the air. ¡¸Mm?¡¡What is it?¡¹ ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹ Those two are bewildered by my sudden action. I ignore them and start making an image. Fireworks in the night, using fire magic. It climbs up to a certain height, and then explodes straight away. Blooming beautifully like a flower in the sky. Putting a bit more magic power in it, Iunch the fireball into the sky. It rises straight to the skies with a *hyuu~* sound, and before long it scatters with a bang. The exploding and the dancing petals of mes are beautiful. ¡¸¡¸Ooooooohhh¡¹¡¹ Roomba and Gates are pping their hands *pachi pachi*. ¡¸I understand that you¡¯re using Fire Magic somehow, but that¡¯s interesting!¡¹ ¡¸It probably would give a better appeal when you use it at night. ¡¹ ¡¸Ooh, you betcha, Gates!¡¡The sparks dancing around in the night sky would be all the more beautiful!¡¹ After saying that, Gates gives a thumbs-up, and shows his white teeth. ¡¸However, it¡¯s kindacking like this. I want it to be more shy though.¡¹ ¡¸Yosh, I¡¯ll practice it from now on.¡¹ I began shooting repeatedly ten times from there. The flowers are in full-bloom, while making a resounding loud sound. The blue and white me scatters and changes the temperature around them. I tried various things, such as changing the power of the explosion and raising the exploding sound. ¡¸¡¸Hyahoiii~!!¡¹¡¹ If it were night time, I wonder how severe would it be. I¡¯ll show it to Torr when I get back to the vige. But then, the wagon suddenly stopped. Due to the inertia, we fell down while being jostled around. ¡¸¡­¡­it hurtss. Aw, my butt.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, my chin!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­mou, just what the heck.¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean ¡®what the heck¡¯. The horses are frightened and won¡¯t move forward you know!¡¹ Nord-tousan came whileining to us. So then shooting any magic while on the wagon is prohibited, and I was brought back to the carriage. ¡¸Al, don¡¯t you want to use that magic from before to my dress?¡¹ Just when I took a sip of tea, Elna-kaasan abruptly said something crazy. When he heard that, Nord-tousan who also has tea inside his mouth seems to be choking. ¡¸You must not.¡¹ Elna-kaasan still hasn¡¯t given up yet, huh. ¡¸The material is thin and the texture is good, but it burns well©`¡¹ Elna-kaasan smiles sweetly. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not a pervert who would burn anything. She¡¯s been like this ever since she saw my Fire Lance on that first day. Did she see the fireworks and wanted it to happen again. ¡¸If you do that, you¡¯ll burn the wagon you know.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t care.¡¹ ¡¸You can¡¯t do that Elna! You will not be able to participate in the party without that dress can you.¡¹ ¡¸That is why.¡¹ ¡¸No!¡¡There are a lot of my cookies sitting in there!¡¹ ¡¸Right. But I don¡¯t need cookies in this ce. ¡¸This and that are different!¡¡Please give it to me too!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Sara just sits there, maybe she doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the squabble, sitting gracefully while sipping tea. She took a bite of a cookie. And then her cheeks melt. I witnessed Sara¡¯s cute moment. Maybe she notices my gaze, Sara¡¯s cheeks turn red then she calmly puts her mouth on the cup. Seems like she wanted to be left alone. Before the situation got out of control, Nord-tousan decided to change the subject. I think that¡¯s a good trick. ¡¸Even so Al, I was surprised that your magic has improved so far.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it! Was the magic you used on that first day also that, hanabi4? ¡¡Was that it?¡¡That time was also amazing.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s true. What is that magic used for I wonder?¡¹ Amid their piercing gaze of expectation, I calmly answered. ¡¸That¡¯s for entertainment where you enjoy the color and sound produced.¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹ The both of them sigh with a look as if saying¡¸as expected¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­still the practical Alfried-sama as usual.¡¹ Eh, what¡¯s with Sara''s way of saying things. Are you praising me?¡¡Or disparaging me? ¡¸Al is truly someone not easily swayed isn¡¯t he.¡¹ ¡¸Ahaha, really.¡¹ ¡¸But, that¡¯s certainly interesting. And beautiful.¡¹ What does it all mean I wonder. I would like to hear what everyone thinks about me a little more in detail. ¡¸¡­¡­aah, fireworks can also be used to transmit information.It can tell your whereabouts if youunch it to the sky as it makes a loud sound, and it can also convey other things if you just change the type and color! Hence I¡¯ll go back.¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Don¡¯t do that.¡¹¡¹ ¡¸Eh©`, why?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Cause it¡¯s a bother (you know)!¡¹¡¹ Eeh©`, even though it¡¯s useful. Chapter 54: Royal Capital Guards

Chapter 54: Royal Capital Guards

The entire royal capital is surrounded by a huge rampart to keep the people safe. Since the founding of the nation, this wall has never been broken, and it has protected the country and prevented the invasion from other countries on countless asions. And the guards - who are also soldiers and also citizens of the capital - live being surrounded by such a study wall, keeping watchful eyes so that suspicious individuals will not enter, while giving the feeling of pride as they stand guard. The Slowlett family is a noble family even though it¡¯s just a baron, so our carriage can proceed straight to the gate through the long line of queue like the wind. The envious gaze from the merchants and travelers pierces us. ¡ºOi, look at that. It¡¯s a Dragon insignia. Wasn¡¯t that the famous Dragon yer-san?¡» ¡ºYou serious. That¡¯s amazing. That¡¯s so cool, I also wanted to be a noble.¡» I can hear the admiration and envy from the people. Nord-tousan is embarrassed, while Elna-kaasan is smiling. Apparently, as long as people don''t talk about her own past actions, she wouldn¡¯t feel embarrassed about it. Even though she was so embarrassed when Rumba talked about it before. Well, all things considered, I¡¯ll listen carefully to Rumba¡¯s story after watching the y. ¡ºOi oi, is it true that the guards for the eastern gate today is ¡®them¡¯!?¡» ¡ºThree days ago the were guarding the southern gate¡­¡­¡­¡» ¡ºThose two are bad news. Let¡¯s pray they won¡¯t hit on us.¡» I can hear the voices from other carriage in line asionally. Apparently, there is a dangerous two-person guards on the east gate that we will pass through, I wonder in what way are they dangerous. Are they the strong warrior type. Or maybe those merchants and travelers who are trying to enter from here are just having quite a terrible previous experience in the past or feeling guilty, as they bring in their belongings. We finally reached in front of the castle gates and stopped the carriage. The road is wide enough as there would be no problem even if there are three carriage passing through. And then when you look up above, you will see a massive wall reaching up to the sky. The thickness alone would likely be thirty meters. ¡¸Please show me your noble¡¯s badge.¡¹ A pair of men wearing metal armor in red and silver-based color approaches the carriage. Their armor - which covered their whole body - noisily made a sound *gashagasha* each time they move. I can hear people behind us happily saying things like¡¸Uooh©`, that was dangerous©`¡¹to others beside them. Eh, are these two the so-called dangerous pair? When I look at them again, they seem to be normal short-haired men and a skinhead guy. When Bartolo is wearing his fierce look, he looked more frightening. But since there are a lot of adventurers who came to the royal capital, I guess you should get used to this kind of stern measures. ¡¸Alright, wait a bit, let me show it to you. ¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ming too, it¡¯s a leisure.¡¹ In order for us to enter, Nord-tousan and I got off the carriage and showed the noble¡¯s badge. Seeing Nord-tousan¡¯s nonchnt air, I guess these two guys are alright. Or maybe he just doesn¡¯t know, I just followed him out of curiosity. ¡¸Certainly, this is a noble¡¯s badge.¡¹ Nord-tousan takes out a notebook from his coat pocket and shows it to them. Shining in golden, is the Dragon coat of arms. Apparently, that notebook is a proof of one social position. The short-haired guard confirmed it with no expression, but when he looked at Nord-tousan¡¯s face, his expression changed to that of astonishment. What is it, what is it?¡¡I wonder if he is a big fan of Dragon yer like the one in the viges and town I¡¯ve seen so far. ¡¸¡­¡­beautiful.¡¹ ¡¸Ha¡­¡­?¡¹ What did this man said just now? When Nord-tousan stares at the man dubiously, the man shyly turns his gaze away a bit. ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing. I have confirmed it. Baron Nord Slowlett-sama, yes?¡¹ ¡¸Ye, yes. That¡¯s right.¡¹ ¡¸So, just to make sure, I¡¯m going to do a simple inspection on the carriage and ask some question, is that alright?¡¹ ¡¸Yes.¡¹ Saying that, the other guard head to the wagon to do the inspection. Incidentally, the skin head guard has been looking at me for a while now. Did you have something that¡¯s bothering you. ¡¸What is your purpose in the royal capital?¡¹ ¡¸To participate in the noble¡¯s gathering organized by Duke Ringrande (¥ê©`¥ó¥°¥é¥ó¥Ç)¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­certainly, that¡¯s about one week from now right. What about the participant?¡¹ ¡¸Eight people including the servants and escorts¡¹ It seems that you can omit these things if you got higher rank, but the Slowlett family is just a baron. It¡¯s not the case of the lower the rank of nobility. And then Nord-tousan replied to his simple questions, making me have some free time, when I was suddenly called out as I looked around. ¡¸Is this your first timeing to the capital?¡¹ A guard sat down and talk to me with a smile. He got a higher line of sight than me nevertheless, but I guess I¡¯ll have to apany him since I¡¯m free. I thought he was a scary person since he seems to re at me in displeasure, but isn¡¯t he a good person. Just because he got a bit of a fierce look, doesn''t everyone just be frightened for no reason. ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s my first time.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so©`. By the way, may I ask for your name?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s Alfried Slowlett, but.¡¹ ¡¸And how old are you?¡¹ Hmm? Do I look immature to such an extent I wonder?¡¡¡¡Even though I look like this, I¡¯m almost seven years old. All things considered, I thought that he will tell me famous and good ces in the capital like this. ¡¸I¡¯ll be seven years old soon.¡¹ ¡¸Hee©`, almost seven years huh¡­¡­A little bit young I guess¡­¡­¡­No, it might be better like this.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­eh?¡¹ ¡¸Ah no, it¡¯s nothing.Ahahaha.¡¹ Somehow, I feel like this person just let something terrible slip out of his mouth. I wonder what¡¯s with this chill I¡¯m feeling. The guard-san patted my head while smiling. And then, slowly, his hand moved from my shoulder to my arm, and turned around toward my hip and grabbed my butt. ¡¸Hii!?¡¹ I feel a crisis to my chastity, so I retreat with all my might. Just what the heck did this man trying to do. It feels like his hand is clinging to my body, and it feels bad. ¡¸What happen?¡¹ The skin headed guard approaches me with a fresh expression. How could you smile so refreshingly like that after doing a sexual harassment? Maybe I¡¯m wrong, and it¡¯s just my hallucination. ¡¸How old are you?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? ¡¡Thirty two, why?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s good, really good. Then is your wife alsoing?¡¹ ¡¸Of course she¡¯s here, why is that?¡¹ ¡¸What about your type of men?¡¹ ¡¸Hah?¡¡A man?¡¡Does that kind of question have anything to do with the inspection?¡¡Oy just where do you think you¡¯re touching!?¡¹ When I look at him, it seems that Nord-tousan¡¯s chastity is also in danger. That has nothing to do with the purpose ofing to the capital and crime prevention isn¡¯t it.¡¡I think the question itself is strange. Indeed, these two guards are truly dangerous. Now I understand why everyone is so frightened. ¡¸I¡¯m done checking the wagon!¡¡There is no problem!¡¹ For Nord-tousan and I, that was the voice of an angel. ¡¸The, then, we¡¯ll enter. Let¡¯s go Al!¡¹ ¡¸Un. We should hurry since we got things to do.¡¹ We can stay in such a dangerous ce, so we rush and get into the carriage in a hurry. Those dangerous guards see us off along with their lonely voice ¡¸Aah¡¹. ¡¸Row-san, let¡¯s make haste. ¡¹ ¡¸Un, understood. Let¡¯s hurry then.¡¹ Getting called by Nord-tousan, Row-san who sits on coachman seatshed his whip in a hurry. Maybe by watching their conversation before, Row-san also felt a sense of crisis to his own chastity. He got this terribly frightened appearance. ¡¸You also look pale, Al? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Nothing wrong.¡¹¡¹ We can¡¯t say it. That we¡¯re being molested by a man¡­ Chapter 55: Royal Capital Main Street

Chapter 55: Royal Capital Main Street

¡¸¡­¡­we¡¯ve arrived! It¡¯s the royal capital!¡¡¡¹ A lot of peoplee and go as they pass through the big castle gate. Adventurers who havepleted theirmission,borers taking a break, and people who pack their luggage into the carriage industriously. A little further away from there, calls from hawkers calling for customers from their stalls are making the ce more lively. The broad main street extending from the gate is paved with stones, and there arerge buildings along the way that were lined up and made of stones. And beyond all that is the towering and magnificent royal castle, as if overlooking everything and weing us. That¡¯s the royal castle, huh. It looked splendid even from here, so what would it be like when onees closer. Just like me, descend from the carriage near the castle gate and exim in wonder. ¡¸Uwaa©`!¡¡It¡¯s really big!¡¡How should I put it, magnificent¡­¡­Yeah, it¡¯s kind of magnificent!¡¹ Un, I at least understand that since Mina has less vocabry than me. Is it a familiar sight for Nord-tousan, Elna-kaasan, and Sara already. They¡¯re watching our appearance with warm gazes. ¡¸This is also the first time for Mina to go to the royal capital, huh?¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¡It is!¡¡And this is the first time I was allowed to apany you.¡¹ Mina replies still with her excited appearance. If we leave her alone like that, then she will likely go somewhere arbitrarily without thinking *furafura*. 1 I wonder if there are also people like us whoe to the royal capital for the first time, since there are asionally a lot of people letting out voices of excitement. If I had to say, I think those voices are mostly female. As for the men, they let out sounds like ¡¸Hou¡¹ after being impressed and then they advance before long. In the middle of all that, a wind blew over the royal capital. Just like Mina, those women who got their attention stolen by the sight of the royal capital were just looking up while they didn¡¯t pay attention to the things below. ¡¡Because of that, those women¡¯s skirt pped greatly and high-pitched cute sounds ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹ can be heard from all around the ce. And most gentlemen will not miss such a moment, so many gazes were piercing under those pping skirts. The look of the man who walked ahead and turned his head around is of wonder. The beautiful sight of the capital caught the women¡¯s attention, and those women¡¯s skirts were stealing the attention of the gentlemen''s. Could this scene clearly express the easy-to-understand example of men and women¡¯s sensitivity¡­ ¡ºHey, what are you guys looking at!¡» ¡ºCome now©`, continue with your work.¡» ¡º¡º¡ºUiss!¡»¡»¡»2 ¡ºOi you people!¡» Voices of criticism can be heard from here and there. But those men leave to where the wind blows. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­you take a quick look at it for instant right?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s just your imagination.¡¹ ¡¸No. Your gaze shifts unnaturally for a moment there.¡¹ ¡¸If they hear a scream, then anyone¡¯s gaze will shift.¡¹ ¡¸Even so, you look down awfully a lot weren¡¯t you.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll give your punishmentter.¡¹ Such was the conversation behind me between father and mother. I wonder what¡¯s the punishment will be. ¡¸¡­¡­such nasty wind.¡¹ Listening to Sara¡¯s voice, I rode into the carriage awkwardly. After arriving at the royal capital, we went straight to a high ss inn. It seems to be an inn exclusive for nobles, there seems to be a big difference from the inn we saw down the street. Not only the ce is clean, it even has arge bathhouse attached to the building, and the bed is also soft and fluffy. There appear to be a number of people standing by as guards, the security seems to be wless. From the perspective of the guests who stay at the inn, the safety is absolute, and it is properly guarded, so people ce their confidence in the inn. After taking the carriage and wagon to the inn¡¯s garage, Rumba and Gates headed toward the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. They seem to have various ces where they need to make an appearance somehow. Oh well, the both of them were active as an adventurer in the royal capital anyway, so there¡¯s no helping it. Originally, Rumba and Gates¡¯s main job was to escort us for three days during the way to the capital and at the time of the party itself. The guards and knights are periodically patrolling the royal capital in order to maintain public order so the royal capital is safe, that is, unless you go to a suspicious section in the royal capital in the dead of the night. As evidenced by the many kids running around happily near the main street of the royal capital. The current time is afternoon. After having lunch at the inn and then taking a break, I was walking along the main street along with Mina. Nord-tousan is not with me since he is currently facing punishment from Elna-kaasan. And just in case they need a maid, Sara stays nearby with them. Inform me what happenster. ¡¸The impression we get from seeing it from the carriage and walking and seeing the actual condition like this is so different.¡¹ Maybe because this is mealtime, pleasant smells drift from the street stalls. Therge main street extends outward from the za encircling what is the center of the royal capital. There are gates in each direction, and the main street from the south to the north, and then the main street from the east to the west are especially spacious, with the most number of peopleing and going. Hence, there are a lot of shops established on those two streets, and it appears that thepetition among those is intense. Whether it¡¯s a street stalls or a store selling foodstuff, second-hand shops, weapon shops, regardless of which, they all appear to be desperate. ¡¸Yeah. It¡¯s particrly amazing around here I think.¡¹ I wonder if those men are selling vegetables. They can be seen frequently calling out to people who seem to be customers. ¡ºHei hei, wee!¡¡We got a lot of fresh vegetables! The beautiful onee-san over there!¡¡How about making our vegetables part of you dish for dinner tonight?¡» ¡ºOh dear are you talking to me by any chance? ¡» ¡ºDon¡¯t bother onee-san. A shopkeeper with a scary face like that, you¡¯d wonder what kind of vegetables are being sold. It¡¯s almost certain that the vegetables are gnarled just like his face.¡» ¡ºE,ehh¡­¡­?¡» ¡ºHaa©`?¡¡Don¡¯t be fooled onee-san!¡¡The vegetables over there are the same as that man,ck of nutrition and look frail!¡¡Why don¡¯t you take a look at our radish! ¡¡If you put a knee-high sock 4 on it, it will look like a human''s thigh! ¡» I don¡¯t think that the shopkeeper¡¯s appearance has anything to do with the condition of the vegetables. Also that radish and knee-high sock. ¡ºWhat was that, radish? It¡¯s mostly just water and uselessly big isn''t it? Why don¡¯t you please look at our radish!¡¡The firmness of the texture is just right, and the sweetness is spread throughout the whole thing. Look, if you just put the sock on!¡­¡­areeh?¡¡Where is she?¡» The onee-san from before, she ran away when the scary-looking shopkeeper put on the sock to the radish. Only the two shopkeepers holding radish with sock on it were left in that ce. ¡ºOkaa-san, look, there is someone who put on something on a radish!¡» ¡ºShh, no. Don¡¯t look.¡» A mother nearby who brings her child along and happens to pass by also ran away quickly. The remaining people left who watched the scene were just Mina and I. ¡º¡ºThat radish¡»¡» ¡¸¡­¡­no, thank you.¡¹ Mina and I escaped and left that ce. The Royal Capital vegetable¡¯s shop is amazing isn''t it. Mina and I passed the vegetable shop earlier, we walked around the various stalls while joking, and when I saw something I like or curious stuff, I bought and ate it. ¡¸Alfried-sama, this meat is wonderful!¡¡Everytime I chew on this, the springy texture and sticityes out and it¡¯s delicious! ¡¹ ¡¸Certainly, each time you chew on it, the meat juice oozes out and it¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s not pork or bird meat. The taste resemble that of a beef, but somehow it¡¯s different¡­¡­¡¹ As I groaned while I looked at the meat skewer, the uncle at the stalls frankly called out to me. ¡¸Oya? ¡¡Young master, have you not eaten Wushi (¥¦©`¥·©`) meat before?¡¹ ¡¸Wushi meat?¡¡What is that?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a monster resembling a cow that often appears around the royal capital. Isn¡¯t it delicious when you mix it together with this sauce?¡¹ Since it was such an interesting story, I asked the uncle about this Wushi. ¨D¨DWushi. A monster resembling a cow that often appears at the grasnd area in the vicinity of the royal capital. Having a muscr, bigger body than an ordinary cow, along with a coat like a horse, a ferocious monster that indiscriminately charges after any approaching creature. If one were to underestimate the dull, repetitive charge, then one will meet a painful experience, and it is said that a lot of adventurers are defeated by the giant monster. It is popr among children and adults of the royal capital for it¡¯s chewy texture and the meat juice that oozes out of it. Wushi¡¯s body is big. Owing to the big body it is difficult for a shock-based attack to pass through, and among the adventurers, word has it that whoever manages to cut a Wushi, then that person can be considered as a full-fledged adventurer.¡¡Hee©`, I¡¯ve heard that you can eat monster meat, but I didn¡¯t think that it would be this delicious. There are few monsters around Koryatt vige, and so far I haven¡¯t eaten once before. ¡¸I¡¯ve heard that you can eat a demon¡¯s meat but¡­¡­nom nom6¡­¡­I didn¡¯t think it would be this delicious!¡¹ Mina, I want you to either eat or talk properly. What if you spill some sauce to your maid uniform¡­¡­really, still spotless. Such a mystery. ¡¸It¡¯s delicious isn¡¯t it. Do you want another serving?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Please!¡¹¡¹ Mina and I cheerfully swapped our skewer with a new one. We got some rmended stalls from the Wushi¡¯s meat skewer¡¯s stall uncle, so then we went around several ces. And now that I''m tired of walking, I currently sit at the edge of the street while drinking fruit juice. Since the street in the royal capital is long, there are many ces where people can sit down so that they can take a break. Just like us, there are people who are tired and hungry, sitting down with food from the street stalls in one hand. Even so, this fruit juice is really delicious. The sweetness and the right amount of sourness are really good for a tired body. There were also a lot of other juices, but what kind of fruit did they use? It feels like it will match perfectly with shaved ice. Have to check it outter. As I was thinking about the schedule after this, a restless little girl came into my view as she moved across the street. Her hair is halfway between light brown color and blonde split into twintail. Is she looking for someone maybe, she¡¯s standing on tiptoe and hopping up and down*pyokopyoko*7 on the bench while making cute gestures as she looks around. Eventually, maybe she realizes that she wouldn¡¯t be able to see, she went down from the bench and repeated the same thing. Everytime she moves up and down, the red ribbon on her hair cutely sway around. As for her age, maybe it¡¯s about four years younger than me I guess. She wear a beautifully tailored white one piece, and unexpectedly might be a noble just like me As I looked at the cute little thing moving around while drinking fruit juice, I suddenly felt that little girl''s gaze met with mine. I think it¡¯s just my imagination, when I moved my gaze away and took a sip of fruit juice, I felt that the hem of my clothes was pulled. I wonder what¡¯s wrong. If she had something she wanted to say, Mina could just talk about it normally. As I¡¯m thinking about such a thing and turn toward Mina, she got cookies and fruit juice in her mouth as her cheeks ckened. You¡¯re always carrying cookies around with you, huh. It doesn¡¯t look like Mina is the one who pulled it since she¡¯s still absorbed in enjoying the taste. Then who is it? Just when I thought like that, I felt my hem being pulled again. This time it feels stronger than before. And when I looked in front of me, there was the girl with a twintail dazedly looking up while approaching me with her mouth slightly opened. ¡¸Wha, what can I help you with?¡¹formal When I asked while feeling baffled, the girl answered cheerfully. ¡¸Me, Ra-chan! (¥é©`¤Á¤ã¤ó)¡¹ ¡­¡­¡­I got a bad feeling about this. Chapter 56: Together with Ra-chan

Chapter 56: Together with Ra-chan

Author note : I want a sister¡­¡­ ¡¸Four years old!¡¹ The girl, Ra-chan, asserts herself cheerfully. And maybe she¡¯s pleased with herself being able to say that properly, sheughs innocently ¡¸ehehe~¡¹. On a closer look, it became clear that her face is on the cherubic side yet well-proportioned. As I was looking at her while thinking to myself that she will undoubtedly turn into a lovely girl in the future, she turned to look at me as if prompting an answer. ¡¸I¡¯m, Alfried. Almost seven years old.¡¹ ¡¸Al? ¡¡Al-niichan?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­you can say that again.¡¹ ¡¸Al!¡¹ ¡¸Not that way!¡¹ Maybe she finds it fun to rush at me, Ra-chanughed pleasantly. Afterwards, even when I asked her¡¸Try calling me Al-niichan!¡¹, she just repeatedly called ¡¸Al! Al!¡¹happily. What is this¡­¡­this feeling of my heart being healed. Maybe, if I have a sister, it will feel like this. There are always people older than me whether back in Japan or in this different world, so such an exchange appears fresh. ¡¸I¡¯m the maid, Mina. You can call me Mina-oneechan you know?¡¹ Whaat?¡¡Even though she didn¡¯t even call me oniichan, and yet you want her to call you oneechan, this impertinence has gone too far. ¡¸Such words would be wasteful on Mina. Just call her poor maid.¡¹ I slowly shook my head twice before addressing Ra-chan. Ra-chan repeated my exact words. ¡¸Poor maid!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s it, that¡¯s it. That¡¯s great, really great ¡¹ I gently pat on Ra-chan¡¯s head while smilling. ¡¸Ehehe¡¹ ¡¸Aaah!¡¡What are you saying Alfried-sama!¡¡Look, now Ra-chan has learned a strange word hasn¡¯t she!¡¹ ¡¸Ah©`, yeah yeah. I¡¯ll give you more cookiester, so be quiet for a sec.¡¹ ¡¸I also want to eat©`!¡¹ ¡¸Can¡¯t be helped then.¡¹ ¡¸Aah!¡¡That¡¯s the cookie that I brought!¡¹ Eating cookies will make you thirsty. Ra-chan will certainly whine about itter, so two copper coins just disappear from my wallet. Ra-chan is drinking green-colored juice, something that seems to be good for one''s health. It appears to have been made by mixing various fruits and vegetables. ¡¸Want to take a sip?¡¹ Since Ra-chan offered it to me, I will dly take a sip then. When I took a sip and drank it, it tasted quite delicious. I wonder if I can develop and make a mixer by myself when I return to the mansion. It would be great if I can make juice using the libra fruit harvested from the forest with Eleonora-neesan. It will also be good for one¡¯s health. ¡¸This is also delicious isn¡¯t it.¡¹ ¡¸Un¡¹ ¡¸It sure is nice©`. Such a heartwarming©`¡¹ Leaving Mina alone on the side for now, let¡¯s move on to the main subject. ¡¸By the way Ra-chan, what was Ra-chan doing?¡¡It looks like you were looking for someone¡­¡­maybe you¡¯re los¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not!¡¹ Ra-chan clearly denies it as her hair shakes left and right. But, no matter how one sees it, your appearance of being alone on the roadside while being confused can only be seen as a lost child. ¡¸But, you seem to be alone, and looking troubled, and confused.¡¹ ¡¸I got lost, because I¡¯m looking for my onee-chan!¡¹ Ra-chan groan¡¸Uu©`¡¹ as she stares at me. So you¡¯re not gonna admit that you¡¯re a lost child under any circumstances huh. However, it seems that she will cry if I said any more than this. Then let your sister be the culprit. ¡¸How old is your oneechan?¡¹ ¡¸Seven years old!¡¹ In that case, it''s a girl around the same age as me huh. As far as the eye can see right now, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any girl around the same age as me in sight. ¡¸Where did you get los¡­¡­I mean, where did your oneechan get lost?¡¹ When about to say that Ra-chan is lost, she bes teary-eyed so I correct it in a hurry. ¡¸Eeto¡«¡­¡­¡­¡­dont¡¯t know!¡¹ Guess so. Since Ra-chan herself is lost. I don''t say that since I think she will cry. It would be absolutely dangerous to make a young girl cry in the main street such as this. ¡¸I see©`. So you don¡¯t know.¡¹ ¡¸Then what does your oneechan look like? For example, her hair.¡¹ ¡¸Ee©`to, she has the same hair color as me and very beautiful!¡¹ I see, I don¡¯t quite understand though. Mina asks more questions such as her clothes and such. So she has the same hair color as Ra-chan, and waist-length. And ording to Ra-chan, her oneechan¡¯s hair has no curls and is so smooth that she want to touch it all the time. Her height is about the same as me. And above all, is the feature that she is wearing a Magic Academy school uniform. Which reminds me, I saw children wearing a robe a few times.There are differences in color such as red, blue, and ck, I remember looking at them since I¡¯m wondering if maybe they¡¯re different based on ss or something. If she wears something fancy like that, we¡¯ll be able to find her soon. Anyhow, we just have to check the people who wear such uniforms. Incidentally, onee-chan¡¯s robe seems to be blue. ¡¸Well then, we¡¯d better stay in this easy-to-understand main street.¡¹ ¡¸What will you do Ra-chan. Will you wait here for your sister?¡¹ ¡¸No!¡¡Since onee-chan is lost, I¡¯m going to look for her!¡¹ Aah©`, that¡¯s so. If she waits here, it looks like Ra-chan will just get lost. ¡¸I see©`¡¹ ¡¸Then, how about we search together?¡¹ Ra-chan asked me earnestly with upturned eyes. And the way she casually clutches my hem is cute. She might be anxious, she get teary-eyed. As expected it¡¯s that after all huh. ¡¸Then let¡¯s look for her!¡¹ I cheerfully stand up, and smile. ¡¸Un!¡¹ ¡¸Right!¡¹ Thus, we walked down the main street to look for Ra-chan¡¯s oneechan. ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á We walked down the street to look for her oneechan, but¡­¡­ ¡¸Next!¡¡I want to eat that!¡¹ ¡¸Sure!¡¡A hearty stew. After that we¡¯ll eat the meat over there!¡¡The nice smell of roasted meat, the fragrance of the plentiful spices being used!!¡¹ I pull Ra-chan toward me so she will follow behind me. We¡¯re still hanging around the southern main street where the stalls are lined up, the ce where we first met. Maybe it¡¯s because this is the time when people are hungry, more and more people areing and standing in line in front of the stalls. Eh©`?¡¡Strange. We were supposed to look for Ra-chan¡¯s oneechan, but why are we standing in line in front of the stalls? ¡¸Smells good!¡¹ ¡¸Right~!¡¹ Those two are smiling happily at each other. How nice, Mina already be oneechan. Then, let¡¯s settle this. Even though I came to the royal capital, I¡¯ve only seen street stalls. ¡¸Still not yet©`?¡¹ ¡¸So slow©`¡¹ At first they were having a lively conversation, but then they seemed to lose their patience after the line didn''t advance. When you¡¯re feeling hungry and there are various fragrant scents drifting around you, the impatience and frustration is understandable. ¡¸It appears that they run out of ingredients and they make it again.¡¹ ¡¸Eeh©`, waiting is boring.¡¹ ¡¸U©`n, even so¡­¡­then, I¡¯ll show you a slight magic trick.¡¹ It¡¯s a magic I asionally perform at Celia-san¡¯s restaurant, but this one can be done even while standing and besides it will be fine to do this to kill some time. ¡¸What, what?¡¹ ¡¸What is it?¡¹ Not just Ra-chan, but Mina is also getting into it. Maybe the man behind us is also free, he sneakily looks at us in keen interest. ¡¸Mina, you have a cookie don¡¯t you?¡¡Lend it to me for a bit.¡¹ When I said that, it¡¯s quite obvious she shows vignce, but maybe her curiosity won over, she nervously took out a cookie out of her pocket. ¡¸Now then, this here is a cookie.¡¹ To make sure there is nothing wrong with the cookie, I have the two of them to check on both sides of the cookie. ¡¸And now I¡¯m going to put this cookie in my hand and cover it with my other hand. So the cookie is between my hands right now, yes?¡¹ Ra-chan and Mina, and even the man behind us nod *fumufumu* in understanding. ¡¸Well then, the cookie will disappear after I shake my hands three times like this. ¡¹ ¡¸Eeh©`!¡¡No way©`!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll be troubled if it disappear Alfried-sama!¡¹ After I said that, Ra-chan gave me a dubious look, while Mina loudly shouted and looked as if she¡¯d grabbed my cor. The man behind us snorts. I¡¯m feeling irritated by his face. Just wait. Soon I¡¯m going to turn your face into one of surprise and thenpliment. ¡¸Now, shall we start.¡¡One¡­two¡­¡­three¡­¡­¡­!¡¹ And when I open both of my hands. ¡¸Eeh©`!¡¡Where¡¯s the cookie going?¡¹ ¡¸Hey cookie?¡¡Where are you?¡¡No way, did you really throw the cookie away?¡¹ The two of them touch my hands *petapeta*. However, they can¡¯t find the cookie. Why, because the cookie has been moved to the pocket of the man behind us with teleport. I talk calmly to the man whose mouth opened as there also seems to be a question mark floating around him. ¡¸That man over there. Please check on your right pocket.¡¹ ¡¸O, ou.¡¹ Maybe not expecting that he will be asked, the man searches around his pocket as he looks bewildered. ¡¸Uuooooohhhh!¡¡Why is the cookie in my pocket!?¡¹ ¡¸Eh©`!¡¡Could it be the cookie from before went there!?¡¹ ¡¸My cookie, why!?¡¹ The three of them seemed to not be able to follow and understand what happened as they said whatever that came to their mind. Because of our moring, the gazes of the people around us gather as if asking what happened. ¡¸Aah, you can eat that cookie.¡¹ ¡¸Realy?¡¹ ¡¸Wait a sec, Alfried-sama!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it. I¡¯ll double, no triple of that soon.¡¹ When I tell her that I¡¯ll double and then triple that to pacify her, maybe hearing something she¡¯s interested in, Mina calms down for the time being. ¡¸The sweetness of the cookie is just right. Delicious.¡¹ The man behind us bite on the cookie with a crunching sound *poripori*. ¡¸Next, I¡¯ll take out cookies from my pocket.¡¹ ¡ºThat, you can take it out if it¡¯s already inside your pocket right.¡» ¡ºRight, right.¡» ¡ºYou¡¯ve seen it before haven¡¯t you? Does it really disappear? Does it really worth a look?¡» Before I know it, doubtful voices are being raised from the increasing gallery. To answer those doubts, I put my hand inside my pants¡¯ pocket and turned it inside out to prove that nothing is inside. Then I put my pocket back again, and raised my voice. ¡¸Now then, I¡¯m going to pull out cookies from this pocket okay?¡¡Look, look!¡¹ When I put my hand inside and thrust my hand out, a cookie turned up, and then another. ¡º¡ºWhat the heck is going on!?¡»¡» To my act, the people around us make surprised noises, noisily. ¡¸Eeeeeeeehh!¡¡Do cookies canes out infinitely from Alfried-sama¡¯s pocket?¡¹ ¡¸Al amazing!¡¡But, howe©`?¡¹ As everyone is pondering, Ra-chan asks a sincere question. Meanwhile, I turn my pocket inside out once more, to prove that there¡¯s nothing inside. ¡º¡­¡­¡­it doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡» ¡ºNo matter how I thought about it, such amount of cookies can not possibly fit in it right.¡» ¡ºHow did he take out cookies from empty pocket¡­¡­¡­¡» ¡ºMaybe he¡¯s a magician¡¯s apprentice or something? ¡» More onlookers tilted their heads, and groaned. ¡¸Don¡¯t ge©`t it!¡¡Tell me how you did that!¡¹ Ra-chan shouts as she doesn¡¯t understand it, but only this one, I can¡¯t tell. I was also under the silent pressure from the gallery, but no means no. Although, I¡¯m just using Space Magic, taking it out and moving it to storage. ¡¸Everyone!¡¡The fresh stew is here!¡¹ ordingly, the voice of the stall owner who made the stew came precisely at that moment. ¡¸That will be all then, since the stew is here. Let¡¯s eat the stew, shall we.¡¹ ¡¸Aah©`!¡¡Al tricked me!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right Alfried-sama!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not me tricking you or anything. It bes interesting when you don''t understand it, right. Look, I¡¯ll give the two of you cookies.¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Wa©`i!¡¹¡¹ These two are so simple. ¡ºOi, please do it one more time!¡¡I want to show it to this guy!¡» ¡ºI beg of you, once more!¡» ¡ºImma see through the next one.¡» When I lined up with a look of ignorance, there were voices asking me to show it again. If I do some magic trick here, people wille and gather, and then Ra-chan¡¯s oneechan mighte and find her here. Calcting like so, I undertook it. ¡¸That¡¯s fine. But right now I¡¯m going to eat the stew, so let¡¯s do it after that alright. How does that sound to you all?¡¹ When I said that, the surrounding men lined up one after the other. Thanks to that the stall owner is also beaming happily, and said that there is no need for me to pay for the stew. After tasting the stew, I performed the same magic in front of everyone''s eyes. Since it would obviously be quite abnormal to use big things in the act, I only use small items such as copper coins and spoons used in the stew. With such small items, I thought that there¡¯s got to be a way to do it one way or another, but it appears that no one knows about the trick. One person calls another person, then in the blink of an eye it bes arge crowd and Ra-chan¡¯s oneechan appear from a carriage as I had expected. ¡¸Ra-chan!¡¹ ¡¸Ah!¡¡Onee-chan!¡¹ ¡¸Just where have you been, to think you would watch some performance in this kind of ce. I¡¯ve been looking for you, you know.¡¹ Hou, just as Ra-chan said her oneechan is such a beauty. Especially her waist-length hair which I think is lovely. ¡¸Come on, let¡¯s go home Ra-chan.¡¹ ¡¸Un!¡¡Bye bye Al¡«¡¹ ¡¸Do you know that person?¡¹ ¡¸Un, it¡¯s Al, Al-oniichan¡¹ ¡¸Ehh!?¡¡What does that mean?¡¹ ¡¸It mean just like that!¡¹ Ra-chan and her oneechan join her hands together, as they left all the while having such a quarrel. As for me and Mina, we were being surrounded by a crowd of people and it is unlikely that we will be able to leave for the time being. ¡­¡­¡­even though I wanna go back soon. Chapter 57: Magic Tool Shop

Chapter 57: Magic Tool Shop

On the first day of arriving at the royal capital, I happen to meet with the lost child Ra-chan, and wander aimlessly around the street stalls for half a day. I wonder just how much walking I did on that day alone. I just wanted to stop and use short and repeated use of teleport that day. Maybe it¡¯s better if I make a roller skater or something. But, there are a lot of gaps on the ground of the royal capital because of the stone pavement. I¡¯m worried that the roller will just get caught in the gap. There¡¯s no meaning in using it in Koryatt vige since it has a lot of grass and soil on the road, but if it is this much, I wonder will it work.¡¡If only the roller is bigger, I guess it¡¯ll work. In any case, I walked about while thinking about such things. And finally, performing a magic show near the street stalls, gathering attention from the people until finally Ra-chan¡¯s oneechan came to pick her up. Yosh, it¡¯s a happy ending. I also thought at that time to go back, but it appears that the audience will not allow me to do that. I was surrounded by a crowd of people, as I moved items one after another, storing them, and then taking it out repeatedly. So that they won¡¯t get tired of it, I even let the audience participate, and took out a knife from their mouth. It appears to be a terrible charade from my perspective, but the audience loves it and throw copper coins one after another. There are also gold coins mixed in the pile, just where did those pastime nobles mingle with the audience. I was able to regain the money I spent that day with more to spare. It seems that it would be possible to make a living in the royal capital just by performing magic shows once in a while. And feeling exhausted just like that, the next day that I decided to quietly take a break at the inn for the whole day. As expected from the inn exclusive for nobles, the food is delicious and the specialty of the royal capital are also served. And most important is the wide and luxurious bath, that it can help treating fatigue. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like the rustic magic tool where the hot water is flowing out. You have to hide that kind ce inside the mouth of a golden lion. And then I got my strength back on the third day. Right now I¡¯m lying on the big bed while thinking about what I should do today. Ah©`, this futon is so soft *fukafuka*. What kind of feather did they use inside of this I wonder. Is it feathers from birds that inhabit this world I guess. Or maybe it¡¯s cotton, wool, or something like silkworm, or maybe it¡¯s from a monster that has plenty of fur, guess that¡¯s most likely. In this world, monsters are an existence that threaten the life of people which is seriously troubling, but I think it is precisely because of those monsters that this way, life has be plentiful. While fooling around on the futon, Ie to my senses. ¡¸That¡¯s right, let¡¯s slowly find out about magic tools today!¡¹ My objective, to search for magic tools. I wish I could make it by myself, but first I have to look at the real thing. I got up vigorously, told Elna-kaasan in a brief and rushed outside. But then she said that there¡¯s a ce I absolutely have to go tomorrow, oh well, if it¡¯s not a party then I guess it¡¯s fine. The inn is facing the main street on the north side, close to the royal capital. So as soon as you go outside of the inn, you can get to the main street directly. A lot of people have already got to the north main street, horse-drawn carriage making noises here and there as they advance. Unlike Koryatt vige, the ce is overflowing with various people and things, there is no uniformity in clothes or race. Today the royal capital is also bustling with a mix-up of people, migrant workers, merchants, travelers, and adventurers who travel to various ces. The quiet Koryatt vige would be the best right now, but this kind of lively hubbub might not be bad once in a while. Basking in the morning sun, I¡¯m going to grow taller with oomph. I asked Elna-kaasan the location of the magic tool shop, she said it is located on the northwest side of the main street, so I headed for that area as I was told. After making sure there were no carriage on my left and right side, I started running as I weaved my way through the crowd. The northern part of the royal capital has the royal castle, it is also a clean ce since many nobles live in that part, there are also a lot of knights patrolling the area. There are a lot of high-ss shops, but the number of townspeople¡¯s houses is rtively small. If I were familiar with the royal capital terrain, I would have directly headed straight northwest, but unfortunately I¡¯m someone from the country. Since I¡¯m not familiar with the road in the royal capital, first I go toward the za, and from there I¡¯ll move into the northwest street. I mean, I¡¯m afraid there will be something uring if I were to use the back street or the small byway. Because every street extends out with the za in the middle, if you go through the za then it would be easy to recognize the ce and you will not lose your way. Even then, Ra-chan got lost in those streets but Ra-chan is just four years old so there''s no helping it. ¡¸Oh©`, I saw it on the first day from the carriage, but this is amazing isn¡¯t it.¡¹ Arriving at the za, I raise my voice in admiration. It was such arge space that it¡¯s unthinkable if it were in Japan. With the water fountain in the middle, the za spread outward in a circr shape with a lot of people sitting at ease on the benches. From old men sitting on a bench while scattering bread for birds, to those detestable couples, there are various people. I walk toward the center of the za, while curiously looking around the ce *kyorokyoro*. ¡¸Nn? ¡¡Was there such a stone statue here?¡¹ When I mutter like so, the old man who was scattering bread talked to me. ¡¸It is said that is the god of this world, it¡¯s the God of Creation Misfrit-sama.¡¹ The old man starts walking using a cane as support. The surrounding birds spread their wings to fly because the old man started walking suddenly. I wonder what is it. Is he a nosy ojiisan1 who likes to tease young people or something. ¡¸So this stone statue is the image of the god of this world¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹ Eh©`?¡¡It¡¯s that person isn¡¯t it?¡¡That jiji2 I met when I¡¯m about to reincarnate, right?¡¡But it ispletely different from this statue, or rather did they beautify the thing or something. It doesn¡¯t have the kind of face exuding dignity and vigor. Furthermore, it looks just like an ordinary jiisan one can find everywhere. ¡¸¡­¡­what¡¯s wrong?¡¹ ¡¸N, no, nothing? ¡¡I just thought that the Creator God is such a grand figure.¡¹ I wonder why?¡¡Did I say something that made this old man angry. For some reason I feel a great pressure. ¡¸That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.This figure is the mighty Creator who created this world. It is also by the grace of the Creator God that we can live. We have to express our gratitude to the Creator God as we live our lives everyday.¡¹ He nodded calmly, this senior citizen. It seems this old man views the Creator God with such an extreme favor. I wonder if he¡¯s a believer or what?¡¡I¡¯d like to refrain from religious involvement. ¡¸By the way, if by any chance you¡¯d like to sign on this paper¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Well then, please excuse me, I have something to do!¡¹ As soon as I saw him take out a paper, I escaped from that ce and headed northwest. That was dangerous. I felt that I was almost naturally brought into a religion. I¡¯m sure that he¡¯s someone who aims for visitors from other ces like me and invites them. Such a vicious thing to do with such a gentle face. What a frightening royal capital. After escaping from the religious solicitation, I followed the road. Immediately after, I can see the general store, cafe, restaurant, and a lot of other stores lined up on the street. From clothes shop to bookstore, if so, there must be a magic tool shop around. Nevertheless, I¡¯ll just get tired if I walk around like yesterday, so I¡¯m gonna ask the waitress-san who is setting signboard out on the street. ¡¸Excuse me©`¡¹ ¡¸Yes what is it?¡¡¡­¡­what¡¯s wrong?¡¡The shop is still closed you know?¡¹ The waitress-san politely sat down to match my line of sight. She has brown hair tied at the back to make it easier for her work. The type of pretty girl that still has her childlike features. Is this the so-called city girl. Perhaps, she¡¯s the mascot girl of this shop. I think it¡¯s all right if it is this person. At least she ¡®s not a religious solicitor I think. ¡¸Is there a magic tool shop around here?¡¹ ¡¸If it''s a magic tool shop, then the closest one is after you take the next corner after that. But if you want to look for something a little expensive, then you can go to the north side. There is also a shop in the south side, but the quality is not as good, and I don¡¯t rmend it since theyout of the ce is like a maze.¡¹ Oh©`, not only did she tell me about it courteously, but she even gave me advice. ¡¸Thank you very much. Do you work here?¡¹ ¡¸Un, ¡ºFairy Wing¡»is a restaurant during the daytime, and it¡¯s a bar during nighttime.¡¹ ¡¸He©`, thank you very much. I¡¯lle here if I have the time, okay!¡¹ ¡¸Thank you.¡¹ Waving my hand whilst smiling, I went toward the ce she told me. I think city girls are wonderful. ¡¸Please excuse me©`¡¹ ¡¸Yee©`s!¡¹ When I entered the magic tool shop and called out, from the inner part of the store a young woman and an old woman came out. ¡¸Are you customer?¡¹ ¡¸Ah©`mou, it¡¯s fine obachan3, just stay inside.¡¹ ¡¸Why are you treating me as if I''m a nuisance.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s because you¡¯re practically can¡¯t do anything can¡¯t you.¡¹ The oneesan pushes the grandma inside with a frank tone. She has silver hair, and her age is around twenty years, I guess. All things considered, she has a very slender body. Her body might not lose to Eleonora-neesan. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­what is it?¡¹ ¡¸N, no, this is the first time I came to a magic tool shop.¡¹ She may be able to sense it. But, she got misled by my appeal that I came to a magic tool shop for the first time. ¡¸Ah, is that right. Eeto, can you circte magic power?¡¹ Yosh, she got drifted away. ¡¸Ah, yes. Since there is a magic tool in the estate¡¯s bathroom.¡¹ ¡¸Estate!?¡¹ ¡¸Yes?¡¹ Eh, what is it?¡¡Screaming suddenly like that. ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing.¡¹ Aah, maybe she thought that I¡¯d be a fine customer since she recognized me as a noble. I mean, only rich people would have an estate. ¡¸So for the time being, can I touch this ce? ¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s fine. But please be careful for the things that produce fire.¡¹ And then I tried to put magic power into an object with a strange shape at the store interior. I wonder what is this. This box with a round disk. I pick it up with my hand and put my magic power in it. Then, the disk at the top started to spin. It kept spinning when I poured more magic power inside,and then it started to spin with increased momentum. Oh©`, amazing. ¡¸What is the use if this item?¡¹ I ask her out of curiosity. ¡¸Eeto¡­¡­that¡¯s something I made, it just spins.¡¹ The woman shyly answers my question. Eh©`? Even though this is such an interesting thing? If you fix a de on this thing. A mixer powered by magic, but if you make it like a table, with the table rotated like those Chinese tables, then if you pour your magic power in it the dish will turn around, such a waste. This, can I just install this device under the floor of my home? If I turn it slowly, then the floor in the room could move automatically. But that is only if it is possible to do that. Then making an electric bike wouldn¡¯t just be a dream. ¡¸Uh©` customer?¡¹ Oops, got too absorbed in thought. ¡¸How many of this item do you have?¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¡Umm, including this then there is two of them.¡¹ ¡¸Then please those two. Also, do you have books about magic tools?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? ¡¡Are you sure you want this?¡¡Then thank you very much!¡¡I think magic tool books are too technical and difficult to understand, but¡­¡­ ¡¹ The woman lowered her head, and then nervously answered. ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I want to make magic tools immediately!¡¹ Umm, you may not be able to do it immediately.¡¹ ¡¸Why is it?¡¹ ¡¸Only the beginner volume is allowed to be sold in the market, and if you wanted to get the next volumes after that you have to enroll in the Magic Academy. ¡¹ Wha¡­what the heck!? And while I¡¯m still in shock, the woman gave me an additional blow. ¡¸In addition, with the technique of making magic tools, it is difficult to create something that can withstand it. However, since customer is still young, you can make it if you attend and study hard at the Magic Academy.¡¹ ¡¸Then around how old is the requirement?¡¹ ¡¸E©`tto, it depends on one¡¯s talent and hard work, but at least it is not impossible for customer to attend the Magic Academy right?¡¹ The woman said while opening the beginner volume of the Magic Tool book. A densely packed magic formation was drawn there, along with the exnation. Just seeing the amount of writing in the book will make you have a headache, this is unintelligible. What the heck is this. It¡¯s easier to use magic than this isn¡¯t it. Also, the students of Magic Academy are those ranging around twelve years old to sixteen years old right. Truly, my sympathy. ¡¸I think I will just give up making it by myself.¡¹ ¡¸Eh©`!¡¡How could!¡¡Please don¡¯t give up!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s okay. But I¡¯m going to make the most out of magic tools.¡¹ For the time being, I bought one book but well, I want to know of the know-how so I¡¯m going to read it. If anything, it would be great if I can make one. I listened to the young salesperson who is still trying to encourage me to walk the path of Magic Tool Maker, lightly ignoring her as I continue to rummage through the merchandise. Chapter 58: Spinning Top and Grandchild

Chapter 58: Spinning Top and Grandchild

Inside the room of an inn, separate from the hustle and bustle of the royal capital. It was currently a restful time after breakfast. I can hear the voice of Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan intimately chattingfortably. As for me, I¡¯m currently sitting in a rxed manner on a high-quality sofa a little bit away. I¡¯m thinking to myself, what should I do today. The thought of making the most out of the rotating magic tool from yesterday has been going around inside my head. Speaking of rotation, creating the frame without magic tools is possible. You can make one with just a string and wood. Then if I have the timeter, I can just try to integrate the magic tools to rotate it, I might be able to make toy frames simr to the ones in Japanese toys. ¡¸Here it is, a ck tea popr in the royal capital has arrived.¡¹ A tea cup was gracefully presented to me who was rxing. ¡¸Ah, thank you, Mina. ¡¹ When I expressed my gratitude, the maid Mina bowed and then stood by alongside the wall. If Sara was the one who did it, I wouldn¡¯t have felt any difort. If it¡¯s Sara, then she would already have anticipated it and made tea when I¡¯m thirsty, or when I¡¯m about to take a break, she¡¯s that kind of maid. However, Mina doesn¡¯t have the ability to do that. She even said once, while facing me ¡¸Rather than adding sugar in your tea, why don¡¯t you use it to make sweets instead?¡¹, when I add sugar in my tea. But she¡¯s being graceful today, not saying stupid things lika that. But, this is after all Mina we¡¯re talking about. When I lowered my head, her gazended on my pocket. As expected, she can¡¯tpletely conceal her true character. Mina has always been like this ever since I did the magic trick of pulling a cookie from my pocket. I don¡¯t know how much of my stock has ended up in Mina¡¯s, but I wonder how long you are going to be in this state. Well, it¡¯s Mina, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be back to her usual self soon. I sip on the tea while thinking of such things. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­it¡¯s good.¡¹ When I¡¯m still appreciating the royal capital¡¯s tea, I can hear Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan stopped talking, and the sound of teacup being put down. ¡¸Al, it¡¯s time to go okay?¡¹ ¡¸Where to?¡¹ ¡¸Didn''t I tell you yesterday. We¡¯re going to grandfather''s house.¡¹ Aah,e to think of it, I think kaasan said something like that before I went to the magic tool shop. But, I hadn¡¯t heard about what exactly. ¡¸Oka©`y, wait a minute.¡¹ I took out a cookie from my pocket with Space Magic, took a bite and washed it down with the ck tea. Mina¡¯s eyes brightened as she watched that, and bravely helped me to prepare for my departure with even more respect. We headed north using a carriage, it takes around 20 minutes from the inn, I guess. The carriage stopped at a beautiful street. Unlike the main street, it was a ce without the constant stream of people and carriages, a ssy street with a calm atmosphere. The people wear beautiful clothes with good quality, their expression also looks to be happy. There is also a wide lush garden in a mansion where you can hold something like a tea party. I see, this is the so-called noble street. Overall, the buildings on the are big, while there are also a lot of small mansions lined up. ¡¸Al, over here.¡¹ While I was gazing at thendscape, Nord-tousan beckoned me. There is a two-storied mansion in that direction, with a wide garden spread out. The ce was enclosed with an iron fence. I heard that Elna-kaasan¡¯s family was of a merchant lineage. I guess if it¡¯s a bigpany, they can build a mansion like this. There are a lot of flowers and nts raised in the garden, but I feel that there are more flowers with red color. I wonder if this is grandfather¡¯s hobby. When we entered the mansion grounds, a man who seemed to be a servant came out and guided us. Looking at his physique alone, I wonder if he also serves as a guard here. He had this certain aura about him that made me think so. Going past a room which seems to be a living room, we were led to a ce where there is a woman smiling, who looks to be thirty years old, and an uncle who stood up from his chair suddenly *gaba!* They are Elna-kaasan¡¯s father and mother, but they look very young. Grandmother has the same chestnut-colored hair tied up, she gives a really calm feeling to others. She doesn¡¯t look to age at all, truly youthful. In this world, one is considered an adult if they are fifteen years old, and it¡¯s not strange for them to have an early marriage, however she looks too young for me to call her grandma so it feels awkward for me to call her that. I¡¯ll just call her okaasan 2 As for grandfather, he has wrinkles around his eyes, and it gives off an adult, refined look which is cool. His hair is bushy brown. He seems to be doing just fine. But, the first words he said. ¡¸You didn¡¯t bring Eleonora with you?¡¹ He said in a slightly loud voice as he strongly shakes his head. And since he can find her, he even went behind us to check. ¡¸Eleonora is not here today, father-inw.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t call me father-inw!¡¹ ¡¸Now, now, grandpa please calm down. The leading actor today is Alfried, right?¡¹ The grandfather who red up at Nord-tousan, and grandmother pacifying the grandfather. And then she got up from the chair, and came toward me. ¡¸Alfried-chan right?¡¡Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Elena (¥¨¥ì©`¥Ê), Elna¡¯s mother.¡¹ Looking at her gentle smile, as expected, I can see that she is Elna-kaasan¡¯s mother. And their faces are just alike. ¡¸Nice to meet you, Elena-obachan¡¹ I cheerfully replied to her, but Elena-obachan just said ¡¸Uu©`n¡¹ as she stared directly into my eyes. ¡¸Mm-hmm, though your eyes are a little like that, you seem to be okay.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ Wait a sec, what do you mean by like that?¡¡I want you to tell me more about that part in detail. ¡¸You must be tired since you¡¯ve just arrived in the royal capital, so take it easy today. Let¡¯s talk againter, okay?¡¹ Elena-obachan kindly smiles at me as she caresses my head. No, but it¡¯s already the fourth day since we came to the royal capital, and I also slept soundly yesterday, you know? Does my eyes look exhausted that much¡­¡­¡­ As everyone sat down, I alone stood in a daze. Grandpa stroke my head roughly with his big hand *washiwashi*, as though to cheer me up. ¡¸By the way, Nord. Nowadays, the frequency of your visit to the royal capital has decreased hasn¡¯t it?¡¡And because of that Eleonora doesn¡¯te, hmm. Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s important to associate as a noble?¡¹ Elna-kaasan¡¯s father, Lazareth-ojiichan (¥é¥¶¥ì¥¹) said with his arms crossed. Perhaps, grandpa¡¯s motive ratio is about thirty percent Nord-tousan, and the seventy percent is for Eleonora-neesan I think. We certainly have a Baron title. And since among the nobles it is considered low rank, it may be necessary for us to be conspicuous asionally. However, Nord-tousan seldom attends the party held by the nobles in the royal capital. Even though our territory is quite far from the royal capital and other territories, the world of nobles wouldn¡¯t be so lenient every time we didn¡¯t attend using such an excuse. Of course we participate in important events and social gathering of the nobles in the vicinity of our territory, but I also think that we also spend too long inside our own territory, ¡¸Father-inw, that¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t call me father-inw!¡¹ ¡¸Father?¡¹ ¡¸No.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­papa?¡¹ ¡¸Hou?¡¡You¡¯re now able to tell such joke after not meeting for a long time huh, Nord?¡¹ I was also surprised at that. For Nord-tousan to call grandfather with ¡®papa¡¯. Is this the usual exchange between them, Elna-kaasan and grandmother were still talking as if nothing happened. The two of them are talking amicably on a sofa like sisters. Anyway, it seems like Nord-tousan is teasing grandpa. ¡¸Well whatever. Are you fine with what I told you before?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, my territory is located in the countryside, and I myself don''t want to have anything to do with those kinds of things. I also got a backer just in case. But, they appear to be paying attention to our family recently¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Then Nord-tousan directed his gaze at me, ncing at me. Because of that, grandpa also took a nce at me. Eh? ¡¡We certainly have some leeway and are getting rich, even so what Nord-tousan said still falls within the category of being in the countryside, right? ¡¸I guess it¡¯s because of this guy who sold those entertainment gimmick to that upstartpany. The townspeople and the nobles are crazy about it.¡¹ That¡¯s rude, calling me ¡®this guy¡¯. I have a splendid name, Alfried, you know? And it was Nord-tousan who sold it officially. ¡¸Why are you saying it as if it''s something terrible. Even though you brought the trial product that arrives and go around, boasting about it to everyone.¡¹ ¡¸Quiet!¡¹ The grandpa who is exasperated to grandma¡¯sment, then retorted while feeling distraught. But grandma didn¡¯t mind him, appearing as if not caring at all and returning to talk with mother again. It feels kind of peaceful. ¡¸Anyhow, you should¡¯ve sign the contract with ourpany.¡¹ ¡¸Ah well, since we also have a connection on our side as well.¡¹ ¡¸Oh well, regardless of right or wrong, you are the straightforward type after all. It¡¯s not your fault. ¡¹ ¡¸Forgive me.¡¹ Grandpa muttered like so to change the slightly gloomy atmosphere. ¡¸Haa©`, I hope Eleonora joins the chivalric order soon. If so, she will live in the royal capital, and then she can live in my house.¡¹ ¡¸The knights have a rule stating that they have to stay in the lodging house, so that¡¯s impossible.¡¹ ¡¸Whaat!?¡¡But then you got the influence of a Baron.¡¹ ¡¸Our family doesn¡¯t have such influence. Even if we do have it, it is in an extremely rare case for us to interfere. Of course, after the enrollment, there are a few times they gave them some days off.¡¹ His expectation smashed to pieces, grandpa copsed on the table. Hoh, so you will have not many days off as a knight, huh. It¡¯s a good thing I heard that. So in other words, she wouldn''t be able to leave the royal capital to return back to Koryatt vige. From now on, there is no longer any need for me to fear my natural enemy, is this the promised elegant life¡­ Should I be a little nice to Eleonora-neesan when I get back¡­ And then when the timees, I¡¯ll grandly send her away. That way she will be embarrassed to go back after that. Yesterday was the second day that I stayed in grandpa¡¯s house. There were two days left until the party. In any case, they said that the party is being held for two days, that¡¯s fine since I¡¯m still going to stay to a certain extent even after the party is over. It¡¯s okay. Like, even if I got caught up in an emergency, I¡¯ll go watch the y even if I have to use teleportation. ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á ¡¸Al, what are you doing?¡¹ Grandpa spoke to me who was shaving wood in the garden. Wearing white shirt, an indigo vest that looks like a haori6, and light brown long pants. He¡¯s unexpectedly fashionable. ¡¸I¡¯m making a spinning top out of wood.¡¹ Answering like that, once again I use the rotating magic tool installed on the ground to roughly cut the spinning top. Attaching a whetstone to it, it spun rapidly as I put my magic power into the magic tool, it then smoothed out the rough surface of the spinning top in a sh. In addition to that, a not-so-loud noise resounded. And then Nord-tousan and the others came over as if to see what¡¯s going on. I guess they heard the sound the magic tool made when it cut the spinning top and came over. I¡¯m doing more or less a precise and dangerous work right now. Maybe they consider it like that since no one is talking to me, but I feel slightly ufortable since everyone¡¯s staring at me. In such conditions, I prepare the shape approximately and then I carve the center part. If I were to fix the top in ce and push it against the de part, it would finish quickly, but as expected with the insufficient tools, I had to abandon the idea. I carve it with this chisel-like thing given to me by Elman-san. This time, the gazes directed at me change to a doubtful one. ¡¸By the way, this spinning top and that thing, what are those thing for?¡¹ Grandpa asks on behalf of everyone. I wonder if this thing appears as food or something to everyone''s eyes? ¡¸¡­¡­¡­naturally, isn¡¯t it to spin and y it? ¡¹ When I answered like that, grandma smiles pleasantly, Elna-kaasan and the other members of the family have a shocked expression. As for Nord-tousan, he held his head as if enduring a headache It might look a bit ill-formed and unable to rotate properly, so should I give it a try¡­ I move from thewn to the stone pathway, then I wrap around a string around the spinning top. Only grandpa followed me with great interest. While being watched over by the immensely curious grandpa, I throw it to release the string. The sound of dry wood and stones rubbing against each other. And then the spinning top slipped and fell over. The spinning top makes a ttering noise, I gather the spinning top that has turned rough. I¡¯m kinda embarrassed for failing to throw it abruptly. ¡¸Just like that?¡¹ ¡¸No, I just made a little mistake in throwing it.¡¹ I confirm the execution of the throwing once again as I carefully wrap the string around. Un, the shaft lodged in the middle seems to be fine. And then I pulled the string once more¡­ At first, the spinning top was unstable, but it started to rotate steadily. ¡¸It rotates!¡¹ ¡¸Ooh!¡¡It¡¯s spinning nicely!¡¡This is fascinating!¡¹ We watched the spinning top in high spirits. ¡¸By the way, is this thing can only spin like this?¡¡Though it¡¯s interesting, but is there any other way to y it?¡¹ ¡¸There is, knocking one spinning top with another in a small ring. And if one is skilled, they can make the spinning top cross a string.¡¹ ¡¸Knocking with one another!?¡¡That sounds interesting isn¡¯t it!¡¡Hey, get me another one!¡¹ ¡¸No, that is, there¡¯s only one here.¡¹ ¡¸Then you can just make another one right. I want to see them knocking each other.¡¹ What the heck is this grandfather saying with such a serious face. What were you watching when I made one previously¡­ Ah©`, but if he just wanted to see them knocking each other, then it¡¯s fine if I improvise right. ¡¸Then, do you have a thick paper the size of a card, a skewer, and scissors? If you have those things then I can make an improvised spinning top.¡¹ Then grandpa rushed back to the house, and brought the things I asked. I cut the cardboard-like thick paper he brought out to a round shape, and then I stabbed the short skewer through it. ¡¸It¡¯s done.¡¹ ¡¸This thing can spin?¡¹ As it is not possible for this improvised spinning top to spin on the stone pathway, we moved the spinning top to a table in the house. ¡¸Hold it right here, then turn it like this¡­¡­look.¡¹ When I showed him how it¡¯s done, grandpa also does it obediently. ¡¸Oh! Ooohh!¡¡It spins!¡¹ ¡¸The©`re, beat it©`¡¹ ¡¸Ah!¡¡What are you doing to my spinning top?¡¹ ¡¸You want to see it knock each other right?¡¹ ¡¸Youu!¡¡I¡¯m going to blow you away next time!¡¹ ¡¸Oi, why is Al¡¯s spinning top so sharp?¡¹ ¡¸Because it¡¯s for winning?¡¹ That day, grandpa kept turning the spinning top throughout the day. And trying toe up with an ingenious n on the paper to win. As for me, I¡¯m approaching it from a different angle, making a spinning top that looks like a flower, painting it in a brilliant color. ¡¸Oi, sell this thing to me.¡¹ ¡¸Ah©`, okay okay. I¡¯ll give it to you if you like it¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Chapter 59: Nobles Exchange Meeting

Chapter 59: Nobles Exchange Meeting

I don¡¯t feel like having a party on my birthday somehow. And that¡¯s how Alfried turns seven years old. Because of the party, the birthday celebration is now on hold. Though I think it¡¯s fine that it doesn¡¯t have to be celebrated year after year. As for today¡¯s invitation, if I remember correctly the day of this gathering of nobles is organized by a Duke with the name of Ringrande. A Duke is a rank very high up in the nobility. One has to have a great contribution along with being a rtive of the royalty. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Viscount Yurina, I mean, Lolina''s wife, madam Rinalia is also from the family of Duke I think. Since the Duke is the party organizer, it is necessary to greet the people of the Duke¡¯s family. Because of that, they warned me to absolutely not make any mistake in calling other¡¯s name, and that I should not be rude. Really, Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan are such a worry-wart. There is no need to involve ourselves with people having such a high rank more than necessary. And my actions for today have been decided already. First, we¡¯re entering the venue. Then Nord-tousan, and Elna-kaasan will attract the people¡¯s attention right? While Nord-tousan and the others are being surrounded by the people, I will withdraw from the scene and secure my position at the edge of the venue, eating the delicacies lined up on the table while pretending to be someone unrted. Fufufu¡­¡­¡­it¡¯s perfect is it not. And after things have properly settled down, I just need to put a smile on my face and then make rounds greeting people. As for the minor detail, they will be taken good care of by Nord-tousan. And then that would be the end of today¡¯s battle. ¡¸Al, what are you smiling at?¡¡Also, you¡¯ll make your suit creases if you sit like that right?¡¹ Geh, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to make Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan scapegoat or anything okay? ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s nothing Mother.¡¹1 I straighten the cor of my suit and sit up straight. I wonder if I look a bit more ¡®noblish¡¯ if I sit like this. However, why do I have to wear something so stifling¡­ Let¡¯s just undo some buttons till I get to the venue then. ¡¸Ara, there¡¯s a pause when you answer. And the way you call me is different from the usual.¡¹ Elna-kaasan eyes narrowed. Mu¡­¡­¡­¡­so sharp. ¡¸No, this is practice so that I don¡¯t call ¡®Elna-kaasan¡¯ at the venueter. That is, I almost identally use ¡®Elna-kaasan¡¯, so that¡¯s why the pause.¡¹ Un. I¡¯m not lying. By any means, it¡¯s not because I¡¯m impatient thinking about sacrificing you guys and to have fun after that. ¡¸Certainly, that¡¯s possible. Really, Al is so cute.¡¹ When I answer like that, mother put her hand on top of my hand and gently¨D¨Dapplying Iron w technique on meeeee!? ¡¸Mother, it hurts. Something is going to entirelye off if you continue doing this.¡¹ ¡¸Ara, really. I wonder is this is the head that thought about bad things?¡¹ ¡¸Ow, it, it hurts. But I didn¡¯t think of anything!?¡¹ I don¡¯t understand it. I don¡¯t know why do I have to receive this kind of poor treatment! ¡¸Don¡¯t y innocent when you¡¯re having such an evil smile okay.¡¹ ¡¸People should have the freedom of imagination.¡¹ Resist, me. I won¡¯t surrender. Even if I¡¯m subjected to an unfair violence, I won¡¯t change what I thought. To say nothing of theck of proof, toe to such a decision just because of some spection and wanting me to bend my knees¡­¡­¡­ahh, the Slowlett family name will died out! ¡¸I heard that you will offer me as a sacrifice and then you will take it easy. ¡¹ ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s not¡­¡­¡­¡¹ On that day, I couldn¡¯t go anywhere until the party started. Riding the rocking carriage, it takes about ten minutes to get to the noble¡¯s street from the inn. We¡¯ve arrived at the party venue. So this is the venue of the House of Duke Ringrande. An elegant, white stered three-storied mansion. Even though it¡¯s currently night time, brilliant light leaked out from the window and there''s cheerful music ying in the background. Light sources are installed on the table in the verdant garden, as it is also possible to bask in the illumination that can only be enjoyed at night. There are a lot of noblesing with carriages like us. There¡¯s still time until the opening of the exchange, so the one who arrives now would be those with the rank of Baron or Viscount. It¡¯s a rule that those with low rank should arrive promptly. All the carriages were smoothly amodated on the premises by the Duke¡¯s servants. We entrusted our carriage to the servant as well, and walked on the high-ss carpet towards the entrance. The size of the venue grounds is overwhelming. This ce is probably only used to hold special events like this, and the Duke¡¯s estate would be even bigger. And by holding this kind of event regrly, I guess it will serve as a show of force, something like ¡®If it¡¯s just this much, our house has the influence¡¯. A boy who looks to be the same age as me is walking in front of me, seems like he¡¯s nervous already *kachikachi*. His hands and feet are moving at the same time. Perhaps his father next to him notice that, the father smack on his head *pashi*. Then finally the boy started to walk normally. ¡¸Somehow I don¡¯t like it©`. To intimidate someone all of a sudden makes me ill at ease.¡¹ ¡¸How sharp of you Al. The people from the house of Duke Ringrande, are the type of people who were famous for being strong-willed. ¡¹ Elna-kaasan answered my small whisper, with an expression that said she was impressed with me. I knew it, this person¡¯s true naturees out. Though I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s on purpose or not. ¡¸So every time there¡¯s something happen, stay on the attacking side okay. Even though the opponent is the one who should be attacking, but the opponent is from a Duke family. Or, before being attacked, I think it¡¯s better to give them a frequent, crushing defeat. ¡¹ Uwa, what¡¯s with this person¡­¡­dangerous. The words almost leaked out of my mouth, but we¡¯ve already reached the ce, so I endure it. At any rate, we must be careful not to leave any impression whatsoever to the people from the Duke¡¯s house. And so with that kind of intention, we entered the venue. As soon as I enter the venue, it feels as if I¡¯m entering another world isted from the outside world. Within the wide space that can amodate hundreds of people, there are already a lot of nobles gathered, wearing gaudy dresses as if to assert their own existence. Clothes that emphasize the body line, a magnificently decorated skirt with frills, people wearing dresses with borate embroidery. At first nce, it is clear that they are considerably expensive. A lot of chandeliers hung on the ceiling, the lights made the women¡¯s essories shine mysteriously, making their beauty more conspicuous. I¡¯ve be tired just by looking at it. When the three of us entered the venue, the people¡¯s gazes were gathering on Nord-tousan in a sh. Groups were gathering immediately, one after another. The young noble women who have been chatting amiably up until now cut their conversation short, and their atmosphere changedpletely. Yosh, now that I¡¯ve got the chance to withdraw¡­¡­¡­ Without making any sound in my footsteps, when I was about to erase my presence and retreat, my arm got caught. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­it¡¯s the best timing to sacrifice others isn¡¯t it.¡¹ Elna-kaasan seized my wrist while smiling sweetly. Darn it, even though I didn¡¯t tell the detail of the strategy, such foresight. ¡¸It¡¯s been a long while isn¡¯t it, Baron Slowlett. You hadn¡¯t attended in any party recently.¡¹ ¡¸It is a pleasure to see you in good health. Viscount Kabol (¥«¥Ü©`¥ë). In the end, I am nothing more than a parvenu, consequently I am not very good at such events. Please forgive me for being disrespectful.¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t have to be so modest. Aren¡¯t you renowned as the Dragon yer in the royal capital?¡¹ Uwa, that word came out all of a sudden. After that, it will be Elna-kaasan¡¯s introduction, and I¡¯ll be taking the full-brunt of their attention. ¡¸Incidentally, is this person your son?¡¹ Viscount Kabol turned his line of sight and nced at me. ¡¸Pleased to meet you Viscount Kabol. My name is Alfried, second son of the Slowlett family.¡¹ And I bow politely. I remember the name that I heard for the first time. I¡¯m really amazing. ¡¸Hou, so this is the second son?¡¡This is¡­¡­you have a different air than Eleonora-dono and Sylvio-dono.¡¹ Such an impolite gaze. Scrutinizing me from top to bottom. Was it fine to be so candid like that?¡¡So I¡¯m inpared to my sister and brother. Though as one would expect, one would feel depressed when they¡¯re being told that they have a in look. ¡º¡­¡­that¡¯s Eleonora-sama¡¯s little brother?¡» ¡ºThat¡¯s not true right?¡¡Such an unremarkable fellow!? I thought he was a servant or something.¡» ¡º¡­pared to Sylvio-sama, I can¡¯t say that they are simr.¡» I¡¯m sorry. But please don¡¯t say it in such a straight way. 4 I¡¯m starting to want to cry. Nevertheless, those women¡¯s eyes are so harsh. I definitely will note near those ostentatious young noblewomen over there. ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á ¡ºOi, did you see it, did you see that movement at the beginning. Inside of this well-lit venue, he was about to erase his presence as if he was about to disappear into the dark night you know.¡» ¡ºPlease forgive me Father. I was utterly unable to see it.¡» ¡ºNo, actually I was able to notice it by chance. He doesn¡¯t appear ordinary just like his appearance suggests, he may have something different in him¡­¡­¡­we will keep observing.¡» ¡ºYes, Father.¡» Chapter 60: Resounding Sword Fight at the Venue

Chapter 60: Resounding Sword Fight at the Venue

¡¸Maid-san, give me some wine¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡­¡­¡­ ah no you can¡¯t. This is a drink for adult you see.¡¹ Even though I wanted to drink some liquor, it seems like it¡¯s impossible. And I¡¯m being reproached as a kid. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­can¡¯t be helped, shall I eat some food while drinking fruit water then¡­¡¹ I¡¯ve just finished greeting around the ce with Nord-tousan. Jeez, there are a lot of people with long names. I almost forgot about them. I don¡¯t think it is possible to greet and remember this great number of people¡¯s names so suddenly. But thanks to Nord-tousan¡¯s follow-up, I can finish what I had to do safely. And then, just like that, Nord-tousan got surrounded by young nobledies and the knight¡¯s children who were waiting. ¡ºDo you still stay in the royal capital Nord-sama? If you would like, how abouting to my residence to have a tea party? ¡» ¡ºIn that case, how abouting to my residence?¡¡Pleasee and instruct me on swordsmanship!¡» ¡ºPlease tell me the story about Dragon yer!¡¡I¡¯ve only heard about it from ys and stories from others.¡» Oh©`, ooh©`, so popr Popr as rumored. There are a lot of young nobledies, but there are also many males as well. Although those young nobledies are a step toote as they¡¯re about to aggressively attack him by closely sticking their bodies, they still ask questions boldly, and Nord-tousan listens to them all and answers them politely. In that instant, those young nobledies¡¯ faces turn sullen¡­¡­¡­ Women are really scary. I think it¡¯s funny for someone to interject them with talk about swordsmanship, when those youngdies are surely happily conversing with Nord-tousan. I wonder if this is a world where you can¡¯t survive if you keep backing out¡­ Incidentally, Elna-kaasan seems to be having a lively conversation with the noble¡¯s wives somewhere. Keeping a smile on her face, yet asionally she sends a nasty nce to Nord-tousan. I guess it¡¯s because of those young nobledies fawning all over him while ogling him. And Nord-tousan also notices it, but because Nord-tousan is kind-hearted, he can¡¯t push them away just like that. Receiving my fruit water from a waiter, I pretend to be someone unrted to them and walk toward the opposite direction. Nord-tousan told me to pass the time freely and there is no problem with that. ¡¸If you can, please try to get along with the other noble children¡¹ he said. When I looked around the venue, children the same age as me were forming groups and talking to each other. Children of nobility with high rank acting self-important, and children who praise and tter them while smiling as if yielding to them. It appears that it would be difficult for everyone to get along with since they all have too much pride. Rather than that, the people who lined up on this long table are to my liking than those people. These guys gathered here in the royal capital, forced to wear brightly-colored, beautiful essories. And the unbearable scent is tickling my nostril. These nobles here seem to be easier to get along with. Let¡¯s get along with them using the royal capital¡¯s delicacies provided here as nned. In a good mood as I take the individual te, I also take the meat that was served on the tter. Picking the meat with silver tongs, then vegetables, seafood¡­¡­¡­ I wonder if this belongs to the shrimp category?¡¡But the tail is very long. Well, it¡¯ll be served here since it¡¯s a noble¡¯s party. There¡¯s no way that it¡¯s a suspicious food I think. Let¡¯s not hesitate over it. Crap¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯ve been underestimating these noble dishes. The chefs¡¯ abilities are better than I imagine. Is this the ability of the chef employed by the Duke¡¯s family¡­¡­¡­ Alfried is being attacked by delicious foods. I wonder just what kind of ingredients they use to mix into the sauce on this meat when they make this dish. U©`n, I don¡¯t get it. This sauce makes the oil from this thick meat to have a lighter taste and stimte one¡¯s appetite. Maybe they use ingredients that can be found in the royal capital. I¡¯ve never tasted this kind of sauce. And when I realised it, there¡¯s hardly any food left on the table near me. I¡¯ll say this just in case, there is absolutely no way I ate them all. It¡¯s the boy in front of me, eating the food like an idiot. He¡¯s been eating like mad since a little while ago. The maid servant who passed nearby looked at the empty te, then tidying the tes up in a hurry as they moved to the back. Most likely, food should always be ced and served on this table. The servers seem to be having it hard. Oh, there ¡®s still a piece of meat right in front of me. And it happens to be my favorite part of meat. Let¡¯s eat it. Thereupon, my silver tongs bumped into the tongs of the boy in front of me. ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹ The boy¡¯s eyes and mine met. A boy with a slightly stern look with his brown hair parted in the middle. He can barely be considered a noble thanks to wearing that light brown suit of his, but if he is not wearing it then he will only be seen as a kid with a stern look. ¡¸What House are you from?¡¹ Just where did you go in junior high school?¡¡Sounds like that to me. ¡¸When you ask for someone else¡¯s name, you should name yourself first, you know. ¡¹ Casually, I reached out with my tongs to prevent the boy from taking the meat. ¡¸Kuh¡­¡­¡­youu. I¡¯m Eric Sylford (¥¨¥ê¥Ã¥¯£½¥·¥ë¥Õ¥©©`¥É).¡¹ Sylford?¡¡Ah, I think I¡¯ve heard about them before? ¡¸I¡¯m from the House of Slowlet, why asking?¡¹ ¡¸Oi, what about your name?¡¹ ¡¸Well, but I thought you¡¯re asking for my House?¡¹ ¡¸You, ¡¹ ¡¸Okay okay, my name is Alfried Slowlett.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s a Baron House right?¡¹ ¡¸Sure, why?¡¹ When I replied like that, the boy Eric moved my tongs aside by hitting it *kotsun*. ¡¸Since that is the case, you¡¯d better give it up. I¡¯ve got my eyes on this meat.¡¹ Saying that, when he¡¯s about to take hold of the meat just like that, ¡¸Ah well, you¡¯re also from the House of Baron aren¡¯t you.¡¹ With my own tongs that have been pushed aside, I defend the meat. Since he knows that I¡¯m also from a Baron House, he then tries to discourage me from taking the meat by speaking in a way like a higher rank noble to those of lower rank. What a sly guy. ¡¸Do you think that a Baron, from the eastern countryside at that, would beparable with my territory?¡¹ ¡¸But, your territory is located in the southern countryside isn¡¯t it.¡¹ That¡¯s right, this Eric, his house of Sylford¡¯s territory is located at the southernmost tip of Misfrit Kingdom¡¯s countryside. The distance from the royal capital is around the same as the Slowlett territory. Nord-tousan shows me their location on the map, it is confirmed. I¡¯m envious of their territory, abundant in fruits, and their territory also faces the sea. This guy can eat sashimi as much as he likes. So envious. ¡¸So you¡¯re looking down on my territory, huh! ¡¹ ¡¸But the first one who squabble over this is you isn''t it!¡¹ My eyebrows and Eric eyebrows nted like the character of eight (°Ë), and we red at each other in point-nk range like a small-time yakuza. ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹ And then weugh at the same time *fu*. It¡¯s really embarrassing to have a fight simply because of such a thing. ¡¸This is a ce where the Nobles Exchange Meeting is organized. To quarrel over such a trivial thing¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Indeed. Why don¡¯t you try to act violently here. It will only throw dirt to each¡¯s House reputation¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Clink. ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹ The air between us froze. ¡¸¡¸Give it to me!¡¹¡¹ Along with both of our angry voices, our hand started to move. An exchange of offense and defense over a piece of meat started. The other side¡¯s tongs is trying to reach out using the shortest distance, so I acted quickly and tried to pull the meat close to my side. If I manage to pull it to my side, then it¡¯s mine. If the distance is quite far from the other party¡¯s, then it will be difficult for him to take it. ¡¸Kuh, what impertinence!¡¹ It seems that Eric notices my aim, he entwines his tongs with mine to block my move. I twisted my wrist to escape his restraint. The meat is yet to be moved from the middle of the te. This appears to be like Princess Marin to me. For the time being, this te is like the ce where the princess is kidnapped by the dragon and imprisoned. Thereupon, the meat currently being alone, is like the princess waiting for help toe. A fierce battle is currently being fought in front of her eyes. The princess watches anxiously at the knight who came to rescue her. Meat ¡¶Princess¡·. This knight Alfried will show you how I defeat this evil enemy and rescue you! But, the evil enemy will not tolerate it. And when I escape from his restraint, this time I fiercely push out my tongs and attack him incessantly. Silver sword?¡¡The swords violently sh, raising spark. I determine Eric¡¯s fierce attack, divert it, and then stop the blow. ¡¸Shhh!¡¹ Along with a short shout, his right hand pushed out like an arrow shot out from a bow. His aim is precisely the middle part of my tongs, and two strikes at that. It feels like he¡¯s going to send my weapon flying. I evade it by turning the grip around with my fingers. For an instant, Eric¡¯s expression distorted at this time. That¡¯s not it, the two strikes previously were a decoy! ¡¡So his real aim is the meat, huh! And unsurprisingly, the third strike slightly veered off from my weapon, heading toward the meat. I put my tongs between them. I thought that I would be able to urately intercept Eric¡¯s thrust like this, but he quickly pulled back his tongs. And just like that, Eric tightly grasped his tongs like a sword and swung it downward diagonally from the left. Facing that, I responded by holding my weapon in a reverse grip and made a sh just like when using a sword. The silver tongs let out a noise as if protesting the overly rough handling. Eric nimbly shes back at the tongs that rose sharply, and attacks in session. As expected, I have to defeat this guy first if I want to take the meat. Maybe he didn¡¯t think that I¡¯ll be able to defend against all of his attacks, Eric eyes opened wide. Switching from defense to offense, I change my tempo and add in feints before I thrust my weapon. Eric takes it in a calm manner, as he grew ustomed to it. Each time the tongs met, the shock transmitted strongly. There¡¯s no longer any expression of disdain on Eric¡¯s face, only a serious expression as if facing an opponent with the equal skill. Even though it would have been fine to be careless as it was! After evading my continuous attack, Eric forcefully dived in and made a thrust. A blow that uses the force of the body¡¯s rotation to cut through the air. I urately hit the side of his tongs. ¡¸Naaa!?¡¹ Eric¡¯s body is now wide open and shows an opening. I pushed out my finger in front of that Eric, and said a word. ¡¸Light.¡¹ In response to my word, a strong sh of light shone for an instant. ¡¸Nggyaaaaaaaaa!?¡¡Eye, eyes, my eyeeeeesss!¡¡I, I can¡¯t see!¡¹ It¡¯s fine to grab the meat now, but since I don¡¯t know what he would do, I had to strike. Giving a sidelong nce at Eric who is noisily rolling around on the ground *batabata*, I leisurely took the meat on the te. For the current me, this unpleasant noise is the best spice of dressing for this meat. Eric¡¯s ear-splitting scream, I¡¯ll forgive him. ¡¸Well then, itadakima©`su!¡¹ ¡¸You can¡¯t eat it, okay? Al?¡¹ When I turn back to look, there is the Dragon suppressing hero who looks to be extremely angry. The venue has turned quiet, still as death. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I apologize for the trouble I have caused¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á ¡ºDid you see it just now¡­¡» ¡ºYes, Father It seems that he has a decent sword skill. And the way the grip rotates¡­¡­¡­I guess maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s been using a hidden weapon or or something for a long time. But the opponent¡¯s family is also said to be a family of swordsmen, so he didn¡¯t getpletely outdone¡­ ¡» ¡º¡­¡­Lim (¥ê¥à).¡» ¡ºYes?¡» ¡ºThat¡¯s certainly true, but should not forget about thest blow. That magic, the magic Light was cast while the chanting part is omitted¡­¡­¡­¡» ¡ºIs it true?¡» ¡ºAah, it is. He just said the word Light, without chanting.¡» ¡ºTo be able to omit magic chant and to have such sword skill¡­¡­¡» Chapter 61: That Kid Again

Chapter 61: That Kid Again

Thereafter, Eric and I left the venue at once. I was scolded by Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan, while Eric received a fist from his obstinate-looking father. When I was asked why I did something like that, I said that was because ¡®he looked down on the Slowlet¡¯s territory!¡¯. But the reason is a bit different from my feeling about the territory itself, but subconsciously, my body¡­ Though it¡¯s a fitting reason. Of course, Koryatt vige that was located in the Slowlett territory is the best, so I was feeling irritated because of them being looked down upon, okay? But, are we having a fight?¡¡Thinking that it¡¯s not good to let us go back just like this, they strictly told us to quietly keeppany and reconcile with each other. I don¡¯t know what will happen after this. While Nord-tousan was saying something like what kind of troubles if he were to bring Eleonora here. This might be what they called of truly having one¡¯s back to the wall. Eric seems to be having the same situations, something like a screaming and a frantic exnation reverberated. It appears that the Sylford family has various strict upbringings just like those from knight¡¯s descent¡­ I would like to have an hour question session, as for why would that kind of person be born in such a family of knights. And then, although the other nobles were getting along with each other at the edge while looking coldly at us. It¡¯ll be dangerous if we don¡¯t stay quiet. Just now Eric¡¯s father asked me ¡¸Are you going to be a knight?¡¹. When I strongly deny it, he looks disappointed and tells me toe to Sylford''s territory if I¡¯m interested. And Eric¡¯s expression at that time was that of gloating, so it must be something bad. Perhaps, I will be asked to train with them at that time. Absolutely not. ¡¸Ah©`, my eyes are still prickling.¡¹ Eric moans as he rubs hard on his eyes. ¡¸There are a lot of chandeliers here, in this venue.¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s probably your fault.¡¹ ¡¸Come now, don¡¯t say that. Let¡¯s just get along here and eat some food, alright. Of course we shouldn¡¯t fight.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s obvious. Because of you, I¡¯ll end up forced to take out ten people when I get back. If I were to make more problem any more than this, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll be made to do anymore.¡¹ Fighting against ten people in a one-on-one fight continuously, and the fight wouldn¡¯t end if this guy doesn¡¯t take those ten people. Towards the end, Eric wasining when he was beatenpletely. What a Sparta. If, and if you don¡¯t mind, would you take my sister with you? I reached out my hand for some food while sighing. Meat meat meat. This guy truly never learns. ¡¸Eric, you also need to eat vegetables.¡¹ ¡¸Shaddup. Don¡¯t talk like my mom. I don¡¯t like vegetables. It smells like grass.¡¹ Are you a kid! Eh, rather, we are kids. ¡¸Then you add this and eat it. If it¡¯s like this, you can eat it now right?¡¹ ¡¸Hmm?¡¡What is that yellow sauce?¡¡Is there a sauce like that?¡¹ ¡¸There is, there is. Look, if you think that I¡¯m trying to deceive you, then try this lettuce first. Here, I haven¡¯t eaten it yet.¡¹ Eric dubiously receives the te of lettuce that I¡¯ve already covered with mayonnaise. He doesn¡¯t seem to like the vegetables, but he appears to be interested in the mayonnaise. Prodding his fork to the mayonnaise. Then, he stabs the fork to the lettuce and gingerly carries the lettuce toward his mouth. And then, Eric¡¯s eyes suddenly opened widely. ¡¸¡­¡­what is this delicious sauce¡­¡­if there is this sauce, then I can eat any portion of vegetables. I mean, I don¡¯t need the vegetables. I can eat with just this sauce alone!¡¹ Eric said while his shoulder is trembling. Right now a mayonnaise-lover (mayora) was born. Eating quickly *baku baku* just like that, Eric came to me to ask for more. ¡¸It should be at the table around there. Why don¡¯t you look for them yourself.¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t even remember where it was! What a hopeless guy. I¡¯ll find it!¡¡That was an all-purpose sauce that goes well with any dish!¡¹ Thus, Eric gleefully went on a journey to find a sauce that doesn¡¯t exist. ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á ¡¸Yo Al, it¡¯s been a while, eh. It¡¯s great that you came to the party¡¹ As I was absent-mindedly standing at the terrace where one can look at the garden, I heard a loud and familiar voice. ¡¸Ah, long time no see. Earl Melna.¡¹ It was Earl Melna, wearing a formal red suit with a wine ss in one hand. He also wear a red trouser making his whole appearance totally red, though it looks unexpectedly suit him The asional ck color that can be seen is emphasizing the red color. We¡¯ve yed together at the Harvest Festival, but right now I have to be well mannered to the other party. I bow politely. ¡¸Oh, please. You don¡¯t have to bow politely in a corner like this. That aside, I heard about it you know?¡¡You¡¯re going at it with that Sylford chap immediately, eh?¡¹ ¡¸No, well I don¡¯t know there¡¯s anyone watching. More importantly, what do you mean immediately¡­¡­¡­¡¹ So rude. In that case, isn¡¯t it like you¡¯re making assumptions that I will definitely do something¡­ ¡¸Oh well, it¡¯smon for those nobles with high pride to have something like a quarrel every year. As for you, what are you doing scrambling for a meat ¡­¡­Ih, ihihihihii.¡¹ Maybe he¡¯s unable to bear it anymore, towards the end, he was talking whileughing. If this were Torr, then I would have smacked him and then pushed him off from this terrace, but since the other party is Earl-sama then of course I can¡¯t do that. I mean, this time it is obvious that I did something stupid so there no denying it. ¡¸¡­¡­just now, it seems like I heard something about pushing me off from the terrace¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Well then, Earl Melna, what can I help you with?¡¹ ¡¸How shameful¡­¡­¡­fine then, today I have someone that I would like to introduce to you.¡¹ Earl Melna glowered at me with half-opened eyes, and he called a man over. At a nce, that man wear something like a well-tailored tailcoat Carrying a calm atmosphere around him, it truly matches his appearance. With a small mustache under his nose that creates a feeling of inexpressible familiarity. ¡¸This person is the father of Rinalia-san, the wife of Viscount Yurina, Duke di.¡¹ Eh? Viscount Yurina, who is that?¡¡Aah, since his wife is Rinalia-san¡­¡­ so it¡¯s Lolina, huh. ¡¸Nice t o meet you. I am Duke Lau di. I heard about you from my daughter Rinalia, you see.¡¹ With a subdued voice, Duke di bows lightly. I also lowered my head in a hurry *pekori*. di-san said that, he listened to Rinalia-san talking happily about the time she was staying in our estates at the time of the Harvest Festival, so he came to greet us¡­ He has already greeted Nord-tousan, so now he came to greet me. Toe and look for such a kid like me, I think this person is really polite. ¡¸I¡¯ve heard about it. That the popr reversi is made by Alfried isn¡¯t it. I didn''t know about it until I heard from my daughter. It made me always entertained.¡¹ ¡¸Aah, no. I¡¯m d that you enjoyed it.¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, when I look at you like this, you doesn¡¯t seem like someone who fight using tongs, I don¡¯t even get the impression that you¡¯re a strange person.¡¹ ¡¸Right?¡¡He¡¯s someone who can calmly do something while ying innocent.¡¹ Oi, what do you mean ying innocent. I think Earl Melna is quite rude today. If, the spinning top bes popr, I¡¯ll stop selling it at Earl Melna¡¯s ce. ¡¸You¡¯re exaggerating. He¡¯s someone who developed such a wonderful game you know.¡¹ ¡¸Duke di is truly a nice person. When the next game or implement ispleted, I¡¯ll deliver one for you before anyone else.¡¹ ¡¸Oi, Al? Won¡¯t you send one to me too.¡¹ ¡¸Really?¡¡Thank you very much. There are various things happening recently, so I¡¯m looking forward to the time spent with my daughters ying reversi and shogi. ¡¹ Duke diughs with a bit of gloom on his face. He doesn¡¯t appear to be in good health. ¡¸Is there something troubling you?¡¹ ¡¸Oi Al ku©`n?¡¡Are you listening?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­the truth is, I have many daughters. Of course there¡¯s nothing wrong with that, since with so many daughters I am able to have a good connection with the other houses. Not to boast you see, but my daughters are lovely¨D¨D¡¹ Long. When ites to his daughters, the conversations became awfully long. He¡¯s talking nonstop *perapera*. This person is already a doting parent. Melna already went somewhere, saying that he will call over Duke di¡¯s wife. Like this, I be a patient, single listener. ording to di-san, there are an abnormal number of nobles who came to talk about marriage. For the house of Duke, that kind of talk is not particrly unusual. Because if someone can have a connection with a Duke house, then almost everyone will desperately ask to propose for a marriage. In short, there are too many marriage proposals that it¡¯s troubling. It would seem that, it was an anxiety particr to a Duke. ¡¸Why did theye just to propose for marriages to my daughters¡­ What¡¯s more, there are particrly a lot of marriage proposals from those in their middle ages¡­ Is a marriage with such an age difference like Rinalia and those old enough the craze right now?¡¹ Gradually, Duke di¡¯s words are starting to enter into a whirlpool of doubt, he seems to be getting discouraged rapidly. Someone please stop him and take him away. The moment I thought of such a thing, a voice was heard. ¡¸Dear. You¡¯re troubling Alfried-kun. ¡¹ I wonder if Earl Melna managed to bring along the Duke¡¯s wife. Looking back as I thought of such a thing, there was a pretty girl with long, light brown hair reaching to her waist. Wearing a pink dress withrge flowers sewn on the lower part of the dress, which brought her loveliness to stand out. What, is she Duke di¡¯s daughter¡­ But even so, as long as she can stop the Duke then it doesn¡¯t matter. I want you to quickly leave me alone. ¡¸Aah, Noel. I¡¯m sorry Alfried-kun. Just no, I¡¯ve talked all by myself. Let me introduce you to my wife, this is Noel.¡¹ Ha? Wife?¡¡No matter how you look at it, I can only see her as your daughter you know. ¡¸Pleased to meet you. Alfried-kun. My name is Noel di (¥Î¥¨¥ë£½¥¦¥é¥¸©`).¡¹ Not caring about my bewilderment, Noel-san took a short step and grabbed her dress¡¯ hem and bowed politely. With the same cherubic smile on her face as Rinalia-san. Duke di. You¡¯re wondering why are there an abnormal amount of marriage proposals that drop in unexpectedly? That¡¯s because in this Misfrit Kingdom we live in, there are a lot of Loligents. ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á When I returned back to the venue, near the table with foods lined up, Eric strongly grabbed at me. ¡¸Oi you!¡¡I can¡¯t find that sauce from before anywhere!?¡¡Just what is the meaning of this!¡¹ ¡¸Ah©`, that mayonnaise is a sauce I brought, so you will not be able to find it here.¡¹ I answered like that while pping his hands away. ¡¸Whaatt??¡¡Give me that sauce right now!¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s no more!¡¹ ¡¸Then you have it in your estates?¡¡Give it to me!¡¹ This Eric, he still eats. He¡¯s still so rude. Eei, such a troublesome guy! ¡¸No way!¡¡Even if I have a mayonnaise with me, I will not give it to you!¡¹ ¡¸Youu!¡¡You have it right?¡¡Back when you offer me that mayonnaise, you¡¯ve touched your pocket right!¡¡You have it in your pocket right?¡¡Give it to me!¡¹ Saying that, Eric pushes his hand into my pocket. The feeling of his hand touching me *petapeta* is truly disgusting. Who would be happy if there is a man groping your pocket. ¡¸The, there is none right! I mean, have you ever thought of just buying it? You mugger trying to strip me of my clothes!¡¡¡¹ I think this is a critical situation to my chastity. Eric tried to strip my jacket off, while I tried to prevent him doing so as we wrestled with each other. And at such a disgraceful moment, a situation where only those ¡®wicked people¡¯ will be delighted to see, there¡¯s someone calling my name. ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s Al! ¡¹ ¡¸Wait up Ra-chan!¡¡I haven¡¯t finished greeting those great personage you know!¡¹ It was Ra-chan, the lost child I encountered on the first day I was in the royal capital. Chapter 62: Al’s Misfortune

Chapter 62: Al¡¯s Misfortune

Note : To help in imagining Ra-chan it would be someone like Yu Matsumoto from Wataten. Search on YouTube ¡¸Ahaha, it¡¯s Al©` ¡¹ With an innocent smile on her face, Ra-chan came and gave me a hug. Thus, startling Eric and separating him from me. As a result, the crisis to my chastity had passed, but I feel a new danger hase again. Rather than that, Ra-chan is as expected a noble after all. I already expected it as soon as I met her, from her well tailored clothes to her sister that came to pick her up using a carriage. She¡¯s currently wearing a light blue, frilly dress. The frills and twintails are swaying, very cute. ¡¸So Al is also a noble-san eh©`¡¹ Says Ra-chan quite happily, making it impossible for me to act coldly towards her. But, Ra-chan¡¯s oneechan doesn¡¯t seem to feel the same way. ¡¸Hey!¡¡You can¡¯t hug someone you met for the first time!¡¹ Seemingly being careful not to scold too harshly. When Ra-chan heard that, she released her hands from my arm and answered innocently. ¡¸But it''s not the first time?¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ Unable to understand the meaning of Ra-chan¡¯s short remark, Ra-chan¡¯s oneechan turned her line of sight to me for exnation. I first tidied my jacket that became messy because of Eric¡¯s actions, and then exined it. That a few days ago, I met and cooperated with the lost Ra-chan at the royal capital south mainstreet. When I said that Ra-chan was lost, Ra-chan puffed her cheek and said ¡¸I¡¯m not¡¹ and pouted. That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it. After correcting that the lost one was her sister, Ra-chan nodded in satisfaction. Oneechan seems to understand it too, she smiles wryly. ¡¸Then, you are the one who took care of my sister right. Thank you very much. I¡¯m sorry, I haven¡¯t notice it until now, when I asked her about that day, she only told me that she yed with oniichan¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Looking apologetic, Ra-chan¡¯s sister bowed deeply. After she raises her head, I can only scratch my cheek with my finger in embarrassment. ¡¸Ah no, it¡¯s alright. Since I¡¯m also having fun.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­is that so. I¡¯m sorry if my sister caused you any trouble. By the way, could you please spare me a bit of your time?¡¹ She said that while smiling. I wonder what is it. Her eyes are not smiling in the slightest. I don¡¯t feel like something absolutely good will happen. But, she might just want to know what her sister is doing that day, or maybe just want to confirm whether or not she got into trouble, so I feel like I can¡¯t refuse. ¡¸Ah, yes. It¡¯s all right.¡¹ I manage to answer somehow as I resist smiling wryly. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­well then, let¡¯s go to that terrace over there.¡¹ As Ra-chan¡¯s sister said that, her brown hair that seems to appear golden fluttered. I started walking and followed her. Haa, we¡¯re going to the terrace again, huh. I just hope that it doesn¡¯t turn out to be a long one like before. ¡¸Ah©`! Al is going to y together with oneechan?¡¡Unfair!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not. We¡¯re just going to talk for a bit. We¡¯ll be back soon, why don¡¯t you y with that dangerous-looking oniichan over there.¡¹ Somehow, when I say that ¡®I¡¯m not¡¯, it feels like I said it coldly. Was it just my imagination¡­¡­¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have done anything that will be disliked by her. Oh well, let¡¯s just think that it¡¯s my fault. ¡¸Wa, you¡¯re talking about me!?¡¹ Shouting confusedly, Eric then looks at Ra-chan. Looking bashful, Ra-chan looked at Eric as she said with a smile. ¡¸Ehehe, dangerous-looking oniichan let¡¯s y together!¡¹ What to do. Rather than talking on the terrace, I would like to see how Eric deals with Ra-chan. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­hey,e back quickly.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah yeah.¡¹ From the terrace, one can overlook Duke Ringrande¡¯s garden. If it were noon, one would be able to have a beautiful unbroken view of the lush green garden, though it is currently night time. There are no clouds in the sky, but because of the light source installed here and there along with the moonlight shining when it¡¯s twilight, it shows a somewhat different view. On another opened terrace a certain distance from us, a noble man and woman who seemed to be a couple are staring at the moon quietly as they nestled against one another. There are no words shared between them, but there was this pleasant atmosphere that even I understand. Even uttering words of praise might be unsophisticated in this beautiful scene. They look up at the sky silently. When I saw it, I thought that, ah©` I wonder if there will be an eclipse uring. If I were an adult, I would gaze at this spectacle while drinking wine but unfortunately I¡¯m currently a seven years old kid. Even in this world, it is prohibited to drink to this age. Before I was born in this world, I was an adult who enjoyed drinking, so when there are delicious meals served like this, it results in an urge to drink some liquor. Ah©`, that meat from before will surely go well with a red wine¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸Hey, are you listening?¡¹ When I was thinking about such a thing, there was an irritated voice calling me, bringing me back to reality. ¡¸That day, you¡¯re the person who¡¯s apanying Ranna (¥é©`¥Ê) right? ¡¹ When she said Ranna, then in this case it must refer to Ra-chan I think. She squinted and seemed to pierce me with her gaze. ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. In addition, there is also a maid apanying us.¡¹ I wonder why should I be subjected to this interrogation-like conversation¡­ Instead of this, the situation should be where I¡¯m being thanked for my action. ¡¸Right. That means, it¡¯s your fault that Ranna started using strange expression right!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­ha?¡¹ ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á ¡¸What is oniichan¡¯s name?¡¹ Ranna asks Eric with a cheerful smile. ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s Eric.¡¹ On the other hand, Eric replied curtly, though Ranna didn¡¯t mind it. ¡¸What¡¯s your favorite food?¡¹ Ranna thought that he was on friendly terms with Al (the person in question also thought the same), so it was a question out of curiosity thinking that Al¡¯s friend must also be someone interesting, though Eric certainly didn¡¯t notice something like that. At the time, he was still trying to guess the purpose of this four years old kid, though it also shows his inexperience to look after someone else. ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s meat.¡¹ ¡¸What about foods you don¡¯t like?¡¹ Eric was a bit embarrassed about this question, so his answer was a bit dyed. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­vegetables.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­then it¡¯s the same as me!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­aah, same then.¡¹ ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á ¡¸Because of you, Ranna called the maids ¡ºPoor maid¡», then saying ¡ºSo troublesome¡», and she started saying something like ¡ºCookie is good¡» when she ate sweets.¡¹ She suddenly shouted at me, looking as if she was roaring at me. Hearing that loud voice, the couple who were staring at the moon at the other terrace was surprised and went away, looking as if their mood was spoiled. ¡­¡­certainly, calling ¡®poor maid¡¯ is my fault. Ra-chan might have remembered the time when she was making fun of Mina with me. As for the maid in Ra-chan¡¯s ce, they must have been surprised to be called ¡®poor maid¡¯ all of a sudden. But, I didn¡¯t remember saying something like ¡®so troublesome¡¯ in front of Ra-chan¡­¡­¡­ Maybe she picked up that word when I was grumbling to myself. Or maybe it was when we were chatting as we walked, or when we stood in line at the stalls¡­ As for the thing rted to cookies, it¡¯s definitely not my fault. It was Mina who started talking about cookies when we were standing in line at the stalls. It¡¯s not my fault. It¡¯s Mina¡¯s fault. ¡¸And thentely, she even ask me to perform something unreasonable like making the cookies vanish.¡¹ I¡¯m sorry. That is definitely my fault. ¡¸¡­¡­well, she¡¯s at the age where she wants to be spoiled isn¡¯t she.¡¹ ¡¸Can you stop messing around?¡¹ I was thinking to soften up the mood a bit then maybe make it so that she glossed over the problem, but she sharply red at me. I wonder why women are this scary. Also, please don¡¯t ring at me like that. She took arge sigh when I gave her a wry smile. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­haa, well fine then. Anyway, she seems to be having so much fun that day. Please be careful whenever you''re uttering such strange remark.¡¹ ¡¸That is, I¡¯m sorry.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know if there is another chance that the both of you will meet again, but please be mindful of the words you say in front of that child.¡¹ She suddenly pointed her finger at me *bishi* and then she went back to the venue. Well, it¡¯s going to be a short visit in the royal capital, so I don¡¯t think that I will meet with her that much. When in the middle of thinking like that, she came back along with the sound of her cking shoes *katsukatsu*. What is it now. Are there still any moreints¡­ ¡¸Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t named myself yet. My name is Shelka Misfid (¥·¥§¥ë¥«£½¥ß¥¹¥Õ¥£©`¥É). A member of the Duke family who are among those supporting this country since its founding.¡¹ ¡­¡­¡­why did I get involved with those from Duke¡¯s family today. Also, I¡¯ve heard about the name Misfid before. More precisely, I think it is the author of the magic book. ¡¸My name is Alfred Slowlett. The second son of the Baron family who governs the Slowlett territory.¡¹ I have nothing more to say any more. After hearing my unremarkable self-introduction, Selka only answered with ¡¸Oh¡¹, and this time truly went back to the venue. So that means, Ra-chan¡¯s name is Ranna Misfid (¥é©`¥Ê£½¥ß¥¹¥Õ¥£©`¥É), huh¡­¡­¡­ Oh well, Ra-chan is Ra-chan, calling her like this is fine isn¡¯t it. When I returned to the venue, I saw the listless Eric. Compared to Ra-chan who seems to be fine, he must have been at Ra-chan¡¯s mercy. Since I¡¯m thirsty, I ask for water from the waiter. I tried to ask for a liquor, but there¡¯s no one to turn to. As one would expect from the servant of the Duke¡¯s house. Gotta pull myself together. As I look at the ss of water, wondering to myself if this would turn into red wine, Ra-chan runs up to me *tete* and holds my arm. Un, Ra-chan is Ra-chan after all. Let¡¯s just act as usual and not worry about her connection with the Duke¡¯s house. ¡¸Al©`!¡¡How long will Al stay in the royal capital?¡¹ ¡¸I told you not to casually hold a man¡¯s arm!¡¹ Rather than saying ¡®hold¡¯, I would like it if you say ¡®hug¡¯ instead. Is it just a little girl holding my arm¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something to get worked up about. But I guess, if you¡¯re part of a Duke¡¯s house it might be necessary to speak with dignity. ¡¸But it¡¯s not the first time I met with Al right?¡¹ ¡¸Even if it¡¯s not, you still can not do that.¡¹ ¡¸Then who should be okay?¡¹ ¡¸Tha, that is, like family member¡­¡­¡­or maybe spouse¡­¡¹ ¡¸Spouse?¡¹ It seems that for the four years old Ra-chan, she doesn¡¯t understand what Shelka¡¯s talking about, she tilted her head slightly to the side and asked an honest question to Shelka. Truly, that¡¯s a really profound question. Shelka is at a loss of what to say, and her gaze wanders about as if she had no idea of how she should deal with this, but well I¡¯m drinking the water so that I won¡¯t get dragged into it. A little while back, she told me that I shouldn¡¯t say unnecessary things and she just warned me about it. Simrly, Eric also asks for water from the server. That guy also has a quite good sense of danger, huh. When she realized that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get our assistance, she appear to be distressed, but then she answered in a harmless and inoffensive way. ¡¸Spouse is, those of the opposite sex that you like¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸U©`n, don¡¯t understand.¡¹ Surely, I think it must be an expression that is a bit difficult for a four years old to understand. ¡¸Umm¡­¡­¡­to put it simply, someone who kiss you.¡¹ Wa©`o. Shelka-san exined it as simple as possible, huh. Hmm, with this will somehow Ra-chan understand now¡­ ¡¸Then, it¡¯s alright you know!¡¡I¡¯ve kissed before you know?¡¹ ¡¸Hee?¡¡With whom?!¡¡Truly?!¡¹ At this moment, Shelka¡¯s expression changes and she starts shouting. He©`, I¡¯ve heard that young people nowadays are more precocious, does it even reach another world¡­ As I watched the interesting development take ce while feeling like a third party, I held the water inside my mouth. ¡¸It¡¯s with Al!¡¹ The water inside my mouth spurted out fiercely. Author note : ¡ºI, can talk to animal and monster.¡» This is also a heartwarming story. Please read it if you don¡¯t mind. Chapter 63: Unexpected Misunderstanding

Chapter 63: Unexpected Misunderstanding

With the outrageous remark uttered by Ra-chan, the water inside my mouth spurted out to spray in front of me. Ra-chan is smiling in front of me. While I¡¯m coughing violently, Eric and Shelka stood bbergasted as their mouths opened. I feel the same way. Just when did I kiss Ra-chan. Even if physically, our age is not that far apart, but mentally, our age is so far apart from each other. Even if we¡¯re talking physically, I think that for a seven years old boy and a four years old girl to kiss is problematic. Furthermore, the other party is the daughter of the Duke¡¯s House. It can¡¯t even be a joke. Just when did I kiss Ra-chan, really. I don¡¯t have a clue. When I was having a cold sweat desperately trying to search my memories, Shelka began to move. ¡¸¡­¡­hey, is that true? Ranna?¡¹ You¡¯re just kidding right?¡¡Her expression seems to say that as Shelka asks Ra-chan. ¡¸It¡¯s true!¡¹ To that, Ra-chan answered with a natural smile like a flower blooming. ¡¸Er, that is¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Y, you!1¡¡To do such a thing against such an innocent girl!?¡¹ Just when I¡¯m about to deny it in a hurry, Eric points his finger at me and shouts as he mes me. With such a loud voice, the opportunity to defend myself decreases by one. Darn it, this kind of thing will get troublesome theter it gets, so I have to assert myself early. ¡¸You, is that really true?!¡¡If that¡¯s true, then I won¡¯t let you off!¡¹ Maybe Shelka got affected by Eric¡¯s words, the corner of her eyes twitched as she red up in anger. There, it becameplicated already. I answered frantically to Shelka who grabbed at my chest. ¡¸I didn¡¯t do it!¡¡I didn¡¯t do something like that!¡¹ ¡¸But, didn¡¯t Ranna said it herself!?¡¹ ¡¸Calm down, it¡¯s the words from a four years old kid alright?¡¡There¡¯s got to be a misunderstanding somehow.¡¹ To persuade her, I talk to her slowly. When she heard that, her hold loosened for a moment but then she said something that made my body trembling all over *wanawana*. ¡¸In other words, you¡¯re making excuses to get away with it right!?¡¹ ¡¸Why did it be like that!?¡¹ ¡¸What a character you have there!¡¡Are you still a man!? I misjudged you!¡¹ ¡¸Mou, you shut up!¡¡You¡¯re just making this moreplicated!¡¡Ra-chan?¡¡We didn¡¯t kiss right?¡¹ I ask Ra-chan very calmly. I understand it. You just want to keep your appearances up, don¡¯t you? And then, Shelka and Eric¡¯s gaze are gathered on Ra-chan. On the other hand, Ra-chan released a new bomb. ¡¸But, Al did it?¡¹ Ra-chan tilted her head, as if I just asked something obvious. ¡¸Alfried youuuuuu~!¡¹ Eric was about to say something that will make thingsplicated again, and I¡¯m about to deny it in a hurry, but Shelka grabbed at my chest and shook my chest with such force that I bit my tongue. ¡¸Y, yo, you!¡¡You did it to Ra-chan!? ¡¡Is it true!?¡¡Hey!?¡¡Answer me!¡¹ Shelka screams hysterically, but I¡¯m still feeling so much pain because I bit my tongue so I can¡¯t answer her. ¡¸Answer meeeee!¡¹ ¡¸Wa, wait. If you shook me like that¡­¡­I can¡¯t speak!¡¹ Maybe she was surprised hearing that, Shelka slowly released her hands. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­quickly say it.¡¹ She¡¯s no longer looking at me as if I¡¯m a criminal. I said this while I¡¯m fixing my clothes. ¡¸First of all, I didn¡¯t kiss Ra-chan. Hence, I¡¯m going to ask some questions to dispel this misunderstanding.¡¹ I came near Ra-chan, while I lowered myself so that we were at the same eye level. Ra-chan doesn¡¯t appear to understand the seriousness of this matter, she smiles happily. ¡¸Ra-chan? Did we kiss at the day when we first met each other?¡¹ ¡¸Un, that¡¯s right!¡¡It was fun©`!¡¹ Her twintails sways, as she answers enthusiastically. ¡¸Un un. It was fun wasn¡¯t it. But I wonder when did we specifically kiss?¡¹ When I ask her while smiling, Ra-chan¡¯s face seems to look sad as she look straight at me with upturned eyes. ¡¸Eeh?¡¡Did Al forget it?¡¡Al looks like you want to have a taste so I gave it to you¡­¡­¡­¡¹ At that moment, I can hear the metallic sound of a knife and fork being picked up behind me. I can feel a throbbing bloodlust around my neck. ¡­¡­¡­darn it, it¡¯s fine I just get away from here right. C¡¯mon, Alfried. You have teleport right. If you use it, you can just take it easy back at home. That thought crossed my mind. Not good, this is not good. If I were to run away here, then I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to doter on. I¡¯ll properly settle this misunderstanding and then go home. Remember it, me. At this rate, I¡¯ll be branded with a crime of coaxing others to kiss me. Was there something that I would like to have a taste of from Ra-chan that day¡­ I met her on the south main street, got thirsty¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­ah, no way, could it be that thing? ¡¸By any chance, was it Ra-chan¡¯s vegetable juice?¡¹ ¡¸Un! That¡¯s right!¡¹ Right here, Shelka and Eric can¡¯t seem to keep up with our conversation, that the hands holding the fork and knife be rigid. ¡¸¡­¡­what does it mean?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll exin it, so why don¡¯t you return those cutlery to the table for now.¡¹ ¡¸Ara, how thoughtless of me.¡¹ She returned the fork and knife back to the table with a wry smile. Seeing that, Eric also returned the cutlery like her. Good grief, these rascals. How relieved I would have felt if I could have passed it off as a joke. At any rate, I talk to Eric and Shelka who have calmed down and feel like listening to me now about the time I encountered Ra-chan in the royal capital in detail. ¡¸What the¡­¡­¡­so it¡¯s an indirect kiss huh¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Feeling relieved, Shelka held her chest as she took a deep breath. ¡¸The heck¡­¡­why don¡¯t you said so from the beginning.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s because you said some unnecessary thing that the talks getplicated.¡¹ ¡¸But isn¡¯t indirect kiss also considered a kiss?¡¹ ¡¸A kiss is when one¡¯s lips meet another. So it¡¯spletely different from an indirect kiss. Indirect kisses are not worth mentioning. Nevertheless, it is also not something that you should do casually you know?¡¹ ¡¸Eric. Let¡¯s leave this side to Shelka and let us go.¡¹ ¡¸Right. If we¡¯re staying here any longer, then they might ask a terrific question¡­¡­ by the way,is there really no more mayonnaise?¡¹ A misunderstanding because of a little girl. And so, the curtain closes as Shelka frantically and continuously answered Ra-chan¡¯s question - the cause of this incident. ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á A room inside the mansion of Duke Ringrande. The room has quite a lot of high-ss furnishings ced inside, and the me from the small chandelier unreliably illuminates the room. In fact, it is actually more convenient to use magic tools, but the owner of the room made it this way. In the middle of the said room, a girl is sitting on a luxurious chair. She stroked her glossy red hair, sipping her steaming tea while listening to some report. ¡º¨D¨Dthose are summarized in the documents. Please refer to the documents for the details. Either way, I wonder if this person is the one that oujou-sama is expecting.¡» The voice came from a person whose whole body is wrapped in a ck outfit, but one can tell she¡¯s a woman at a nce from her curves and graceful figure even if one did not hear the voice. She was reporting in a detached, matter-of-fact tone while kneeling on the ground ¡ºFurthermore, it seems that Lazareth¡¯spany has been moving very actively these days. It is likely that something new will be made again. It is currently under investigation.¡» ¡¸¡­¡­really, thanks for your hard work. If you find something again, please inform me immediately.¡¹ The girl put down the cup of tea and answered. Carefully without making any *kachari* sound. The woman in ck clothes gave a short reply after hearing that, and then she smoothly rose up towards the ceiling and disappeared. There are certainly no sounds that can be heard from the ceiling, but it is unknown where she disappeared to. She also took the documents in a natural manner. Suppose that the girl manages to sense her, then that woman would immediately be disced. Otherwise, she won¡¯t be able to work as agent at all. ¡¸¡­¡­fufufu, I wonder if I shoulde to tomorrow¡¯s party or not.It looks like I¡¯ll be able to meet interesting people.¡¹ The me from the small chandelier mysteriously shines on her smile. Chapter 64: A Brief Moment of Happiness

Chapter 64: A Brief Moment of Happiness

Later at the noble¡¯s gathering, Duke Ringrande and some others stood at the stage, and gave a wee speech. He was a man with a ming-like all back hairstyle, someone with a calm atmosphere around him. However, in the depths of his eyes there¡¯s the glint of a wild beast lurking inside ring at you, cing him in the top spot ranking of the people I don¡¯t want to get involved with. I thought that it was the eyes of a predator the moment I saw it. And I want to think that it was just my imagination that our eyes met at the end of the speech. There are so many gentlemen in this kingdom, so he must¡¯ve been staring at Ra-chan. Ra-chan¡¯s house is also a Duke house, so there might be all sorts of discord among their houses. As for me, I want to believe about the notion that Duke Ringrande is a gentleman. And now that the night is gettingte, the first day of the noble''s exchange meeting ends without problem I guess? It hase to an end. It looks like there will be another party tomorrow, ¡¸I have participate at the party today, so it¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t participate for the party tomorrow right?¡¹ When I ask Nord-tousan about it, he answers ¡¸Tomorrow there will be someone from the royal familying, so you have to participate you know¡¹ as he smiles. When Elna-kaasan and I heard that, our expressions turned sour as if we¡¯ve just eaten something bitter. And then the next morning. Elna-kaasan and I protest intensely. ¡¸¡¸I don¡¯t want to go to the party£¨wa£©¡¹¡¹ Mine and Elna-kaasan¡¯s remark were said at the same time, then we looked at each other and exchanged smiles. Well©`, for a parent and their children to be close is a good thing after all. Immediately after he heard that, Nord tousan who sits in front of me, maybe the tea he¡¯s drinking is blocking his throat or something as he appears to be coughing painfully. After heposed himself, he said this as if to admonish us as he smiles. ¡¸Yo, you can not do that. Someone from the royal families will attend the party today, so since we¡¯re at the royal capital, we absolutely have to participate.¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Eeehh©`?¡¹¡¹ ¡¸You also can not cause any troubles. ¡¹ Our objection was also ineffective, as it was brushed aside. Even though I was thinking ¡®maybe it will be forgotten already¡¯ this morning. That means it¡¯s fine for me to participate only for today¡¯s party isn¡¯t it. ¡¸But, it¡¯s tiring to talk with those noblewomen©`. I have to constantly steel myself.¡¹ ¡¸I understand that mother.¡¹ Certainly, the gaze from those noblewomen at the venue were harsh. It¡¯s as if you¡¯re being evaluated or something, the feeling like they observe everything you did. As for the noble¡¯s youngdies, they¡¯re kinda desperate to find a good partner, though there are some differences in the way they do it¡­¡­ If at that time, Sylvio-niisan was walking beside me then he would have run away immediately. Such a terrific thing. What''s more, those women are whispering to each other without holding back. ¡¸Al didn¡¯t have to worry about such things, right. You¡¯re still a child anyway, and besides you seem to be having fun as you talk with those girls from the Misfrid family. ¡¹ Which part in that brutal atmosphere seems fun¡­ They even got their hands on a knife and fork at thest moment you know? ¡¸I was also surprised at that. Just when did you get to know them?¡¹ When Nord-tousan said that, Elna-kaasan¡¯s eyes shone brightly as she leaned forward. ¡¸Umm, though it¡¯s not a big deal¡­¡­¡¹ So I briefly talk about my experience on the first day in the royal capital. Shortly after that, Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan let out voices of admiration. ¡¸Hee©`, so that kind of thing happened eh.¡¹ ¡¸And I thought that if it¡¯s Al then you would just casually take her to the guard¡¯s ce. You¡¯re so caring just like Eleonora.¡¹ ¡¸No, I¡¯m not going to treat her in such a cold manner like that for sure!?¡¹ Also, when you¡¯re talking about Eleonora-neesan¡¯s ¡®caring¡¯ then I think it¡¯s something different. I¡¯m sure it must be so¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸By the way, who is the person from the royal family that will participate in today¡¯s exchange meeting?¡¹ Elna-kaasan¡¯s eyes narrowed. That¡¯s the eye of one who is looking at their prey. She said indiscreetly, and I feel that her voice also turns cold. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­I think it¡¯s that person who wille.¡¹ On the other hand, Nord-tousan answered with a wry smile, as if he was troubled by it. ¡¸It¡¯s that tomboy princess huh©`¡¹ Hearing that, Elna-kaasan smiles. Looking at Elna-kaasan, apparently she doesn''t have a good impression for such an unusual person. ¡¸You can not say something like that you know. Just in case, I will not get angry even if I¡¯m going to be sent back to our territory. ¡¹ ¡¸Tomboy Princess?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s the second princess, Kudelia-sama (¥¯©`¥Ç¥ê¥¢). That princess is Nord¡¯s fan after all.¡¹ Aa, I see. And if Nord-tousan continue to stay in Koryatt vige, then kaasan will not get too angry about it¡­ No matter how far the countryside is from the royal capital, you have to frequently show yourself in the royal capital unless there¡¯s no choice not to do so because of the economic situation. And as tousan is the second princess¡¯s favorite, people won¡¯tin that much. As for Her Highness the Second Princess, I¡¯m kinda scared with the tomboy part. ¡¸Well, such being the case we need to greet her right.¡¹ ¡¸If that¡¯s the case then it can¡¯t be helped¡­¡­¡­¡¹ That means Nord-tousan doesn¡¯t have to go to the royal capital¡¯s party to try to get on the good side of the higher ups, so it¡¯s a matter for great congrattion. I¡¯m looking forward to the Dragon yer ys!¡¡And the second princess also seems to like it very much. What am I going to do today¡­ I walked along the inn¡¯s passageway while thinking like that. ¡ºThat¡¯s strange!¡¡The cookies should havee out from the pocket like yesterday!¡» ¡º¡­¡­Mina-san, what are you doing?¡» I can hear such a voice from the bedroom. ¡ºThere are no cookies!¡» ¡º¡­¡­there¡¯s no way for cookies toe out from Alfried-sama¡¯s pants.¡» ¡ºBut I certainly saw it!¡¡I saw Alfried-sama took out a cookie from his right pocket!¡¡And even before that, he took out a lot of cookies you know!?¡» ¡ºThere¡¯s no way something like that happened right¡­ Maybe Mina-san has finally gone mad? You ate too much cookies.¡» ¡ºI¡¯m nott©`!¡» Really now, such a pitiful Mina. That¡¯s because I use Space magic, not because of my pocket. It seems that the maids Sara and Mina were able to take it easy. Since the party also starts in the evening, there is still some time. But for some reason, Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan told me to quietly stay at the inn. Even if you don¡¯t tell me that, I don¡¯t have any ns to leave the inn. Even after the party is over, I¡¯m nning to stay in the royal capital so I can just tour the capital as much as I wanted toter. And since I have Space magic, I can always go to the royal capital any time. Today I¡¯ll check on the rotating magic tool I bought the other day. I have to confirm the state of the thermal radiation magic tool I bought in order to make a kotatsu. In addition, I also wanted to check on the state of the lighting magic tool. If I remember correctly, Sylvio-niisan seems toin that he wants that. Shall I buy him one this time! ¡¸I wonder why does time flies like the speed of light when one is having fun¡­¡­¡­¡¹ I quietly mutter in the swaying carriage. Time passed as I was having fun tinkering the magic tools, I was made to wear a formal suit and am currently inside a swaying carriage. ¡¸Al, get a hold of yourself. Your face especially looks haggard. Even though you look so lively when you y around with the magic tool.¡¹ Elna-kaasan who sits beside me shook my body. So you¡¯re saying that I look especially worn out more than usual?¡¡That¡¯s weird, even though I hadn¡¯t done any Magic Power Exhaustion training¡­ ¡¸I¡¯m not tired, Elna-kaasan. From the start I just look like this.¡¹ ¡¸You will call me ¡®Mother¡¯ again at the party right?¡¹ Let¡¯s bluff our way here. ¡¸We hadn¡¯t reach the venue yet, so it¡¯s okay.¡¹ ¡¸But you said to keep that in mind ever since yesterday at the inn didn¡¯t you¡­¡¹ Darn it, women really remember things even to the small details. To even remember something that was said so long ago. ¡¸Look, we¡¯ll be arriving soon.¡¹ Shortly after Nord-tousan said that, the carriage stopped and just like yesterday the servants parked our carriage as we walked to the venue. The sky has already been dyed in a crimson color, as it will soon turn into the blue color of dusk. There are also light sources installed around the mansion today, and have already been lighted up. There are quite a number of people walking toward the venue, there are a lot of people and carriages that haveepared to yesterday, is it because of a member of the royalty that wille¡­ The number of maids and stewards who receive the guests is also wildly different whenpared with yesterday, there are also a lot of guards and knights wearing full body armor who took care of the security of the ce. It was probably necessary to be watchful to such extent. It would be bad if something were to happen to the member of the royal families. ¡¸¡­¡­Al.¡¹ ¡¸I know. Can¡¯t y with tongs, or swing it around¡¹ ¡¸I just wanted to tell you not to cause any problems as usual.¡¹ So rude. If you put it like that, then you make me look as if I¡¯m a problem child. Yesterday was just Eric and I doing a bargain sale-quarrel, it¡¯s inevitable. Thus, the second day of the noble¡¯s exchange meeting (gathering) started. Chapter 65: Second Day of Noble’s Exchange Meeting

Chapter 65: Second Day of Noble¡¯s Exchange Meeting

Inside the venue that is more dazzling than yesterday, there are already a lot of nobles who have already entered the venue. The serving maids pour drinks for the nobles politely in session, and then move to the next person. Their movements were truly quick yet not careless in any way, giving a courteous bow and then slowly withdrawing. The luxurious dishes they bring one after another, is tickling one¡¯s sense of smell with their fragrant smell. With all of those things adding ir to the nobles conversation, as the nobles are enjoying their foods and liquor while one can also hearughter and shout of joy rising from various ces. As for me, of course I wanted to get my hands on liquor and enjoy the food. ¡¸Excuse me, please give me a fruit wine.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, then fruit water it is.¡¹ With a smile on her face, the maid-san handed me the fruit water that was ced on the tray. It is this kind of feeling. When I took a closer look, it was the same maid-san from yesterday. Then, I thought I¡¯d try to ask to have another person to serve me, but I was told ¡¸You can not ask for another person to serve.¡¹ I don¡¯t think that she will even tell me that, indeed a maid from the Duke house. Can¡¯t be helped then, I¡¯ll just take the fruit water and stay somewhere at the edge of the venue. Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan have gone to meet other nobles they have close rtions with. As for me, I just did a little greeting for a bit and then I quickly run away. I mean, there¡¯s nothing I can do when the adults are talking to each other. Incidentally, maybe he got the same thought as me, Eric briskly walked over here. ¡¸Did you bring mayonnaise today?¡¹ And that¡¯s the first thing he said. ¡¸Yeah yeah,I brought it for you.¡¹ I can¡¯t bear to have my jacket stripped just like yesterday, so I just directly pass him the mayonnaise that I have put in a small bottle. He snatched it away from my hand and took it away, and then Eric spread the mayonnaise on the vegetables stick on the table and started eating it. ¡¸I knew it, if it¡¯s with this I can eat it.¡¹ What should I do, I also wanted to eat seeing him. I took a purple object from among the many vegetable sticks ced in the bowl. It¡¯s kinda hard like carrots, but I wonder what it tastes like. First, let¡¯s just try and eat this. Shortly after, the vegetable juices burst inside my mouth¡­¡­¡­it tastes like cucumber. cucumber. I just thought that since it has a purple color, maybe it would taste better than the other vegetables. When I think back on it, I think that even though purple cabbage has a different nutritional value, the taste hasn¡¯t changed that much. Oh well, if it tastes like a cucumber, would it go well with mayonnaise¡­ I thought like that and I tried to put the vegetables in the small bottle, the one that I gave to Eric. But then, Eric suddenly moved the small bottle. ¡¸What is it, won¡¯t it be fine if I get a little bit¡­¡¹ ¡¸No way. This is something I got. Anyway, don¡¯t you have your own mayonnaise?¡¡Or maybe you¡¯re going to do those indirect kiss-thing again?¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t say it as if I¡¯m a pervert who wants an indirect kiss from anyone and everyone!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it. You only aim at that young little girl from the Misfid House right. ¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not it!¡¡Just what are you talking about?¡¡I¡¯m not gonna give you another mayonnaise!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­just what are you doing both of you?¡¹ In the end, the both of us are squabbling again, but due to the amazed voice that came suddenly, we didn¡¯t end up fighting like before. Hey you, you wicked person over there, don¡¯t sigh as if it¡¯s something regrettable. Rather, there¡¯s quite a lot of you people. The number of wicked people in Koryatt vige is abnormal as there are a lot of them, but I wonder what about the royal capital. Looking back toward the voice direction, there were Shelka and Ra-chan. Ra-chan is wearing a gorgeous pink dress today. Unlike the dress yesterday, the frills are more subdued and it looks easy to move in. Shelka is wearing a blue dress along with blue rose hair essories, giving off a calm air. The blue color matches well with the silvery long hair. ¡¸Al, what are you eating?¡¹ ¡¸Nn©`?¡¡It¡¯s just vegetables?¡¡It¡¯s delicious when you daubed it with that sauce - mayonnaise - that Eric has you know?¡¹ Ra-chan cried out when she saw me holding the vegetable stick and the mayonnaise, and when she looked at Eric, she loudly shouted. ¡¸Ah©`, the disliking vegetables Eric is eating vegetables!¡¹ What the, why does Ra-chan knows that Eric hates vegetables ¡¸You don¡¯t like vegetables?¡¹ ¡¸Shu, shut up. There no problem with me eating vegetables as long I have this!¡¹ When Shelka said that as if it was something ridiculous, Eric¡¯s face turned red as he held the small bottle. ¡¸I also want to eat with mayonnaise©`¡¹ ¡¸You can¡¯t do that!¡¡Didn¡¯t I told you yesterday that you can only do that with someone important to you!¡¹ I¡¯m d that it didn¡¯t turn out to be a brutal atmosphere like before, but it looks like it''ll be a tough night. ¡¸Nee nee, is it true that Al can use magic?¡¹ Ra-chan who is beside me tugged at my sleeve *kuikui* and asked. ¡¸Yeah, but where did you hear it from?¡¹ The only magic I used in front of Ra-chan should be, magic to take out cookies. ¡¸I¡¯ve heard from Eric that Al can use magic.¡¹ ¡¸Ah©`, that¡¯s right isn¡¯t it.¡¹ Certainly, yesterday I used light magic as an insurance to blind Eric¡¯s eyes. I mean, if I didn¡¯t do it then I¡¯m afraid that he will jump out at me. ¡¸But surely Ra-chan¡¯s house have a lot of famous magician right?¡¹ The name of the magic book that I used to read, the author of that book was Yulius Misfid (¥æ¥ê¥¦¥¹£½¥ß¥¹¥Õ¥£©`¥É). That means, Ra-chan is the descendant from that person¡¯s lineage. ¡¸Un!¡¡That¡¯s right!¡¡Papa, mama, and oneechan, everyone can use amazing magic!¡¹ ¡¸Hee©`, so everyone can use amazing magic, huh.¡¹ As one would expect from a famous noble house of magicians. ¡¸Then Ra-chan will also be a great magician in the future?¡¹ ¡¸Un, I want to be a cool magician just like oneechan!¡¡But, I still can not skillfully use magic¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Ra-chan said with her eyes shining brightly, but then she became dejected. Her expression is rich as usual. (She¡¯s rich in facial expression as usual) It is certainly difficult since one needs to be fairly precise to use magic. At the time one uses magic, it is important to manipte the amount of magic power ording to the amount needed. I also experienced considerable difficulties in manipting magic power. Ever since I was still a baby until I¡¯m three years old, I¡¯ve been practicing with light. It was hard. How should I put it, before you get used to manipting magic power,it would feel very dull and frustrating. I don¡¯t think there is any other way than to get used to it. I¡¯m used to it, skilled in fact. At that time, I was only able to do that to pass the time, so I focused on doing that. When I think about it, I¡¯m grateful that God taught me the way to practice magic quickly. Thanks to that, I was able to properly use Teleport Magic early on. Should I suggest this training method to Ra-chan¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­nee, I have a good method, but can you use non-attribute magic?¡¹ ¡¸Non-attribute magic? ¡¡If it¡¯s light then I can use it you know? ¡¹ ¡¸Right right. The point is to use it casually in your everyday life. For instance, changing the air inside the room with wind magic!¡¹ ¡¸Using magic for that©`?¡¹ ¡¸And thenter, there¡¯s also a way to use magic to drive back your oneechan.¡¹ ¡¸Teach me!¡¹ ¡¸Oh well, if you insist. But don¡¯t tell anyone I¡¯m the one who taught you okay?¡¹ ¡¸Un!¡¡I won¡¯t.¡¹ And, the one who came to us while we were having a good time conversing, was Shelka. It seems that, she was quite worried with the fact of Ra-chan being together with me. Shelka¡¯s been ncing repeatedly to our way even while in the midst of talking with her friends. ¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹ ¡¸We were just talking about magic you see.¡¹ Ra-chan answers, not suspecting anything from the sharp look Shelka gave us while approaching. Looking at my eyes as if she was peering at me, Shelka let out a suspicious ¡¸Hmm?¡¹. ¡¸Nee nee Al!¡¡Can I try it now?¡¹ Next to me, Ra-chan whispers such things close to my ear. ¡¸You can¡¯t. It won¡¯t be very effective if you use it now you know.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so©`¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­what is it.¡¹ Huuh? Could it be that you¡¯re the type of person to sulk when you¡¯re the only one being excluded? ¡¸No matter how mild-mannered I am, please stop making that face to me, because it makes me want to beat you up.¡¹ I wonder which part of you that shows a mild-manner when you¡¯re someone who¡¯s trying to attack another person with a knife. Moreover, are you going to gouge out my eyeballs with a spoon this time?¡¡I¡¯ll just keep silent since it¡¯s quite likely to be so. ¡¸By the way, for what reason does Shelka attend the Magic School? I think the age requirement to attend the school is twelve years old isn¡¯t it?¡¹ Un, from now on we¡¯ll be talking about things rted to magic, so we won¡¯t keep talking about the previous topic. When I ask that, Shelka casually answers while fiddling with her bangs ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s skipping grades. If you have talent and real ability to some extent then age doesn¡¯t matter. The headmaster is my father.¡¹ ¡¸Aah, I see. ¡¹ ¡¸What? ¡¡You also want to go to the Magic Academy?¡¹ ¡¸No, I absolutely won¡¯t go.¡¹ Going to school after reincarnating in a different world, what kind of punishment game is that. ¡¸¡­¡­oh.¡¹ Chapter 66: The Duke’s Crimson-haired Daughter

Chapter 66: The Duke¡¯s Crimson-haired Daughter

¡ºI¡¯ve heard about Nord-sama¡¯s tale!¡¡They said that Nord-sama cut a dragon¡¯s neck with one blow.¡» ¡ºI¡¯ve heard that the dragon¡¯s overall size is as big as the royal castle, is that really true?¡» ¡ºThat was possible because of everyone¡¯s strength helping me. And also, I think the dragon¡¯s size is not as big as the royal castle.¡» Even today, Nord-tousan is currently in the middle of the venue, being surrounded by people from boys and teens aspiring to be knights or nobledies. It was before Eleonora-neesan and I were born, that Nord-tousan defeated the dragon. So that means that the kids here didn''t experience that story about the dragon, rather I think they grew up listening to the story. There seems to be a lot of enthusiastic fans. ¡¸Hey Eric?¡¹ ¡¸What?¡¹ ¡¸Have you ever seen the Dragon yer y in the royal capital?¡¹ Eric had an astonished look on his face when I asked him that. ¡¸Haa? You sonuva, you haven¡¯t seen your own father¡¯s y? ¡¹ ¡¸That''s because this was my first timeing to the royal capital. I haven¡¯t seen it yet.¡¹ Of course I will watch the y.I will definitely watch it. ¡¸Then shall I guide you around?¡¹ ¡¸Eeh? ¡¡You will do that?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s payment for the mayonnaise. I¡¯ll guide you around the royal capital.¡¹ How surprising. To think that Eric would say something like that. Certainly, the royal capital is huge andplicated, so having a guide would be good as I can efficiently go to various nice ces. Eric is not someone who lives in the royal capital, but since he suggests it himself then he must know the royal capital to some extent. ¡¸Then I¡¯ll rely on you.¡¹ ¡¸So when should we go?¡¹ ¡¸How about tomorrow, are you free?¡¹ ¡¸Okay, tomorrow then. We met at the za. The time will be around noon.¡¹ ¡¸I understand.¡¹ And exactly when we made a promise to meet tomorrow, the main entrance suddenly opened as someone entered. Everyone inside the venue turns towards the entrance and stiffen. No, should I say they became fascinated¡­ Even as the girl in the red dress is being surrounded by such gazes, she proceeds forward gracefully as if it was natural and she didn¡¯t care about any of it. Her long, bright crimson hair sways along each time her heels made clicking sounds. Her skin is smooth white like snow. Her looks are stunningly well-proportioned, and her eyes are as transparent as ruby. However, her almond-shaped eyes are cold. She got this sharp look, giving the impression just like a bird of prey simr to the eyes of Duke Ringrande yesterday. Could it be, she is his daughter¡­ Or rather, it should be like that. She has the same eyes and hair color just like the Duke, she must be her daughter. Especially those eyes. That dangerous-looking eyes. Her age is, probably ten years older than me I guess. She got this calm atmosphere around her and with a bit of those features I described before, but looking at her slender figure, one can clearly recognize that she is a girl. An elderly butler is walking behind her, respectfully following her who is walking in a dignified manner. Maybe it¡¯s due to her strong presence, I didn¡¯t notice him at all. I wonder if those people who got so absorbed in watching her also didn¡¯t notice him. She walked to the middle of the venue, and then she grabbed the hem of her dress and gracefully bowed. ¡¸Thank you very much for participating in the exchange meeting held by our Ringrande house.Today Her Highness the Second Princess will also be present. Ladies and gentlemen, please enjoy tonight¡¯s party, and deepen the rtionship between us fellow nobles who support the kingdom.¡¹ After her speech is over, the venue is engulfed in the sounds of apuse and once again the ce bes lively. As for her, she went to greet those high-ranking nobles such as Duke di. ¡¸Uwa©`, the Duke¡¯s daughter huh. I don¡¯t want toe near her somehow¡­¡­¡­¡¹ As I muttered like that, I look at Eric who is beside me but Eric has a face as if he¡¯s engrossed in something. ¡¸¡­¡­o©`i Eric?¡¹ He didn¡¯t respond even when I called out to him, so I waved my hand in front of his face. Immediately after that, Eric pped at my hand as if he was brushing off some flies. ¡¸It hurts. What the heck are you doing.¡¹ When I rebuked him, Eric finally came to his senses. ¡¸Aah, it¡¯s you. Just now something dirty is on my sight so I did that unintentionally.¡¹ ¡¸This rascal, you wanna fight again, huh?¡¹ I said that seriously to this bastard.You said my hands are something dirty?¡¡I washed my hands with a good quality soap. Even while we¡¯re having this conversation. The Duke¡¯s daughter courtesy call is still continuing. Some went to greet her on their own ord, some just watch everything happen from a distance. The one who approach her are, people who wanted to be acquainted with her, or people that have their own motives. The nobles at the edge of the venue who happen to pass nearby also lightly greet her. Just by looking at this scene here, I think I can roughly understand the rtionship between the nobles, I put my hand on the dining table as I thought so. On the other hand, the Duke¡¯s daughter won¡¯t bother calling out to those with Baron rank like us. Even if those like us pass near her, it would be fine if we just lightly bow our head to greet her¡­ While I¡¯m in the middle of thinking like that. ¡¸Ara Eric, I¡¯ve heard about it you know?¡¡What you did yesterday.¡¹ As soon as that Duke¡¯s daughter saw Eric, she good-humouredly called out to him. I almost choked on the steak I was eating, but I managed to swallow it down with the help of the fruit water. She¡¯s Eric¡¯s acquaintance¡­? Then it would be better to leave this guy¡¯s side and I should¡¯ve gone towards Elna-kaasan¡¯s ce. ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m sorry for causing trouble yesterday.¡¹ Eric¡¯s cheeks turn red and he lightly lowers his head. Eh, what to do. I¡¯m also someone rted with yesterday''s event, so should I also lower my head¡­ While I was at a loss, the Duke¡¯s daughter turned her face to me. ¡¸It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t mind. Thanks to you, I manage to find something interesting.¡¹ ¡¸Ehh?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry about it. By the way, is that person over there Eric¡¯s friend?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­well, more or less¡­¡­something like that I guess¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Oi, what do you mean with that, and what¡¯s with those pauses. I think you¡¯re being rude to me.¡¹ Moreover, he said that and made it very ambiguous. ¡¸Shut up. Do I have to show something like manners to someone like you, huh.¡¹ ¡¸What was that!?¡¹ Eric spat and snorted at me, and when I instinctively about to grab him, I could hear the sounds of the Duke¡¯s daughter¡¯sughter. ¡¸The both of you are so close.¡¹ ¡¸¡¸We¡¯re not¡­¡­¡¹¡¹ Hearing our ovepping voices, the Duke¡¯s daughter pleasantlyughed, and then she turned her sight to me. ¡¸Pleased to meet you Alfried-kun. I am Alicia Ringrande. (¥¢¥ì¥¤¥·¥¢£½¥ê©`¥ó¥°¥é¥ó¥Ç)¡¹ Since she greeted me in a courteous manner, I also bowed politely. ¡¸Likewise, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Alfried Slowlett.¡¹ For a moment there, I got this doubt of how did she knew my name, but then I just took it that she knew my name because of yesterday¡¯s fuss. ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á After that I thought that Alicia would leave but unexpectedly, she stayed and talked with us. She might have been tired of going around greeting the adults. Maybe she can talk casually if it¡¯s with children our age. Incidentally, Eric and Alicia are acquaintanced with each other. They just have a small talk at thest party. But I think that Eric is talking so fervently now. And his face is a little red, I knew it, he¡¯s in love with her, huh. ¡¸Ara, Eric also don¡¯t have a fiance¨¦?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I still have no fiance¨¦.¡¹ ¡¸Oh really?¡¡And I thought that if it¡¯s Eric, you will be popr¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Is, is that so?¡¹ That¡¯s not good, Eric. Don¡¯t be fooled. There¡¯s an ulterior motive behind those words. Guys like us should not take those words at face value¡­ ¡ºWell, as for me I think it¡¯s impossible, but won''t it be good if I can be popr somehow? Even if I¡¯m not popr, but I will still do my best.¡» that kind of message should be included. Here, if he said something like ¡¸Well then, go out with me!¡¹then it would be something I can¡¯t bear to see. ¡¸Then with me¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸You idiot!¡¡Stop!¡¹ I immediately hit Eric¡¯s head who was about to say something stupid¡­ ¡¸What the heck are you doing you bastard!¡¹ ¡¸A moment Alicia-sama, please excuse me.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t mind.¡¹ I grab the screaming Eric by the nape of his neck, and move towards the edge. ¡¸Just let me go already!¡¡You bastard!¡¡What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m the one who should be hearing from you just what the heck are you trying to do. Just what were you trying to say back there!¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean what, I was just about to propose for an engagement.¡¹ When I said that, Eric answered while knitting his eyebrows. I think this guy is toocking in matters rted to emotions. ¡¸Didn¡¯t you hear what Alicia said? ¡¹ ¡¸Of course I heard them. She said ¡®If it¡¯s Eric, you must be popr¡¯.¡¹ This guy only took the good part of what she said. ¡¸You idiot. That¡¯s not the type of words we should ept just like that. What¡¯s more, it is ¡ºlook as if you¡¯re popr¡». It has apletely different meaning from ¡ºso popr ¡»¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹ So I taught him of what Alicia¡¯s words exact meaning to this dense Eric. When Alicia said that she doesn¡¯t have any fiance¨¦, that¡¯s just the same as her worrying about what kind of juice she¡¯s going to choose in front of an auto vending machine. Compared to her, Eric and I don¡¯t have a fiance¨¦, it¡¯s like when you can¡¯t find a lost needle in a vast desert. Yes, we are nobles, but there¡¯s a big difference in our appearance. Since Eric wouldn¡¯t understand if I used an ¡®auto vending machine¡¯ as an example, so I exined it as if she was choosing which foods to choose on the table. After I told him that, Eric became aware of his own action and moaned ¡¸What¡­the¡¹ as he held his head. In the first ce, I think it¡¯s still too early to propose an engagement just because you know each other. But, Eric said that he would deepen his rtionship a little bit more with her and then propose for an engagement. I think that the gap to deepen is shallow, and a small one at that¡­¡­ Why were there a lot of male challengers around me, like Torr and Eric. This is so strange. Certainly, Alicia is beautiful, but I think she¡¯s the type of girl you can only see from a distance. After all,I don¡¯t think that a girl who can smile like that is a normal girl. Am I the only one who feels that way? When we came back, Alicia asked me the same question. ¡¸Does Al also doesn¡¯t have a fiance¨¦?¡¹ By the way, since Alicia is having difficulty in calling me Alfried, she went to call me Al. She was surprisingly a sociable person I thought, but I guess it¡¯s kinda different since most people I met so far gave the impression of¡¸It¡¯s too mouthful so I¡¯ll just call you Al¡¹. ¡¸Yes, I don¡¯t have one.¡¹ I answer her resolutely. Don¡¯t have one, can¡¯t have one, and I don¡¯t n to have one. Even the twelve years old Eleonora-neesan doesn¡¯t have one, so I will still be fine. Rather, I have Ema-oneesama. ¡¸But, there were rumours going around that you were engaged with the youngdy from the Misfid house, Ranna-san?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s absolutely a misunderstanding. Excuse me, but from whom do you hear that rumour?¡¹ Alicia asks while her mouth is making a pleasant smiling face. So I gave her an immediate reply. ¡¸Ara, is that so? There are times where your fiance¨¦ has been decided when you were born. So, if for example your partner is a cute little girl there is no need to be shy. This is amon urrence in our kingdom right? ¡¹ So you won¡¯t tell me about the source of the rumour, huh? Is this really all right, nobles of this country¡­ ¡¸It is truly just a misunderstanding¡­¡­¡¹ Chapter 67: The Second Princess Kudelia

Chapter 67: The Second Princess Kudelia

I politely denied Alicia¡¯s words - along with her dark smile that she threw at me - and maybe she got more or less convinced by my exnation as she stopped ¡®attacking¡¯ me verbally. And it was when I heaved a sigh of relief. The music group that has been ying in the venue appears to increase their intensity. After the wooden string instrument yed a pleasant sound, a voice can be hearding from the entrance door. ¡¸Her Highness The Second Princess Kudelia is entering!¡¹ Along with that voice, the door is opened by two attendants, as a girl enters. Her waist-length blonde hair curls at the tip. Each time she takes a step, her silky blonde hair swayes and draws several lines of trajectories in the air. Her eyes are blue, just like the color of clear skies. Her features look like the appearance of someone who is between being a girl and a woman, rather than calling her beautiful, it would be more apt to call her pretty instead. She was dressed in a dress with red as the base color, while the frills are pink-colored. Along with the rose-like embroidery and ribbon, it makes her look even more gorgeous. Her pace is quite different from Aliicia, it was a pace brimming with grace and majesty. Is that the one Nord-tousan talks about, Second Princess Kudelia¡­ Judging from her looks, she doesn¡¯t look to be a tomboy though. As I was thinking like that while looking at her, Princess Kudelia seems to be looking around restlessly as if she was looking for someone, and when she found a certain person in her sight, her expression brightened. The Princess started running all of a sudden, and her guards which consist of female knights follow her as if they already predicted that. Which means, she¡¯s the type of woman that does those kinds of things without any warning. ¡¸Nord©`!¡¹ ¡¸Greetings Your Highness Princess Kudelia. You seem to be in good mood¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Mou©`, please stop being reserved©`. You will just worn me out if Nord took that kind of attitude.¡¹ Nord-tousan was trying to greet the Princess politely, but he was interrupted by the Princess¡¯s unperturbed voice. ¡¸No, even if you told me that.¡¹ ¡¸Mou©`!¡¹ ¡¸Well then, Princess Kudelia is here¡­¡¹ ¡¸Nuh-uh, it¡¯s fine if you call me Kudelia©`¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Princess.¡¹ The female knight at the back reprove the Princess when she whispers that to Nord-tousan with her hand on her waist. ¡¸I¡¯ll get mad if you do that, so it¡¯s alright.¡¹ Although she pretty much threw her reserve away, she can still perceive what¡¯s appropriate for the asion. Hmm, even so I think she was still gentle as a Princess. ¡¸Leaving that aside, Nord! Tell me about it! It seems that your territory is doing well these days.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Princess. There are other nobles to greet¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ah©`!¡¡I know!¡¡I will certainly greet themter.¡¹ Princess Kudelia waved her hand treating the female knight¡¯s words as something annoying. I let out a strainedugh when I saw Aleicia who was still standing near us. This seems to be a usual urrence. ¡¸You people are just being a nuisance.¡¹ As Princess Kudelia said that with a re, and the children of nobles surrounding Nord-tousan withdrew in haste. It was something simr to when there are a lot of men hanging around in Celia-san¡¯s restaurant, then driven out by Celia-san. Truly like a Queen. Ah no, she¡¯s a Princess isn¡¯t she. As one would expect, none of the nobles can intrude upon the Princess'' conversations as they gave up on it and dispersed, indirectly watching her from a little distance away. After that, princess Kudelia started to have a pleasant chat with Nord-tousan. ¡¸So that¡¯s the second princess, huh©`¡¹ ¡¸Well, she¡¯s the same as usual.¡¹ ¡¸Is she always like that?¡¹ When Eric and I were having a casual conversation like that, Alicia interjected. ¡¸Today there is Nord-san so it¡¯s all right. Usually she acts willful and looks bored all the time.¡¹ ¡¸He©`, you¡¯re well-informed.¡¹ ¡¸Well, I came from a Duke¡¯s house and we¡¯re also close in age after all, not to mention that we are also having tea together. ¡¹ I see. If it¡¯s the daughter of a Duke house, then even a Princess will be able to casually talk with her. ¡¸¡­¡­though she doesn¡¯t show such expression when she¡¯s being with me.¡¹ Alicia gave a wry smile and said that as if to add to what I¡¯m thinking. Certainly, when I look at her, she seems to be talking animatedly. Rather than that, the distance between them is a little too close aren¡¯t they¡­¡¡It¡¯s like the princess is leaning coquettishly against Nord-tousan. Wouldn''t Elna-kaasan be angry at this¡­ And then when I looked at Elna-kaasan while thinking like that, I saw her looking at them with cold eyes as expected. A©`ah, when he went back to the innter today, Nord-tousan would have to do something to please Elna-kaasan isn¡¯t he¡­ Since she was clinging and flirting with Nord-tousan, I guess this is why Elna-kaasan didn¡¯t see Princess Kudelia in a good light. The Princess dropped a bomb while I¡¯m looking at them absent-mindedly. ¡¸Nord!¡¡Why don¡¯t you switch your wife to me?¡¡I¡¯m younger right?¡¹ *SFX* Parin. ¡¸Is there any ce that is injured?!¡¹ There was a sound of something breaking and then followed by the voice of a flustered maiding from Elna-kaasan¡¯s direction. ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no injury whatsoever. ¡¹ Elna-kaasan muttered, with a broken ss in hand. The bottom part of that ss is quite thick wasn¡¯t it?¡¡Generally speaking, if you grasp it like that (which is almost certainly impossible for an ordinary woman to do) it will just be broken by your grip strength¡­¡­ Apparently, Eleonora-neesan¡¯s Iron w seems to be inherited from Elna-kaasan. I should be careful so that my head will not turn like that. Then after a while, Princess Kudelia went to greet another nobles while Nord-tousan was desperately trying to exin it to Elna-kaasan. I wonder just what kind of conversation they have¡­ Nah, I also experienced something simr yesterday¡­ I wonder if I was like that yesterday¡­ I averted my gaze from there, since I can¡¯t look any further. ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á After some time, someone suddenly yelled at Eric. That¡¯s right, to Eric. Definitely not me. ¡¸Oi!¡¡You country nobles with dumb look!¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Oi, they¡¯re calling for Eric£¨you£©¡¹¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹ Eric and I re at each other in silence. ¡¸They said, oi Eric with a dumb look.That¡¯s you isn¡¯t it.¡¹ ¡¸Na©`h, there¡¯s no other person in this venue that has a dumb look more than you. Alfried.¡¹ Eric and I re at a very close distance. ¡¸Oi!¡¡Don¡¯t ignore me!¡¡The guy called Alfried.¡¹ ¡¸You must be making a mistake right!? ¡¡If you want to correct what you said, then do it quickly!? ¡¡You¡¯re actually calling Eric right?¡¹ Eventually, I can see the face of the guy who called out to me for the first time. What with this self-important guy. The first image I get is a boy who stands right in front and looks down on me. With brown hair and wearing a ck suit. His age is around ten years old I guess. And he seems to be someone with high self-esteem looking from his eyes. ¡¸Aha. Well that¡¯s the natural oue.¡¹ My face is not a dumb-looking face you see?¡¡Eric grins whileughing, as if saying that. Alicia who is nearby looks as if she couldn¡¯t stand it as her shoulder is trembling. ¡¸¡­¡­this bastard! And who are you!?¡¡To suddenly called someone having a dumb look is rude!!¡¹ ¡¸Listen well. My name is Bram Bar (¥Ö¥é¥à£½¥Ð©`¥à¥é¥ë). From the noble house of Bar!¡¹ ¡¸Aah?¡¡Who¡¯s that?¡¹ Bram introduces himself in a lofty manner, but unfortunately for him there are no Brar in my memory. It should not be there when I went around greeting yesterday. ¡¸Don¡¯t know.¡¹ Even when I ask Eric with my eyes, I get the same response. On the other hand, Alicia who seems to know of it still had her shoulders trembling, maybe she is still mad about the previous matter. I can hear bits and pieces of something like ¡®dumb¡¯. Isn¡¯t that awful? Bram shrugs his shoulders when he hears our answer. ¡¸This is why nobles from the sticks are annoying. Don¡¯t you even know the Bar house that governs the city in the outskirts of the royal capital.¡¹ Just say that you came from Earl house from the beginning. I wouldn''t know if I never heard of it. ¡¸So, what does someone from the Earl Brar house need of me?¡¹ In order to drive this guy away, I advance the talks as I ask him since he looks to be a typical noblish and troublesome guy. From what I understand from yesterday¡¯s unpleasant greetings, is that if this kind of person is left alone, they will arbitrarily brag about their own territory. ¡¸You really, really don¡¯t know!?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know.¡¹ Seeing my resolute manner in answering, Bram became flustered for some reason. However, since I really don¡¯t know of it, I resolutely answered. ¡¸You didn¡¯t hear anything from Eleonora?¡¹ With how Bram timidly asks as if something unforeseen had happened, I feel like it¡¯s almost making me hold my head. Why does Eleonora-neesan¡¯s namee out from this guy¡­ ¨D¨DI have a very bad feeling about this. ¡¸Eeto, but I haven¡¯t heard anything from my sister?¡¹ When I answered like that, Bram muttered alone ¡¸Eh? Seriously!?¡¹ Then after clearing his throat Bram picked up where he left off as he told me while narrowing his eyes ¡¸I¡¯ll be frank then. Have a duel with me.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t wanna.¡¹ ¡¸Yosh, then let¡¯s¨D¨Dwhy!?¡¡That Eleonora gave a immediate reply you know!?¡¹ ¡¸You ask me why, that¡¯s because I have no reason to have a duel with you!¡¹ ¡¸Even if you don¡¯t have a reason, I do. If I don¡¯t beat you, then I will not be able to have a direct match with Eleonora! ¡¡And if I can¡¯t do that then I will not be able to be engaged with her!¡¹ I don¡¯t understand the first half of what he said, but when I heard hisst words, I became certain. ¡¸Ah!¡¡I remember!¡¡You are the guy who tried to court Eleonora-neesan but then then got beaten right!¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t put it that waaaaayy!¡¹ Chapter 68: Let’s Tour the Capital

Chapter 68: Let¡¯s Tour the Capital

After that, I listened to Bram¡¯s story after he calmed down. At that time, Bram who was participating in the party that Eleonora-neesan also attended, fell in love at first sight with her and then proposed to her. However, Eleonora-neesan didn¡¯t ept the proposal as she ruthlessly rejected it. Bram who was unable topletely resign himself to that answer, attacked Eleonora-neesan many times that day, touched by his enthusiasm (most likely she was annoyed by him so she did it reluctantly), Eleonora-neesan said to Bram. ¡º¨D¨DIf you can defeat me in swordsmanship, then I¡¯ll be your fiance¨¦.¡» ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­that¡¯s impossible isn¡¯t it¡­¡­¡­¡­ We can¡¯t beat her unless we ask for Nord-tousan the Dragon yer¡¯s help. Andtely, even those nobles from the martial arts faction like Earl Melna and the B-rank adventurer Rumba are no match for her. So I hate to say this, but I don¡¯t think that Bram has the ability to defeat Eleonora-neesan in swordsmanship. And then Bram challenged Eleonora-neesan for a duel¡­¡­¡­and it seems it was an instant defeat. And after that, it looks like Bram sends Eleonora-neesan letters and written invitations for the party while looking for a chance for a rematch; however, it would seem that there has been no answers¡­ Come to think of it, I¡¯ve seen Eleonora-neesan burning some papers several times saying she was practicing fire magic. Most likely, they¡¯re burned without being read. ¡¸And then, when I heard that the second son of Slowlett house would participate in this party this time, I took this opportunity to sent a lot of letters to Eleonora!¡¹ Bram proudly said that, but I can only think of him as an unpleasant stalker. And then, it appears that Eleonora-neesan¡¯s reply came the other day. ¡ºIf you can defeat my little brother, Alfried who will participate in the noble¡¯s gathering this time, then we can have a rematch.¡» ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ When I left the mansion, Eleonora-neesan gave a warning to me ¡¸Don¡¯t get involved with strange nobles okay¡¹, but you just made such a troublesome matter then forced it onto me? Maybe, Bram¡¯s letter arrives at the same timing as I left the mansion. If she had known it at the time, Eleonora-neesan would have directly said it. Darn it, the adverse effect of leaving the mansion early shows itself in such ces. Eleonora-neesan should be burning arge number of letters that has arrived and casually eating cookies in the living room around this time. ¡¸So that¡¯s why you have fight me!¡¹ ¡¸No way. I mean, it has nothing to do with me right?¡¹ ¡¸But, your name is written in the letter!¡¹ Carefully opening the folded letter, Bram pushed the letter to my face. Uwa, it¡¯s been scribbled annoyingly. I¡¯m sure she must have written the letter carelessly on the desk as her brows furrowed. ¡¸Eh©`, what about this?¡¹ ¡¸Well, it should have been an official letter formally written by someone in the house ¡­¡­¡¹ When I turn to Eric for help, he answers me like that rather than giving me support. ¡¸Certainly, a duel is inevitable with this. However, tonight is also a nobles¡¯ exchange meeting with princess Kudelia present. I wonder if it would be fine if the duel is done tomorrow morning here, at the garden.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­certainly, that¡¯s true. I don¡¯t mind that.¡¹ Bram nods in agreement to Alicia¡¯s words. Rather, I wonder why is Alicia the one who arranged that¡­ ¡¸Eh©`, we¡¯re really doing it?¡¹ ¡¸The royal capital tour is tomorrow afternoon yeah? ¡¡And you¡¯re going to settle it immediately and thene to the meeting ce, right?¡¹ By ¡®settle it¡¯, it naturally doesn¡¯t mean exchange of life between the duelists, but you know, it¡¯s annoying to have a duel in the morning. In this way, the curtain closes on my second day of the nobles exchange meeting. And the next day. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­uhh, I overslept¡­¡­¡¹ I slowly got up from my bed in the inn. The sun has already risen overhead, the appointed time for the duel with Bram in the morning has already passed. Err, I don¡¯t think there would be any problem as the time is still not quite noon yet, and if I head out now it will be just noon when I arrived. I opened the windows tted shutter, bask in the pleasant sunlight and squinted. ¡¸What a good weather.¡¹ And when I stretch, I can hear cracking sounds from my body. I put my elbow on the windowsill, and idly watch at the scenery. The royal capital has good weather today. It¡¯s so blue as there are no clouds at all. When I look down, the royal capital¡¯s streets are bustling with people. Maybe since it¡¯s lunchtime, I can see a lot of people going towards the South main street and to restaurant-like ces¡­ It¡¯s good that the scenery is bustling with people, but as expected, I feel truly calm in Koryatt vige with its green scenery. As expected, I prefer my hometown. A countryside. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­now then, shall we go and y with Eric?¡¹ But is it fine with the duel against Bram? ¡¡Well, I didn¡¯t particrly say anything about epting his challenge, so it will probably be fine. I mean, I think it¡¯s wrong for the other party not listening to the other person¡¯s answer properly. To begin with, today I¡¯ve made a promise earlier to go and explore the royal capital with Eric. So I won¡¯t go out of my way to change the n and follow other¡¯s urges. If Bram can¡¯t have a duel with me, then he will also be unable to have a rematch with Eleonora-neesan. That way, Bram wouldn¡¯t end up suffering excessively. This is me being considerate of him. I made water using water magic and ced it in an empty cup then I brought it to my mouth. After that, I wash my face on the washstand, prepare my clothes and put on the rough clothes. In the end, after arriving at the royal capital, I couldn¡¯t go and have a satisfactory tour of the royal capital because of the matter with the lost child Ra-chan and going to Elna-kaasan¡¯s home. The nobles exchange meeting also ended yesterday, so today I want to enjoy myself to my heart¡¯s content¡­ ¡¸Yosh, the meeting ce is at the za, right¡­¡¹ I started running towards the main street while humming a song. Therge za, located in the middle of the royal capital, was still calm and quiet today. Children ying around the water fountain. Even though they¡¯re still dressed in their clothes, the children jumped into the water. Won¡¯t it feel unpleasant with their clothes sticking to their skin like that¡­ I thought so in my mind, but the children themselves don''t seem to care about such things as they keep ying with innocent smiles on their face. There are benches ced in the surroundings with couples and elderlies sitting on them, having casual conversations while watching the children ying. ¡¸Surely, it¡¯s around noon that I have to meet with with Eric here right.¡¹ There are no convenient things such as watches or cell phones in this world, so if you¡¯re going to meet with someone then you¡¯ll experience hard times. After a fixed period of time has passed, there are the sounds of bells ringing in the royal capital, however even those feel considerably inurate. In the early morning the bell will softly ring once. And the bell will ring loudly at noon and in the evening, a total of three times. With that as a base, the bell would ring once in between of those three times, for a total of five times. They probably judge the time using the sun¡¯s position and shadow. Because of such ¡®rough¡¯ time format, the people in this world are quite loose in regards to time. Of course, for some people such as merchants and knights are punctual, but their daily lives areid-back. In front of the stone statue and on the bench in the za, you can see people who seem to be annoyed because the people they were supposed to meet-up with haven''te yet. Uwa©`, I¡¯m really scared of the women over there. When that guy finallyes I would first p his face or else I won¡¯t be satisfied! she give off that kind of impression. Looking at the distance, there is a guy who appears to be the boyfriend who came running. To me, it only appears that this man is approaching closer to the gallows. The man put his hands on his knees and caught his breath, then he put his palms together and apologized to the woman. I wonder if he would say something like ¡¸I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯mte! ¡¹ , those kinds of words. While the woman would then break her tsun expression, and faced him with a gentle smile on her face. 3 ¡¸It¡¯s fine. In exchange, you have to take me to a nice ce today okay!¡¹ or maybe it will develop towards such a bittersweet atmosphere. Everyone on the za watches the scene while holding their breath. Even the children ying in the water fountain, and the elderlies sitting on the bench. Then the time restarted again along with a certain sound. GON, GOONNN, the magnificent sounds of the bells resounds in the royal capital. It¡¯s the sound of a bell signifying that it''s noon. And when the sounds of bell stop ringing, ¡¸You said that we will meet here when the second bell rang didn¡¯t you?¡¡But it¡¯s already third bell isn¡¯t it!¡¹ ¡¸Wa, wait!¡¡Daha-!?¡¹ The woman hit the man¡¯s stomach with all her strength. The childrens who watched that eximed in wonder. ¡¸¡¸Oooooh!¡¹¡¹ ¡¸That oneechan did it in the end, huh!¡¹ ¡¸That oneechan has been here since morning.¡¹ So that woman has been waiting since morning, eh. Then she must have been looking forward to today¡¯s date. And if that¡¯s the case, her anger is quite understandable. The man who arrivedte is at fault. I personally think it¡¯s awful for him to arrive at the third bell. ¡¸Ooh, what a nice body blow.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a fine punch.¡¹ ¡¸He wouldn¡¯t be able to get up again.¡¹ Un, I am of the same opinion. The man appears to be in pain as he crouches for a while now. I don¡¯t think he will be able to stand up very soon. Before long, the woman became embarrassed, maybe because she noticed our gaze, her cheeks and ears flushed red in no time. ¡¸¨D¨Dhgh!¡¡Baka!¡¹ Then she ran away after verbally abusing the man with those words. ¡¸¡­¡­Quin¡­¡­¡­na¡­¡­¡¹ The people in the surroundings were telling the man to chase after her with their gaze, but the man is unable to stand up. That must have been such a strong blow. Nord-tousan also said something about that. About a blow that was packed-full with the opponent¡¯s feeling that reverberated through the inside of your whole body. Though it would have been better if Nord-tousan didn¡¯t say it while rubbing his red, swollen cheeks. I¡¯m sure it would be the same this time around. ¡¸Why are you not chasing after me!?¡¹ Ah, the woman from before came back. ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m¡­sorry Quina. I wanted to chase after you¡­¡­but¡­I¡­¡­¡­can¡¯t stand¡­¡¹ Chapter 69: Listless Couple

Chapter 69: Listless Couple

After that, the man somehow manages to stand up, and the lover¡¯s quarrel incident ended up being resolved by the man¡¯s sincerity. If the man earnestly apologizes to that extent, even the woman will flinch due to that, huh. In the end, the sight of the man pulling the woman¡¯s hand as they walk away leaves a slight impression on me. He finally looks like a man in the end. Maybe there¡¯s some damage remaining in his body, since his legs are shaking like a newborn fawn. After that, the two of them walked everywhere while holding hands, maybe they went to a stylish restaurant with a nice atmosphere, engaging in a lively conversation while having tea¡­ ¨D¨Dmost likely at the man¡¯s expense. Since the za is a very wide open space, I should be able to notice Eric¡¯s arrival if I wait here right¡­ Thinking like that I sit on a suitable bench. Maybe they were hungry since it¡¯s noon, or maybe they were tired after ying in the water fountain, but there are no children around. And possibly because it¡¯s lunchtime, the flow of peopleing and going changes toward the south. Burly, muscr men who might be working in a construction-rted job are walking toward the south main street happily side by side. ¡¸What¡¯s for today?¡¹ ¡¸After such a physicalbor it has to be meat right.¡¹ ¡¸Then, how about Wushi¡¯s skewer?¡¹ ¡¸Aah, that¡¯s right. Just thinking about it made me hungry already. Imma have some booze along with the Wushi¡¯s skewer.¡¹ ¡¸Stu©`pid. It¡¯s still daytime, you should wait till night if you want to drink some booze.¡¹ ¡¸I know¡­¡¹ A bit further behind them, there are women with red faces looking at them. Could it be that they¡¯re being embarrassed seeing the men being lightly dressed¡­ Those women are huddling together and letting out shrill noises. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­those bulging muscles and tanned skin¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­the dazzling gloss due to sweat and grease. And¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸¡¸And to think that they¡¯re being close while being lightly dressed like that!¡¹¡¹ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I thought for a moment that the women in the royal capital are the innocent-type, please give me back my feelings. There are a lot of bold and strong women just like in the countryside like Koryatt vige. Certainly, there are also lovely girls that could even make flowers blush just like Ema-oneesama, but they are endangered species. They are a rare existence. Even though I thought that I could see an unusual spectacle of women blushing, who blush when they see the men¡¯s light clothes. I¡¯ve been worried since the time of the noble¡¯s exchange meeting, but I think those degenerates have already run rampant to the royal capital¡­¡­ The people who have finished buying lunch came in session to this za with food in their hands, while I¡¯ve been reclining on the bench waiting for Eric for some time After all, this za is a ce where there are ces where you can sit on like the benches or the water fountain¡¯s edge, so there will be a lot of people having lunch here. ¡¸Ah, excuse me. Can we sit next to you?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­feel free.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­thank you very much.¡¹ A listless man apanied by a woman came and called out to me. They¡¯re probably a couple. Naturally, since I¡¯ve been having this bench all to myself so there¡¯s no other way than to obediently sit at the edge of the bench this time. In this world, and just like in Japan, no one would eat while standing if there are strangers sitting near to you. So whether it¡¯s a couple or a stranger that sat down next to you, you should also sit down without hesitation. That¡¯s how it is. But as expected, there seems to be no one who made the elderlies stand. And just like that, the za became crowded with people as fragrant smells of food were drifting throughout the ce. Because I overslept in the morning and skipped breakfast, the smells feel like hell to me. And the man next to me is eating Wushi¡¯s meat. The smell of the tare sauce and spices are so strong. I stared at it unconsciously, but then I quickly came to myself and looked in front of me. Nevertheless, the mouthwatering smell still drifts toward me. Even so, getting stood up while waiting for Eric is tiring. There¡¯s no other way but to be patient. When Ericester, I¡¯ll immediately buy Wushi¡¯s meat skewer. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­here.¡¹ When I decided like that in my mind, a Wushi¡¯s meat skewer was held out in front of my eyes. The person who offered it to me, is the man with the listless-looking eyes sitting next to me. Holding a Wushi¡¯s meat skewer in his mouth, he pushed out the meat skewer with his right hand towards me. He¡¯s looking in front of him, not at me. Looking at his eyes, I truly have no idea what he¡¯s thinking. ¡¸¡­¡­if you don¡¯t eat it, then I will eat it you know?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­thank you very much. I¡¯ll gratefully ept it.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­mmm.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­that¡¯s, my portion right?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it.¡¹ Why is this guy replying with something unrted?¡¡the woman and I look at each other while thinking like that. Maybe the woman has been going out with the man for a long time, she leaned her body on the chair looking as if she already resigned herself. It appears that she decided not to care about it. Me too, just having lunch together is good. When I tried to guess by looking at the surroundings, the true meaning of the man¡¯s words became immediately apparent. Then I took the Wushi¡¯s meat skewer, took a bite out of it and directed my line of sight straight to the front. ¡¸Certainly, that¡¯s a fine one isn¡¯t it.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­you understand it, huh¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­really, what is it¡­¡­¡¹ With a look as if she was exasperated, the woman followed our gaze. ¡¸¡­¡­Ah!¡¡The two of you, just now you were looking at that woman¡¯s chest right!?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Nah, we¡¯re not.¡¹¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­that¡¯s a terrible excuse don¡¯t you think¡¹ ¡¸Not at all¡¹ Even though he¡¯s just a stranger I just met some time ago where even his name is unknown to me, the both of us can coordinate perfectly. Before our eyes, are a couple with and a child sitting at the edge of the water fountain. ¡¸No matter how you look at it, those family of three are truly close aren¡¯t they. ¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­that kid have a nice smile¡­¡­¡­I want to trade ce if possible¡­¡¹ I¡¯ll just pretend I didn¡¯t hear his whisper in the end as sympathy between guys. Un, I know how you feel. ¡¸Sigh¡­¡­¡­and here I thought that you guys were surely staring at those big breast of that pretty wife.¡¹ ¡¸¡¸No way.¡¹¡¹ ¡¸Even so, they sure are big. I wonder what¡¯s her size?¡¡About eighty-six, I guess?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸It¡¯s eighty-nine!¡¡¡­¡­¡­¡­ah¡¹¡¹ ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á After that, the man ended up having his cheek bloom with Fall color. Of course I didn¡¯t get pped since I¡¯m still a kid, not to mention that I don¡¯t have any rtionship as a lover or friends with her, but I ended up being lectured. Currently, the seating position of man and woman has changed, since it is judged that he will give me a bad influence. In the opposite direction, the man is rubbing his cheek while secretly removing something like a liquid from his drowsy eyes. It looks like it was quite painful. ¡¸That¡¯s why, you shouldn¡¯t be tempted by something like that lump of mass okay?¡¡What¡¯s important is their character. It¡¯s not good to choose someone based on their outward appearance alright?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­yes.¡¹ There¡¯s no need to ask why she put some excessively biting remarks about breasts. Because if I say it, then it is likely that the color of fall will bloom on me. Even though it¡¯s still spring. Therefore in order to not spoil her mood, for the time being let¡¯s just reply to her to show that I¡¯m paying attention. Maybe the woman feels that it¡¯s enough, she starts talking while twirling her own hair. ¡¸Even so, it¡¯s amazing there is such handsome and beautiful couple.¡¹ No, I mean, if the two of you don¡¯t have such dead-eyes, I think you can both also be considered as handsome and beautiful couples. Though it¡¯s been ruined by your gestures and the look in your eyes. Eii, dude. Please don¡¯t pick your nose. Geez, your good looks are ruined. ¡¸No matter how much you dream of it, even if you yearns for it, in the end it is normal topromise.¡¹ The woman said that with a profound look on her face. She might be feeling unhappy with her boyfriend next to her. ¡¸¡­¡­I guess we will have topromise eventually.¡¹ ¡¸Oi, just where are you looking at? ¡¡Look at my chest and say it again!?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­the, there¡¯s¡­¡­nothing!¡¹ ¡¸Who do you mean there¡¯s nothing!¡¹ ¡¸No!¡¡I don¡¯t mean your chest!¡¹ ¡¸Nobody said anything about my chest!¡¹ Uh, I¡¯ve had enough. This couple. I don¡¯t know why, but I can¡¯t watch anymore. I wonder why? I just stood still at the side, giving this fighting couple who was going *gyaagyaa* a sidelong nce so that no sparks would fly my way. ¡­¡­¡­will Erice quickly. Chapter 70: Al and Eric

Chapter 70: Al and Eric

¨D¨DInside the residence of Duke Ringrande. In the shade of a tree in the garden, Alicia casually said ¡¸What a good weather¡¹. Basked in the pleasant sunlight, Alicia narrowed her eyes The wind blows, as if caressing her skin, causing her glossy red hair and her red dress to sway. ¡¸I think I can safely observe it safely if it¡¯s from here.¡¹ When she muttered like that, the maid that was waiting nearby started to prepare tea. There will be interesting things happening. Alicia fixed her gaze on Bram, who was standing in the middle of the garden, while she thought of such things. At the end of Alicia¡¯s gaze, is Bram who was standing with a wooden sword in hand. Bram patiently waits, for the sake of the formidable opponent that will appear. The time is currently when the bell rings for the second time. As the appointed morning came, it¡¯s about time for Alfried toe. Bram waits patiently, suppressing the beating of his restless heart. Although the boy is still seven years old, he was still Eleonora¡¯s brother. Bram thought that even if he looked like that - if it was him - then he must have some ability. Anyhow, Eleonora personally nominates him, so he doesn''t think that the kid will have superficial ability. Maybe not as much as Eleonora, but he must have the ability unsuitable to his age. So he can¡¯t be careless. Bram closes his eyes, and visualizes the image of the duel clearly in his head. While Bram is sharpening all of his senses to be as sharp as a sword, as for Alfried¡­ ¨D¨Dhe was still sleepingfortably on his bed at the inn. ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á Since then, the couple beside me is having a scuffle on the bench, so I stood up for fear of getting involved with their fight. In the first ce, why are you doing a bear hug move while lying down in public like this!?¡¡And the people who watch the couples fighting while cursing at each other, were now looking away as if feeling relieved. It seems like curious onlookers were watching the couple. From the people whispering in the surroundings, I was mistaken as the couple¡¯s kid, and they looked at me as if feeling sorry. And after some time, Eric camete as the woman strangled the man. ¡¸Sorry. I¡¯mte.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re toote, I¡¯m hungry.¡¹ Eric shrugs his shoulders as he breathes out heavily. Somehow it looks as if he¡¯s been running? And he¡¯s sweating a lot. It feels like he¡¯s been doing an intense workout or something, not just running from the inn. The inn where the nobles stay is in the northern part of the capital. Even if it was located at the edge, it¡¯s by no means far. ¡¸Just now, I met a troublesome fellow. I¡¯ll treat you with a Wushi¡¯s meat skewer as an apology.¡¹ ¡¸Eh©`, I want something more expensive then.¡¹ Wushi meat is around one copper coin I guess. Anyhow since it¡¯s going to be free, might as well have something more expensive. ¡¸Expensive foods, then what do you want to eat?¡¹ ¡¸Then, I¡¯ve heard a rumor of a Neo-Wushi¡¯s meat, let¡¯s eat that.¡¹ ¡¸Oi, isn¡¯t that a rare ingredient that was sold once in a while?¡¡Moreover, it cost one silver coin, unlike the ordinary Wushi¡¯s meat. Gimme a break, let¡¯s just buy Wushi¡¯s meat skewer¡¹ ¡¸Oh well, fine then, Wushi¡¯s meat skewer is also delicious anyway.¡¹ I ate one Wushi¡¯s meat earlier, but I think I can still eat five more. It can¡¯t be helped that I¡¯m feeling hungry, maybe because I haven¡¯t finished eating it. I started walking as I simply gave in to my hunger. At that moment, there were sounds of cheering from our surroundings¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­what is that?¡¹ Looking at the source of the sounds, Eric asks while feeling puzzled. In the middle of those cheering crowds, was a woman raising a roar of victory and a man lying down on the ground showing the white of his eyes. ¡¸¡­¡­well, I have no idea. More importantly, let¡¯s quickly go to the food stall.¡¹ ¡¸O, oh. Speaking of which, you, what about your duel?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­ah©`, it¡¯s over already. It ended smoothly.¡¹ Since he won by default, please fight with Eleonora-neesan as much as you want. And take her as a bride while you¡¯re at it. Ah, I don¡¯t want that kind of person to be my older brother. I want them to be a better person. ¡¸You''ll understand if you look at the person without any wounds on them. Shall we go then¡¹ There are pleasant and fragrant smells drifting around, in the vicinity of the royal capital southern main street. Many of the shops, food stalls, and restaurants were lined up in the southern main street, it might be because currently it is lunch time, but there are countless people thate and go. At a nearby stall was a big meat with plenty of spices, grilled carefully as the meat juices oozed out. On the other side, there are a lot of vegetables put inside a pot and stirred. There¡¯s a person rolling all sorts of ingredients into what look like naan. Something was being kneaded and then baked. Steamed food. Stir-fried food. All sorts of foods are being sold. Those umon foods that I have never seen before, were they foods from another country¡­ Since it¡¯s the royal capital where various people from different races mingle together, then it¡¯s not unusual. ¡¸What a good smell.¡¹ When I turned to Eric who was walking next to me, he was looking around as he walked. His gaze towards the food stalls seems to be different than before, he looks solemn as he looked around the surroundings as if being vignt. ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹ ¡¸N, no, it¡¯s nothing. Just checking something. There¡¯s no problem.¡¹ Somehow, Eric is behaving strangely, but since Eric being strange is somethingmon, I don¡¯t think deeply about it. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­nn?¡¹ But then, I suddenly felt a suspicious presence from behind, and I looked back. It appears that there are people who have been following us from a certain distance. Ever since I was able to use Space magic, I have be more sensitive in regards to spatial rtions. At any rate, if I can¡¯t grasp a sufficient understanding of space, then an unexpected ident will ur when I use Teleport. If it was a safe location, then experiencing a little bit of shaking, or falling on your butt is still fine. However, in ces where the foothold is bad, even that much is out of the question, so I practice Teleport magic regrly. And since it consumes arge amount of magic power, it also served as a practice to increase the amount of my magic power. That is to say, I think the fact that I notice this strange event is due to the result of my daily training. I want to think that it¡¯s not due to me sensing Eleonora-neesan¡¯s presence and kept running away day after day. To have such an ability because of that kind of reason¡­¡­I don¡¯t want that. ¡¸Wha, wha, what¡¯s wrong!? What¡¯s going on?¡¹ Eric fearfully overreacts. Is he being chased by someone? As I was thinking like that, that suspicious presence went away and disappeared. ¡¸¡­¡­no, it¡¯s nothing.¡¹ ¡¸Is, is that so.¡¹ As I walked along the street for some time, when I found a stall that was giving off a particrly strong smell even among the other stalls, I muttered. ¡¸That meat is so bright red.¡¹ A man with a good body build and tanned skin color, is kneading plenty of spices and herbs into a big meat. Even though it¡¯s quite a distance from the stall, the smell is this strong. Just what does it taste like¡­ ¡¸That would be Lazur Kingdom¡¯s cuisine, a country in the west. The food has the characteristic of strong seasoning and spiciness.¡¹ Lazur Kingdom. One of the countries in the far west of Misfrit Kingdom. It has a vast territory, but most of them are said to be desert. I heard that the temperature is hot and thend is dry. I know the outline and the country name mostly by studying, but I¡¯ve never eaten the actual foods. ¡¸Hee©`, that looks spicy.¡¹ ¡¸It is spicy, but it has an addictive vor. Do you want me to treat you to the most spicy food of those?¡¹ Eric said while grinning and his eyes are also smiling. Thi, this is quite a dangerous one. Even though the normal one is already red colored, what will it be when it¡¯s the most spicy. I guess the taste will already taste like the spices itself. ¡¸N, no I¡¯ll refrain from that. You promised that you would buy me a Wushi meat skewer right?¡¡Look, let¡¯s go over there.¡¹ ¡¸Che¡­¡­you gutless guy.¡¹ I ignored Eric¡¯s words as he clicked his tongue, and hurried to lined up to the Wushi¡¯s meat skewer tall. ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á The third bell resounded throughout the royal capital for some time. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­he¡¯ste!¡¹ Bram shouted in the garden. ¡¸Oi oi!¡¡It¡¯s already past noon!¡¡The duel should have been done in the morning!¡¡Yet morning had passed already!¡¡Miss Alicia, has that person note yet?¡¹ ¡¸Ara? ¡¡It¡¯s already noon, huh. Ipletely forgot about the time when I y with this spinning top.¡¹ Bram with a bright red face and loud voice, and Alicia who sounds exceedingly carefree. The current Alicia ispletely ignoring Bram. Rather than that, it¡¯s more like his existence has already disappeared from her perception. At first, she was curious about what kind of fight would Alfried show against Bram, thus she went to the garden to watch, but that would be unlikely since the main character - Alfried - doesn¡¯te. While she was waiting leisurely while thinking that he would note, something came instead. It was something the Lazareth¡¯s had started to publicize recently, the spinning top. By chance, Alicia¡¯s subordinatees across the thing and purchases it. It¡¯s interesting since anyone can simply y with it. Even though it was something in, and you can easily make it just by using thick paper and a long piece of wood, Alicia thought that the idea itself is wonderful. She wondered, who would have thought of the idea of ying with a thick paper with a skewer stabbed through it by spinning it. Whether it was the Reversi, or Shogi, Alfried really has an unusual way of thinking. The force of knocking one spinning top against another is somewhatcking, but based on this, it can be easily ovee. But, even that had already been thought up. The recent hurried movement of Lazareth Firm shows that. The day when the spinning top will be on sale is close. She thought that even this might just be a small part of the things inside that person''s head. So then, she wonder what other interesting things or stuff were there that he had thought up. Just thinking like that has made Alicia¡¯s daily boring life more brightly colored. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­youngdy.¡¹ As she was thinking such things, she could hear a voice from the ce where the spinning top was being colored. It was a woman dressed in ck. She appeared suddenly as if she was assimted with the shadow. At least that¡¯s how it feels to Alicia. ¡¸Lim, what is that person doing now?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­he¡¯s currently strolling along the Southern Main Street with Eric Sylford.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­what about the duel?¡¹ Alicia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise due to Lim¡¯s unexpected report, and she made a voice appropriate for her age. Here, Lim looks as if there¡¯s something small stuck in her throat, as if she was reporting something inexpressible. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­either he overslept, or he just didn''t have the intention to go, it seems that he abandoned the duel. He left of the inn before the third bell rang, and the first thing he did after that is to head toward the za.¡¹ Alicia was at a loss for words for a moment hearing that, but then she started tough as if she can¡¯t endure it anymore. ¡¸Pu¡­¡­ahahahaha!¡¡To break the promise for a duel and going out to y instead, such an amusing person. You really can¡¯t regard him using normal way!¡¹ ¡¸He went out to y and abandoned the duel!?¡¡What¡¯s that supposed to mean!¡¡No, what do you mean by that!?¡¹ Hearing Alicia¡¯s words, Bram furiously rushed over towards Alicia. It appears that he still has not lost his reasoning yet, though his momentum is such that he was about to grab at Alicia at any moment. Lim who was acting as a shadow, blended into the shadow of a tree and her presence disappeared. ¡¸Apparently, he¡¯s currently strolling along the Southern Main Street together with Eric you know?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­wha, what did you say!?¡¡That bastard!¡¡Then, I¡¯m going now!¡¹ Bram¡¯s shoulder shook as veins also bulged out on his forehead, however maybe he managed to immediately regain hisposure, Bram bowed to Alicia and then ran out of the garden. It is obvious where his destination is. ¡¸It¡¯s going to be interesting again.¡¹ Alicia, who was left alone in the garden, smiled beautifully. Chapter 71: Daily Life On The Shopping Street

Chapter 71: Daily Life On The Shopping Street

¡º¡¯ee! ¡®ee! There''s a bargain today! And this plump radish is especially rmended! Oh, the beautiful madam over there! Doesn¡¯t it look beautiful just like your own thigh? ¡» Today the shopping street on the Southern Main Street is also filled with lively voices flying about. I caught sight of the fierce-looking shopkeeper from the vegetable shop from before, stopping a woman carrying a shopping basket on her arm. I wonder why did he used the word ¡ºplump¡»in his sales pitch¡­ Today he doesn¡¯t seem to put on the knee-high socks on the radish, but in spite of that, hepares it with thighs. ¡ºOh dear, beautiful you say¡­¡­¡­¡­eh, oi. Are you trying to stir me up?¡¡My thighs are more slender and supple than that!¡¡You¡¯re saying I have thick legs just like those radishes over there? ¡» At first, she wasn¡¯t so bad, she looked like a mild, gentle woman, but then her attitude changed as soon as she saw the radish. Maybe she was really displeased to bepared to a radish, the shopkeeper was taken aback as she proceeded to talk on and on to him. And she might be proud of her legs, as she started to show her supple legs from her side slit one piece. ¡º¡ºOooooooou!¡» Then the men in the surroundings cheered at those sights. Ooh, no wonder she shows it off with confidence. ¡ºNo but, aren¡¯t they look like this radish?¡» The fierce-looking shopkeeper said that shamelessly, while he took another radish. ¡ºIt doesn¡¯t evene close to mine! ¡¡Tell me, are my legs so irregr and thick like that!?¡» Maybe that shopkeeper just wanted to look at her legs that way. ¡ºIndeed, this supple and juicy radish truly suit you madam.¡» The one who interrupted the fierce-looking shopkeeper and woman¡¯s conversation is the slender shopkeeper I saw the other day. ¡ºAra, so there is finally someone who ¨D¨Dno, aren¡¯t those radish so hairy!?¡¡I don¡¯t have any hair growing on my legs!¡» ¡ºDoha!¡» The moment the woman turns around, she punches the slender shopkeeper and blows him away. Since he had a slender physique, unlike the fierce-looking shopkeeper, he was blown away in an interesting way. And yet, he still has the guts to desperately hold onto the radish in his hands. As expected from a pro merchant ¡ºMy legs are smooth you know!¡» ¡¸I¡¯ve been going past this street before, but was it always like this.¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, I think you¡¯re right. It will be bad if we get involved, let¡¯s get out of here immediately.¡¹ Passing the vegetable shop, Eric and I bought sweets after a meal as we walked with difficulty. It¡¯s sprinkled with sugar just like bread. It¡¯s crisp and delicious. Even now, the shopping street are still lined up and opened without a break. But that doesn¡¯t mean that the ce is untidy, on the contrary it is well-organised, and the road is wide and clean. Maintaining such hygiene in this ce feels like it will require a lot of manpower. I look around the surroundings trying to find something that looks interesting. And then suddenly, I catch sight of something green and thorny. I wonder what is that. It has a more atrocious thorn than durian and pineapple. ¡¸What is this?¡¹ ¡¸Err, even I don¡¯t know what that is.¡¹ ¡¸What the heck, you¡¯re useless.¡¹ ¡¸Shut up. But still, as expected from the royal capital, it is impossible for me to recognize every single ingredient there is. In the first ce, I¡¯m not a noble from the royal capital you know.¡¹ I leave the useless Eric behind and went to try and ask the shopkeeper about what that thing is, but the shopkeeper is still busy with other customers. ¡ºI have been so unlucky these days. Lost my purse, my house got burned, and just when I thought that my husband''s job was settled, it was then out of business and copsed. ¡» ¡ºThat was truly unfortunate.I don¡¯t know what to say other than you¡¯re so unlucky. ¡» ¡ºRight?¡¡Right?¡» ¡ºBut for such an unlucky housewife like madam, I have something to let you prepare for something like that.¡» ¡ºWhat is it?¡» ¡ºIt is this Fortune Vase!¡¡As long as you have this, madam¡¯s misfortune will turn into a fortune. In other words, as long as you have this, you will find a purse on the ground, and you can even get a new house. If for example, a nobleman dropped his wallet, then madam found his wallet and return it to him, that nobleman will then give you his mansion as thanks¡­¡­¡­nay, perhaps after that the nobleman might even fall in love with you at first sight!¡» ¡ºIs that true!? ¡¡How much is it!¡¡I¡¯ll buy it!¡» ¡ºThis Fortune vase, normally I would sell it for one gold coin.¡» ¡ºTha, that much. For me, that much money is¡­¡» ¡ºHowever, for such an unlucky madam, I will just sell this Fortune Vase for three silver coins!¡» ¡ºBu, buy it, I¡¯ll buy iiittttttt! ¡» Thi, this is so outrageous. This is clearly a scam isn¡¯t it. The unlucky woman then took out silver coins from her purse cheerfully and received the Fortune Vase. ¡ºWi, with this I will also be lucky.¡» Without realizing that she¡¯s been scammed, the woman carried the ordinary vase with a smile. Like carrying her own precious child. When the shopkeeper turns his gaze toward Eric and mine, he looks somewhat ufortable. ¡¸Whaat, it¡¯s not a scam.¡¹ ¡¸No, but a Fortune Vase huh¡­¡­¡­and that price¡­¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s because that vase cost around three silver coins, okay?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, is that so?¡¡You¡¯re not lying right?¡¹ When Eric and I looked at him full of suspicion, the shopkeeper embarrassedly averted his line of sight and scratched his head. ¡¸In the first ce, if I wanted to scam, then I will just raise the price even more. I mean, I think it¡¯s all right to get a more positive outlook with just a three silver coin vase. If you¡¯re being gloomy like that, nothing good will happen to you you know.¡¹ Indeed. If he wanted to scam people then he can certainly overcharge customers to make them spend more money. And it would be a waste if you get caught when you¡¯re doing your scamming business for a mere three silver coins. Although he¡¯s lying, I think it would be good for her since it¡¯s also for the sake of that woman. For people who have bad luck, they tend to be pessimistic, and often fail to notice the opportunities in front of them. And if you keep being depressed, sinking into such a gloomy mood while always looking down, you can¡¯t expect good things to happen to you. ¡¸Hee©`, could it be, you have a feeling for that woman?¡¹ ¡¸Oi, she¡¯s married right?¡¹ ¡¸Shu, shut up. If you¡¯re not customers then go somewhere else!¡¹ When Eric and I make fun of him, the shopkeeper''s face - from his face to his ears - turns bright red and he tries to drive us away. ¡¸I see. I guess you want the person you like to be happy.¡¹ At the end of our gaze, is a woman who starts running with springy steps as if there are wings growing on her back. She looks so positive that one can hardly recognize her from the woman before¡­ ¡ºUwaaaaaaaaaaa!¡¡My, my Fortune Vasseeee!¡» She stumbled over her own legs, then she lost her bnce and the Fortune Vase flew out of her hands. The vase fell to the hard floor, and the sound of the vase breaking resounded in the shopping street. ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹ The woman¡¯s face that looks so happy, makes aplete change into a sorrowful face, as if it was the end of the world. The Fortune Vase was tragically broken into small pieces. And as if to not let her own fortune to also scatter away, the woman tried to gather all of the broken pieces. That woman might be really unfortunate. Sometimes, it is important to look where you walk. ¡¸Hey, why don¡¯t you go there, shopkeeper. If she stays like that, she will hurt herself with the broken pieces.¡¹ The shopkeeper ran to her side in silence. I wonder how he will make that woman stay positive. I got thirsty, so I continued to stroll along the street with juice in one hand. There are a lot of people here, since the butcher¡¯s shop, vegetables shop, and a few fishmongers are located around this area. Even though something like seafoods are mostly sent to the high-ss restaurants, nobles and royalties, still they have a lot of seafoods left to let them open fishmonger throughout the royal capital. This is also thanks to the magic tools made by the Ice Princess. Would you make something like a cooler for our house please? Oh well, it¡¯s cool in the countryside, and I¡¯ll just freeze my whole room when it¡¯s necessary to do so. Though, people will get angry if I overdid it. Consequently, in order to attract the attention of the housewives who came to buy seafood, the shopkeeper from the other shops are frantically touting their goods. Voices that sounded like a roar were reverberating around the ce, and it was like in the middle of war. There are two figures of girls around the same age as me that unexpectedly caught my attention at the butcher¡¯s shop and the vegetables shop. They look simr, so I guess they¡¯re twins huh. ¡º¡ºUmm, mother is sick so¡­¡­¡­so I want to make some food to make her feel better again¡­¡»¡» With ovepping voices, they said it with upturned eyes. Those big eyes of theirs are moist, appearing as if they¡¯re about to cry anytime. And when you look at their face, they look pale for some reason. And since their mother fell sick, they surely hadn¡¯t eaten anything decent. Then what about their father¡­ No, if they have a father, then they would not behave like that. Most likely, their father has passed away early on. ¡ºBut, we¡­¡­¡­we don¡¯t have that much money.¡» ¡º¡­¡­¡­mother can not work anymore. And father is not around.¡» ¡ºUmm!¡¡Please give us some nourishing foods using this silver coin earned by the two of us!¡» ¡ºThat¡¯s, is that zooo¡­¡­it must be hard on you two©` girls *sob*¡» ¡ºTo think that you¡¯re going to work hard on behalf of your mother. Uncle is impressed you know.¡» Hearing the seemingly sad stories from the pitiful girls, the butcher¡¯s shop shopkeeper and vegetables shop shopkeeper cried. After that, the shopkeepers went back inside their shops and returned with a big basket in their hands. ¡ºHere,e and take it.¡» ¡ºEh? ¡¡But, I can¡¯t afford such a big and delicious-looking meat¡­¡­¡» ¡ºIt¡¯s okay, ojou-chan. You don¡¯t have to pay for it. Come on, you can now let your mother eat this.¡» The butcher¡¯s shop shopkeeper forced the girls to take the basket after saying that. ¡ºCome, this too. These vegetables and fruits are good for one¡¯s health. There are a lot,e and take them. Of course you also don¡¯t need to pay for these.¡» ¡º¡­¡­eh, but!¡» ¡ºYou girls are still children, so there is no need to hold back, you know. If you¡¯re in trouble, you can always ask for our help okay¡­¡» ¡º¡ºYes! Thank you very much!¡»¡» ¡ºMm-hmm, as expected, children¡¯s smiling face are much better.¡» When the twin girls bow their heads, and they start running with smiles on their faces while holding the basket that was filled to bursting. The shopkeepers see them off with warm expressions. ¡¸That¡¯s the kindness from the people of the royal capital, huh.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah.¡¹ Eric and I watched the twins'' hair sways as they ran energetically with gentle expressions. ¡¸If they¡¯re so devoted to their mother to that extent, they will be alright I guess.¡¹ I silently nodded at Eric¡¯s words. ¨D¨DAfter that I walked down the street with Eric for a while, and I heard the sluggish voice of a woman at a corner on the street. ¡ºRan-chan, Rin-chan, did you bought a lot©`?¡» ¡ºAh, okaasan! ¡» And the one who answers that, is one of the twin girls. ¡¸¡¸Haa?¡¹¡¹ Eric and mine¡¯s weird-sounding voices ovep with each other. Before our thought process could keep up with what¡¯s happening, the twins were already hugging the woman, while calling her okaasan. ¡ºOkaasan!¡¡Today you see, I got a big meat for free!¡» ¡ºI also got a lot of vegetables and fruits!¡¡It¡¯s free of course!¡» The twin girls said all that with an innocent smile on their faces. Why were childrens able to say those words without malice so frankly¡­ If those shopkeepers were listening to this in person, they would cry you know? ¡¸¡­¡­haa?¡¡Eeh?¡¡What about her illness?¡¹ Eric somehow manages to squeeze out a hoarse voice. ¡ºAra ara, in that case let¡¯s have a steak with a lot of vegetables today alright. Otousan also will be back after a long time, so it¡¯s just right in time.¡» ¡º¡ºYaayyy!¡»¡» The twin girls and their mother walked away while looking really happy. ¡¸¡­¡­your father has passed away, right? ¡¹ Eric¡¯s words, who sounds like he was talking in delirium, entered my ears very clearly. Aah, I guess he was quite moved by the twins, so now the shock of seeing that is great. What about me? ¡¡Me, well¡­¡­I¡¯m already used to such things. So this is the battle fought between customers and shopkeepers in the royal capital¡­ That¡¯s terrible. Chapter 72: Breath of the Wind

Chapter 72: Breath of the Wind

After that incident, Eric and I went back to the southern main street¡¯s resting spot after looking around the shopping street, weapon shop, armor shop. Incidentally, this is the ce where Ra-chan and I met for the first time. ¡¸Haa, I¡¯m a bit tired.¡¹ Even though I¡¯m not in the position to say that since I¡¯m being shown around, to walk around the crowded royal capital is tiring. If you ask me why would I walk around the ce eagerly, that¡¯s because people will not get suspicious of me when I use Teleport to go to the royal capitalter. Furthermore, I was also looking around for a ce, a ce near the one I¡¯m about to go to. I already checked it carefully, a back street which is clearly suspicious, and a building with a guard standing by over there among other things. I mostly would like to know about the ce covered by the knight¡¯s patrol route, but as expected, it would be impossible to do so in just half a day. Even if Ie back another time, I would have to observe them thoroughly. ¡¸You¡¯re pathetic. I want to say that, but I¡¯m also tired. Let¡¯s take a break here and go to the west side, after that I guess we¡¯ll head to the theater in the northwest.¡¹ ¡¸Okay. Then do you want buy to drink?¡¹ Them, the two of us went together to a stall to buy a juice that was a mix of vegetables and fruits Thereupon, there was something like a carriage that was parked near the stall. Hmm, are there some noblesing or something? ¡¡As far as the luxurious carriage is concerned they seem to have quite the financial power. Our carriage main body looks seedy because of the excessively gorgeous crest. Even so, this carriage, I got the feeling that I have seen it before, or was it just my imagination¡­ ¡¸Ah, that is¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s Al©`!¡¡And there¡¯s Eric too©`!¡¹ When Eric opened his mouth to say something, he was interrupted by a high-pitched voice that sounds familiar. There was the figure of Ra-chan holding a juice she received from the stall in one hand, waving her hand to us while smiling. Because she shook her hand too enthusiastically, she was about to drop the cup of juice in her hand, and her panicked look was very cute. Ra-chan gave the juice to the maid-san waiting behind her, and then she faced us while giving us a smile with an embarrassed look. I¡¯m being healed just seeing that genuine smile. For that Ra-chan, from the bottom of my heart I pray that she would not be like those twins we met at the shopping street. And when I thought like that, I think I could understand a little bit about the feelings of many people living in the royal capital. Err, it¡¯s just a little bit, alright. That¡¯s because the previous incident was so shocking, you see. Ra-chan running up in front of us *tete* (SFX). ¡¸What are Al and Eric doing?¡¹ ¡¸The two of us were walking around the royal capital to various ces today. And we¡¯re about to take a break now.¡¹ We¡¯re actually about to enter a store somewhere, but somehow I just feel sozy to get up after sitting down. Not to mention that Eric¡¯s mind is also in a mess. ¡¸Ah©`!¡¡How nice!¡¡I also want to y with Al and Eric©`¡¹ Ra-chan puffs out her cheeks and says that while sounding envious. Each time she moves, her twin tails also lightly sway along. Even though Ra-chan looks envious, I think it would be tiresome for a little girl to walk around the ce. Even the trained Eric, and for myself included, it''s as if my legs have turned into sticks. ¡¸What is Ra-chan doing today?¡¹ ¡¸Umm, I¡¯m on my way back home from a tea party. Then, did youe here to drink the tasty juice again?¡¹ I see. So you stopped here on your way back home from another noble house¡¯s tea party huh. That reminds me, I think Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan also said that there would be a tea party. ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹ ¡¸Are you going with just maid-san today?¡¹ ¡¸No. There¡¯s also oneechan you know.¡¹ When I look around the carriage, there is no one else, apart from maid-san and the coachman. When I tried to make sure again, I met the maid-san''s eyes so I lowered my head a little and the maid-san bows as a sign of courtesy. She seems to pretty much know us, since she didn¡¯t follow Ra-chan when she moved away. Well, no matter what happens, Eric will protect me, or rather I will just use Eric as a shield. As far as her dignified appearance goes, I guess maid-san also works as a guard. When I was looking at her and having such thoughts, I heard a voiceing from the side. ¡¸Just what are you doing¡­ Can you not overly associate yourself with my sister? ¡¹ The first thing Shelka said was some rude thing. She has a wooden cup in her hand, maybe she bought juice at the stall. Today she is wearing the Magic Academy¡¯s uniform, zer-like clothes, and a skirt. The blue mantle goes well with her beautiful light brown hair that looks as if it was amber-colored. She looks like a refined female student. ¡¸What does Shelka-san think about us?¡¹ ¡¸Wait a minute you. Right now, Miss Shelka is looking at you and calling ¡®you¡¯. So I¡¯m not included in that. ¡¹ When I made an objection to Shelka, Eric who was beside me said that. This guy is so cold that he cast me away without batting an eyelid¡­ So that means in Shelka eyes, she perceives me as a bad influence to Ra-chan, huh? ¡¸That¡¯s right, it¡¯s you.¡¹ Shelka ruthlessly said that, seemingly after guessing by looking at my expression. ¡¸That¡¯s so unthinkable. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m a bad influence to Ra-chan¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Al, there¡¯s no poor maid today?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ The piercing gaze of reproach from Eric and Shelka were stabbing at me. No way. I¡¯m the older one here, so I have to pay close attention here. ¡¸It¡¯s not ¡®poor maid¡¯, okay. It¡¯s Mina you know?¡¡You have to properly call her by her name.¡¹ ¡¸Eh©`?¡¡But that¡¯s what Al call her?¡¹ Guhaa. I don¡¯t have any more words to reply to that. Right now, I severely felt the weight of one¡¯s words. Now I understand the reason why people with high positions desperately paid a lot of money to try to cover up their mistake or to withdraw their statement. Even so, that doesn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t say it. By the way, Eric sighs as if he was astonished by me, and if looks could kill, then I¡¯ll be killed by Shelka right now. ¡¸Well then, what shall we y today©`?¡¹ ¡¸Ah©`!¡¡Al speak like Papa when he want to evade my question©`!¡¹ I thought that I could trick her with that, but as expected from the Head of the Duke¡¯s house. It seems that he had already used this method and so she was able to see through this method quickly. Hhnggghhh, don¡¯t do that papa-san. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ If you criticize me, then it means you also criticize the Head of the Duke¡¯s house, so I guess that¡¯s the reason Eric chose to remain silent. ¡¸This is so embarrassing.¡¹ Maybe she was embarrassed that her family¡¯s particrs became known, Shelka is covering her face with both of her hands. ¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Á After that, we sat down to take a break for a moment. Then Shelka got up and said ¡¸Let¡¯s go home¡¹. ¡¸Eh©`! ¡¡It¡¯s still early!¡¹ ¡¸No!¡¡We¡¯re going back now.¡¹ ¡¸Why?¡¡It¡¯s still not dark yet right?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s going to get dark soon.¡¹ Err, there¡¯s now way that¡¯s true. Surely the Misfid house must have a mansion in the royal capital. And it is unlikely that it will turn into evening soon because of the short distance. ¡¸But it¡¯s just still past noon isn¡¯t it?¡¹ ¡¸We get back slowly, and by the time we arrive at home it will be dark. Ra-chan will be a bad child if you were to y with these two people you know?¡¹ I see. It seems that she doesn¡¯t want Ra-chan to get too close with me that much, huh. Eric nodded as if in agreement, so I¡¯m going to hit his head. ¡¸Don¡¯t wanna mon!¡¡So I¡¯m going to y with Eric and Al.¡¹ ¡¸You can¡¯t!¡¡It¡¯s fine if you want to y, but not with this two!¡¹ ¡¸Why is that neechan!?¡¡I don¡¯t understand!¡¹ Can I, get angry?¡¡Ra-chan, say something to her. ¡¸Naa!? ¡¡Me too!?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s bothersome anyway, so it¡¯s fine to just lump the two of you together isn¡¯t it!¡¡Even when in the party venue, they¡¯re always stuck together!¡¡Because of that, which one is the one attacking and which one is the one receiving is not clear you know!¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­haa?¡¹¡¹ My anger was blown away in an instant, and our weird-sounding voices ovepped. ¡¸Receiving? Attacking? What¡¯s that?¡¹ Maybe Eric couldn¡¯t understand it - for better or worse - he knitted his eyebrows as he said dubiously. As for me, I can guess it using my knowledge from my previous world and the familiar Koryatt vige. It might be the first time for me, that a woman acquaintance of mine - with the same age as me - has that kind of hobby. No, perhaps if I were to look for them outside of Koryatt vige, a swarm of them will emerge. ¡¸¡­¡­you, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ahh!¡¡That¡¯s not it!¡¡This is, that¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­anyway!¡¡Ra-chan, let¡¯s go back now!¡¹ Maybe because her hobby was exposed, Shelka got embarrassed and grabbed Ra-chan¡¯s hand to go home right now. ¡¸I don¡¯t want to go home!¡¹ Though, Ra-chan shook her hand off. ¡¸Let¡¯s go home already!¡¹ It could be that Shelka herself wants to go home, she uses half more strength than before. It might also be because she wanted to escape from the embarrassment, this time she didn¡¯t give any reason. Because of that, she couldn¡¯t convince Ra-chan to agree. ¡¸Mou!¡¡Oneechan is mean!¡¹ Ra-chan puffed her cheek and shook her arm off again. The people in our surroundings can be seen to move away from us, likely to avoid any trouble with the nobles. Looking at the response of the citizens of the royal capital, one can see that they¡¯re already used to it. And Ra-chan¡¯s next action took me by surprise. ¡¸¡ºI ask thee Of air ¡»¡¹ She chants a magic spell on a crowded main street full of people. The people in the surroundings notice that, they let out surprised voices, and took a farther distance from before. ¡¸¡ºBreath of the Wind¡»!¡¹ Then, a fierce wind blew in the main street, strongly lifting up Shellka¡¯s skirt¡­¡­¡­! Chapter 73: Royal Capital Flight Drama

Chapter 73: Royal Capital Flight Drama

Due to the wind raised by Ra-chan using the Wind Magic, skirts were dancing elegantly on the main street, exposing them to the eyes of the people (mostly men). It may have been shed to everyone for only a moment, but to me, it¡¯s as if I¡¯ve been looking at them for a very long time. ¡¸Kyaaa!¡¹ Shelka, who had been covering her face with her arms out of reflex, let out a short scream and then she held down the hem of her skirt a bitte. The southern main street is always bustling with people, but only this time that a silence descended on it. Shelka, who disyed that thing under her skirt to the crowd of people, sent her gaze around, and then her face and ears quickly turned crimson. What a course of events¡­ After that, she releases the grip on her skirt¡¯s hem, and hangs her head¡­ I can¡¯t see her expression since her bangs are in the way, but she¡¯s probably filled with embarrassment. As for Ra-chan, she was observing Shelka¡¯s reaction with great interest. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­ook?¡¹ Shelka said with a small voice, while her body is shaking. ¡¸¡¸Eeh?¡¹¡¹ Was that directed toward Eric and me¡­ ¡¸You saw it didn¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹ Whaat?¡¡I feel that she¡¯s kinda angry when I heard that. I have to carefully choose my words here. That¡¯s what my intuition is telling me. It¡¯ll be terrible if I were to choose the wrong words to say. Maybe Eric felt the same way, but I can see a drop of cold sweat on his stiff expression. The fact that he can grasp this situation, is proof that he also had some unusual experience before. ¡¸You guys saw it, didn¡¯t you!¡¹ Maybe it¡¯s bad to keep silent following our intuition, Shelka scream at us hysterically with disheveled hair. ¡¸¡¸I didn¡¯t see it!¡¹¡¹ Eric and I decided that we had to answer with something, so we answered immediately. ¡¸You saw my light blue panties didn¡¯t you!¡¹ ¡¸¡¸No, it¡¯s pink!¡¹¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­ah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹ Darn it©`!¡¡I unintentionally made a tsukkomi!¡¡What a mistake I did! Because Shelka was telling a downright lie that it was light blue color, I said the exact color by mistake. Nevertheless, to ask us a leading question even when she was being hysteric, what a dreadful woman. Shelka doesn¡¯t explode in anger, but it feels more frightening for us. I really wanted to get away from here right now. But, I¡¯m afraid of the aftermath. First, it was Ra-chan who rolled up Shelka¡¯s skirt using wind magic. There¡¯s no reason for her to get angry at us. It was a quarrel between sisters. It has nothing to do with us. But still, I should apologize to her as a guy since I¡¯ve seen it. That¡¯s what a cool guy does. Yosh, with this Eric and I won¡¯t be med, and we should be able to settle this peacefully. Eric and I look at each other. ¨D¨Dlet¡¯s apologize. And we¡¯ll settle everything peacefully. ¨D¨Dthat¡¯s the only way We talk to each other with just that short exchange of nce, then we head toward the motionless Shelka. ¡¸As expeced from the magic taught to me by Al!¡¡It¡¯s the first time I see oneechan¡¯s face like this©`!¡¹ ¡¸Wait Eric!¡¡Where are you going!¡¹ ¡¸Le, let me go, you bastard!¡¡I don¡¯t want to die because of getting involved with you!¡¡You!¡¡Just where did you get that kind of strength!¡¹ This is a strength brought about by using all of my magic power. There¡¯s no way for Eric to shake free from me. ¡¸Oi, you bastard!¡¡Look over there!¡¹ ¡¸You won¡¯t get rid of my hands that easily! ¡¡I will absolutely not let go of you!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not it!¡¡At this rate, we ¡®re really going to die you know!¡¹ It¡¯s impossible for him to run away by distracting me. I thought so, but don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s too much of an exaggeration to say that we¡¯re going to die?¡¡I look at Eric¡¯s excessively desperate appearance, and look back. ¡¸¡ºI askth theeBurn brightly in deep crimson¡­¡­¡»¡¹ When I turn around, Shelka¡¯s magic has mostlypleted, and there are eight balls of mes around Shelka, giving the impression of shortnces. A magic iparable to Ra-chan¡¯s Gust of Wind magic, as it was a strong offensive magic. Furthermore, it was not a mere fireball as its shape made it so that it has a high prating power. The people in the surroundings were surprised by the fire magic suddenly used, they left or hid behind walls, but they didn¡¯t go that far. They were looking this way while looking excited. ¡ºAnother Magic Academy¡¯s students, huh.¡» ¡ºIt¡¯s surprisingly a pretty ojou-chan today.¡» The citizens of the royal capital look awfully unyielding. How should I put it, what''s going on with the education of the Magic Academy¡­ ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, miss Shelka is going to use magic on this main street?¡¹ ¡¸Fire magic is no joke you know!¡¹ Eric and I groaned as we slowly moved back. As for Shelka, she still had her eyes closed, not holding back her flow of magic power at all. ¡¸¡¸Don¡¯t get that angry just because we saw your panties!¡¹¡¹ ¡¸¡ºPiercing mes¡»!¡¹ And the moment Shelka suddenly opened her eyes *ka*, she also swung her arms at the same time. Due to Shelka''s action, it made those sharp-looking, pointed mes to lock-on and attack us¡­ ¡¸Put the prating power in moderation at least!¡¹ ¡¸Just what the heck is wrong with those sisters!¡¹ When we saw that, we ran away as if flying. The mes pierce through the ce our feet used to be ¡¸Wait!¡¹ ¡¸Uh, she¡¯s seriously trying to hit us with those!¡¹ ¡¸Aah, that person is serious.¡¹ ¡¸Especially you Alfried, I will burn you thoroughly!¡¡So that you won¡¯t be able to remember unnecessary things!¡¹ Damn it, are you holding something against me or what. Even though you self-destruct by yourself. ¡¸¡­¡­hey, why don¡¯t we split up here and run away?¡¹ ¡¸What the heck are you talking about. It should be better for the two of us to cooperate right?¡¹ I pulled Eric who was trying to enter the side road by himself. I think this guy has a rotten personality. Well now, which way to go. Guess I¡¯ll just run away toward the same direction where Eric ran so that we run together, eh. When I smile at him, Eric¡¯s have this stiff smile on his face¡­ It seems he''s about to escape by himself, but that is a sin you see, and that¡¯s not gonna happen. During our exchange, a me spear came flying from behind us for the second time. ¡ºWhat, what happen?¡» ¡ºOi, students from the Magic Academy went berserk!¡» ¡ºWhat, again!¡» The people on the street we run to are surprised as they split up to the left and right of the street. It feels like they¡¯re quite used to it. Rather than that, ¡¸Look Eric!¡¡Another one came flying!¡¡Cut it down quickly!¡¹ You¡¯re my shield, so if you can¡¯t do something that much, then there¡¯s no reason for us to be together. ¡¸Do, don¡¯t be stupid!¡¡There¡¯s no way you can cut down magic!¡¹ ¡¸Oi!¡¡Don¡¯t lie to me!¡¡My oneechan can do it with a wooden sword, and she can beat them down as long she had her mana and fist you know!¡¹ Although Eleonora-neesan will cut it whether its fire or water. Maybe, she can even cut wind magic. But if it¡¯s lightning, there would be the electric current so I guess she won¡¯t try it. ¡¸Is your oneechan really human!?¡¡There¡¯s no way I can do that!¡¹ ¡¸Damn it, this useless guy!¡¡¡­¡­¡ºShield¡» whoops¡¹ I defend against the me heading toward the ce around my shoulder, using the smallest-sized Shield I can cast. The thing about this small Shield is that, you can construct it bypressing the mana to increase the defense of the Shield and the consumption of mana will be less. I don¡¯t want to make a big, high-mana consumption, but useless Shield¡­ Although if you were to cast it with my amount of mana there¡¯s no need to worry about it. ¡¸How could you execute such a high-precision magic!¡¹ The dangerous woman in the back shouts while swinging her arm. Four simultaneous mes were fired at us, but I defended against it by deploying small shields just like before. ¡¸I can¡¯t figure it out!¡¡¡ºI asketh thee¡­¡­¡»¡¹ Perhaps her me spears have run out, she¡¯s now running behind us while chanting. Even though it¡¯s difficult to chant while you¡¯re moving. But as expected from her, she didn¡¯t skip grades for nothing. ¡¸Oi, Eric. You¡¯re too close. Go away.¡¹ Eric, who wanted to leave me some time ago, suddenly came close to me now. You can¡¯t even cut down her magic, this guy is so useless. It became hard to run and he¡¯s a nuisance. ¡¸The two of us should cooperate together to run away, right?¡¹ Eric said that while smirking. This guy, he only wanted to rely on my Shield to defend himself. Trying to get as close as possible to be under the protection of my Shield. Such a despicable guy. Come to think of it, if I was alone then I could go to a suitable back alley to teleport and all of this would have been over already. Well, I shrank away from the vivid pressure given by Shelka, and I shouldn¡¯t have stopped Eric. ¡¸A, anyway, we need to lose her. You¡¯re familiar with the streets right?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, it would be easy enough if it¡¯s to shake Miss Shelka off. After all, Miss Shelka is a youngdy from a Duke house, she wouldn¡¯t go to those suspicious streets. More importantly, I¡¯ll leave the defense to you¡¹ Chapter 74: The Lair of the Wicked

Chapter 74: The Lair of the Wicked

Eric and I run on the streets of the royal capital. We run. And just right behind us, is Shelka chasing after us with mes floating around her. ¡¸Oi, Eric. Are there any back street that we can use to shake her off?¡¹ Since there¡¯s still no indication that we can shake the dangerous person behind us off, I urge on Eric. I feel like I¡¯ve been running for quite a distance. ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid, we¡¯re on the main street, aren¡¯t we?¡¡We¡¯re currently near the major road, there¡¯s no reason to take such aplicated road don¡¯t you think.¡¹ ¡¸Then, a little further, huh. Good grief, give my expectation back.¡¹ I involuntarily sigh because of Eric¡¯s uselessness. Eric let out¡¸Guh¡¹ sound, and he lowered his voice and said with a bit of anger in his tone. ¡¸Speaking of which, it all happened because you taught such unnecessary things to Miss Ranna. ¡¹ ¡¸Guh, I never expect for her to use that technique in front of us.¡¹ And in addition, Shelka¡¯s panties were also surprising. She wears something with such a cute design, despite her calm outward appearance. ¡¸Tha- oohhhhhhh! There¡¯s an absurd magice flying towards me!¡¹ I instantly deploy a Shield towards the back. The vicious mes aimed at me were blocked by the Shield, and it raised ck smoke. You won¡¯t be able to break my Shield with that kind of mes you know. Nevertheless, that girl, I feel that her magic has be even more merciless after she discovered that I can block her magic. ¡¸Just how skillful can you be!¡¡To omit the chants for Shield and to be able to make it pop out so unreservedly! ¡¡Just who are you!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m just the second son of a rural noble!¡¹ And I wanted to shout at you, that you have shot too much magic unreservedly. Using Body Strengthening Magic to reinforce her legs, and to send out magic after magic while running, as one would expect from someone that came from a prestigious noble house of magic. She also hasplete control over them. No wonder she has the confidence to let loose those magic in the middle of the capital. ¡¸Over here.¡¹ ¡¸O, ou!¡¹ Eric took my hand, as we turned right at the corner. ¡¸Wait!¡¡You can¡¯t go there!¡¹ At the same time as Shelka¡¯s anxious voice was heard, a fireball hit the corner of a wall and the impact scattered white powder in the air. Just what the heck is wrong with going this way. Maybe she doesn¡¯t want us to enter the side street cause it¡¯ll be troublesome for her? It might be because the angle or position of the street we took, the sun doesn¡¯t shine on it and it¡¯s a bit dark and the ce is narrow. And maybe because we¡¯ve entered the side street,pared with the traffic of the main street, there are less people here. We continue down the street with Eric taking hold of my hand. We turn left down the street, then turn to the right. With a practised movement, Eric quickly went deeper to the back of the street without getting lost. When I was thinking that we could shake her off like this, I can see Shelka chasing after us at a certain distance from the back. Somehow, she has a more ghastly expression than before. Scary. At any rate, she also looks like she¡¯s used to this as she came chasing after us. Even so, we might not be able to shake her off of our tail using this kind of back street. Nevertheless, I feel like there are a lot of strange women the more we continue down the street. Was it just my imagination?¡¡But why are there so many women on this shady part of the side street¡­ I see a lot of women wearing gorgeous clothes for quite a while now. And in addition, it feels like they have this strange and nice smell. And the answer to that became immediately obvious to me. ¡ºLook, those two boys. They¡¯re holding hands!¡» ¡ºDon¡¯t tell me, those two are together!?¡¡Is it true!?¡» ¡ºThose two¡­¡­¡­they became quite the picture aren¡¯t they. Just which one is the dominator, and which one is the submissive one I wonder¡­ ¡» ¡ºHuh? ¡¡That boy¡­¡­¡­Doesn¡¯t he look like someone?¡» ¡ºE, ehh!?¡¡No, but, it¡¯s impossible!¡» I think those words are fully transmitted as we proceed down the street. Yes, this ce is the ce where women with that kind of hobby gather. It¡¯s likely that those kinds of books are sold here. If you were to look past the short curtain hung at the back of the building, you can see a lot of books stacked up over there. And I feel like I see a glimpse of something with the color of a skin tone. And if you were to look at the women saying those things before, I¡¯m guessing that it¡¯s "that"kind of store. That is to say, this ce is the same thing as a garden and an obvious ce where those with the same kind of hobby like Shelka gather. So she must know every nook and cranny of this ce. We have to leave this ce immediately. In various meanings. ¡¸Oi, Eric!¡¡This ce is bad news!¡¡Get us out of here quickly!¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you think we¡¯re fine if we go a bit further¡­ This is the quickest road to the back street you know?¡¹ ¡¸No, but for Shelka this is her domain¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Alfried! I really won¡¯t forgive you if you say something unnecessary any further!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­somehow her state has be even worse. Also let go of your hand.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­okay¡¹ Perhaps Eric also realized Shelka¡¯s unusual state, he nodded quietly and started running to get us out of here. ¡ô ¡¸Did we manage to lose her somehow?¡¹ Slowly catching my breath, I look behind to make sure. Shelka is nowhere to be seen behind us. Eric and I have been lucky since then, we were able to break off from Shelka and get out of that area. Shelka has been chasing after us, but suddenly, Shelka seems to have stopped chasing us since she was being surrounded by those women who appear to be herrades. Everyone was gathering around Shelka with an awfully serious expression, I wonder what happened? And especially when my name is being called, I feel that those women¡¯s eyes change, but I think that¡¯s because Shelka¡¯s been calling the name ¡®Fried¡¯ repeatedly. But, somehow I have a bad feeling about this. In any case, it¡¯s no use to keep trying to think about things that we don¡¯t understand. The priority right now is to leave from that area as soon as possible. ¡¸Anyway, let¡¯s get out of here immediately.¡¹ Ipletely agree with Eric, and I walked from the side street toward the main street. ¡¸I found you Alfried!¡¹ A voice that didn''t seem familiar entered my ears. When I turned my head to the right to look for the source of the voice, there was Bram holding a wooden sword in his hand. ¡¸Geh!¡¹ Right now, he¡¯s the person I don¡¯t want to meet as much as Shelka. I mean, I overslept and abandoned the duel. And he appears to be someone with a low boiling point that it¡¯s likely he will demand to have a duel with me right here. ¡¸Nn?¡¡Bram?¡¹ Eric who is beside me let out a voice mixed with annoyance. I don¡¯t know when, but if Shelka were to catch up with us and join up with him, I feel that I won¡¯t be able to handle the both of them. In fact, I really think it will be like that. ¡¸You bastard!¡¡Alfried!¡¡To leave the duel with me and ying around in this kind of ce!¡¹ ¡¸You idiot!¡¡You leave your duel!?¡¡You said that you have resolved it smoothly!?¡¹ Hearing Bram¡¯s words, Eric turns his gaze away from him andes to me. ¡¸Err, when I say I resolve it smoothly I mean Bram won by default.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t mess with me!¡¡You think I¡¯m going to ept that kind of exnation! Let¡¯s fight here, right now!¡¹ Bram said those words as I expected, while moving right in front of me, assuming a stance while holding his wooden sword with a snap *bisshi* as if he¡¯s not going to let me escape. ¡¸¡­¡­you sneaky¡­¡¹ Eric leaves me saying those as if being fed up with me, as if saying he doesn¡¯t want to get involved. Ah©`, jeez. Since it came to this, let¡¯s just defeat him quickly and make him give up for good. I don¡¯t want to be bothered throughout my whole stay in the royal capital. But, this is not the situation where the other party can be dealt with easily. We don¡¯t have much time. If I did it slowly, then Shelka will be able to catch up with us. If I¡¯m going to defeat him, I have to catch him off guard in an instant. ¤ä¤ë¤Ê¤éÐé¤ò¤Ä¤¤¤Æһ˲¤Ç¤À¡£ ¡¸Yosh,e at me.¡¹ When I answered decisively, Bram had a strange expression for an instant. Perhaps, he thought that I wouldin a bit more before epting¡­ ¡¸Is that so. Then here¡¯s a wooden sword¨D¨D¡¹ He then tried to give me another wooden sword hung on his waist, but I stopped it with my hand. ¡¸No, I¡¯m not going to use a wooden sword. I¡¯ll fight using magic. If you¡¯re fine with those then I will ept your challenge right now.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I don¡¯t care. Duels are not only about swords. However, the magic should only be at the range of being able to make someone faint alright?¡¹ Bram put on a fearless smile on his face, and took an upright stance with his sword. The surrounding people sent a peculiar gaze to Bram who suddenly took a stance in the middle of the street. But Eric went to them and told them that a simple duel between nobles would start and he told the people to step back. Maybe it¡¯s not unusual for such a fight like this to ur in the royal capital, where many adventurers, nobles, and Magic Academy students live. ¡¸Prepare yourself.¡¹ Bram pointed the tip of his wooden sword my way, and then lowered his posture. Looking at Bram¡¯s posture with a stable center of gravity, I raise my evaluation of Bram. Even though he was instantly defeated by Eleonora-neesan, he might actually be quite strong himself, only that his opponent was just bad. But still, I dealt with such a demon normally, so I don¡¯t feel like losing easily in a situation involving a battle using magic. Of course I can¡¯t use Space Magic in a public ce such as this. I took a half Hanmi stance, so that I could move at any time, and lowered my posture a bit. Bram and I are ring at each other, the tension is rising. The surrounding people¡¯s chatter is no longer entering our ears. ¡¸Then, I¡¯m going!¡¹ It was Bram who moved first. Holding his sword in an overhead position, he drew near me, trying to swing his sword down from overhead aiming at my head. On the other hand, I didn¡¯t use any magic as I threw myself to the side. If I were to roll down to the side, it¡¯s obvious that I would fall prey to the wooden sword before I stand up. Due to my sudden, reckless action, Bram stood still for an instant, but then he tried to immediately change the sword¡¯s trajectory and bring it down to my head, ¡¸You¡¯ve lost your m¨D¨Ddahaa!?¡¹ Bram was forcefully blown backwards. It¡¯s as if his stomach was hit by a cannonball. Yes, all ording to my n. ¡º¡ºHaa?¡»¡» The surrounding people had question marks all over. No one could open their mouth with such an unexpected result. Then, a woman''s voice breaks the silence. ¡¸Ah©`mou!¡¡Here I thought I could hit you just a little bit more, why did you avoid it!¡¡Do you have eyes in the back of your head or what!?¡¹ With disheveled hair and clothes that were a bit tattered, Shelka appeared. Perhaps, she somehow managed to break through from the encirclement of those wickedrades of hers. And then, she notices the peculiar atmosphere in this ce and stares in puzzlement. ¡¸Huh?¡¡Why is it so quiet here?¡¡Eh?¡¡The one who blew that person away¡­¡­¡­me?¡¹ Chapter 75: Encounter In The Sky

Chapter 75: Encounter In The Sky

¡¸I, I¡¯ve done it. What should I do¡­¡¹ Seeing Bram lying down like a dead frog, Shelka muttered in a daze. It was ¡®that¡¯ Shelka, the one who has been pressing us from behind out of shame and anger, but now that she has blown Bram, someone who really had nothing to do with the past incident, it seems to have made her regain herposure a little bit. Though Bram is such an unpleasant person, he is still the eldest son of an Earl family. The youngdy of the Duke house Shelka, hit Bram with a wind magic, making him lose his consciousness!¡¡That would be a stain in their name. Though, it¡¯s not something that I could say since I abandoned a duel. Uhh no, it¡¯s not as if I have any reputation from the start right? And it¡¯s not an official agreement or anything, so I¡¯m sure it would be fine. Eric and I exchanged nces, and said with exaggeration. ¡¸I think miss Shelka should take care of him.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹ This will then allow us to naturally get away from Shelka. That¡¯s right, naturally. I¡¯m sure we should be able tomunicate with Shelka, now that she calmed down. ¡¸¡­¡­kuh, you guys wanted to run away, huh.¡¹ Maybe she managed to see through our intention right away, Shelka sharply stares at us. Even so, I guess it¡¯ll be quite vexing since Shelka is the one responsible to make him lose consciousness. Even so, I only said ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹, why did you keep staring at me? If you talk about face, I think Eric has a more annoying look on his face here. ¡¸You¡¯re the one who did it, so you should take responsibility, right?¡¹ Haha. It¡¯s obvious that Eric is provoking Shelka here. And as expected, Shelka pouted¡­¡­ ¡¸Wait a minute, Alfried!¡¡You¡¯ve been making a fool of me with those foolish face of yours since some time now, right?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a serious look that I had!¡¹ I was angry for some reason. I don¡¯t understand it myself!¡¡The one who provoked her is Eric. ¡¸Well, this guy is like that. He¡¯s a guy that looks slovenly by nature. So his face is kinda loose.¡¹ ¡¸Yosh, Eric let¡¯s have a duel.¡¹ I picked up Bram¡¯s dropped wooden sword, and immediately took a stance. I really need to get back at this guy for once. I feel like I understand a little about the feeling when Bram challenges me to a duel. ¡¸Stop it. Don¡¯t point that wooden sword at me. It¡¯s dangerous you know. I was just half-joking.¡¹ ¡¸So you¡¯re just saying that it¡¯s a joke that my face is loose?¡¹ ¡¸Rather than that, miss Shelka. Please take care of him alright?¡¡You got a carriage with you anyway. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just that, right?¡¹ Eric gently brushed away my wooden sword, then calmly and easily dismissed what I said. This bastard. ¡¸I know!¡¹ For the time being, I let the passed out Bram lean against the wall, return the wooden sword and ce it on his thigh. The surrounding people had already regained their usual calmness and started to walk away. These people are so quick to change their ¡®pace¡¯ Not long after, Shelka¡¯s carriage arrived before us. She¡¯s been using such strong magic in public like this, of course it¡¯s easy for them to know where we are currently. If one were to ask people around, they would immediately tell our location. It stood out that much. It¡¯s just that, we¡¯ve been using the narrow side street, so the carriage might have to take a detour around the ce. Then, the maid-san I saw some time ago alighted from the carriage. When she nces at Shelka, her face looks ill at ease. And then she suddenly stopped right in front of us, and gave a slight bow. ¡¸I would like to apologize for the troubles caused by Shelka-sama and Ranna-sama this time.¡¹ Maybe it was because she also has to maintain the Duke house¡¯s reputation, she can¡¯t bow too deeply to us,but I can feel how sorry she was at the troubles caused by the two of them. ¡¸Wait a minute Riel!¡¹ ¡¸Shelka-sama. Except for a time of emergency, it is prohibited to use aggressive magic in the middle of the city. You also know about that, don¡¯t you?¡¹ Seeing the maid-san apologizing to us, Shelka became flustered, but then she was silenced by the voice of the maid-san that doesn¡¯t allow her to make any excuses. That¡¯s a relief. She¡¯s someone that hasmon sense. She might be someone who is also responsible for Shelka and Ra-chan¡¯s education. Unlike the Shelka from before, the current Shelka is no match for her. ¡¸B, but, m, my underwear¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸The cause of that incident this time is Ranna-sama. Well, I also saw mydy¡¯s underwear, so maybe I should receive a p I guess¡­¡¹ When Eric and I thought that we would also get pped, we took a step back. That would mean that she would p all of the men in the surroundings who saw it¡­ The sight of people getting pped one by one would be quite surreal. ¡¸If it were Riel, will you do that?¡¹ ¡¸No, If it was me then I will hit them like *bam*2. But, oh well, my maid uniform is a long skirt anyway, so that¡¯s would not be possible.¡¹ I think that she can really do it if it¡¯s this maid-san. She gave out this certain atmosphere around her. I don¡¯t get the chance to see the wind blowing her skirt up, even at a nce. The maid Riel put the fainted Bram on her shoulder and headed toward the carriage. She looks like she was carrying a rice bag on her shoulder. Riel-san is a woman with such a slender figure, but it¡¯s as if she doesn¡¯t feel his weight in her steps at all. Just how much power does such a slender figure carry¡­ When I was being taken aback as I looked at Riel-san, Shelka turned around in our direction. ¡¸Aah, that¡¯s right. Please be careful on your way back okay?¡¡¡­¡­Freed¡¹ ¡¸Way back?¡¹ When I asked Shelka what she meant by that, she only replied by giving me a mischievous smile, with her hair fluttering in the wind. ¡¸She doesn¡¯t look like a youngdy from a Duke house uttering such disturbing words. By the way, who is Freed?¡¹ ¡¸Uh, it¡¯s also the first time for me to hear that name.¡¹ I feel that I¡¯ve heard about it since some time ago, but I¡¯m sure that I don¡¯t know anyone with the name of Freed. Including those with such a nickname. And if I were to consider people who would attack me, then I can only think of Bram. When we were wondering about the hidden meaning within Shelka¡¯s remark, Ra-chan shows her face from the carriage¡¯s window. Maybe Riel-san got angry with her, since her eyes are a bit red and teary. Nevertheless, when Ra-chan¡¯s gaze met with us, she still smiled and waved her hand. She¡¯s really cute. If possible, I would like for you to not be as savage as your sister. We saw them off, as the carriage slowly left. ¡¸Well then, the y was supposed to start in the evening. The sun is still high in the sky, and we still have time before it starts, but there''s no harm in arriving earlier. If we take the shortcut using the previous side street.¡¹ My god, what the heck is wrong with Eric, he wants to go back to those wickeds¡¯ area. The ignorant are truly troubling. ¡¸Wait!¡¡It¡¯s fine to take the roundabout way, let¡¯s just use the normal street. ¡¡It¡¯s dangerous here!¡¹ If you were in this kind of ce, you wouldn¡¯t know what would happen to you. We have to conduct ourselves by acting as if we are young girls in this ce. ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t pull! ¡¡You¡¯ll stretch my clothes!¡¡We¡¯re only taking a shortcut¡­ What are youining about?¡¡Are you afraid of dark ces?¡¹ Eric shook my hands off, misunderstanding what I said andughed at me. This damn idiot. I¡¯m telling you that there are worlds out there more terrifying than that dark ce. ¡¸That¡¯s not it!¡¡There¡¯s something even more terrifying than tha¨D¨D¡¹ In order to avoid going to use that street, I thought that I had to exin it to him, but then I was interrupted by women¡¯s voices. ¡ºThere he is!¡¡That boy!¡» ¡ºHe really looks simr!¡¡Don¡¯t tell me, he¡¯s real¡­¡­¡» ¡ºThose listless eyes that feels as if they¡¯re inviting a man to attack him¡­ There are no other boys who have those kind of eyes!¡» ¡ºThere¡¯s no mistaking it. It¡¯s Freed-sama!¡» ¡ºI wonder if there is also Shion-sama here?¡¡But I wanted to see them in coupling¡» There were women from ¡®that¡¯ area, standing there at the ce where Eric is facing. ¡¸What? Inviting? Coupling? What are those women saying?¡¹ Despite his ignorance, it seems that Eric also felt a danger to himself, making him wary. ¡¸Ah©`!¡¡Really!¡¡That¡¯s why I told you to leave this ce quickly!¡¡Oi Eric, this way!¡¡Let¡¯s get out of here!¡¹ ¡¸U, uh?¡¹ I took the confused-Eric¡¯s hand and started running. Behind us, those wicked people are screaming in joy, but it can¡¯t be helped. We have to put our priority to run away with all of our strength. I really did nothing but run away today¡­¡­¡­ Even though I just wanted to walk around the royal capital normally. ¡ô ¡¸O, oi. Wha, what¡¯s going on here? The people are so small¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Eric said with a trembling voice. Knowing the dreadfulness of those wickeds, I immediately put some distance between us, and then I used Shield in the shadow of a building. Then we escape to the sky. If I were to do it poorly, then they will discover us just by raising their gaze, so I climb up quite high. Even if people below us were to look up, they will only see us as ck dots in the sky. ¡¸Hey, we¡¯re not going to fall down right? We¡¯ll die if we fall from this height you know.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. It''s a good magic. It¡¯s an application of Shield magic that I used earlier.¡¹ Eric who is on his hands and knees fearfully hit the Shield I made below our feet. Even though I already assure him that it¡¯s safe, hisplexion doesn¡¯t get any better¡­ If you were talking about its strength, you have already experienced it when we were running away from Shelka right. ¡¸Re, really, really fine!? If we fall from this height, then we definitely will not be able to survive you know!¡¹ ¡¸Such a worrywart. Look, it would be a loss if you can¡¯t enjoy the view despite such a good scenery right?¡¹ ¡¸Can¡¯t you at least make a wider Shield!?¡¡If it stays as it is, it¡¯s another world if our feet slip even a little! ¡¹ I increase the range of the Shield since Eric is being noisy right next to me. It should be around six tatami mats, if it¡¯s this wide, then it will be fine even if it¡¯s the scaredy-cat Eric. After confirming Eric¡¯s appearance of standing up while trembling all over like a newborn foal, I turn to look in front of me. The street of the royal capital spread out in a circle. And there¡¯s a river cutting across the royal capital. Seen from above, it is clear that the royal capital is surprisingly big. The roof of the houses where the resident lives are lined up in an orderly manner along the street. The streets that look especially big are the main streets, and at the center is the za that we used as a meeting ce. I wonder if the inn is located a little bit higher around there¡­ And as expected, Koryatt vige¡­¡­can¡¯t be seen from here. It¡¯spletely obscured as it is blocked by the rampart and mountain. The wind is a bit strong and carries with them the autumn chill, but the view seen from above is amazing. When we get back to Koryatt vige, shall I go on a pic in the sky¡­? The bento we ate at lunch will surely taste delicious. At that time, with Torr and Asmo¡­¡­¡­ Uh no, let¡¯s not take Asmo. It wouldn¡¯t break even if he got on top, but somehow I feel uneasy when I thought it would be winter at that time. There are a lot of people and carriagesing from each gate today, crowding around the ce, and you can also see people who look to be knights and guards running around here and there in some part. But nheless, the most conspicuous building is the Misfrit Castle, boasting its huge size and majestic appearance. I thought we¡¯re already quite high in the sky, but it turns out that we¡¯re still not as high as the castle in height. I wanted to see the Misfrit Castle from above but when I tried to increase our altitude more than this, Eric looks as if he¡¯s going to faint so I stop it. Moreover I wanted to look down on the royalties. Guess it will be a l¨¨se-ma?jes?t¨¦ then. I¡¯m curious about what¡¯s going on inside the castle, so I strengthened my eyesight using magic. When I do that, I see an old man wearing important-looking clothes walking in the third floor¡¯s passage of the castle in a prideful manner, attended by several people behind him. Is that old man the King-sama? When I was thinking like that, I saw a middle-aged man with a crown on his head sneaking through the passage on the second floor. What? Is that suspicious ossan11 the real king?¡¡The one with the crown on his head wears clothes that look really good in quality, and he also has the same blonde hair as Princess Kudelia. No, but it is said that the King have a lot of wives so I think it¡¯s not good idea to guess. Then, as I turn my gaze away, I see a girl inside a room at the edge. I suddenly felt curious, so I fixed my gaze to that ce. I didn¡¯t keep staring at that ce because there was another woman in the room. If it were women, I already saw a lot of them, from maids working in the castle, sweeping the garden, wiping the windows, to the female knights in guard duty all over the ce. But among them, I feel that the girl that was staring outside the window is clearly staring this way. Her deep blue eyes, reminiscent of the deep sea peeking from between her silk-like golden hair, are so beautiful that they can make someone gasp in astonishment. Although I can only see up to her shoulder, I can see that she was wearing a blue dress. Maybe because the color of the dress goes well with her eyes, the both of them make her all the more attractive. She had a beautiful face, but she currently has a surprised look on her face with her mouth half-opened, making her good looks a bit ruined. It is actually quite difficult to strengthen your eyesight using magic, but maybe she is good at manipting magic power¡­ When I waved my hand to her to confirm it, the girl timidly waved back. As expected, it seems that she can clearly see us. Since there is quite a distance between us, it is actually possible to see each other indistinctly even if your magic power maniption skill is average, but it seems that this girl is not your average girl. It¡¯s ufortable to be stared at this much, and it would be troublesome if she were to call someone, so then shall we run away now¡­ ¡¸Oi Eric, we¡¯re going down.¡¹ ¡¸O, ou. Atst. So how do we get down?¡¹ Eric, who still has a pale face, asked me with a stiff smile on his face. ¡¸By running to the ground of course.¡¹ ¡ô Inside a certain room in the Misrfrit Castle. Inside the room, the Third Princess La is sitting on a wheelchair as she looks at the sky in a daze. No, to be exact, she¡¯s looking at a person in the sky. ¡¸People could walk in the sky?¡¹ ¡¸No, that¡¯s impossible right?¡¹ The female maid with pink hair found La''s shocking words - as she looked at the sky quietly - to be amusing as she smiled. Maybe because of her gentle looking eyes, coupled with her smile, making the maid feel like the embodiment of a motherhood. ¡¸It¡¯s quite unusual for La-sama to make a joke.¡¹ ¡¸No Sariya , it¡¯s not like that.¡¹ ¡¸Yes yes, I¡¯m going to make some tea now. You¡¯re feeling thirsty right?¡¹ La skillfully turned her wheelchair around, trying to correct the misunderstanding, while Sariya went to the tea cart which was ced inside the room with a smile on her face. For a maid and the Third Princess of the kingdom, their rtionship is close. It¡¯s as if they are a mother and daughter. ¡¸You¡¯re right, but¡­ Umm, Sariya?¡¹ Sariya is still preparing the tea while humming, even though La is calling for her. La thought that she would not be able to talk with her right now, so La turned her line of sight to the outside through the window for the second time. When her magic power gathered in her eyes, gradually, the ck dot in the sky became as big as a pin and more clear in her eyes. At that ce was the boy who was waving his hand, but now there is another boy clinging to him. Lala had no idea what those boys were doing, or how they walked in the sky, but she thought that those two boys were only having fun¡­ What kind of view could they see from that ce, she wondered. Her social status as the Third Princess. Due to her disability, La who can¡¯t walk or move around freely thought that she was really envious of them. Have she everughed like those two, she wondered. ¨D¨D I wish I could be like them. Thinking like that, La lowered her gaze to her legs which she couldn¡¯t move entirely by her own will. Even if she tried to move her just like her own hands, they didn¡¯t listen to her at all. As if it will not ept any order given by her, as if only that ce is not part of her own body. She was about to give up on it just as usual, but as expected, she has not given up on it yet. Maybe because she saw those two ying around happily¡­ As if trying to shake off her gloomy mood, La looks up at the sky again. Did those boys climb up to that ce using magic? The boy who saw La at that distance is definitely a magician. She doesn¡¯t know about the other one. If one didn¡¯t strengthen their eyes using magic power like La, then it is impossible to properly see the people in this room. As for that square thing that became their foothold, La guessed that it was probably the non-attribute magic ¡ºShield¡». Even if the one who saw him is not her, as long as they have anything to do with magic, then they will know about it. But then, does it mean that they use that foothold to climb up until that height¡­ She heard that there''s research regarding the utilization of Shield magic as a foothold to move, but she heard that it was a failure. While running, one has to decide the strength, size, then maintain it, not to mention that one should have an urate grasp of space as they activate the magic sessively. It consumes a huge amount of magic power. She had seen the Royal Court Magician and the Knight¡¯s Leader use them in battle, although it was rare for them to use it, and it was for a moment at best. So maybe that boy is even better than the Royal Court Magician, or maybe he just uses apletely different method, La did not know. Suppose that she followed that train of thought and it was true, then it would be an absurd method, and the boy would have an outrageous talent surpassing the Royal Court Magician. ¡¸Here¡¯s the tea©`¡¹ ¡¸Ah, un. Thank you. Leave it there.¡¹ La turns her face to Sariya and answers. And then, when she turned her gaze back, ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­eeh?¡¡¡­¡­¡­they disappear¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡¹ There was no one over there. The sun illuminating the royal capital, and the blue sky spread to the horizon. It was as if those two boys were not there in the first ce. Chapter 76: Theater Dragon Slayer

Chapter 76: Theater Dragon yer

¡¸O©`i, we¡¯re down already ¡¹ I called out to the pale-faced Eric who closed his eyes as soon as we¡¯re on the ground. ¡¸¡­¡­really?¡¡It feels like it¡¯s faster that I thought, are you sure?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m sure¡¹ Currently, we¡¯re on a rooftop of a building in the northwest near the theater. How did we go down, you say, I used teleport instead of going down using Shield. I was trying to go down using Shield like before, but then Eric began to get scared so I used it. I was desperately trying to run away from those wicked groups that I didn''t have any time to worry about using it, when we were climbing up. And certainly, it is quite scary when you can properly see the view from above as you go down rather than climbing up. Even though Eleonora-neesan was also feeling fine when she climbed up, as soon as she became aware of the ground below, she broke down. So, I manage to trick Eric since he closes his eyes, and uses the gap when the girl in the castle who looks this way turns her gaze away from us. ¡¸We¡¯re on the ground! No, it¡¯s atop a building to be exact. ¡¹ Eric stepped on the ground a few times, and then breathed a sigh of relief. ¡¸So pathetic©`¡¹ ¡¸Shut up!¡¡To begin with, you don¡¯t have to climb up to such a high ce right!¡¹ ¡¸No, it will be annoying if we were seen by the people on the ground, and the scenery is better the higher we go, right.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­I don¡¯t care about that thing. By the way is this ce around the northwest part?¡¹ Maybe he remembered his scared appearance when he was in the sky, Eric looked around and changed the subject. ¡¸It¡¯s closer to go down at the northwest of the theater, don¡¯t you think¡¹ Looking at the roof of the building and the surroundings in the northwest from the above, we were able to leap down using teleport instantly. It¡¯s also fine to teleport to the narrow path near the main street, but to be safe, I teleported us to the roof of a big building. Should I say I didn¡¯t overdo it since I use teleport while bringing Eric with me this time? I¡¯m not that confident if I can safely teleport the two of us on such a narrow road at the same time. And I don¡¯t want to hit someone or something and get hurt, so it¡¯s better to just teleport to a ce that has a wide roof. And as expected, as long as I¡¯m in contact with them, it appears that it is possible to teleport with more than one person. And it seems the consumption of magic power increases in proportion to the number of people. In other words, it has the same principle so far, but maybe if Eric were an adult, the magic power consumption would increase a little more, I guess. With the exception of doing it by myself, this is a valuable experience since I rarely have the opportunity to use it with others. ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go down shall we¡¹ ¡¸Are you okay? If you¡¯re scared you can hold my hand and we can go down together okay?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m fine!¡¡I can do it by myself!¡¹ Eric was trying to go down to the roof of another building shorter than this one, but then he was angry when I tried to hold his hand. He snorted and went down the building. Even though he was clinging to me some time ago. ¡¸Quicklye down here¡¹ ¡¸Yeah yeah, I know¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s go quickly¡¹, Eric urged me to hurry up and descent as well. ¡ô ¡¸¡­¡­so this is the royal capital¡¯s theater¡­ It¡¯s fairly big isn¡¯t it¡¹ Looking up at the big, brick-colored, and dome-shaped building in front of me, I let out a voice of wonder. The people in the surrounding, like nobles or the townspeople were rushing for this theater. The white, clean staircase at the entrance, and the many windows on the dome making the ce look gorgeous. However, I think there¡¯s no need to ce a picture of an ossan in the middle. He looks like someone who has a strong desire to be the center of attention. Could it be that he¡¯s the founder of this theater? Well in any case, I knew at a nce that it cost more money than expected, guess I can expect more about the y hereafter. ¡¸It require money to enter, huh©`¡¹ ¡¸Well,that¡¯s because it is a theater managed by a noble. And it¡¯s also famous.¡¹ When I heard that, now I understand why this theater looks excessively gorgeous. So basically, that picture of an ossan is the noble managing the ce, huh. We entered inside, bought tickets at the reception desk for nobles, and then we sat down at the designated seat. Naturally, the inside is round in shape, there are seats at the first floor, second floor, and the third floor, all of which are colored in red. The only ce not red in color were the stairs and the aisles. Maybe the stage is now being prepared, the thick red drop curtain is still closed. I¡¯m sure that the worker, actor, and actresses are now busy running around behind that curtain. The noble¡¯s seat that we¡¯re currently at is the front seat on the second floor. Ordinary people were mostly on the first floor, but it seems that people can go to the second floor by paying more money. The people around us who look a bit more neat than most people are probably merchants. But apparently, it is impossible formoners to go up to the third floor no matter how much money they have. So there''s a difference in social status, huh. As for me, I don¡¯t think that kind of height matters. The service might be nice, but you need five gold coins to go to the third floor. Truly an excessive price. Meanwhile, Eric isining about how he spent most of his allowance to buy today¡¯s meals and the ticket to the second floor. I¡¯m fine since the sales of Reversi are good, so I have more than enough in terms of allowance. I think I already earn enough money in a lifetime with just this alone. As we waited, we watched as the townspeople and families were taking their seats one after another. In the blink of an eye, the seats in the theater arepletely filled with people and be lively. ¡ºPapa!¡¡The Dragon yer¡¯s y will begin now!¡» ¡ºAah, that¡¯s right. The actor-san is cool, but the real Nord-sama look even more cool you know!¡» ¡ºReally!?¡¡Then, I¡¯ll be that person¡¯s bride!¡» ¡º¡­¡­¡­hahaha, you¡¯re going to marry a powerful man in the future©`¡» I heard the innocent voice of a girl, and the hoarse voice of a father. Since Elna-kaasan is the only wife of Nord-tousan, please give it up girl. It¡¯s a path of carnage if you step in between them. Other nobles have more than one wife or mistress, but my father doesn¡¯t look like he had another. We have Sylvio-niisan as the sessor of the house. As for me, I want a younger brother to do errands for me, or a cute little sister. ¡¸My father is popr, eh¡¹ ¡¸Cause it¡¯s rare for someone to defeat a dragon.¡¹ ¡¸Just how did he defeat it?¡¹ ¡¸I know about it since I¡¯ve seen the y, but if you watch it, you can tell how. ¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it¡¹ While we were having such idle talk, a male host appeared in front of the stage¡¯s curtain. The man started by greeting us, then when he stepped back to the edge and gradually, the light went out and the curtain rose. Atst, the Dragon yer y begins. With the curtain gone, the stage was illuminated by lights as the actors and actresses came out. There was a young man with blonde hair and blue eyes. Dressed in a blue-colored adventurer garb, and carrying a sword on his waist. Is that the actor who ys as Nord-tousan¡­? He¡¯s certainly an ikemen, but he looks a bit unreliable. Even so, the female audience looks happy as they raised their voices *kyakya*. Since I¡¯ve seen the real one and Sylvio-niisan, I can only see him as nothing more than a fake one. ¡¸No, well, that¡¯s because your father¡¯s face is too good looking, so that handsome young man is already good enough right?¡¹ Maybe Eric guessed that when he saw me making a doubtful face, he said to me in a whisper. ¡¸U, un. I know.¡¹ Still, the real Nord-tousan is definitely much cooler. That fake guy looks as if he will be defeated instantly if he were to train with Eleonora-neesan. ¡º¨D¨Donce upon a time, there was a young adventurer named Nord.¡» The pleasing voice of a woman resounded inside the theater as it narrated the story. Maybe they use a magic tool as an amplifier, or they use wind magic to disseminate the voice. The voice could be heard clearly, even to where I was. When we heard the narration, Nord-tousan¨D¨Duh, no, the fake guy slowly walked down the street while raising his clear voice. It¡¯s an awfully dramatic way of walking, but it¡¯s inevitable since a y. Looking at that proud expression of his, I almost sumb to the impulse of pping him as hard as I could, but I¡¯m a patient guy. While hearing about the fake guy¡¯s background, it seems that this fake guy is in the middle of his journey from the royal capital as he leaves the vige. ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¡Let¡¯s sing a song on such a fine day.¡¹ The fake guy is walking normally, but then, he suddenly said that after his introduction. Then, cheerful music started ying, and the fake guy began singing alone as he walked around the stage. Besides, this guy doesn¡¯t look like he is heading toward the royal capital. But, as expected from a pro actor. He has a pleasant voice as he sings. The fake guy turns elegantly, moving around the entire stage while taking impressive steps. The clear singing voice along with the dance, as if he was ying with small birds were making a lot of female audience fascinated. You can hear people letting out sighs from various ces as people were watching with rapt attention. Before long, the song was over, and the fake guy started walking while saying his lines casually. And then, a tense sound yed as three goblins jumped out from their hiding ce in the grass at the side of the stage. ¡¸Goblins, huh!¡¹ The fake guy shouted as he unsheathed his sword. Of course that¡¯s not a real goblin who showed up, those are men whose whole body painted green body paint. Those men are stooping and wearing dirty leather armor on their body, they also have a club in their hands. ¡¸Giii! Giiiii!¡¹ The characteristic strange voice and their bandy legs truly make them look like goblins. It reminds me of my goblin encounter with Rumba. Most likely, the actors have observed and done their research on goblins in reality. The goblins are doing a meaningless action of jumping around, moving their hands as they face and moving toward the fake guy. The peaceful scene was destroyed by the suddenly appearing goblins as they stage were wrapped up in tension. ¡¸¡­¡­you sang in such a careless manner so of course those goblins came your way¡¹ ¡¸Even if you thought so, don¡¯t say it¡¹ It seems that it came out involuntarily, Eric retorted in a whisper. In the meanwhile, tense music was ying and the fake guy and the goblins were measuring the distance between them. Normally, goblins wouldn¡¯t care about something like distance and there are a lot of them who would just rush straight in, but this is a y. It was made to make it look more interesting for the audience. It¡¯s not something that should be presented just like in real life. ¡¸Giii!¡¹ The one who moved first was still the goblin. Making a strange noise, the goblin attacked the fake guy. Fake guy avoided the wildly swinging club of the goblin with a lot of room to spare, and just like that he struck the goblin¡¯s stomach smoothly. ¡¸Gyaauuuu!¡¹ The goblin screamed in pain and fell down. Naturally, he didn¡¯t really hit it. Maybe they also practice martial arts to make the movement look more realistic, the fake guy moves beautifully. ¡¸Haa!¡¹ Along with the fake guy¡¯s short exhtion, the attacking goblin was cut down. After defeating thest goblin, the fake guy sheathed his sword with an exaggerated movement. ¡¸Phew, I¡¯m in excellent shape today. But strangely, there''re frequent monster appearances these days. I have a bad feeling about this.¡¹ Saying that, soon the fake guy walked down the street and disappeared from the stage. While on the stage, the three goblins were lying around the floor without the slightest movement. At times like this, I think it¡¯s inevitable that people would look at the goblins actors to make sure whether they can¡¯t move or not. ¡ô And then the scene changed, the fake guy arrived at the royal capital. While he raised his voice of admiration toward the ce that is bustling with people, he entered the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Inside therge and open interior, there are a lot of adventurers sitting together and making noises at the bar. Everyone was holding a tankard in hand, shouting loudly , and eating their meals. There are some of them who were doing arm wrestling, surrounded by the hustle and bustle of the people around them. A few female adventurers were mixed among them, they are a sight for sore eyes. Even though they are fewpared to their male counterparts, female adventurers do exist. I guess it¡¯s going to be an advertisement, that not all adventurers were men. ¡¸¡­¡­so this is the royal capital¡¯s Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡¹ Looking at the noisy ce, the fake guy muttered, looking as if he was groaning. ¡¸You, never seen yer face ¡®round here?¡¹ One of the nearest adventurers who was also making a racket at the entrance approaches the fake guy. With an unpleasant smile on his face, the adventurer doesn¡¯t look like he wees the fake guy. His face is red, maybe because of the ale he drank. ¡¸Perhaps, it¡¯s a temte?¡¹ ¡¸Te, templete?¡¹ Maybe there is no such word here, Eric¡¯s intonation is strange as he tilted his neck. Why did you emphasize on the ¡¸tem¡¹. But then maybe he lost interest since I kept silent, so Eric turned his gaze towards the stage again. This time Eric said while being irritated, ¡¸Doesn¡¯t this guy always say something strange like this¡­¡¹ When I have the chance, I¡¯m going to take Eric hiking to the sky. ¡¸Nevertheless, he¡¯s a really slender guy. Do you think he¡¯s a woman?¡¹ The adventurer said that in scorn, trying to pick a fight with the fake guy, and the other menughed as if they agreed to that. The fake guy tries to go past the adventurer by going around him quickly. Maybe he thought that there would be no end if he started dealing with this kind of person. ¡¸Why are you ignoring me!¡¹ But, it seems that he just struck the man¡¯s nerve, the man threw a punch toward the fake guy as he tried to go past him. Yet, the fake guy slightly shifted his body to avoid it, then as if to get back at him, the fake guy stuck out his leg to trip him and make him fall. Ahaha, this is a move that Nord-tousan often used when we trained. When I make arge swing with my wooden sword, my legs will immediately be caught. Was it a coincidence? ¡¸Hahaha, that Bors, knocked down by a rookie. So shameful!¡¹ An adventurer teasing voice sounded, and the voices of derision moved from the fake guy to the guy who was down. ¡¸That guy, doesn¡¯t look like his appearance suggest.¡¹ ¡¸Maybe Bors fell down because he drank too much?¡¡Uhahaha!¡¹ The man¡¯s face turned red from humiliation from being knocked down by a rookie, and beingughed at by a lot of people. When he saw that, the fake guy sighed, and the man struck at the fake guy again. ¡¸This bastard!¡¹ The fake guy safely evade it Instead of stopping the sudden fight happening, the surrounding adventurers were trying to stir them up by cheering on them. There are even voices of people betting on who will win this fight. When I look at that, I got the feeling that I¡¯ve seen that kind of scene before somewhere ¡¸Hey, can you get out of the way?¡¹ Just when the angry man was about to fight with the fake guy near the entrance, a female voice could be hearding from the entrance. The voice spread throughout the ce like the sound of a bell, stopping the movement of everyone inside the guild. Suddenly, a girl with chestnut-colored hair squeezed herself between the two men. Or rather, she was just trying to enter the guild from outside. Certainly, the fake guy and the man who were standing still near the entrance were to me. But even if it¡¯s their fault, it appears that this girl doesn¡¯t really care about the air of tension between them. Her glossy chestnut-colored hair was reaching her lower back. With resolute eyes the same color as her hair, and attractive looks. She has a womanly figure, and it might be that she¡¯s a mage, as she wears a robe with a long cane in her hand. Let me see, who is this girl who appears suddenly? While I was thinking about it, I understood who she is owing to the male adventurer remark. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­oi, it¡¯s Elna.¡¹ The moment I heard that remark, I almost screamed out loud. Chapter 77 part 1: Denouement

Chapter 77 part 1: Denouement

Haa!? ¡¡That person is Elna-kaasan? I stood up from my seat, staring at the girl on the stage with my eyes wide open. ¡¸You idiot, you¡¯re astonished by that actress¡¯s big breast right?¡¹ ¡¸They¡¯re certainly big, but I¡¯m not surprised because of that right now!¡¹ I pulled the closet pervert¡¯s cheek sitting beside me, and turned my eyes back at her again. I heard a muffled voice of protest next to me, but I ignored it. Boldly standing at the entrance, is the girl called Elna. When I look at that girl, Ipare it with Elna-kaasan¡¯s face whom I saw yesterday. The always smiling, quiet and gentle Elna-kaasan, but scary when she¡¯s angry. Who likes sweets and tea, has a slightly childish side to her. Saying something like ¡¸Move aside for a bit©`¡¹, or ¡¸This is, delicious isn¡¯t it¡¹while smiling, an awfully my pace mother. ¨D¨Dbut that mother is now. ¡¸Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡¹ She sharply red at the man and the fake guy. There¡¯s not a trace of a gentle smile on her at all. I¡¯ve heard that she used to be an adventurer, but it¡¯s a bit different from the image in my imagination. I thought that, Elna-kaasan was a woman who always gave off this gentle feeling, even in the past. ¡¸What?¡¹ Not someone touchy like this one. ¡­¡­this is, she¡¯s just like Eleonora-neesan isn¡¯t she¡­¡­¡­ Sure, I have doubts about Eleonora-neesan¡¯s character, about who she took after among the calm people of the Slowlett house. But now I know she did, and I never thought she took after Elna-kaasan. Everyone in the family said that I took after Elna-kaasan, but there¡¯s no way that¡¯s true. Isn''t Elenora-neesan the one who resembles her the most? ¡¸¡­¡­hu, huuh!?¡¡Don¡¯t interfere!¡¹ The man appeared to froze on the spot for a moment, but then he snapped out of it and reached out to grab at Elna¡¯s cor. But, the fake guy twisted his arm up. ¡¸It hurts!¡¹ ¡¸Grabbing at a girl¡¯s cor is unseemly.¡¹ ¡¸Guh!¡¹ The man whose arm got twisted behind him groaned in frustration. ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. If you didn¡¯t hold him back, I will simply burn him.¡¹ ¡¸That will be troubling.¡¹ Hearing Elna¡¯s reply, the fake guy said that with a wry smile. So this, was the encounter between Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan. ¡ô After that, the fake guy became an adventurer, epting requests one by one with just himself and his sword. ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s you again.¡¹ ¡¸Yo, Elna. What a coincidence.¡¹ Although both of them are solo adventurers, the fake guy and Elna oftene across one another in the hunting ground. ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re not following me aren¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸Nah, I thought I was the one who came out from the guild first today, though. If you don¡¯t mind, how about we take requests together?¡¹ Not only when they¡¯re hunting, but also when they¡¯re in the royal capital¡¯s downtown. ¡¸Why are you here?¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¡Bors said that the baked sweets here are delicious. Though he look like that, he unexpectedly has sweet tooth.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, out of the way if you¡¯re done buying then.¡¹ ¡ºI¡¯m sorry. But the fruit muffins are sold out©`¡» ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­want some?¡¹ Since they¡¯re both solo adventurers, so it¡¯s natural that their hunting ground will also be the same ce. It¡¯s unknown how many times they met in private. Fortunately, the fake guy is a swordsman, while Elna is a mage. And as the two of them were taking requests together, it didn¡¯t take long for them two of them to open their hearts to each other. However, it seems that it¡¯s embarrassing to watch the start of romance between both of your parents so far. And before long, I feel like I got a sour stomach when I looked at them for some reason. ¡ô And afterpleting who knows how many requests together, they became unwittingly famous in the royal capital. The fake guy is wearing light and solid armor made out of a special ore, unlike the armor made with somemon material that can be bought everywhere. Fake guy was dressed in silvery armor and a blue mantle, looking like a holy knight. ¡¸We came back safely today.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. I want to quickly go home and take a bath¡¹ Elna, who walks next to the fake guy, saidnguidly. She doesn¡¯t look like she changes her robe, but there is a ne on her neck that seems to be a magic tool. Her cane also looks somewhat longer, and the color of the gem attached to it is very clear. ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s immediately report to the guild.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ Her voices are a lot more mildpared to the earlier days. It seems that her rtionship with the fake guy has be closer. Does it mean that I would have an amicable rtionship with Eleonora-neesan just like that Elna-kaasan with Nord-tousan if I were to get along well with her?¡¡No wait, I just can¡¯t imagine it. After that, they reported to the guild, and it was when they were about to go back to their lodging. KAN! KAN! KAN! KAN! 4 The sounds of bells resounded throughout the royal capital. ¡¸This is?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s the sound of bells. I wonder what¡¯s happening outside?¡¹ The sound of bells resounded throughout the ce awfully loud, making the two of them look puzzled. ¡¸Enemy attack!¡¡It¡¯s an enemy attaaack!¡¹ Then, a man who looked like a guard shouted out loudly as he ran. ¡¸By enemy attack, does he mean the neighboring country?¡¡Or is it monster stampede?¡¹ The fake guy catches the man, and tries to get more information out of him. ¡¸No!¡¡It would be better if it were those things!¡¡It¡¯s all over!¡¡It¡¯s the end for this countrryyyyy!¡¹ ¡¸What is it then?¡¡Quickly say it. You¡¯re so pathetic even though you¡¯re a man.¡¹ After being insulted by Elna, the guards who were in a state of panic somehow manage to point at the sky. And then, after opening his mouth repeatedly, he said in a screaming voice. ¡¸I, it¡¯s a Dragon!¡¡A Dragon hase to this country!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­dragon?¡¹ At the same time as Elna raised her voice in doubt, there was a roar from far away that seemed to shake the atmosphere inside the theater. ¡ºGAGYAAAAAAAAAAANN!¡» A Red Dragon appears from above the stage. Its body was covered with countless scales. It moved its big wings on its back to slowly descend. I thought for a moment, is that a real dragon, but when I looked closely at it again, I could see some connecting parts on its body. But, even so, they made the secondary parts flexible and it can move thanks to magic and magic tools, they can reproduce lifelike movement of the dragon moving its neck and wings. It was as if a real dragon was currently right in front of our eyes. Though it might be their first time seeing this dragon, the children''s agitated voice can be heard in the venue from time to time. ¡¸A dragon!?¡¹ ¡¸Why does it came to this kind of ce!?¡¹ While Elna and the fake guy raised their voices in surprise, the dragon calmlynded on the ground. Then the dragon¡¯s neck swells, and its wings open wide as it roars. ¡ºGAGGYAAAAAAANNN!¡» ¡¸Hi, hiiiiiiii!¡¹ ¡¸Ruunnn!¡¹ The guards and people who were nearby panicked and fled, then they left from the stage. The dragon opened its mouth wide, revealing its vicious fangs, then mes spread all over the ce in its surroundings. ¡¸Oooh!¡¹, the audience shouted as they saw the intensity of the magic used in the mes. It really is the most popr y, and it costs a lot of money huh. With the dragon spreading mes, the stage¡¯s light turns orange-colored, and the sounds of burning can be heard as the effect of the burning performance of the y. ¡¸Elna! ¡¡I will, fight the dragon to protect everyone!¡¹ The fake guy unsheathed his sword and said that nervously. He holds his impressive long sword tightly as he takes his stance, the sword de is shining in silver. ¡¸Are you sane!?¡¡The enemy is a dragon you know!? ¡¡It¡¯s different from those goblins or orcs!?¡¹ ¡¸Aah, I know. Even when I just stand here like this, the dragon¡¯s terrifying presence can be felt acutelying my way.¡¹ ¡¸Then!¡¹ Elna raised her voice to prevent the fake guy, but then the fake guy turned around toward Elna and said slowly. ¡¸¨D¨Dyes but, I¡¯m an adventurer!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­!¡¹ Incidentally, with the dragon standing by and appearing as if it was patiently waiting for the main character, it was a good scene. It looks as if people still have to submit to their own fate in this world. ¡¸How could you call yourself an adventurer if you don¡¯t take any risk?¡¡I rarely had this kind of experience before. How about you Elna?¡¹ With a fearless smile on his face, the fake guy asks Elna. On the other hand, Elna pauses for a moment, and then said ¡¸I have made up my mind!¡¡I am also an adventurer!¡¡And besides, Nord will die without me!¡¹ She throws out her big chest and holds her cane as she takes a stance. The past Elna-kaasan is too manly. ¡¸¡­¡­I see. Thank you Elna.¡¹ Elna turns her face away from the fake guy¡¯s smile that seems as if it was shining. Her face is red, not from the light from mes, what amendable acting. ¡¸Oi oi, have you lovers finished talking? ¡¡We¡¯re fully prepared, yeah?¡¹ A man¡¯s voice broke the lukewarm atmosphere. ¡¸Who¡¯s the lovers!¡¹ Looking toward the direction of the voice, they saw Bors appearing from on top of a building. And then, they saw a lot of adventurers wielding weapons appearing in session at the edge of the stage and on top of another building. ¡¸Bors!¡¡Everyone!¡¹ ¡¸Hehehe, we¡¯re also adventurers y¡¯see. Even if you two wanted to make this your achievement, that¡¯s not gonna work this time!¡¹ Thus, the battle between a dragon and the adventurers began. Chapter 77 part 2: Denouement

Chapter 77 part 2: Denouement

¡ô On the stage, a lot of adventurers were standing and facing the dragon. ¡¸Breath iing!¡¹ ¡¸Understood!¡¹ The vanguard adventurers were about to be burnt to ashes as mes lit up inside the dragon¡¯s mouth. As the adventurers were moving out of the breath¡¯s range, the dragon released the mes from its mouth. ¡¸¡ºI asketh thee¡¡A flowing¡¡Water Defense¡»!¡¹ The mes that were about to burn the adventurers were blocked by Elna¡¯s water wall. That said, that actress can also use magic, huh. Is this the battle drama unique to this world with magic? After the Dragon¡¯s Breath attack ended, the fake guy immediately closed in on the dragon¡¯s face. Then he swung his sword straight away. Kiiiiin! A high-pitched noise spreads throughout the whole ce. I thought it was the dragon¡¯s voice or something, but the edge of the de stopped just before the fang, it actually hit the dragon¡¯s fang. The dragon blocked the fake guy¡¯s long sword, and immediately after it tried to break through the sword. The high-pitched noise sounds like the sword were shing against another sword, reverberating in the area, I brought my face closer to Eric. ¡¸Hey, it¡¯s not being blocked, but the fangs actually hit the sword right?¡¹ ¡¸Aah, that dragon¡¯s fangs are made of ore I think, since it boasts quite a toughness when striking the sword. So it¡¯s fine for him to hit it with all of his strength.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­this is seriously preposterous.¡¹ ¡¸If they stop it just like this. Then the audience will be disappointed you know.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­that might be so. Certainly, the actors would look too shabby if they only have to swing their swords, even though they use such arge force to face the dragon. Guess it¡¯s possible to be somewhat excessive since there are all kinds of magic in this world, huh. From on top of a building, adventurers were taking up positions with their bows ready. The arrowheads are not round, but the sharp, pointed one. Eh?¡¡They¡¯re really going to shoot it? While I was still surprised, the bows that were pulled back to their limit were aimed at the dragon and they shot at it. Like, they really shot at it you know! A lot of arrows headed straight toward the dragon, but then it all fell down to the ground when the dragon greatly shook its wings. ¡ºGAGYAAAAAAAAAAANNNN!¡» If one were to look at its wings closely, it was as if wind were swirling around it, covering those wings. ¡¸There¡¯s also some sort of a mechanism on those wings right? ¡¸Aah, if I remember correctly, I¡¯ve heard they use a Wind Magic Tool on it. It seems to be something expensive used for self-protection by important people. If you have one of those, then you can defend against surprise attack by arrows.¡¹ Just how much money did they spend on this, really. Oh well, I guess it''s because the manager of this ce is a noble. The fierce battle between the dragon and adventurers on the stage still continues. A man holding a shield was blown away by the dragon¡¯s tail attack. Because the vanguard was taken out, the dragon targeted the fake guy who was swinging his sword in front of it. Then the dragon¡¯s mouth turned red again, and it was released with no dy. When the zing mes drew near the fake guy and it seemed like it¡¯s going to burn him to ashes, it was as if there was dome-shape water surrounding him as the water boiled. me and water collide, raising steam. ¡¸Elna!¡¹ ¡¸Good grief, it¡¯s a good thing I was prepared for it!¡¡That was really dangerous!¡¡¡ºI asketh thee Of pure water Gather around¡»!¡¹ The water wall was cancelled, lost its shape and then it formed for the second time. It took the shape of a big spear, then flew toward the dragon¡¯s face. ¡ºGAGGYAAAAAAAAAAANNNNN!?¡» The water spear pierced the dragon¡¯s big eye, and the dragon roared in anguish. ¡¸Go!¡¹ In response to Elna¡¯s sharp voice, the fake guy¡¯s sword de shines. He reinforced the sword de by covering it with magic power. The fake guy also covered his feet with magic power, and then he immediately jumped after taking a stance with his sword. Drawing near under the dragon¡¯s neck, still shaking its neck because of the pain from the water spear. However, a dragon is still a dragon. It determined the fake guy as a target instantly, its eyes shed, then it greeted the fake guy with its tough fangs. ¡¸Uuoooooohh!¡¹ The two¡¯s figures intersect, and the dragon¡¯s neck was cut neatly. Its neck reallyes off from its body!?¡¡I¡¯ve heard from the talks at the noble¡¯s gathering that Nord-tousan cut off the head of the dragon, so it really happened! The dragon¡¯s head fell down on the stage, then its huge body also followed after a moment¡¯s dy. At the same time, the adventurers on the stage and the audience are shouting in joy. ¡¸Elna!¡¹ ¡¸Nord!¡¹ The fake guy and Elna were ovee with emotion as they embraced each other. Surrounded by the cheers of arge number of people, the two of them kept embracing each other. ¡ô Since then, because of their remarkable achievement, it was decided that the fake guy and Elna will have an audience with the Misfrit¡¯s King. The stage changes, and the two of them are now having an audience with the king who is sitting on a magnificent chair. The Misfrit¡¯s King is a blonde ossan. Wearing a crown on his head, I feel like he resembles the suspicious ossan I saw before when I was in the sky. As I thought, it seems that the suspicious ossan back then is the King-sama. ¡¸Raise your head.¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ The fake guy slowly raises his head after answering the king without dy. ¡¸Your achievement this time is truly a great one. And your sword technique to cut the dragon¡¯s neck who came flying in to the royal capital, it was splendid.¡¹ ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹ ¡¸Because of you, many citizens of the royal capital were saved. I thank you as the king of this country. Now then, I think it''s time for your reward. Is there anything you wanted?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­then, I would like a territory where I can peacefully spend my time with my beloved wife.¡¹ ¡ô ¡¸Haa©`, I¡¯m tired.¡¹ Sitting near the stairs in front of the theater, I deeply breathed in the air outside I hadn¡¯t had in a while, then I breathed it out. The sky is tinged with the color of the setting sun, outside the theater, a lot of people were on their way back home with a smile on their faces. The people walking were only talking about the y they watched just a short while ago. Everyone was talking together, looking happy as they talked. And it was also the time for dinner. Maybe they were targeting the people who were feeling good after watching the y, as salespeople from shops were raising their voice. And it¡¯s actually effective, a lot of people were entering their shops. If I were also an adult I would like to also follow them, but since I¡¯m currently a kid, Elna-kaasan and the others would worry about me if I don¡¯te back soon. ¡¸As expected, no matter how many times I saw that y, it always make my heart throb in excitement.¡¹ Standing next to me, Eric watches the evening glow and mutters in a sickeningly soft voice. ¡¸Even though it doesn¡¯t suit Eric to say ¡®heart throb in excitement¡¯ ¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯d you say?¡¡Then what about you, why are you not like your father?¡¡Why is the son of such an excellent father is a guy like this? Besides, you, are you an adopted child, huh? Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re really different in appearancepared to your sister and brother? ¡¹ ¡¸You just said something that you shouldn''t have! I care a lot about my own appearance you know!¡¹ I feel like I was able to get along with Eric after spending half a day together, but as I thought it was all just my imagination. Eric and I fight until we¡¯re exhausted, then we head back home. ¡¸I¡¯m back©`¡¹ ¡¸Ara, wee back. Did you got out with your friends?¡¹ After I split up with Eric I returned to my room at the inn, Elna-kaasan weed me with a gentle smile on her face. Recalling the y I just watch, I stare at Elna-kaasan. ¡¸Nn?¡¡What happened Al?¡¡Is there something on my face.¡¹ Maybe she thought it was strange that I was just staring at her while standing like that, Elna-kaasan asks as she looked confused. ¡¸Elna-kaasan has be awfully mellowedisn¡¯t she©`¡¹ I was impressed and said while staring at Elna-kaasan, then Elna-kaasan froze. And there¡¯s a sounding from a room in the back that sounds like a spoon being dropped. When I turn my gaze that way, I can see Nord-tousan stiffened as he was about to drink his tea. And his expression looks as if he just saw something unbelievable. Nord-tousan was quick on the uptake, he realized that I went to watch the y. I guess that¡¯s why he looked surprised. When I was thinking about such things, I felt a sharp pain crawling on my head. ¡¸I, it hurts!?¡¹ ¡¸Ara ara, Al said that I¡¯ve be fat as soon as you arrive and saw me, I wonder what do you mean by that? ¡¹ Still with a smile on her face, Elna-kaasaan Iron w-ed me.Her eyebrows were slightly twitching*pikupiku*, proof of her being angry. Terrifying. ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s not it Elna-kaasan!¡¡I¡¯m not talking about your figure, but your personality!¡¹ ¡¸Personality?¡¹ I guess my desperate exnation got through and managed to solve the misunderstanding for now, the forceing from her fingers vanished. But, it seems like she¡¯s not going to release her hand from my head. It¡¯s the same reaction as Eleonora-neesan. No, I guess it¡¯s natural since it was a technique taught by this person. I don¡¯t know about Nord-tousan, but I heard him heave a sigh of relief and sipping his tea after looking at the crouching Elna-kaasan in front of me. Elna-kaasan¡¯s gaze urged me to continue talking. ¡¸I¡¯ve just watched the Dragon yer y you know!¡¹ ¡¸Naa!¡¹ When I clearly said that, Elna-kaasan expression changed to that of an astonished one, and I can hear the sound of Nord-tousan spitting out his tea in the back. But from my viewpoint, the more surprising thing is that, even though she was shaken, Elna-kaasan still doesn¡¯t let go of her fingers from my head. ¡¸¡­¡­ahh I mean©`, Elna-kaasan in the past looks as irritable as Eleonora-neesan, huh. I was really surprised you see. Like, ¡ºAnd besides, Nord will die without me!¡» was it, Elna-kaasan was unexpectedly a tsundere like Eleonora-neesan¡­ And thest part was that, right. In front of the king, saying to be with my beloved wife¨D¨Dow ow it hurts!?¡¡Even though I was on the good part!¡¡Why did you continue to use Iron w!¡¹ Damn it, I¡¯m going to ask about the story from Roomba in detail!¡¡I will also call Count Melna! That day, I fell asleep as I rubbed my head while determined on doing just that. 6. Ë®¤ÎÊؤê 7. Just in case you¡¯re confused, think of the dragon as a robot, then they use a high quality ore to make the fang-part. 8. Tadaima, I''m back, I''m home. Okaeri, wee back 9. Can also mean bing round (gaining weight, fat). Í褯¤Ê¤Ã¤¿ Chapter 78: Shopping

Chapter 78: Shopping

¡¸Al, we¡¯ll leave the royal capital tomorrow alright?¡¹ ¡¸Really!?¡¡Then, we can go back to Koryatt vige right?¡¹ After we finished our breakfast, my drowsiness was blown away by those few words from Nord-tousan¡¯s. I¡¯ve seen the Dragon yer y, and thanks to Teleport magic, I will be able toe to the royal capital whenever I want to. There¡¯s no regret if we leave the royal capital. Rather, I dearly missed the calm and peaceful vige of Koryatt. I can¡¯t do anything as much as I would here. ¡¸Aah, it¡¯s true. ¡¹ ¡¸Yes, finally.¡¹ The only one who was happy by the news is not just me, Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan also look really d. Even after the exchange meeting was finished, the two of them looked so busy making rounds to other noble houses. It was mostly rted to Nord-tousan¡¯s connection, but I was brought along with him a few times. At that time, I was rxing with Elna-kaasan. If there was no one with a much higher rank than you, then the tea party is quite rxed. ¡¸Even if we were invited to another party or tea party again while we¡¯re in the royal capital, I would only get tired by training together with the knight¡¯s order. ¡¹ ¡¸Right, and you don¡¯t have to go to another tea party with this wife of yours.¡¹ The Slowlett house which resides in a ce quite far from the royal capital don¡¯t participate in something like a party in the royal capital. That¡¯s why, there would be those from other noble houses who wanted to take the chance to make a connection with the Slowlett house while we¡¯re at the royal capital and invited us to a party or something. Although they also live in the countryside, there have been various rich nobles appearing recently. To make a long story short, they¡¯re quite a rare character. ¡¸Speaking of which, you should organize our luggage, we¡¯re going shopping today.¡¹ ¡¸Shopping?¡¹ ¡¸We¡¯re going shopping!?¡¹ Myment was drowned by the poor maid Mina¡¯s loud voice. Truly a great difference from Sara who went to put away the tablewares silently. ¡¸Is it okay for me and Sara to also go shopping!?¡¹ She approached Nord-tousan and said that with a somewhat excited tone of voice. When she heard Mina, Sara suddenly stopped moving *pittari*, and she has this slight expectant look on her face. She looks kinda cute. ¡¸Of course it¡¯s okay. You can spend your time as you please today.¡¹ ¡¸Hooray©`!¡¹ Mina is delighted hearing that she got a day off from Nord-tousan. There¡¯s this certain ¡®no helping it¡¯ air around everyone as they look at Mina. And after they watched Mina, everyone then looked at me for some reason, and they sigh looking sad. What is it. Could it be that they wanted to tell me that I¡¯m acting unlike my age? ¡¸Then, do you have something you wanted to buy?¡¹ It¡¯s quite rare for Nord-tousan - who has little desire for things - to be proactive in suggesting for us to go shopping. ¡¸Maybe the magic tools that Bartolo asked for, and clothes for me I guess. The clothes that I use for training have be so tattered. And then souvenirs for everyone I think.¡¹ Right, if I remember correctly Bartolo said that he wanted a new fire magic tool. He said that it might be used for cooking. He also told me to have a look at it, but I totally forgot about it. As for clothes, that will be for the intense fight with Eleonora-neesan. So I suggest decreasing the number of training sessions. ¡¸Even after we came to the royal capital, we haven¡¯t been able to go shopping at our leisure. I also wanted to look around the ce.¡¹ Elna-kaasan pouted, as if sulking. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not a bad idea to go shopping with everyone on thest day we¡¯re at the royal capital. Even so, souvenirs huh. I thought it¡¯s fine since I cane here anytime using Teleport, but I think that if I go back home empty-handed then I feel like Eleonora-neesan will be angry. It is important to bring a gift for Ema-oneesama. I have to give her something good as thanks for always taking care of me. Torr? It would be fine if I gave Torr a decent, rusty sword. It would be enough for him. ¡ô After we finished the preparation for leaving, we went to the western main street. It was a ce where there were a lot of shops lined up selling slightly expensive goods. Even though it¡¯s not a noble street, there are people wearing good quality clothes and many knights patrolling the area. ¡¸The weather is nice today isn¡¯t it.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. On such a good weather let¡¯s sing¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t sing alright?¡¡That was a dramatisation for the y, not based on the real thing okay?¡¹ When I was trying to lightly joke around, Nord-tousan¡¯s smile made a sudden change from a pleasant one to a ominous smile filled with pressure. Even though they¡¯re the same smile, why does it have such a different impression I wonder. ¡¸Waa©`, there¡¯s a lot of high-end store©`¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s true isn¡¯t it¡¹ ¡¸Mou, even though it¡¯s a day off today Sara is still so stiff©`¡¹ ¡¸Ri, right. Today is our day off¡¹ I felt like it¡¯s been awhile since I heard Sara speaking in a not-so-politenguage. She¡¯s basically using politenguage back at the mansion. Even when I was still a baby, she¡¯s also talking gently. Incidentally, Mina and Sara are not that familiar with the royal capital, so it seems like they will go shopping with us in the morning. ¡¸Are you listening? Al?¡¹ ¡¸Un, listening I¡¯m listening¡¹ Nord-tousan began talking and repeteadly warned me about something, on his other side is Elna-kaasan who is checking the store seriously. ¡¸Elna-kaasan!¡¡Nord-tousan said that Elna-kaasan will look good on that clothes!¡¹ ¡¸Ara, really? Then let¡¯s enter!¡¹ When I pointed at a suitable clothes shop, Elna-kaasan pulled Nord-tousan with her. ¡¸Wait, Al!?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s just the right ce. There¡¯s also men¡¯s clothes in that shop.¡¹ Hahaha, if that clothes shop also has men¡¯s clothes, then Nord-tousan won¡¯t be able to escape. ¡¸Wait, you tooe here Al!¡¹ When I was still gloating over Nord-tousan¡¯s, Elna-kaasan forcefully came back and took my arm. ¡¸Ueeee!?¡¡I¡¯m fine with Sylvio-niisan¡¯s second hand clothes!¡¹ ¡¸What are you saying. We have money you know, don¡¯t say such shameful things!¡¹ ¡¸Eeeeeeh©`!¡¹ In the end, I was pulled by Elna-kaasan to the clothes shop. ¡ô ¡¸¡­¡­Nord-tousan¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Not good, there¡¯s no response. It looks like Nord-tousan¡¯s mind has been worn out. When I look into his eyes, they look dead. It might have been two hours since we entered this shop¡­ Nord-tousan and I had greatly exhausted our minds already, and now we¡¯re listlessly sitting on a bench. As expected, even in this world it seems like the fact that women take a long time shopping doesn¡¯t change. If you look around at the surroundings, there are men sitting on a bench listlessly like us. When I look closely, there¡¯s also the listless guy that I met and sat with when I waited on Eric, sitting on a bench carrying several luggage. And I couldn¡¯t perceive his expression even more than that time. His listless girlfriend-san is most likely also shopping. Let¡¯s just leave him alone. As for me, I¡¯m still a seven years old kid. I will soon grow bigger, so I just choose clothes that will be easier to move with and feelfortable to wear. I was made to be a dress-up doll by Elna-kaasan and the female shop assistant, but it ended rtively quickly. Somehow I was told that the clothes for farmers and ordinary citizens suit me. Since I¡¯m a child and it was easy to move while wearing those clothes, then it¡¯s fine, even if it¡¯s in but it¡¯s fine. However, Nord-tousan¡¯s basic feature is too good. The shop assistant is Nord-tousan¡¯s fan, and when she learned that Nord-tousan usually doesn¡¯t dress up, she shouted ¡¸What a waste!¡¹and called for another shop assistant. And with Elna-kaasan joined in, Nord-tousan was made to change clothes for what seems to be countless times. Since he has good style and an ikemen, he looks stylish no matter what clothes he wears, making Elna-kaasan and the shop assistants delighted. During Nord-tousan¡¯s fashion show that took longer than mine, it made me have some free time so I went and bought some souvenirs at the bookstore nearby for Sylvio-niisan. An Adventure¡¯s Record, mystery book, then I also bought the Dragon yer book for myself. I think I will read this carefully when I get back. And I¡¯m done shopping for souvenirs, when I came back to the clothes shop, they¡¯re still not done yet. After Nord-tousan finished his fashion show, he was made to apany Elna-kaasan to choose her clothes. He also made the right choice when Elna-kaasan asked a nightmarish question of¡¸This one, which one do you think is better?¡¹. To be able to choose the right answer for something that Elna-kaasan has already chosen, as one would expect from a married couple. By the way, I choose the other one from Nord-tousan¡¯s answer. If I was Nord-tousan, I think I would most likely send her a disgruntled look instead of a pleasant one. Choosing for women¡¯s clothes is really difficult. The women¡¯s group finally came out of the shop. The shop assistant was bowing deeply *hokuhoku* as she beamed with pleasure while seeing us off. We didn¡¯t bring the clothes we bought with us, they were likely sent to the inn. Just how much clothes did we buy¡­ Nevertheless, shopping for two hours for the first time is frightening. Can I go back to the inn today¡­? ¡¸¡­¡­Nord-tousan, it¡¯s finally over.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­yeah, it¡¯s over finally.¡¹ Shaking Nord-tousan''s shoulder was so listless, he somehow managed to stand up. Nord-tousan looks unusually pale for a moment. ¡¸Next we¡¯re going to that shop across the street!¡¡There are essories beside clothes in that shop!¡¹ Elna-kaasan beckoned for us to follow her while taking along Sara and Mina, then cheerfully went inside the shop across the street. The smiles of the women¡¯s group are extremely dazzling. I don¡¯t want to ruin that pleasant-looking atmosphere. There¡¯s no way Nord-tousan and I can go somewhere else from the group. ¡¸¡­¡­let¡¯s go, Al¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­un¡¹ Nord-tousan and I stood up again, and went toward the clothes shop. Chapter 79: Let’s Buy Souvenirs

Chapter 79: Let¡¯s Buy Souvenirs

Being unustomed to shopping for a long time, Nord-tousan¡¯s mind and stamina are weakened intensely but still he apanies his beloved wife without showing an unpleasant face. A lot of female customer were staring at the appearance of such intimate married couple with envious-looking gaze, casting nces while feeling disappointed at their partner who has already been KO-ed after the though shopping. Even if you look at them from a third person perspective, they really are an excellent couple. I don¡¯t think I would be able to see anything fit for a child like me, but there are surprisingly quite a few essories for children. They might be good souvenirs for Ema-oneesama. Since that¡¯s the case, I guessing to this shop is not that bad thing. With that in mind, I looked at the essories ced on top of the wide table inside this stylish shop. Barrette, hair band, scrunchie Alice band, bracelet, there are essories of all kinds. The customers are mostly women, and if I was not a child then I might hesitate to go inside. Nevertheless, I could hear the loud voice of a woman from the inside of the shop ever since some time ago. ¡ºHow is it?¡¡Does it suit me?¡» ¡ºYes!¡¡It really suit your voluptuous body dear customer!¡» Is there a noble woman in the back somewhere¡­? It seems like she brought along her attendant to go shopping. Even so, voluptuous huh. What a clever choice of word the shop assistant-san said. The shoulder of the attendant in the back is trembling greatly. An attendant with no loyalty whatsoever. ¡ºReally?¡¡Well then, should I also buy this coat I wonder? ¡» ¡ºThank you very much!¡» ¡ºThis tribal embroidery gives this slightly coarse feel, but it started to be in fashion.¡» The plump noble woman put on the bright red coat and headed toward the cashier. Even so, is that really a coat?¡¡Somehow I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a coat. While I was having my doubts, the noble woman finished with her payment and left from the shop with her attendant, who is trying desperately to endure theughter. ¡ºThank you very much!¡» ¡ºShop manager! There¡¯s no carpet in the lounge?¡» ¡ºAh©`, it was sold to a noble who have a strange tastes.¡» ¡ºIs that so?¡¡But that carpet, it was quite tattered isn¡¯t it?¡» ¡ºAs amoners, we will not understand the thought processes of a noble.¡» ¡ºI see©`¡» Hmm, that shop assistant-san never once said that it was a coat I think. Clothes that would fit such arge build are those custom-made one, other than that would be impractical. So it seems like they¡¯re having various difficulties until some time ago, then they rmended that carpet as a coat and she bought it joyfully. Oh well, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. More importantly, I should worry about the essories as souvenirs. I picked up the items neatly arranged in a line one by one, but since I never have anything to do with this kind of thing, there are some items that I don¡¯t know what it is for. Ooh, this is used to hold one¡¯s hair together, huh. While I was looking at it, Mina came beside me and picked up the hairpin. Then she put it on one part of her bangs, ¡¸Ehehe, does it suit me?¡¹ She said that with a smile. ¡¸Nah, your forehead is in in sight and you look all the more silly.¡¹ ¡¸Aaaah!¡¡Alfried-sama is horrible!¡¡Please think about what you said a little!¡¡And what do you mean by I look all the more silly?¡¡So then I usually look silly, is that what you mean!¡¹ No, well, even if you say it like that it still doesn¡¯t suit you so it can¡¯t be helped. If I said it suits you back then, then the person wearing it would look pitiful in other¡¯s eyes, don¡¯t you think. ¡¸Then, how about this one?¡¹ Mina picked the light blue scrunchie, used it to tie her back hair, and enthusiastically asked me. ¡¸¡­¡­somehow it looks like the tail of a tadpole.¡¹ In the first ce, her hair is not that long so ¡¸Alfried-sama is so awful! Sara!¡¹ Mina became teary-eyed as she hugged and clinging to Sara who is near, but then ¡¸What is it Mi¨D¨Dpfft. What¡¯s that?¡¹ ¡¸Uaaaa©`!¡¡Sara is also horrible!¡¹ She wasughed at by Sara as usual. The sulky Mina turns happy for the time being when she gets a cookie. I bought several essories that gave off a positive feeling, and I did that while thinking of the souvenirs. I should be able to manage Ema-oneesama¡¯s share somehow or another. Even if, for example I gave her something questionable, she will still receive it with her angels¡¯s smile, and throw it at the fertilizer¡¯s shedter, then Torr will find out about it and make fun of me¡­¡­¡­just imagining it alone makes me want to cry. No, the one I bought this time should be useful. I don¡¯t think it will be a problem. I also bought She¡¯s share, but I feel like that person prefers something to eat, but I guess it¡¯s fine. Rather than that the problem is the souvenir for my own sister. If I bring her something half-hearted, then it¡¯s likely that she will immediately say that she doesn''t need it. I don¡¯t know what kind of thing to give to Eleonora-neesan that will please her. Speaking of things that Eleonora-neesan will gratefully ept, maybe something like a weapon I guess? A new wooden sword maybe? Uh but, if I give her something like that, then she will definitely snapped at me. So, weapons are definitely a no-go. Just to be more safe, something that will please Eleonora-neesan¡­ First, maybe me doing a dogeza or something like that. Uh, no, it would be already toote if I did something like dogeza. I¡¯ve done it many times already, she wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with that. Does Eleonora-neesan even have one nice hobby or something¡­? I can''te up with anything right away, first why don¡¯t I reflect on her daily routine. Speaking of Eleonora-neesan¡¯s daily routines, that would be morning practice, studying (fairly short), vignte corps training, and idling around the mansion I guess¡­? And if she had free time, she woulde to Sylvio-niisan or my room. She did nothing but training all day isn¡¯t she. I can¡¯t think of that as a lifestyle befitting for a girl her age. The only time she can enjoy herself is after the vignte corps training, where she can y around with Ema-oneesama and She. ¡¸This clothes will look good on Eleonora isn¡¯t it!¡¹ ¡¸Eeh? Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s a bit showy? And Eleonora doesn¡¯t look like she wear such clothes.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s true©`. Even though that girl will look good no matter whatever she wear, she doesn¡¯t like to dress up like a certain someone.¡¹ She¡¯s just a sword-obsessed fool, but in terms of her personality she looks exactly like Elna-kaasan. ¡¸¡­¡­that may be true.¡¹ ¡¸Even though she¡¯s at that age, I¡¯d like her to pay more attention to her clothes and style.¡¹ But Eleonora-neesan doesn¡¯t dress up, at all©`. She wears clothes that let her move freely, and her hairstyle is basically a ponytail. That was the easiest-to-move-in style for her. Come to think of it, Elonora-neesan¡¯s hair clip looks well worn. Umm©`, I don¡¯t know whether she will be happy with it or not but maybe I¡¯ll buy a hair clip for her. Just to be sure, let¡¯s buy with various colors and types. She mightin that she doesn¡¯t like the color after all. ¡ô After that , I purchase various things. There shouldn¡¯t be any more trouble regarding the souvenirs for the girl''s group. Only God knows whether they will like it or not. When I leave the shop, I can hear the sounds of bell rings, telling people that it is currently around midday. At midday, Mina, who haspletely regained her mood back, took Sara along with her to the Southern main street. It seems that they wanted to subjugate all of the stalls in the royal capital. I think it¡¯s impossible all the same, but since she had Sara with her, so Sara will take her back safely. If they went north from the Southern main street, they could return to the inn so it¡¯s fine. That being the case, we also had our lunch. When I asked Nord-tousan ¡¸Where are we going?¡¹, he said that there¡¯s a restaurant that serves fish-based cooking. Ooh, fish-based coking!¡¡It¡¯s not the same as the dish using the fish from the river at Koryatt vige then. Ever since I came to this world, I haven¡¯t eaten any seafood so I¡¯m looking forward to it. Personally, I like seafood better rather than meat. Heading north from the southern main street for a bit, we¡¯ve reached the restaurant. Since it is located on the north side, it¡¯s a bit of an expensive restaurant. A man weed us when we entered the restaurant that has a calm atmosphere. ¡¸Wee, Nord Slowlett-sama I presume?¡¹ A dandy man with a calm air around him politely bow to us. Since we¡¯re in an area where there are only high-ss restaurants and shops, the customer service for nobles will also be done properly. The quality of the staff also seems to be high. Just hearing the man¡¯s way of speaking alone, it appears that they had already reserved a ce for us. As expected from able men, they are different. ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹ ¡¸Then, I will guide you to your seats.¡¹ We followed the man, and sat on our seats as told. When I look at the interior of the restaurant, there are a lot of customers besides us. I can hear quiet conversation from the other customers, not only is this a high-ss restaurant, it also has afortable ambience. There are also a lot of nobles with their families like us here. It seems that I can enjoy my meal here, without having to worry about being disturbed. It¡¯s just that, it¡¯s so troublesome since I have to pay attention to my manners. I want to be able to eat slowly just like back in the mansion. But, our territory is surrounded by mountains all around, and it¡¯s far from the sea. Sometimes I get to eat dried fish once in a while, but it¡¯s salty so I don¡¯t like it that much. If I¡¯m not mistaken, they said that there¡¯s a sea in Eric¡¯s territory. I¡¯ll go there if there¡¯s a chance to do so. ¡¸I¡¯m finally going to eat seafood after a long time.¡¹ ¡¸The freshwater fish in our territory is also good, but seafood is rich in variety and it¡¯s delicious. ¡¹ Maybe it¡¯s also been a while since they¡¯ve eaten seafood, Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan appear to be in a good mood. ¡¸Al have not eaten any seafood before right?¡¹ ¡¸Un, I have only eaten freshwater fish.¡¹ I looked at the copy of the menu, but I don¡¯t understand it since it only has the unfamiliar name of the fish. There are fairly few fishes that I know. ¡¸Do you have something in mind you wanted to eat?¡¹ ¡¸Umm©`, I¡¯m not sure so maybe I¡¯ll just go with the rmended dishes I guess.¡¹ I actually wanted to eat shrimps and shellfish. But, I would be troubled if the fish would be like those at the Noble¡¯s Exchange Meeting, dishes with huge fish heads and eyeballs, so I¡¯ll pass on that. ¡¸Okay.¡¹ Nord-tousan smiles at me, then he turns to Elna-kaasan and ces an order with the staff. I think it¡¯s unfair for them to order wine for just the two of them. So when I said that I also want wine, they instantly rejected it and ordered grape juice for me. The gaze from the staff-san and the guests around me were awfully warm. Thanks to being able to enjoy the taste of the seafood dish, I was able to restore the condition of my mind and physical strength that was weakened during this morning. In particr, the vor of the various seafood was able to permeate into the soup and it was the most delicious taste. Even though there are various fish, shellfish, and shrimps, mixed in the dish, I thought that to be able to produce such harmony and a gentle taste from various ingredients was because of the skill from a pro. I heard about it during the meal, but there¡¯s almost no one who eats fish raw in this country. Maybe because there¡¯s no concept of eating seafood raw? As long as there¡¯s a soy sauce it will definitely be popr. I will find soybean without fail and make a soy sauce, or maybe I will be able to find soy sauce in this world. As for me, I would like someone to give me a direction of where I can buy soy sauce. I¡¯ve made it before at school, I think I could make it myself since I knew about the manufacturing method from my previous life¡¯s job knowledge, though it will take time and effort. But if there is somewhere where they sell it, I will head there immediately. Even if it¡¯s in another country. The way I see it, as someone who has Teleport magic, I can go there anytime as long as I have been there before and remember the ce and asion. Would Tri bring something like rice to me when he found one? After passing the after meal time by having an idle talk for a while, we went to look for the magic tools that Bartolo asked us to buy. The magic tools shop is located in the north, close from where we are currently, and it¡¯s a different one from the small magic tool shop in the west where I went to previously. At any rate, it¡¯s a huge shop, and there are a lot of magic tools on disy. It¡¯spletely different from the inconspicuous magic tool shop from the other day. The best-selling products are light magic tools, water and hot water magic magic tools, and magic tools that seem to be able to produce fire, those three? Those products would be the magic tools that nobles would normally have. Since it¡¯s very convenient to use if you have magic power. It¡¯s just that, it appears that refrigerator-type magic tools are sold out. A noble who couldn''t buy it went to the shop assistant and said ¡¸When will the product be avable to purchase?¡¹. The shop-assistant-san also seems to be having a difficult time. The situation now is that the supply of the refrigerator magic tools can¡¯t keep up with the demand. There are few magicians who can use Ice Magic, and even if you wrote the magic formation everyday, it still wouldn¡¯t be able to make it in time. ¡¸Wee!¡¡What are you looking for customers?¡¹ While we were looking around inside the shop, the shop assistant-san who had been grabbed by the previous noble came to greet us. Most likely, it was in order to escape from that noble. ¡¸Eeto, we came here to look for the newly-released fire magic tools.¡¹ ¡¸Aah, yes, we have thetest fire magic tools. It is a product that will definitely be useful in your cooking. Comee, this way please!¡¹ At the ce where we were being guided to, there¡¯s a magic tool that looks like the cooking stove in my previous life being disyed. ¡¸This product is a magic tool that can produce fire for cooking. Of course, it¡¯s not a magic tool that can only produce fire. This magic tool can let you adjust the temperature of the fire. If you have this, you will definitely be able to cook without using any firewood and you will be able to cook effortlessly.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll buy it!¡¹ ¡¸Thank you very much. Young master.¡¹ ¡¸No no, it¡¯s not Al who decide we buy it or not!?¡¹ ¡¸What are you talking about Nord-tousan?¡¡This is a revolutionary magic tool you know?¡¡We¡¯ll be able to cook morefortably as long as we have this! ¡¹ Really, this is why people who don''t cook are¡­ You don¡¯t know about how good the efficiency of this thing is. As long as you have this, you don¡¯t have to split any wood for fuel, and it will also greatly shorten cooking time. Even a tempura will be very easy to make. ¡¸Uh, you said the same thing as Bartolo.¡¹ That, that¡¯s right. I feel the same way as Bartolo. ¡¸Since Al and Bartolo who are used to the usual cooking are the one who said it, maybe it¡¯s essential for cooking?¡¹ As one would expect from Elna-kaasan. So understanding and really helpful. And then, Elna-kaasan¡¯s were looking at me and asked. ¡¸¡­¡­as long we have this, you can make a lot of sweets right?¡¹ ¡¸I can!¡¡Making a new sweets is also possible with this!¡¹ Ah, I¡¯ve said it, but it can¡¯t be helped. This is a necessary item after all. At any rate, Bartolo will be the one who made it. If we bought this, then I think Bartolo will be crying with happiness as he makes a lot of sweets. When I answered her with that, it seems that she found my answer satisfying, and Elna-kaasan broadly smiles. ¡¸Then we¡¯ll buy it. How much is it?¡¹ ¡¸Thank you very much. Madam. It will be eighty gold coins.¡¹ ¡¸So, so expensive!¡¹ ¡¸Come one, pay him the money, dear.¡¹ Elna-kaasan is always scary if it has anything to do with sweets, and only at times like this does she make you feel so reliable. I don¡¯t know what would happen to me if I were to betray her expectation. ¡¸A, are you really going to buy this?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹ ¡¸My sweets¡­¡­¡­in order to make the meal in our house more delicious.¡¹ Elna-kaasan, please keep your cravings in check. ¡¸At any rate, why don¡¯t we listen to the exnation for the magic tool?¡¡We don¡¯t have to buy it today right.¡¹ If she missed this chance today, then the day that sweets can be mass-produced will just be far away in the future. And such a thing will not be tolerated by Elna-kaasan, so after a while Nord-tousan took out a tinum coin from his pocket. Chapter 80: Return to Koryatt Village

Chapter 80: Return to Koryatt Vige

After that, we finished settling the payment of the magic tool, then we went out to go shopping again. In the northern district, we bought slightly expensive clothes and cloth, and also tea leaves for our tea. After Elna-kaasan went on a shopping spree to buy sugar and tea leaves, she went to a clothing shop with Nord-tousan again. It¡¯s already in the afternoon, how many times has it been I wonder¡­ Kids like me don''t need such high-quality clothes, so this time I was allowed to wait and take a rest on a bench outside of the shop. And I¡¯m not interested in having one. Yes, I give that married couple some time alone. It¡¯s not because I¡¯m tired, or that I found it troublesome, nah. I wanted to drink a little bit, but as far as my surroundings are concerned, there are no stalls around here. Maybe there¡¯s not a lot of stalls here because this is the northern district where the wealthy live? And even if there are stalls here, for a cup of juice I think it¡¯s likely that it will cost one silver coin. And in that case, I think it would be better to just enter a cafe somewhere. But, I don¡¯t want to move from this ce©`. While I was so focused on wondering what to do as I sat and leaned on the bench, there was the sound of a bell from the clothing shop. I eagerly raised my head thinking that the shopping was finally over, but then Elna-kaasan entered another clothing shop next to the one from before. ¡¸That¡¯s the ce you¡¯ve visited just a short while ago, right!?¡¹ Maybe he heard me yelling, Nord-tousan let out a forced smile and followed Elna-kaasan to enter the shop. Why did they enter a shop that they¡¯ve entered before? Even though she bought sugar and tea leaves quickly and resolutely, why is it when ites to clothes it took so long? Going to that ce, then that ce over there, then going back to the ce before, I feel like I''ve be a patrolling guard of the royal capital doing his round today. Furthermore, she went wild and the range of her movement expanded until she found the thing she took a liking to. I¡¯ve heard that for women, they get this feeling of satisfaction from the process of searching for the things they want and buying them, if that was true then it would be terrible. It is currently after noon. Will she keep going on shopping until evening¡­? ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­it¡¯s finally over.¡¹ Evening, as soon as I arrived I flopped onto the soft and fluffy sofa. ¡¸¡­¡­yeah.¡¹ Nord-tousan who was brought along the most today, also flopped onto the sofa opposite from me. We buried our faces into the sofa and fell into silence. Or I should say, we don¡¯t have the energy to talk. Currently, Elna-kaasan is checking the package delivered to the inn together with the inn¡¯s employee. I wonder if that amount of luggage will be ced on the wagon? Especially since there are too many jars with sugar in it. It will be difficult for the horse to pull the wagon with that amount of luggage. Andter, Bartolo will have it hard when we return. When I closed my eyes while thinking about such things, the door of the room opened. Maybe because of the umted fatigue, Nord-tousan and I didn¡¯t turn around to look. Elna-kaasan is still checking the luggage, while Mina is currently can¡¯t move due to eating too much food from the stalls so it should be Sara. The tableware made a clink sound *kachari* and the sound of someone pouring tea can be heard. And then two cups of tea were ced on the table. ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­thank you, Sara.¡¹¡¹ Nord-tousan and I thank Sara in a muffled voice. ¡¸¡­¡­you¡¯re wee, thank you for your hard work.¡¹ Maybe Sara senses the tired air around us, she leaves the room quietly. Nord-tousan should be thirsty like me, but we can¡¯t drink the tea since it still has not cooled down yet. ¡ô And the next day. Finally, it is time for us to leave the royal capital. The carriage is currently being prepared, while we¡¯ve already prepared ourselves since early in the morning. The guards Roomba and Gates have also arrived punctually, it''s really been a while since I saw the two of them together. Since even when Nord-tousan and us went to the party, we only saw one of them. ¡¸Oh©`! ¡¡Al!¡¡Did you see it?¡¹ Roomba approaches me as soon as he notices me. Gates seems to be helping to sort the luggages in the wagon. ¡¸I saw it!¡¡That!¡¡It was interesting in various meanings!¡¡I also bought a book about it.¡¹ ¡¸Really!¡¡You bought a good stuff. Since it¡¯s a child¡¯s job to tell others of their parents great achievement.¡¹ We nodded to each other while showing a dark smile. ¡¸I¡¯m looking forward to this on the carriage back home.¡¹ ¡¸Uh-huh. Actually, I quietly bought the famous Dragon Muffin. ¡¹ The Dragon Muffin is that. It was from the theater, the thing that was the cause of Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan¡¯s rtionship, the one that let them develop their rtionship. I bought it at the store that became very popr thanks to the Dragon yer y. Now, there¡¯s even a famous rumor that said if you eat it together with your partner, you will be able to marry that person. Because there¡¯s this one street that Elna-kaasan unnaturally avoided, I investigated it and found the store. I thought that there was something there since we took a detour, even though we should be able to get to our destination if we took the quickest route through that street. ¡¸Then, how about we talked about it while we have that as a snack?¡¹ Our journey back on the carriage may be long, but it looks like I won¡¯t get bored. After that, the preparation for our return has been sorted out, and we get into the carriage to leave the royal capital. Surrounded by the hustle and bustle of the people and stuff gathered here, we proceed slowly down the southern main street. At first, I was quite reluctant to leave, but then I could juste to this ce anytime and there¡¯s no ce that I¡¯m thinking of in particr. And now the only thought in my mind is that I wanted to quickly go back to Koryatt vige. I wanted to go back to idling around at the mansion as soon as possible. Before long, the carriage approaches the South Gate. On that first day we arrived at this ce, I rushed out of the carriage with great interest, but now I don¡¯t do that. Because there¡¯s a predator prowling around there. I don¡¯t think anyone would like to get eaten by another person. Even when there¡¯s a simple procedure to carry out in order to pass through the gate, Nord-tousan didn¡¯te out of the carriage. If you were to ask why, that¡¯s because the guard guarding the gate is the same short-haired and skinhead guard we met as on that day. ¡¸Please show me your noble¡¯s badge¡­¡­and also your body.¡¹ I can¡¯t hear you. I didn¡¯t hear anything. Nord-tousan shows the family¡¯s coat of arms on the notebook without getting off of the coachman¡¯s seat. Trying to reach his hand out as far as he can while taking a distance from the guard even a little more. Even when he was facing off against a dragon, I don¡¯t think he was this scared. As expected, it seems that this kind of ¡®world¡¯ is not something that he can venture on. You can go venture on that world, but at the end of your adventure, you will not be able to return to your previous self. ¡¸Excuse me, I can¡¯t see it clearly.¡¹ ¡¸Hiii!¡¹ The short-haired guard said that the noble¡¯s badge is too far from him, he grasped at Nord-tousan¡¯s hand as if wrapping it as he checked on the coat of arms. Rather than checking the coat of arms, it looks like he was checking Nord-tousan¡¯s skin. And thoroughly at that. ¡¸Mina, is your stomach all right now?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s all right now. I¡¯m too excited yesterday.¡¹ Mina said ¡¸Ehehe¡¹, while sticking her tongue out. ¡¸When youe back you look like a pregnant woman with your bloated stomach.¡¹ ¡¸It was difficult for me to take her home.¡¹ Elna-kaasan and the others startedughing after hearing Sara. Even though there¡¯s a crisis to her husband¡¯s - who is outside - chastity, the inside of the carriage is peaceful. ¡¸It¡¯s as beautiful as ever. I¡¯ve been guarding here for a while now. There¡¯s a good inn nearby, if you¡¯d like¡­¡¹ ¡¸N, no!¡¡I¡¯m going home now!¡¡I¡¯m noting with you!¡¹ Speaking of which, I can¡¯t see the skinhead guy. I look outside of the window at the side as that thought crossed my mind, and the skinhead¡¯s face is there, right in front of me. ¡¸Hiiii!¡¹ I was about to use magic right there on the spur of the moment, but I closed the curtain to protect myself. My heart is beating fast and my chest hurts. And when I¡¯ve calmed down for a bit, I opened the curtain for just a tiny bit, and thought of taking a look for one more time, but I stopped myself. However, I can still feel his presence outside so there¡¯s no doubt that he¡¯s there. I¡¯m the only one being startled inside this peaceful carriage, and then the voice of an angel can be heard from above at the moment when Nord-tousan¡¯s butt is about to be touched. ¡¸The wagon¡¯s inspection is over!¡¡There¡¯s no problem!¡¹ ¡¸Oi! Didn¡¯t I told you to do it at a slower pace!¡¹ With angry voices, the short haired guard criticises the earnest young guard. ¡¸Yosh, Row-san let¡¯s go quickly!¡¹ ¡¸Ye, yes!¡¹ Row-san the coachman whipped the horses to advance. ¡¸Aah!¡¡Wait!¡¡Please wait!¡¡I¡¯m not done inspecting your butt yet¡¹, Nord-tousan pulled away from the prattling-on short haired guard as the carriage left the gate. After passing through the Demon Gate, we¡¯re going home as if running away from the royal capital. ¡ô On the way back home, I talked a lot with Roomba and Gates about Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan on the wagon. While eating the Dragon Muffin. Most of the time, I just said the same lines ¡¸Ah¡¹, and everytime I heard about it Iughed out loud. I get more excited when the story reaches the climax, and it looks like our voices reach the carriage, we get scolded by Nord-tousan many times. And the Dragon Muffin were confiscated by Elna-kaasan. I think that¡¯s unfair even though we were just having a pleasant chat. And since I have nothing to do, I¡¯m shooting fireworks, then got scolded again, and I was banned from going to the wagon, repeatedly for around seven days. And finally, we came back to Koryatt vige. I¡¯m sitting next to Row-san, feeling it with my skin. The wide expanse of nature, along with the absolutely clean air. The peaceful atmosphere is irresistible and calming. There are only big buildings in the royal capital, and there are also a lot of people, making me exhausted. Apanied by the sound of horse hoofs and flowing water, we can also hear the sound of vigers talking while they plow the field as the carriage advances slowly. Sometimes, vigers waved their hand to us while shouting ¡¸Oo©`i¡¹when they became aware of our return, so I waved back while smiling. And then, maybe the news of us returning has spread around, I can see Asmo and Torring from the distance while they raised their voices. It¡¯s been three weeks since I saw them, and my cheeks loosen involuntarily seeing my friends are in good health. ¡¸Oo©`i, did you buy any souvenirs©`!¡¹ ¡¸Give me the food from the royal capital!¡¹ Instead of weing me back, that¡¯s the first thing you said¡­ Such a greedy fes. ¡¸Ou, I have¨D¨D¡¹ I was about to answer them with¡¸I have it©`!¡¹, but then I quickly closed my mouth. There¡¯s no problem with Asmo¡¯s food. As predicted, I could just give him his share from the foods that I bought. But, I forgot Torr¡¯s souvenir. I think he will be happy if he got something that would be useful helping him be an adventurer, so I was thinking of giving him a fairly cheap sword. Ipletely forgot about it since I was too busy shopping with Elna-kaasan and choosing souvenirs for Ema-oneesama and Eleonora-neesan. What to do. If he¡¯s the only person not getting any souvenirs, I¡¯m sure he will sulk. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s some sword that was dropped somewhere, I have to give him something. However, in this peaceful vige of Koryatt, there¡¯s no way I can find anything like a sword on the ground. What the heck should I do¡­ ¨D¨Dwait, dropped? This word makes me think of something. Speaking of which, I think I¡¯ve picked up a sword. ¡­¡­that¡¯s right!¡¡I remember now!¡¡I picked it up during the journey! ¨D¨Dthat goblin sword! Un, that means there¡¯s no problem. ¡¸Oi!¡¡Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have it©`!?¡¹ He seems to be worried hearing my answer that was cut short in the middle, and raised his voice for the second time. On the other hand, I answer with a bright voice. ¡¸I have them©`!¡¡The both of you can look forward to it!¡¡I¡¯ll be going to Torr¡¯s house tomorrow!¡¹ For Torr, it¡¯s the goblin sword. ¡¸Ou!¡¡Okay!¡¹ When I said that, those two started to turn their backs and walk away as if they hadpleted their business with me. Oi oi, even though it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been back, that¡¯s cold you know. At very least, you can wave your hand until the carriage can¡¯t be seen anymore. ¡ô As soon as the carriage arrived at the mansion, Eleonora-neesan, Sylvio-niisan, along with Bartolo and Mel came out from the entrance hall to receive us. ¡¸It¡¯s been a while eh, boy!¡¹ After bowing and receiving us formally, Bartolo talked to me first. ¡¸It sure is, Bartolo. I want to eat Bartolo¡¯s cooking as soon as possible. I have enough with the food in the royal capital and the one we have on our journey.¡¹ The sense of taste of our home is Batolo¡¯s taste. The taste of food from the royal capital is not bad, but I want to refrain from eating it everyday. And there¡¯s no rice. ¡¸Then, did you bought that?¡¹ By that, that must be the fire magic tool that Bartolo told me to get in the royal capital. ¡¸Of course. It¡¯s the big thing in the wagon.¡¹ ¡¸Oooh!¡¡Really!¡¹ Bartolo¡¯srge build headed towards the wagon as if he was bouncing. As for thepensation of the magic tool which is making a lot of sweets, I¡¯ll tell himter. ¡¸Hey, did you gain weight Mina?¡¹ ¡¸Eeeehh!?¡¡I, it¡¯s just your imagination!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s because you ate the foods from the stalls so quickly and wildly *bakubaku*. By the looks of it you¡¯ve been gaining around three kilos of weight I think.¡¹ The maid groups seem to be having fun, but they¡¯re having the kind of conversation that is hard for men to join in. ¡¸Al, wee back¡¹ Sylvio-niisan came to me with a refreshing smile. I waspared with Sylvio-niisan at the Noble¡¯s Exchange Meeting, the main culprit that made the situation ufortable for me at that time. When I thought about it, I think it would be okay to pull a fast one here. Nah, something like a *bam* would be okay. ¡¸I''m back! Sylvio-niisan.¡¹ ¡¸Al?¡¡Why dont you put your unsettling hand down?¡¡Your expression doesn¡¯t match with your action you know?¡¹ Oh well, whatever. I¡¯m going to have my revenge on Sylvio-niisan in a different manner. ¡¸Sylvio-niisan, doesn¡¯t it look like your figure has be a little more sturdy?¡¹ Sylvio-niisan¡¯s arm, they look like they are a bit more muscr. When I asked him that, Sylvio-niisan answered with a dead expression. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Al, when Nord-tousan and Al is not around, you know what Eleonora-neesan is going to do, right?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Sylvio-niisan. I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte¡­¡­¡¹ Sylvio-niisan and I hugged each other in tears. It must have been tough. And it must have been long isn¡¯t it. To have specialized training with Eleonora-neesan for three weeks¡­¡­¡­¡­ Even I, the one who usually runs away and uses Sylvio-niisan as a shield, sympathize with him¡­ ¡¸Why are you hugging each other?¡¹ It was the voice of my sister that I heard after a long time. And I manage to stop myself from unconsciously straightening my back. It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve been trained yet. ¡¸Ah, Eleonora-neesan. I''m back. The souvenirs from royal capital is in my pouch¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸These three weeks, have you been training with your sword?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ There¡¯s not even a wee back for me. ¡¸Have you been training?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I haven¡¯t¡¹ ¡¸Then let¡¯s do it now.¡¹ ¡¸Yes.¡¹ Eleonora-neesan¡¯s white arm caught mine, and she started walking as she pulled me away. ¡¸Hey, Al?¡¹ ¡¸What?¡¹ What is it this time.¡¸Why don¡¯t we do it seriously today?¡¹if she said something like that, then I¡¯m going to run away even if I have to use Teleport. ¡¸¡­¡­wee back¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I''m back!¡¹ After that, it goes without saying that I was beaten senseless in the training. Author Note : This is the end of the royal capital episode. The Third Princess, Alicia, Ra-chan, and Bram will be backter. For now, Al will be back to his quiet,id-back life. Summoning an Evil God in a Different World~ You can read it here if you¡¯d like! Chapter 81: Souvenir for Torr

Chapter 81: Souvenir for Torr

¡¸I¡¯m going!¡¹ I woke up hearing Eleonora-neesan¡¯s gant and faint voiceing from downstairs. I raised my upper body that was on the bed, and after stretching to the utmost, I pushed open the wooden window. And as expected, it was Eleonora-neesan with her reddish brown ponytail swaying. Swaying quietly on her hair, is the scrunchie that I gave her yesterday as a souvenir. It was made of white fabric with red polka dots on it. I was kinda afraid that she would say something like ¡¸I don¡¯t need such things¡¹, but the person herself received most of the things that I bought and she looked like she was quite pleased with it. The remaining souvenirs are those things that I bought and don''t suit Eleonora-neesan, I guess. I think women¡¯s fashion isplicated, since there are still some souvenirs that I thought to be pretty good. In any case, I¡¯m also as happy as Eleonora-neesan who put it on immediately. I watched as Eleonora-neesan disappear into the distance with satisfaction, then I got dressed for the morning. Usually I head towards the dining room as it is, but I¡¯m going to go to Torr¡¯s house today so I decided to change into clothes for going outside. As I change into a green shirt, brown pants and a rtively easy-to-move clothes, I hear a voiceing from the hallway. ¡¸Uwaa!¡¡What are you doing?¡¹ ¡¸Hehehe©`, it¡¯s a pin I bought at the royal capital. It looks good on me right?¡¹ ¡¸Eh©`?¡¡It doesn¡¯t suit you. Your forehead is in in sight and you look three times as silly as usual.¡¹ ¡¸Mel-san you¡¯re so mean!¡¡You said the same thing as Alfried-sama!¡¡Nord-sama and Elna-sama are praising me you know, saying that it¡¯s cute while smiling!?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­isn¡¯t that you beingughed at?¡¡Why don¡¯t you try to get your face closer to Elna-sama. That way, you can tell by yourself whether you¡¯re being praised orughed at. ¡¹ ¡¸Why can¡¯t you just praise me obediently! There¡¯s no way that¡¯s going to be true!¡¹ ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go see Elna-sama.¡¹ ¡¸Sure, I don¡¯t mind.¡¹ Mina walked with her chest puffed up as if she was angry, while Mel walked as if she was saying ¡¸Good grief¡¹. I came out of my room, and slowly walked behind the two of them. ¡¸¡­¡­I guess breakfast will be noisy today©`¡¹ Sara - who was carrying the tes - greeted me when I entered the dining room a bitter than Mina and Mel. ¡¸Good morning¡¹ ¡¸Morning Sara¡¹ After she greeted me, Sara quickly carried the tes away. Compared to her, the other person is, ¡¸Elna-sama?¡¡Why didn¡¯t you look at me today?¡¹ Trying to confirm the truth of what Mel said to her before. ¡¸That¡¯s not true. It¡¯s just your imagination.¡¹ ¡¸No!¡¡Ever since I entered this room, Elna-sama never once did you look at my face!¡¹ Mina brought her face closer, but Elna-kaasan just held her teacup with aposed smile on her face. But, I know the truth. That Elna-kaasan is actuallyughing. As for how did I know, that¡¯s because her face is a little stiff from her usual gentle smile. And the corner of her mouth is raised a little and it¡¯s also twitching *pikupiku*. And the teacup is tilted in such a way as if to hide it. ¡¸Ara Al, you¡¯re up already. Morning.¡¹ ¡¸Morning Elna-kaasan¡¹ It¡¯s obvious that she is trying to change the subject. ¡¸Please don¡¯t change the subject!¡¹ ¡¸You said that you¡¯re going to Torr-kun¡¯s house right. Is it to give him his souvenir?¡¹ Mina became angry and tried to make the conversation go back to the previous one, but Elna-kaasan ignored her and opened up a conversation with me. ¡¸Un, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll go after having breakfast.¡¹ ¡¸Oh. Speaking of souvenirs, Eleonora looks extremely happy when she wears the scrunchie. She woke up early in the morning and look quite pleased by the scrunchie.¡¹ ¡¸Fufufu¡¹Elna-kaasan said that with a gentle smile on her face while sipping on her tea. If I woke up earlier, then I might be able to see such a rare spectacle huh. ¡¸Speaking of souvenirs, look at the pin I¡¯m wearing! Elna-sama!¡¡¡¹ ¡¸Yes yes, your forehead is in in sight and you looks three times as silly as usual Mina.¡¹ Because Mina has been too noisy since the morning, I decisively said it. And at that moment, maybe Elna-kaasan¡¯s throat was blocked by her tea or something, she started to have a coughing fit. She appears to be coughing painfully, but her shoulders are clearly shaking. ¡¸Elna-sama, here¡¯s a towel!¡¹ ¡¸Thank you Mina¨D¨Dpfft!¡¹ Elna-kaasan finally bursts outughing when she receives the towel presented by Mina and sees her facepletely. ¡¸Uwaaaaaaaa!¡¡Alfried-sama and Elna-sama are also meaaann!¡¹ Mina rushed out of the dining room forcefully. In the end, the one who saw Mina and didn¡¯tugh is only Bartolo. Sylvio-niisan gave a wry smile, while Nord-tousan also burst outughing as he got careless in his office. ¡ô After the noisy breakfast ended, I head towards Torr¡¯s house with Bartolo¡¯s handmade bento and the goblins¡¯s sword wrapped in a cloth Heading toward the vige while stepping on the soil with a crunching sound *jarijari*. I took a deep breath while basking in the warm spring sunlight. The smell of soil and the greeneries shot through my nose. It feels like eating mint. I proceed along the road while listening to the sounds of birds chirping. Before long, when I get closer to the vige, the field enters my view, and I can see the vigers swinging their hoes to plow the field. When I look closely, I can see Rnd-ossan wiping his sweat and swinging his hoe. Since we¡¯re quite far from each other, I¡¯m gonna pass without calling him this time. I wonder if the wheat sprout will grow quickly this year¡­? When I¡¯m heading towards Torr¡¯s house - a house with a reddish roof - I hear the sounds of something like a firewood being chopped from nearby. I got quite curious, so I walked in the direction of the sounds. Immediately after, I see Torr¡¯s figure raising an axe to chop a firewood. When Torr noticed me, he came and greeted me with an excessively happy look. ¡¸Ooh! It¡¯s Al!¡¡I¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡¹ ¡¸Can I just give you your souvenir and go home?¡¹ I got a bad feeling seeing his pleasant smile. ¡¸Don¡¯t give me the cold-shoulder now. Just help me a little. All you need to do is to ce the wood.¡¹ Holding the axe in one hand, Torr put his other arm on my shoulder. This guy, he hit my body with that axe on purpose. Without a doubt, this it¡¯s a threat. And it¡¯s this guy anyway, so I wouldn¡¯t know what he would do. ¡¸Oh well, if it¡¯s only that. I¡¯m not the who who swung the axe right?¡¹ ¡¸Ou!¡¹ Lightly threatened by Torr, I found a big, suitable stone and sat down reluctantly. Then I took a firewood log from the stack near the stump and ced it on the stump. ¡¸Heave-ho!¡¹ Torr struck the log with his axe, and it hit the center of the log. And then, he lifted the axe - with the de still stuck in the middle of the log - and swung it down. With a dry sound *karan*, the log was split in two. ¡¸You¡¯re not splitting it in one go?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s easier to split it this way. And it¡¯s dangerous to use all of your strength to split it.¡¹ ¡¸Move back a little¡¹, I moved from that ce following Torr¡¯s direction. cing a firewood log on top of the stump, Torr raised the axe and struck the log just like that. The log was split and flew with a dry sound *karan*. If I was still sitting near that ce, the flying firewood would have hit me then. Torr pulled out the de of the axe that was stuck on the stump and said ¡¸See?¡¹ ¡¸Certainly, it¡¯s dangerous.¡¹ After that, Torr and I had a little talk as the two of us kept chopping firewood. ¡¸You don¡¯t know the know-how of splitting firewood, have you ever split firewood before?¡¹ ¡¸Nope. I¡¯m a noble you see. Bartolo is the one who did it for me.¡¹ ¡¸Work a little will ya. Firewood are used everyday but it¡¯s hard to prepare it right?¡¹ ¡¸I guess. But, we bought thetest fire magic tool, so we will not use anymore firewoo©`¡¹ ¡¸Haaa!?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s dangerous! My hand is still there!¡¹ What a guy. Even though I was still in the middle of cing the firewood on the stump, he still swung his axe down. He did something unbelievable. ¡¸Rather than that, what did you just say!?¡¹ ¡¸Oi, even though you almost cut my important right arm, you¡¯re saying that? I said we bought a fire magic tool, so we don¡¯t need firewood anymore. The fuel is one¡¯s magic power¡­¡¹ ¡¸Haaa!?¡¡That¡¯s cheating!?¡¡Give me that!¡¹ ¡¸No way. The one for you is this one. This.¡¹ I brushed off Torr¡¯s attempt at grabbing at me, and pointed at the sword ced beside me. ¡¸What¡¯s this?¡¡A stick?¡¹ It looks like Torr doesn¡¯t recognize it because it¡¯s wrapped in a cloth. Because of that, I picked it up and unwrapped it with a rustle *shurushuru*. The moment the silver de of the sword was revealed, Torr raised his voice in excitement ¡¸Oohh!¡¹ , it looks like he guessed it already. ¡¸Look, it¡¯s a sword. ¡¹ Though, it¡¯s a goblin sword. I took the cloth away and when I handed it over to Torr, he looked at it happily. Tracing the sword de with his finger, turning it the other way, and cheerfully holding it up to the sunlight. I polished it till it sparkles *pikapika* yesterday. It was in a fair condition originally, so there shouldn''t be a problem. ¡¸It¡¯s a real sword! Not a wooden one!¡¹ Because the sword is goblin-sized, it¡¯s possible for someone like Torr to hold it in one hand. Well, it might also because Torr¡¯s body is already trained by the firewood-splitting. It¡¯s a little heavy for me. ¡¸I thought that you would give me a toy or something since it¡¯s Al, but I didn¡¯t expect you to give me a sword. Thank you! ¡¹ Torr came to me and thanked me with a smile. It makes me feel a little bit guilty if you tell me that with that kind of smile. If it¡¯s brokenter, I¡¯ll give him a better one, or I¡¯ll have Logan make it for me. Chapter 82: Royal Feed

Chapter 82: Royal Feed

¡¸Yossha!¡¡Al!¡¡Let¡¯s do sword training!¡¹ ¡¸Eh©`, don¡¯t wanna.¡¹ After receiving the goblin sword, Torr proudly said that. Even though I had intense sword training with Eleonora-neesan yesterday, why do I have to do another sword training the following day? I¡¯ve taken a long trip from the royal capital and finally came back to Koryatt vige after all. So I think it should be fine for you to sympathize with me for a bit there. Nevertheless, due to yesterday¡¯s beating by Eleonora-neesan¡¯s wooden sword, the feeling ofing back to the mansion is a bit frustrating. ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine, just a little okay!¡¡Just a little bit of training!¡¡Okay?¡¡So I can also get stronger, okay?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t want to. Rather than that, don¡¯t point that sword at me it¡¯s dangerous!¡¹ I slowly *jirijiri* moved back from Torr , who pointed the goblin sword at me. ¡¸What are the two of you being so noisy about?¡¹ Asmo - who lives next door to Torr - called out to us. Looking at his appearance of sweat streaming down his skin, with dirt on his shoes, he¡¯s probably been working in the fields until just some time ago. ¡¸I asked him to have a sword training with me, but Al don¡¯t want to be opponent.¡¹ Even though he wasining, Torr is holding the goblin sword on his shoulder. Maybe he¡¯s quite happy to get a sword, Torr is bragging to Asmo. ¡¸A sword? Ah, it¡¯s not the usual wooden sword huh. A souvenir from the royal capital?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¡Look at this, it¡¯s a real sword you know!¡¹ Torr shows the sword in a good mood, with a manner as if he¡¯s d Asmo is listening to him. On the other hand, Asmo said, ¡¸Hmm©`, good for you. More importantly Al, what about my souvenir?¡¹ ¡¸Oi!¡¡You should listen to me some more!¡¹ ¡¸Aah, I have it with me. It¡¯s a specialty of the royal capital, Dragon Muffin.¡¹ He didn¡¯t seem to be interested at all. And I don¡¯t feel like keeping Torr¡¯spany in sword training, so it¡¯s fortunate that I got to pass on that. ¡¸Hooray©`!¡¡Snacks from the royal capital!¡¹ From a straight, uninterested look, Asmo¡¯s expression made aplete change into a smile. Although Tori¡¯s firm came to the vige regrly, for the vigers sugar has quite the price. Apart from Celia-san, who runs a restaurant, the other vigers would usually buy a small amount of sugar as seasoning. Celia-san also can¡¯t make sweets, so sweets are seen as something valuable by the vigers. Incidentally, Asmo¡¯s souvenir Dragon Muffin is something that was properly stored and packed in a box. And it doesn¡¯t spoil inside the subspace, so it¡¯s possible to eat freshly made food anytime. I think that Space Magic is the best, since it allows me to take out freshly made foods anywhere. Just buy a lot of food from the stalls and store it, then I can always eat a warm meal anytime. As for Wushi¡¯s meat skewer, it¡¯s so delicious that I¡¯m storing almost thirty of them. Sometimes, it makes me want to eat something that has junk-food-like vors. ¡¸Dragon Muffin is something that came out in Dragon yer¡¯s story, isn¡¯t that a popr snack!¡¹ Hearing the word ¡®Dragon Muffin¡¯, Torr¡¯s eyes are shining. It seems like the thing about sword training has vanished from his mind. It¡¯s hunger rather than sword. Even though this is Asmo¡¯s souvenir, why are you the one so eager to eat it? ¡¸Hey, the two of you cane to my house. I¡¯ll take out my mother¡¯s cherished tea leaves.¡¹ Torr came running in front of us, and led us towards his house. It looks like he¡¯s going to bring us to his house to present his mother cherished tea leaves, in order to get his hand on the Dragon Muffin. And he will be really satisfied if he can get even a half of it, but I don¡¯t know what would happen to youter, okay? ¡¸Why, isn¡¯t this my souvenir?¡¹ ¡¸Oi oi, Do you want to eat the Dragon Muffin with just water?¡¡That would be a desecration towards that snack isn¡¯t it?¡¡A delicious food should be eaten along with a delicious drink. Asmo also knows about that right?¡¹ ¡¸Guh¡­¡­tea leaves¡­¡­what kind of tea leaves is that?¡¹ Asmo wavered, looking as if he was persuaded by Torr¡¯s words. If it¡¯s a sweet vor that you can¡¯t usually eat, I think it¡¯s natural that you would want to eat it together with a suitably delicious drink to go along with it to make it more delicious. ¡¸¡­¡­I forgot the name, but it seems like it¡¯s the same with the one in Al¡¯s mansion.¡¹ ¡¸Royal Feed¡¹ ¡¸Right, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the one!¡¹ Aah,e to think of it, Elna-kaasan once gave that to Torr¡¯s mother while saying ¡¸This my thanks to you for always looking after me¡¹. ¡¸If you go to Al¡¯s mansion, it would feels like it was something that will be taken out as if it was a water, it¡¯s that¡­¡­!¡¹ Well, that¡¯s because we¡¯re more or less a noble. And there¡¯s the fact that Elna-kaasan likes to drink tea. If I invite these guys, they will only eat the foods and the snacks, so I don¡¯t invite them over that much. I want to spend my time in the mansion leisurely after all. ¡¸Uuh©`, then I can let you eat one sixth of ¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸One piece!¡¹ Torr made an objection to Asmo¡¯s one sixth remark. Nothing is more dependable than a bite to eat in Koryatt vige. At any rate, at Celia¡¯s restaurant, ¡ºCan¡¯t be helped, eh. Just a bite, a bite.¡» ¡ºHehehe, I know¡» ¡ºAh©`! He already ate it all!¡¡This bastard!¡» ¡ºWhat!?¡¡The one who said that they¡¯re going to have a bite is you right!¡» ¡ºThis bastard!¡¡Return my money!¡» That kind of thing urs almost every day. And to prevent that, if you were to cut it into small-sizes, then the bigger one will just be wolfed down by the other person. There are also some fearless guys, who tried to take the food towards their mouth even with the other person¡¯s trying to take it away from them. There¡¯s no knowing about what would happen. And in the end, it will just be a fight, and it became a normal thing to eat another person¡¯s fist. But, Torr suddenly attacked at such a tricky ce for a piece of the muffin. Perhaps this guy also didn¡¯t think that he would be able to get the whole piece, so he did it slowly by increasing his demand line first then lowering his demand to make it easier for the other party to agree to it, a technique that was used frequently by merchants. This guy, despite still learning about calction and writing, just when did he learn such technique¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸There¡¯s no way you get one piece. One fourthÒ»¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s Royal Feed you know?¡¡It won¡¯t be good if you don¡¯t use this high-ss tea leaves y¡¯see. Half.¡¹ ¡¸Mumumu¡­¡­I guess, it can¡¯t be helped if it¡¯s Royal Feed. But you don¡¯t only have one cup right?¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t say such miserly thing.¡¹ ¡¸How much sugar can I use?¡¹ Ignoring the two of them who were still discussing the amount of sugar, I went behind the stump and used Space magic to take out the box containing the Dragon Muffin. The contents are for the siblings Asmo and She, there are four of them - with their parent¡¯s share included inside - so there won¡¯t be a problem if they want to share them normally. ¡¸¨D¨Dyosh, that¡¯ll do. Three ck teas with four spoonfuls of sugar then!¡¡Ladle can¡¯t be counted as spoon okay?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­cheh¡¹ ¡¸What are you ¡¯cheh¡¯-ing for¡­¡­by the way Al, where¡¯s the important Dragon Muffin?¡¹ ¡¸Aah, it¡¯s inside this white box.¡¹ I raised the white box, pretending as if I left it beside the stump. A slight breeze carried the fragrant smell of butter, Torr and Asmo made a swallowing sound. Even I - who have already eaten a lot of it - feels like I¡¯m about to drool. ¡¸Let¡¯s eat it quickly!¡¹ ¡¸Hey, you guys get inside.¡¹ Asmo pushes my back, while Torr is holding his sword with one hand and opens the door of his house. Good grief, it¡¯s only at times like this that these people move quickly. Even so, Torr¡¯s appearance as he entered with a sword in one hand can only be seen as a pervert entering the house. If he entered the house in the middle of the night like that, his family would be surprised. Torr put his sword at the edge of the front door and entered. I should have also prepared something like a sheath for the sword. When we arrived at the living room and take a seat, Torr rummages the kitchen with a rustling sound *gasagasa*. I wonder if he¡¯s preparing the ck tea. Asmo seems to be familiar with the ce, he took out knives, tes, and forks, then started to set them up on the table. As expected from neighbor-san. Knowing where to get the tes and knives in the kitchen. I guess, it would be something like that if you were to associate yourself with others for years. Of course there¡¯s no te or fork in front of me. Well, I¡¯m just here to deliver the souvenirs and besides, I have already eaten a lot of it so it¡¯s fine right? ¡¯You¡¯re not going to eat right?¡¯ You don¡¯t have to re at me like that. ¡¸Eh©`? ¡¡I¡¯m sure that mom put it at the back of the threeyered frying pan, it should be here but©`¡¹ Torr stuck his head inside the shelf while muttering something like that. Torr¡¯s mother is also desperate for tea. Is there someone who would steal the tea since she hides it to that extent? ¡¸Ah right!¡¡Ow, it hurts!¡¹ Aah, he hit his head. I can hear it just by listening to the sound. ¡¸It was found out by my neechan, and she said something like she will move it. If I¡¯m not mistaken, she threw it in inside the pot¡­¡¹ Then, Torr rummages through the tableware for a while, and brings out a cylindrical box. The tea leaves are probably inside that box. After passing that to Asmo, Torr began preparing the teapot and cups. Asmo - who receives the tea leaves - passed it over to me after sniffing the smell of the leaves. ¡¸Is this the real thing?¡¹ What a distrustful fe. ¡¸Un, it¡¯s the same as the Royal Feed in the mansion.¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s no problem then. Thank you.¡¹ ¡¸Right? Didn¡¯t I said so¡¹ Looking at us, Torr pouts as he brings the sugar over. ¡¸Al, light it up using magic.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll prepare the tea. But in exchange let me have a drink.¡¹ For some reason, Eleonora-neesan keeps making me work hard. And if I made her an unptable tea then I¡¯ll be killed. So I asked for Mel to teach me how to brew a delicious tea as best as I can. Though I said that, mine¡¯s just delicious, still no match with the one Mel made. As expected from the capable person taken by Elna-kaasan from the royal capital. Even though Mel has an easygoing personality, the tea she made has a delicate taste. I pour water to the kettle with Water magic, and make it float with Psychic magic. Then I made a Fireball of the Fire magic below the kettle to raise the temperature. ¡¸Even though I¡¯ve already seen back when we had the snowball fight, but it still look handy as usual.¡¹ ¡¸Using magic as if it was natural.¡¹ Since Torr and Asmo got nothing to do anymore, they¡¯re looking this way while supporting their chin with their hands. ¡¸Well, settingplicated magic aside, I can use simple magic such as this simultaneously.¡¹ I just have to keep an eye on both the fire and kettle. I guess, most of the time you may have to concentrate at the start. And if you are inattentive, before you know it the temperature of the fire might increase to an absurd degree. ¡¸Ha©`h, we can¡¯t do somethin¡¯ like that, I can only think that it¡¯s amazing.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re not going to the Magic Academy?¡¹ ¡¸I won¡¯t go.¡¹ Even if they told me that they will open up a school at Koryatt vige, I still won¡¯t go. ¡¸If you can use magic like that, then you can earn quite a lot of money.¡¹ ¡¸Regarding money, there¡¯s Reversi and Shogi, so I guess I don¡¯t particrly need to it.¡¹ ¡¸What an indifferent fellow.¡¹ ¡¸Nah, I do have something I want, you know. Like, I want to spend my life leisurely. ¡¹ ¡¸Something you wanted, like what you really desire. Something different than that.¡¹ When ites to my desire right now, that would be to get my hands on a soy sauce. As long as I have that, there will be more alternatives for my meal. There seems to be a country where they grew rice, but it looks to be quite far from here. Or rather, I can just grow them myself. When I was in the middle of considering that, the hot water inside the kettle boils and bubblese out *bokoboko*. ¡¸Oh, the hot water is ready. Torr, bring the teacups here.¡¹ ¡¸Hm?¡¡Okay.¡¹ I pour the hot water to the pot and the teacups Torr brought, to warm them up. ¡¸But it still doesn¡¯t have any tea leaves in it right?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s cause I¡¯m just going to warm them up.¡¹ ¡¸Maybe this is a measure to make the tea more delicious? Come to think of it, my mother also did this.¡¹ Torr went back to the table while looking as if he understood the reason. ¡¸Ah©`!¡¡Asmo, youu, don¡¯t waste the sugar!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m hungry you know.¡¹ I ignore the two of them who started talking loudly *gyagya*, and remove the hot water from inside the pot, then put two people¡¯s worth of tea leaves into the teapot. After that I pour the boiling hot water inside the kettle into the pot. At this time, it seems that the trick is to pour everything vigorously. After that, immediately cover the pot and let it steam. I turn the hourss near me over, and measure the time. Since we also have one like this at home, it probably used the same minute as a unit of time. The Royal Feed should be steamed for 2 minutes and 40 seconds, so after all the sand in the hourss falls to the bottom, I turn it over again. I threw away the hot water in the cup and waited while counting the remaining 40 seconds. And then, sensing that it¡¯s 40 seconds already, I quickly poured the tea from the pot into the teacup. While trying to keep the strong vour the same, I pour until thest drop. ¡¸O©`i, the tea is ready.¡¹ ¡¸Finally. So time consuming.¡¹ ¡¸I want to quickly taste it©`¡¹ The two of them put the muffin on their te and hold a knife and fork in their hands. Why are you putting on such air? You should just eat it by hand. Oh well, since they have the atmosphere of someone who wanted to experience a high-ss feel, I didn¡¯t retort. Asmo was asking for sugar, but since the muffin itself contained sugar, it looks like he didn¡¯t use it as expected. ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s dig in! ¡¹ Even before Torr said that, Asmo already took the Dragon Muffin into his mouth. ¡¸Here you go©`¡¹ ¡¸Oh, as expected from something called Royal. It smells so good.¡¹ I feel sorry for your mother who hides it so carefully, you have to remember the name of the tea at least. Torr - who enjoyed the smell of the tea - tastes the tea sparingly. ¡¸It has a better smell than the tea my mom brewed, it tastes good!¡¹ Setting aside whether you understand the taste or not, I¡¯m d you¡¯re satisfied with it. ¡¸The muffin is so good¡­¡­¡­¡¹ The happily-eating-muffin Asmo loosened up his expression. Not only is it sweet and fluffy, but the sourness of the fruit inside the muffin made it more delicious. ¡¸Me too me too!¡¡¡­¡­¡­this is really good. I feel like I understand the feeling of women who are so particr about snacks.¡¹ ¡¸It goes well with the tea.¡¹ Those two are smacking their lips at the muffin and tea. I could have taken out more muffins, but I thought that it would be more delicious to share the muffin with each other like this so I didn¡¯t do that. ¡¸That¡¯s right Al!¡¡Tell us about the royal capital!¡¡You saw the y right?¡¹ ¡¸Sure¡¹ The three of use were having a pleasant chat spending our time elegantly.drinking the tea, It was as if Torr and Asmo had also be noble. ¡ô ¡ºTorr!¡¡How long are you going to skip doing your work?¡¡You said that you¡¯re going to the field after you¡¯re done chopping firewood didn¡¯t you?¡» We were talking excitedly about the royal capital after we finished eating the muffins, and that¡¯s when there¡¯s a voiceing from outside. The moment we heard that, not only Torr, but Asmo¡¯s body shook. ¡¸Not good, it¡¯s mom. Ipletely forgot about my task.¡¹ ¡ºGood grief, even though Asmo is supposed to have called Torr toe. Just what is that kid doing?¡» ¡¸Oi!¡¡Asmo you idiot!¡¡You¡¯ve forgotten such a serious matter, huh!¡¹ Torr grabbed Asmo¡¯s cor, for forgetting to tell Torr about his tasks. ¡¸Sorry, I forgot. Rather than that, Torr who doesn¡¯t remember his own task is the one at fault.¡¹ That¡¯s absolutely right. ¡¸Gunununu¡­¡­¡¹ After grinding his teeth while looking quite vexed, he looked at me with a surprised expression¡­ At most, I feel like he will just make an excuse that he had to entertain me since a noble like me came over. ¡¸I said from the start that I want to go back after giving you your souvenir right?¡¹ Asmo pushes my back and besides there¡¯s also Torr, though I brewed my own tea. And I don¡¯t think I was the side that was being entertained. ¡¸Do something about it!¡¹ Though I¡¯m not Eleonora-neesan or Sylvio-niisan, but maybe if it¡¯s the two of them that excuse will work. As for me, I didn¡¯t receive that kind of formal treatment. ¡ºTorr! Asmo©`! Are you here!¡» The door opened with a bang *garari* as Torr¡¯s mother entered. ¡¸Not good, hide the tea leaves!¡¹ ¡¸No, but, the smell of the tea and the tablewares are already out.¡¹ ¡ºWait a sec¡­¡­this smell¡­¡­Royal Feed!? Torr! You said that you¡¯re not interested in something like tea!¡¡So you used it at your own convenience, huh!¡» Along with Torr¡¯s mother''s angry voice, the sound of her noisy footsteps *dotadota* approaches us. Torr is panicking, while Asmo is trying to re-wrapped the muffin box. Asmo seems to be trying to quickly escape while carrying the muffin. ¡¸Asmo! You¡¯re going to run away!¡¹ ¡ºTorr!¡» At the same time as Torr shouted, Torr¡¯s mother charged into the living room with a terrifying look. And then maybe she saw me, she endured it then and there and said, ¡ºAra, Alfried-sama wee.¡» ¡¸Excuse me for the intrusion.¡¹ Just like Ema-oneesama, she gave me a blooming smile. Torr¡¯s mother nodded and said ¡¸Un¡¹, looking satisfied, and she grabbed Asmo¡¯s by the neck as he tried to get through from the side. ¡¸I, I need to get back to work.¡¹ ¡ºIt looks like it¡¯s over though?¡¡Your father has been looking for you and he said that he will give you a whack. But, I asked you to call to over Torr right¡» ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡¹ ¡ºIt¡¯s fine, but don¡¯t forget about it next time alright?¡» After sheughed with ¡®Ufufu¡¯, Asmo started running outside holding the box with the muffin as if carrying something precious. Perhaps, he¡¯s going to hand the muffin over to his father to appease his father¡¯s anger. Tousan also loves to eat that, so I guess he¡¯ll manage somehow. The problem now is Torr. ¡¸Mother-inw-sama, I will have to take my leave today.¡¹ ¡ºI feel that your wording is a bit different from usual, but oh well, I guess it¡¯s fine. You cane again anytime alright.¡» ¡¸Yes. That reminds me, my mother said that she wanted to invite you to a get-together (tea party), she said that if she had the time you can alsoe with Asmo-kun¡¯s mother, doe to our mansion, please. We have souvenirs from the royal capital, and we have also prepare snacks.¡¹ ¡ºOh dear, I will be looking forward to it. And please do allow me to visit soon.¡» Here, I gave her a bow and pulled out of the living room. And now with this, I won¡¯t be med. Since if she came to the mansion, she will be able to drink the delicious tea brewed by Mel. And then right after, I looked back and said a few words to Torr. ¡¸Torr!¡¡Thanks for letting me have the Royal Feed!¡¹ ¡¸Youuuuuuu!¡¹ ¡ºWhat ¡®Youuu¡¯!¡¡That¡¯s not how you call people!¡» I left Torr¡¯s house as I listened to Torr get scolded at the back. Chapter 83: Swing

Chapter 83: Swing

I came back to My Home after a long time. It¡¯s fine for me to spend my timefortably in the mansion, but the weather is good today, so I decided to go outside to pass the time peacefully. I climbed up a tree, the only tree that grew up near my home. Then I step and put my weight on the sturdy and thick tree limb that grows sideways to check it. Uh huh, it''s unyielding. If it¡¯s like this, it seems that it will be okay even if Asmo were to jump on it. Nah, there¡¯s no way that¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t have any confidence in him since he has the previous offence of breaking the ice back in winter. I think he should have been frozen at such depth. Oh well, I¡¯m not gonna let him get on this, so there¡¯s no problem. Using Space Magic, I took out the seat board that has been tied securely with a rope. I think what I¡¯m trying to do is mostly clear. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a swing. I coiled the rope around the tree limb, and set the seat to suspend it at just the right height. When it finally reaches the height where it seems that I can ride on it, I tie the rope tightly so that it won¡¯te untied. It might not be stable since I have no metal fixture or a convenient tool in my hand, and there may be problems with the durability, but I¡¯m not heavy so it will be fine. I just wanted to sit down, and swinging on the swing. After I tied the rope carefully, I jumped down and sat on the seat board. I feel like it¡¯s slightly nted, so I climb up the tree again to adjust it. After repeating it for several times, I finally have a proper swing. I tried to swing lightly, but the tree didn¡¯t even shake. This tree is quite strong. And immediately after, I started swinging on the swing. The indescribable feeling of floating, engulfing your whole body feels good. I feel like I¡¯ve be a bird. Then I swung with a little more force, and the scenery started to go up and down a little. The feeling of moving against the wind with my whole body feels nice. I guess this might be the first time since I rode a swing at the public park, on my way home from work in my previous life. At that time, I think the surrounding people looked as if they were taken aback, seeing an adult of my age having fun on a swing. I guess I was undoubtedly on the verge of death from overwork back then, so I became funny in the head. I wonder why is it so fun to sit on the swing like this after a long time? ¡¸¡­¡­what are you doing?¡¹ And just when I was getting tired of swinging and thinking of going to read the book I bought at the royal capital, someone called out to me. When I look towards the direction of the voice, Eleonora-neesanes out from the shade of a tree. Since the trees around my home were cut down, there''s not a lot of ces to hide yourself, and the visual field is also excellent. Moreover, it was naturally surrounded by the vegetation, not to mention that Eleonora-neesan¡¯s reddish brown hair is conspicuous. ¡¸Umm, it¡¯s a swing?¡¹ When I answer like that, Eleonora-neesan ising my way. ¡¸Hmm©`, swing huh.¡¹ Then she looks at the swing with interest, and shakes the rope. ¡¸You¡¯re really good at making something weird as usual, don¡¯t you.¡¹ Calling it ¡®something weird¡¯ is rude. But, now is not the time to argue about something like that. But for this sister of mine toe here is a matter of grave concern. No way, does she want to practice with me again? ¡¡No, she didn''t bring her wooden sword today. And she wears a white one-piece. ¡¸What are you doing in such a ce Eleonora-neesan?¡¹ ¡¸This morning, I saw Al¡¯s figure ran out of the mansion, and I also just went out of the mansion.¡¹ ¡¸In other words, you¡¯re following me?¡¹ ¡¸Since I have the spare time I thought why not, but then your footprints were cut short. Just how did you walk anyway?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s because I use the grassy path halfway. Ahahaha.¡¹ What a close call. Does it mean that I also can¡¯t be careless when I use Teleport near Eleonora-neesan? ¡¸Then, when you take a stroll to kill some time youe across me here?¡¹ ¡¸Something like that.¡¹ For some reason, Elenora-neesan answered it while acting self-important as she stuck out her small chest. ¡¸It hurts!?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, sorry.¡¹ Because Eleonora-neesan pulled the rope away, it hit my cheek. Was it because I¡¯m having some uncalled thoughts?¡¡But, Eleonora-neesan looks calm and it doesn¡¯t look like it was on purpose. If it¡¯s the usual her, then it would be something like ¡¸I feel like I want to hit you now¡¹ while clenching her fist. Assuming that she¡¯s really calm, I feel like she can¡¯t do something like that¡­ It¡¯s quite painful as if I was being whipped *bechin*. ¡¸By the way, how do you y with this. You just sit idly on it?¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s something you enjoy doing while sitting like this. Though sitting idly on it is also fine.¡¹ When I showed her how to y it, Eleonora-neesan raised out a ¡¸Hee©`¡¹ in admiration. ¡¸Change with me a bit.¡¹ ¡¸Okay, here¡¹ It feels like just when a strong kid or a neighborhood bully said that to you to change ce. Since I enjoyed it and was satisfied, I obediently got up from the seat and gave it to her. Seeing that she doesn¡¯t have any particr trouble sitting on it, she started to swing it by herself. Though if it¡¯s Torr, maybe he would say something like ¡¸How do I swing it!?¡¹and kick up a fuss. ¡¸Hee©`, this is kinda interesting for some reason!¡¹ ¡¸Right?¡¹ Maybe she was pleased by it, Eleonora-neesan looks overjoyed. Skillfully using her legs to gain momentum, she elerates quickly. Due to the great momentum, Eleonora-neesan¡¯s ponytail is also swinging greatly. ¡¸I''m tired of swinging. Give me a push on my back.¡¹ Mou, did the essence of a swing sh into her mind already? Truly a sister that is very good at bringing people down. I went around behind Eleonora-neesan, then put my hands on her back. And then I push lightly. ¡¸Ah!¡¡Somehow this feels better¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s, because I¡¯m the one, pushing¡¹ I push her back harder as I answer, while Eleonora-neesan raises her voice happily. ¡¸Hey, your pushing is weak.¡¹ And when I let go of my hand a little this is what happened. If I say that Eleonora-neesan is heavy, I wonder if I¡¯m going to be killed. ¡¸I can hear you, you know!¡¹ The moment when I¡¯m about to push her back, Eleonora-neesan turns around and hits my head. Owie. Truly a sister who does a really nimble action. Even so, I¡¯m only pushing your back, and there¡¯s almost no difference from some time ago so why did you not get tired of it. Really strange¡­ My arms are getting tired, so I want you to quickly get bored of this. ¡¸It¡¯s fine already¡¹ After a while, maybe she heard my prayer, Eleonora-neesan said something relieving to me. Though I think it¡¯s just her being moody. And when Eleonora-neesan saw me being some distance away from the swing, she forcefully jumped off using the momentum of the swing. Rather than getting off normally just when she got on it like before, she did this kind of move. It wasn¡¯t a big move or anything like that, but I think it requires a great amount of courage to do that. Eleonora-neesan¡¯s ponytail flutters in the wind, and she manages tond beautifully. And since I¡¯m tired of pushing Eleonora-neesan¡¯s back the whole time, I move as if I was crawling towards the swing and sat down on it. ¡¸¡­¡­fuu¡¹ Just when I deeply sigh in relief, Eleonora-neesan looked at me and smiled. That, is an expression of someone who came up with nothing good. Eleonora-neesan¡¯s red eyes are shining brightly. Eleonora-neesan came running up to me, and turned to my back. Could it be, she¡¯s not going to to forcefully push my back right? But it¡¯s dangerous, since the swing is not suspended by a thick tree limb. I was about to open my mouth to tell her to please be careful, but she already put her foot firmly on the swing seat. Then, Eleonora-neesan grabbed the rope and put her other small feet beside my thigh. ¡¸Two-seater!?¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s swing like this!¡¹ Eleonora-neesan deres gleefully, and she uses her feet to start swinging skillfully. With the weight of two people riding on the swing, the rope made a grating sound. ¡¸No no, Eleonora-neesan. If you ride along then it will exceed the weight¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸So you want to say I¡¯m heavy?¡¡If you meant it like that, then I¡¯m going to drop my fist on you you know?¡¹ No, I didn¡¯t mean it like that, the swing is not designed for two people, I mean that it is designed for a single person''s weight. I feel like I won¡¯t be able to avoid her fist no matter how I exin it. ¡­¡­¡­crack. ¡¸Just now, the tree limb made a sound that should not be made right!?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s just your imagination!¡¹ Eventually, the tree limb didn¡¯t break, and it seems that Eleonora-neesan looks to be having fun and was satisfied. But, I¡¯m so nervous every time the tree limb makes a sound as we swung. ¡ô The next day, Roomba came to the mansion holding the swing''s seat and the torn rope. ¡¸This is, Al¡¯s, right?¡¡It broke¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Of course it will! That¡¯s because the tree limb can¡¯t support your weight isn¡¯t it!¡¹ Author Note : Summoning Evil God in Another World You can support the author by buying the LN. Chapter 84: Origami~ Falling Red Spider Lily

Chapter 84: Origami¡« Falling Red Spider Lily

As usual, Eleonora-neesan came into my room without knocking. ¡¸Al, what are you doing?¡¹ Eleonora-neesan said while looking at me sitting on the floor with papers around me, her hand is still on the doorknob. For this youngdy here, all the ces in this mansion is like her own room. There¡¯s probably no need for her to do something like knocking. And at this point in time, if wein to her to knock first before entering, she will just answer with a half-hearted reply. ¡¸I¡¯m folding paper. Origami.¡¹ When I showed her the folded paper, Eleonora-neesan knitted her delicate eyebrows as she looked at me dubiously. ¡¸Origami? I don¡¯t know what are you doing, but paper is not free you know?¡¹ Somehow I feel like I was being made a fool of. Did she think that I was foolishly wasting paper? If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s really upsetting. ¡¸No no, I¡¯m not wasting paper for nothing okay? This will be something interesting you know?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­haa?¡¹ Hmm, for the sword-obsessed Eleonora-neesan it would be faster to show her directly. For now, let¡¯s make something simple. I put aside the paper that I¡¯ve folded beside me, and choose a paper that has been cut to the right size. That said, the paper has no color, so I will just use the white paper that is used widely. When ites to the color of white, there¡¯s rabbit, swan, fish, or you can use a little ink then it will be a cow. And paint a little eye on it then it would look cute as long as you can make out the silhouette. I actually wanted to make something shy like a flower, dog, or a fox, but it would be difficult to understand it with just a bright white color¡­ For now, how about I just make a cute rabbit. If it¡¯s that, then it would be easier to distinguish. ¨¢fter deciding to make that, I began to move my hand. I made it byparing and adjusting it with my memory of the time when I saw the real thing back in elementary school. And maybe Eleonora-neesan realized that I was going to do something, so she took her hand off of the door knob and sat in front of me. The moment Eleonora-neesan sat down, a soft fragrance drifted my way. The smell is just like Elna-kaasan. ¡¸¡­¡­you¡¯re as dexterous as ever¡¹ ¡¸Mm©` well©`¡¹ It dide into my mind unexpectedly, but my hand still continues folding without pause, and when I finally draw a little face on it, ¡¸Made it!!¡¡A!¡¹ The rabbit face ispleted. Though it¡¯s just the face. As for the body, I don¡¯t know about the origami instruction on how to make it. When I handed over the finished rabbit, Eleonora-neesan let out an amazed voice while touching the rabbit¡¯s ear and turning it over. ¡¸Hee©`, it really looks like a rabbit¡¯s face. The ear is also made properly and it¡¯s cute.¡¹ That, is because I folded it so that it would look like a rabbit¡¯s face. While Eleonora-neesan is staring at it, I started to make a cow, swan, boat, the jumping frog Gekota, and so on. It¡¯s quite a bit of work, but I want you to forgive me since there¡¯s only white paper. ¡¸Hey, can I have this?¡¹ Among them, Eleonora-neesan likes the jumping Gekota. If you press on Gekota¡¯s bottom part with your finger, it will jump with a *pyon*. Eleonora-neesan is staring at Gekota on top of her palm with her shining, beautiful red eyes. It¡¯s truly a pity that it¡¯s not green colored, but the round eyes that I drew turns it out to be a very cute piece. That reminds me, she really liked the Gekota slippers that time. Sure, Gekota is cute, but I think Tonkichi is also cute. Incidentally, I also made Gekota for Eleonora-neesan after that, and Eleonora-neesan still wears them on her feet even now. My room is nicely carpeted so that it can be used to lie around, and now we¡¯re currently at the edge, and seeing her wearing the same slippers and looking just like Elna-kaasan, it¡¯s really charming. ¡¸You can have it if you like the jumping Gekota.¡¹ ¡¸Wait a minute!¡¡Just where did those jumping partes from?¡¹ ¡¸Here, lend me for a bit¨D¨D¡¹ When I tried to take it from her palm to exin, Eleonora-neesan twisted her body away. What is that cute gesture¡­ ¡¸Er, I¡¯m just borrowing it. I can make it anytime anyway¡¹ ¡¸Really!?¡¡Then,ter make five at least!¡¹ You really like it that much, huh? ¡¸Yes, yes¡¹ When I nodded, Eleonora-neesan smiled and presented her hand that held the Gekota. I carefully took Gekota with one hand, and ced it on the floor. And then I ce my index finger on Gekota¡¯s bottom part and release it. Shortly after that, Gekota jumped with a *pyon*. ¡¸It, it jumped.¡¹ After that, I made Gekota jump consecutively *pyon pyon*, and Eleonora-neesan let out cute sounds like ¡¸Waa!¡¡Kyaa!¡¹. I can see Eleonora-neesan¡¯s appearance that was different from the usual Eleonora-neesan, and I grin involuntarily. Eleonora-neesan seems to havepletely fallen for the jumping Gekota, making it jump and then chasing after it, she also jumps and chases after it like a frog. ¡¸This is really interesting!¡¡Make around ten next!¡¹ Maybe it would be better not to say it. Giving a sidelong nce at Eleonora-neesan who was ying happily with the jumping Gekota, I folded a. Speaking of the representative for origami, along with the paper airne, it should be this after all. Speaking of origami, Japanese people should have made at least one at around elementary school. For example, at an elementary school event or something. At first, people would be surprised and say things like ¡¸What is this? You can make something like this just by folding a paper!?¡¡¡¹. And after hearing theplicated and mysterious-like exnation, they cautiously folded a paper, and managed to finish an ill-formed crane. I¡¯m already used to making a paper airne and a crane origami, so I folded it effortlessly. Finally, spread the wings and it''s done. ¡¸What is that? A bird?¡¹ Before I know it, Eleonora-neesan is already next to me. ¡¸That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a type of bird called crane.¡¹ ¡¸So you can make this kind of shape if you deftly fold a paper, huh ¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s easy to make if you remember how. Why don¡¯t you try and make one.¡¹ And if she can make one, then she will get into it andter she would be able to make Gekota by herself. Though it was 100 percent for my own selfishness, Eleonora-neesan picked up a paper obediently. ¡¸Well then, we¡¯ll try to make one, so take a good look on how to make it.¡¹ When I folded the paper into a triangr shape, Eleonora-neesan also copied what I did and folded the paper. Uwa©`, such a rough fold. She will find it difficultter on. ¡¸Whaat?¡¡It¡¯s folded like this, right?¡¹ Did she guess it after seeing my expression, Eleonora-neesan expresses her dissatisfaction. ¡¸No, you should make the edges ovep with each other. The edges are pointlessly sticking out, see¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s not important©`¡¹ When I show her the triangr shape that was folded neatly, Eleonora-neesan grumbles after staring at it, and then she folded it again before long. If she¡¯s already like this at the beginning, I¡¯m worried about what would happenter on. She folded it in half, and Eleonora-neesan continued folding. This time she folded each corner properly. Yosh yosh, at this rate it will be difficult, but somehow¨D¨D ¡¸Hey wait a minute!¡¡How did you do that just now!?¡¹ It¡¯s not working. Currently, I¡¯m spreading the inside of the paper and ttening it for the third time, at the part where I¡¯m about to make it into a square. And it¡¯s the moment where Eleonora-neesan can¡¯t keep up. ¡¸I told you to do it like this!¡¹ ¡¸Like this?¡¹ ¡¸Not like that!¡¹ ¡¸But you unfolded this part!¡¹ ¡¸Unfold?¡¡I don¡¯t know what you mean¡­¡­is it like this!¡¹ ¡¸No!¡¡You¡¯re just restoring it to its previous state!¡¡It¡¯s still the third fold and you''re already can¡¯t keep up!¡¹ ¡¸Cause I don¡¯t get it. When I look at your fingers, doesn¡¯t it give you this disgusting feeling when I move my fingers like that? ¡¹ What kind ofment is that. To say something like, feeling disgusted when seeing other people¡¯s fingers when they¡¯re folding paper. Even when we¡¯re doing sword training, she said something like¡¸You also can¡¯t do something like this?¡¹nonchntly. Such words were already stuck in my throat, but I was able to endure it. The other party is Eleonora-neesan. Doesn¡¯t she always say something unreasonable? Combined with my previous life¡¯s experience, I should keep myposure here as the senior. To begin with, it is difficult to suddenly ask someone to make a crane. It¡¯s my fault for saying those kinds of things to Eleonora-neesan. And it means that I made the same kind of mistakes as Eleonora-neesan here. Let¡¯s make it easier for her. ¡¸Somehow I feel sick seeing that look on your face¡¹ And just when Eleonora-neesan squints in displeasure, a voice can be hearding from the door. ¡¸The both of you seems to be ying happily together since a while ago, what are the two of you doing?¡¹ Sylvio-niisan came at the right time. Truly a nice timing. It¡¯s thanks to Eleonora-neesan not closing the door. ¡¸It¡¯s origami. Origami. Paper folding.¡¹ ¡¸Origami?¡¹ I showed the parroting Sylvio-niisan the swan that I made some time ago. After that, Sylvio-niisan came in and picked up the swan, looking very interested. Incidentally, he also wears Pyonkichi¡¯s slippers today. ¡¸Hee©`, is this a bird?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹ ¡¸You make it just by folding a paper? So clever©`. Can I also make it?¡¹ Maybe he was interested in something like this, or maybe it¡¯s just a simple curiosity, he¡¯s surprisingly eager to try. ¡¸Yeah, if it¡¯s Sylvio-niisan then you¡¯ll be able to make one.¡¹ Unlike a certain someone, he¡¯s courteous and skilled. ¡¸I¡¯m kinda bothered when you said ¡®if it¡¯s Sylvio¡¯¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s just your imagination. Look, I¡¯ll make one with Eleonora-neesan. We¡¯re going to make simple one that can be used to y.¡¹ ¡¸Wait a minute, don¡¯t treat me like a kid even though you¡¯re just Al¡¹ Maybe she got sidetracked when I said ¡¸can be used to y¡¹, Eleonora-neesan approached me obediently. Even so, I¡¯ve been hearing about this ¡¸even though it¡¯s Al¡¹and when I think about it calmly, it feels terrible. Certainly, my position in this mansion is low, but I disagree. Even though it¡¯s the truth. ¡¸Then, what are we going to make? I don¡¯t want to make that crane again okay?¡¹ Eleonora-neesan sent an annoyed look at the crane, maybe because she learned it the hard way. ¡¸That one before is also great, but this one is also amazing¡¹ ¡¸Well then, next let¡¯s make something simple that can also be used to y, ©`¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Shuriken?¡¹¡¹ Eleonora-neesan and Sylvio-niisan raised a puzzled voice at the same time. It should also be fine to make a paper airne, but that will be thest shape to look forward to. ¡¸You¡¯re not the clueless kind of person that will just unfold it again aren¡¯t you? ¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s just a little difficult to fold, but it¡¯s easy. ¡¹ I immediately handed two sheets of paper over to Sylvio-niisan and Eleonora-neesan. Since it¡¯s the first time for Sylvio-niisan, he has a clean-cut smile on his face, while Eleonora-neesan looked disgusted when I handed her the two sheet papers. It won¡¯t be difficult just because the number of papers increases. ¡¸Well then, first we fold this in half¨D¨D¡¹ ¡ô ¡¸Hey, it won¡¯t fit!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s why I told you not to fold them both in the same way!¡¹ Does this sister of mine listen to what I¡¯m saying I wonder? In front of us, there are a bunch of papers that don''t fit, scattered about because they¡¯re folded in the same direction. ¡¸I did it. Somehow it has a strange shape that looks like a star isn¡¯t it?¡¹ I concentrated on what the person on the other side said, the obedient Sylvio-niisan haspleted the shape correctly, naturally there¡¯s no part that was out of shape whatsoever, he thoroughly fit everything even to the edges. ¡¸Sylvio-niisan properly made it, see?¡¹ ¡¸Shut it!¡¡It¡¯s fine if I just do it in reverse isn¡¯t it!¡¹ ¡¸Al, how do you y with this thing?¡¹ Sylvio-niisan asked me while Eleonora-neesan tried to unfold the paper and refold it again. ¡¸By throwing it.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¡Throwing¡­?¡¹ Sylvio-niisan looks baffled, as he didn¡¯t expect it to be thrown. ¡¸Yeah!¡¡You hold it like this then you throw it! ¡¹ I went out to the hallway, threw it as an example as it flew past the neighbouring Sylvio-niisan¡¯s room, then itnded in front of Elonora-neesan¡¯s room. Around six meter in distance I guess? ¡¸It flies pretty fast isn¡¯t it. Eii!¡¹ The shuriken thrown by Sylvio-niisan hit the wall, then it fell down with a plop*petari*. It would be like this at the beginning right. ¡¸It¡¯s difficult to control, huh.¡¹ But Sylvio-niisan doesn¡¯t look concerned in particr, he went to pick up the shuriken with a refreshing smile. ¡¸Ah, pick mine too©`¡¹ ¡¸I did it!¡¹ Eleonora-neesan stood up at the same time as I called out to Sylvio-niisan. Then Eleonora-neesan came out to the hallway, and she aimed at Sylvio-niisan who was going to pick up my shuriken. No, no way right? ¡¸Eiii!¡¹ ¡¸Sylvio-niisan!¡¡Watch out¨D¨D¡¹ My well-intentioned warning made Sylvio-niisan turned his face toward me ¨D¨D ¡¸Fuee?¡¹ The shuriken was thrown beautifully - it was thrown in a manner that would even be able to surprise a ninja - and stabbed Sylvio-niisan¡¯s forehead. ¨D¨Dplunk *sukon*. I feel like I heard that kind of sound. ¡¸Sylviiioooooo!¡¹ I lifted the copsed Sylvio with my arms. ¡¸¡­¡­a, Al. It¡¯s quite¡­painful¡­the shuri¡­ken¡¹ ¡¸Sylviiooooo!¡¹ This is, if it¡¯s a real shuriken made out of iron then it would definitely have made a hole in his forehead. It was that kind of magnificent throw. Eleonora-neesan is really, needlessly good only at this kind of physical activity. ¡¸¡­¡­I can use this. Wouldn¡¯t it be a good weapon if it¡¯s made of iron?¡¹ This sister of mine beside me is muttering something really dangerous. Of course she didn¡¯t care about Sylvio-niisan¡¯s condition. Perhaps, her fallen brother here looked like nothing more than a stone lying around on the roadside. Nevertheless, I don¡¯t want this nonviolent toy to be used as a weapon. So Red Spider Lily (Higanbana) is that red flower you might''ve been familiar with. It seems that it also has another name ''flower of the dead, final farewell, etc''. Here''s a - Thanks DKLA for bringing it up. Chapter 85: Pyonkichi and Obento

Chapter 85: Pyonkichi and Obento

¡¸Made it!¡¹ I finished cutting an apple in the mansion¡¯s kitchen, a cute bunny-san. The light yellowish color of the flesh matches extremely well with the vivid red color of the skin. The apple bunny¡¯s arch on the back is soft and beautiful, giving people the impression that it was a real bunny. The body part is cut so that it can stand stably, while the technique of the maker can be seen from the finished, unmarred silhouette of the whole bunny. .ihavesinnedtrantion cing them on the te alone like this, makes them look like they¡¯re eating grass. This is not just a mere handiwork any more. Especially the protruding ears, they are wonderful. The taut bunny ears are the best that I have made in my whole life until now. I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s my skill that is good, or it¡¯s the apple¡¯s quality, but I made a fine one. I recreated the round and cute eyes with the apple¡¯s seeds. Doesn¡¯t it look too cute already?¡¡Eating it would be wasteful. But, the apple¡¯s properties is that the flesh color will turn brown when the cut surface is exposed to the air. Even though it¡¯s cute, I have to quickly eat it. .ihavesinnedtrantion Aah, I can¡¯t do such a distressing thing!¡¡But, if it stays like this, then it will turn brown. No, if the color changes then it will just be like a wild bunny¡­¡­¡­nah, the color of apples will not change to such a pretty color. It will turn yellowish rather than brown. And still it won¡¯t look like a wild bunny at all. And above all, the taste won¡¯t be good when you eat itter. This is the worst pattern that will not make me and the bunny happy. This alone has to be avoided. Haa!¡¡Speaking of which, I¡¯ve heard that the discoloration can be dyed considerably if you add a little bit of diluted salt water on it. .ihavesinnedtrantion I took a little bit of salt from the kitchen and dissolved it in water, then I covered bunny-san with it. With this, you will be able to live longer. I smiled at the small and quiet-looking bunnies that were lined up on top of the te, as I walked to my room. I sit on the chair inside my room, then I look at the te ced on top of the desk. ¡¸Ah©`, so cute. At this rate, if I add more salt water on you guys, it will be able to preserve your freshness forever, don¡¯t you think?¡¹ Saying such a mild joke, I gave those cute bunny ears a nudge. Naturally, I haven¡¯t even eaten one yet. No, it took considerable courage to destroy such beautiful works right? That said, you guys are cute. Should I give them names or something? That¡¯s right names, names¨D¨D ¡¸Ara, it¡¯s an apple isn¡¯t it. Let me have one okay.¡¹ ¡¸Pyonkichiiiiiiiiii!?¡¹ Suddenly, it was eaten by Eleonora-neesan who soundlessly came from behind me. M, my cute Pyonkichi only has three seconds to live after I gave it a name before losing it¡¯s life. The moment I breathed life into it, it became like this. I shouldn¡¯t have named it. ¡¸What, you¡¯re so noisy. There are eight of them, so it¡¯s fine I take one right. Rather than that, isn¡¯t it a bit salty?¡¹ Eating half of Pyonkichi, Eleonora-neesan looks dissatisfied as she chews on it. The reason it¡¯s a bit salty is because I add salt water on them, it¡¯s a treatment to prolong their life. ¡¸That¡¯s not the point isn¡¯t it!?¡¡This¡­¡­you should appreciate their appearance! Just look at their ears!¡¡It¡¯s cute just like a bunny isn¡¯t it¡¹ I tried to make an appeal to Eleonora-neesan while showing the other bunny-san, but she didn''t look interested as she took out the eye-part of Pyonkichi. .ihavesinnedtrantion What a terrible thing to do¡­¡­¡­ While I was still shocked, meanwhile Eleonora-neesan, ¡¸No matter what kind of shape it changes into, it will just be the same if it enter your stomach.¡¹ After saying something that wouldn¡¯t be said by girls her age, she threw the remaining apple bunny into her mouth. I can hear a light crunching sound from Eleonora-neesan. Food is not all about taste, it is also influenced by all sorts of factors such as the fragrance and ting, the atmosphere of the food itself, and a person¡¯s state of mind. .ihavesinnedtrantion Using the five senses takes up around eighty percent of a human¡¯s total perception. In other words, appearance is a very important factor. I have to make this stupid sister understand it. If I didn¡¯t, then she won¡¯t be able to think about Pyonkichi. ¡¸Today, Eleonora-neesan will have a vignte corps training for the whole day right?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right. Does Al also want toe?¡¹ Eleonora-neesan was surprised when I asked her that suddenly, but then she answered cheerfully. Did she think that I¡¯m interested in vignte corps training or something? ¡¸I would like to respectfully decline.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­why is that¡¹ As I tly refuse her, contrary to my polite words, Eleonora-neesan looks dissatisfied as she pouted. What is it, why do I have to train even when it¡¯s not a training day? .ihavesinnedtrantion Even though the time for training has already increased ever since I got back from the royal capital. Maybe, Eleonora-neesanined to Nord-tousan that he should increase the training time. Sylvio-niisan said that Eleonora-neesan looked bored, when Nord-tousan and I went to the royal capital. And to stave off her boredom, it seems that she has been working Sylvio-niisan really hard. While I was at the royal capital, Sylvio-niisan has been training vigorously with Eleonora-neesan the whole time, and so he has be a bit stronger. No matter how I tried to strike him, I feel like I can¡¯t get even one blow through. Moreover, his defensive strength seems to have improved. I¡¯m quite attracted to the thought of being able to meet with Ema-oneesama if I went to the vignte corps training, though. .ihavesinnedtrantion However, I don¡¯t think we will definitely have the time to talkfortably. Eleonora-neesan will just stay with me all the time, and without a doubt she¡¯s going to ask me to join the training. Anyhow, when Eleonora-neesan is training all day, Bartolo is going to make her a bento for lunch. That being the case, today I¡¯ll make the obento. And then, I will teach her about the importance of appearance. And in order to hide the smile I was about to show, I turned my eyes away, pretending that I lost interest as I brought an apple bunny to my mouth. The crunchy apple¡¯s texture and fruit juice that spread inside my mouth tastes really good. The peculiar sweet and sourness of apples are perfect, but the saltiness is spoiling it. ¡­¡­ah, I ate it just like usual, although I disguised it with a smile. I¡¯m sorry. ¡¸¡­¡­well, whatever. You cane anytime you wanted to okay?¡¹ Eleonora-neesan sighed when I refused, then she went and grabbed another apple bunny over my shoulder, and ate it. After that, she walks briskly towards the door, closes it improperly with just one leg and leaves. Uh, even if you said something like,¡¸You can go to the toilet anytime you wanted, okay?¡¹, I still won¡¯t go, alright. 2 ¡ô I can¡¯t eat the rest of the apple bunnies since they¡¯re too cute. Because of that reason, I give the leftover¡¯s apple bunnies to Sylvio-niisan. It is by no means because I add too much salt water, therefore spoiling the taste, and also not because it tastes bad. It¡¯s just that the apple bunnies are so cute, I couldn''t eat them all. When I went down to the first floor, I could smell the sweet smell drifting in the air -ing from the kitchen - even today. .ihavesinnedtrantion When I drop by the kitchen, I can see the master of the kitchen, chef Bartolo, kneading something that seems to be a cookie dough. I giggled, seeing Bartolo¡¯srge build kneading and shaping the dough so cutely. ¡¸¡­¡­what are youughing at.¡¹ Maybe he noticed me peeking from the kitchen¡¯s entrance, Bartolo sullenly red at me. Bartolo is scary when he has such a fierce look on his face, but maybe I didn¡¯t think much about it since the kitchen is filled with such a sweet smell. Rather than that, I was surprised and I wanted tough out loud, and I wanted to ask him ¡¸You¡¯re making snacks with that kind of look on your face!?¡¹. Such a gap in looks. ¡¸Good morning, Bartolo. You¡¯re also working hard today, I see.¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean ¡®working hard¡¯. It¡¯s your fault that I ended up here only making snacks, day after day!¡¡Why don¡¯t you help me a little, huh!¡¹ When I casually raised my hand to greet him, Bartolo started to keep onining. Please respond to my greeting properly. .ihavesinnedtrantion ¡¸No way. You manage to get your hands on it thanks to me negotiating with Elna-kaasan right?¡¡You should thank me instead. She was reluctant to buy it at first you know?¡¹ ¡¸Gugugu, you wretch¡¹ ¡¸More importantly, let me use the kitchen for a bit.¡¹ I went past in front of the frustrated Bartolo as I entered the kitchen, and his expression brightened when I said that. ¡¸Oh!¡¡You want to help me making snacks?¡¹ I told you I¡¯m not going to help. ¡¸Noo. Leaving that aside, have you made the bento for Eleonora-neesan?¡¹ ¡¸No, I haven¡¯t made it?¡¡You¡¯re going to make it, kid?¡¹ ¡¸Un, there¡¯s something I want to try¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡ô ¡¸I¡¯m off!¡¹ ¡¸Wait a second¡¹ I called Eleonora-neesan to stop in a hurry, when she was about to rush out of the entrance holding a wooden sword. .ihavesinnedtrantion What about your bento and water? You will be training for the whole day, right. ¡¸What? Al also wanted toe along?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not going. Look, here¡¯s you bento. Bartolo asked me to give you this. There¡¯s also a towel and water bottle inside.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­you¡¯re unusually thoughtful today.¡¹ When I passed her the basket containing the bento, Eleonora-neesan stared at me. So rude. Had I not always diligently looked after Eleonora-neesan? ¡¸It¡¯s not ¡®today¡¯, but ¡®today too¡¯.¡¹ When I said that, Eleanora-neesan snorted *hmph* and put her hand on the door. When she opened the door, the bright sunlight shone on the entrance. And then Eleonora-neesan looks back as her ponytailed reddish-brown hair swayed and, ¡¸Then, I¡¯m going.¡¹ she said that while unusually letting out a small smile. ¡¸¡­¡­kid. Did you really give her that bento?¡¹ Bartolo called out to me, who was standing alone at the entrance. .ihavesinnedtrantion ¡¸Un. It¡¯s in order to teach her the importance of appearance.¡¹ ¡¸Certainly, if you were to look at it, anyone would think so. I wish I could also add an insect or a centipede made of a nori3 on top of the rice.¡¹ Noon. Eleonora-neesan came back and dashed into the mansion, forcibly dragged me to the training ce. That is, after she asked for a new bento from Bartolo. Chapter 86: Current Character Information

Chapter 86: Current Character Information

Alfried Slowlett Before reincarnation, Inaka Yuuji. A 27 years old sryman at a foodpany. The youngest child from a family of six. He had three older sisters. Following his death from overwork, he was born as Alfried Slowlett. Born as the second son. Seven years old. Chestnut-colored hair with dead-looking eyes. Eye color is brown. Possessing the Ancient Magic ¡¸Space Magic¡¹ bestowed by God. All attributes magic aptitudes. Doing things at his own pace, and tend to find things to be bothersome. Will spare no effort to get what he wants. Sylvio Eldest son of the Slowlett house. Ten years old. Blonde hair and blue eyes. An ikemen, not only his looks but also his personality. Giving a somewhat delicate impression with slender physique. Having a smile that can make women fall for him. Because of his kind personality, he was often tricked by Eleonora and Alfried. Basically not good at physical training. His sword skill is at middle-level. He has an excellent talent when ites to defending. Special move, Sylvio Barrier. Using his body as a shield to neutralize the enemy¡¯s attack for one time only¨D¨Dpossibly. Any other attack besides from Eleonora can usually be neutralized¨D¨Dthough, that¡¯s just from Alfried point of view. Interested in studying at the royal capital¡¯s school. Hobbies are taking a walk, and gathering edible wild nts. Magic aptitude is wind magic. Eleonora Thirteen years old. Eldest daughter of the Slowlett house. Ponytail-ed reddish brown hair, with red eyes where strong will can be felt from them. Slender figure. She basically prefers to wear rough clothes. Having the personality of doing things as she likes just like a cat, basically an unreasonable person. Likes swords. Aiming to be a knight. Excellent talent in swordsmanship. Gifted when ites to anything rted to physical activity. Magic aptitude is fire magic. Tiny breast. Elna The only daughter of the Lazareth¡¯s Firm owner in the royal capital. Former magician adventurer. Thirty three years old. Her chestnut-colored hair reaches to her waist. Brown eyes. Her distinguishing feature is her gentle smile and tone of voice. Extremely fond of sweet food. Her current calm personality is likened to Alfried, but she used to be like Eleonora. But that personality can still be seen now and then. Huge breasts. Magic aptitudes are water magic, fire magic¡­ Nord Used to be an ordinary adventurer. Currently a noble. Thirty five years old. Blonde hair, blue eyes ikemen. Not giving an aloof impression. A thin man with a well-defined muscle. Having the title of Dragon yer. His skill in swordsmanship is first-rate. Magic aptitude is wind magic. Sara A viger of Koryatt vige. Because she came from a big family, she works as a maid of the Slowlett house. With a glossy ck hair reaching to her waist, looking as if it was wet. Her eyes are ck. Refined, but she loves sweet foods. Mina A maid who serves the Slowlett house. Born in Koryatt vige. Smooth shoulder-length brown hair, with big and round yellow eyes. Has a somewhat small, cute attractive face. Getting scolded by Mel over and over again for doing stupid things or making stupid mistakes, a cute but pitiful girl. Alfried called her ¡¸Poor Maid¡¹, but no one denies it. Favorite food is cookies. Her sense of smell is outstanding when ites to sweets. Will have a solemn air around her if there¡¯s anything rted to sweets, and turn into an excellent maid. Feeling suspicious, since she¡¯s been washing Alfried¡¯s pants thoroughlytely. Mel The chief maid who works at the Slowlett house. Elna¡¯s friend who has been scouted from the royal capital. Despite herid-back voice, she¡¯s a capable person who can take care of all the housework and teach others, a truly excellent maid. In addition, she basically didn¡¯t care about the interaction between Eleonora and Alfried. Long brown hair with slightly small brown eyes. Anego¡¯s temperament. Bartolo Thirty five ~ thirty eight years old. A chef who works at the Slowlett house. Has a towel wrapped around his head, with a muscr body. His hair and eyes are ckish brown. One of the few close friends of Nord that he met when he was still an adventurer. His goal in the future is to have his own restaurant. Unlike the chefs in the royal capital, he specializes in making dishes with simple tastes, putting a good use of the ingredients he has. An old man with a caring temperament. Looks scary, but a sociable person. Has a frightening look but actually a guy with a sweet tooth. After being taught about the cooking from the Earth by Al, he was fired up and persistently tried to put it into practice and recreate it. Roomba A man wearing an eyepatch on his right eye. Having the same physique as Bartolo, with bulging muscles. Thirty six years old. Wild brown hair, like a lion¡¯s mane, and a dark beard. Wearing easy-to-move armor, giving his body a minimum protection. Carrying arge sword shining in silver. B-rank adventurer. With a hearty personality, who doesn¡¯t care about small things and able to get along with anyone right away. Have been travelling to various ces, but have settled down and currently living in Koryatt vige. Living in Alfried¡¯s My Home that was built with earth magic. Torr A viger of Koryatt vige. Alfried¡¯s badpany. Came from a farming family. A blond haired boy like a yankee. Have dangerous-looking eyes. Nine years old. Two years older than Alfried. Likes heroic tales, and dreams of bing an adventurer. Really like the goblin sword given by Alfried. The person himself thinks that it was a sharp sword from the royal capital. Has a thing for Eleonora, but he doesn¡¯t even dare to approach her as he¡¯s too inexperienced. One of the three idiots of Koryatt vige. Asmo A viger of Koryatt vige. Came from a farming family. Alfried¡¯s badpany. With a truly obese body that didn¡¯t seem to be the body of a nine years old kid. Brown hair and an attractive look. Mischievous, often teamed up with Torr and Alfried. Likes to cook, and makes it by himself. Also have an older sibling. Ema A girl with short blue hair. Blue eyes. Torr¡¯s older sister. Thirteen years old. Having slender limbs and a clean-cut smile. A considerate woman, and a modest woman. The target of Alfried¡¯s affection and respect, called ¡¸Ema-oneesama¡¹ in his mind. A woman that doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s from Koryatt vige, a well-mannered woman? Her breasts are certainly bigger-sized than Eleonora. ording to Torr, it¡¯s a padding. She Long brown hair with curly tips. Asmo¡¯s elder sister. Thirteen years old. Everytime she walks, her hair softly sways while on the contrary, her weighty chest is also shaking wildly. A my pace personality and an easygoing person. Loves to eat but never gained any weight. All of her nutrition goes to her breasts. Called the pride of Koryatt vige. Huge breasts. Rnd Dark brown hair, a big man. Bulging muscles. Also the central figure of the vige. Alfried found out that he was dominated by his wife Natalie. On very bad terms with Westa. Magic aptitude is fire magic. The best it can do is to light the firewood. Westa Looks like a young intellectual, but is actually on the verge of being an ossan. Brown hair with slightly slit blue eyes. Slim and slender figure, he only looks slender with clothes on but actually muscr. On very bad terms with Rnd. Magic aptitude is water magic. Can only be used to fill one bucket. Natalie A strong woman in Koryatt vige rivalling Celia. Who seems to be a very beautiful person. Celia A viger who runs the restaurant. Her age is top secret. Blond hair pinned at the back with a barrette. Apparently, they said she used to let Lardo - her husband - brag about her good body figure. Whether it¡¯s true or not is a mystery, but the fact that her fighting strength overwhelms the boastful vignte corps leader Lardo is certain. She has numerous special moves, such as a blow with a tray, a flyingdle, or a straight right hand. Said to be Koryatt¡¯s ¡®mother¡¯, relied on by everyone, regardless whether they are men or women. Ca Celia¡¯s daughter. A lively person, just like Celia¡­¡­giving an air of easygoing person like an adult. Lardo Vignte corps leader of Koryatt vige. His wife is Celia, and Ca is his daughter. Dominated by Celia. Contrary to his big and tough body, he has a gentle personality. Vige chief The middle-aged old man is here. Wearing clothes that look a bit better than the rest of the vigers. Having a stout body, a gentle smile and a beard on his face. One should be careful and to not be fooled by his sensible look. The vige chief is the one who manages the vigers and also its representative. His personality is actually the same as the vigers. Elman The vige¡¯s carpenter. Currently spending his time each day by being extremely busy making reversi and shogi. Seems to have been taking some apprenticestely. Logan A cksmith who lives in Koryatt vige. Fifty years old bachelor. A cloth wrapped around his head like a carpenter, with an unshaven face. Muscr, solid body. Short, dark brown hair. A frank person, but actually a kind-hearted tsundere. Not a match for Celia. Extremely fond of Japanese-style food, and really loves rice and tamagoyaki. Tori The sessor of a firm who mainly trades with small viges. Has a really light tone of voice, always ending his sentence with a ¡ºssu¡», looks like an unreliable private. I wenty four years old. A curly hair, with green eyes. He has a t face, and rather than calling him good looking, it¡¯s more like a cute face. Selling reversi, shogi, and spaghetti, thepany has developed into a big one, even gathering attention in the royal capital. A gossiping fiend who is the target of resentment by Alfried and Bartolo. Gates A former adventurer from Poda vige. With deep, and a sharp, chiseled face, blue eyes. A ck, soft mohican style hair with thick sideburns. His chin is long. A retired adventurer currently living in Koryatt vige along with his wife. A dandy ossan giving the impression of being hard-boiled. Hannah A fujoshi representative of Koryatt vige. Writing certain works (books). Seems to be famous among the women in the royal capital. Lita A fujoshi. Hannah¡¯s best friend. And assistant. Earl Darius Melna Has fixed, all-back hair. Part of the martial arts faction of the nobles, has a considerable sword skill. Rather than a noble, he¡¯s more like your neighborhood ossan. The type of person that doesn¡¯t care about the small details. Viscount Yustel Yurina A gentlemanlike, slit-eyed, and golden haired noble. Look like an honest, intellectual guy, but actually a Lolicon. When heughs loudly, it will sound vulgar. Rinalia The youngest daughter of di¡¯s house of Duke. Sixteen years old. A hundred and forty centimeters in height. Chestnut-colored straight hair reaching to her waist. With a pure personality and a bit of an airhead. Smiles like an angel. Even though there¡¯s a big obstacle called social status with Yurina, their passionate feelings were realized and they got married. Magic aptitude is wind magic. Guard Short-haired guy and skinhead guy Royal capital¡¯s security guards. Having a conspicuously problematic conduct like bringing men to the back alley, and doing sexual harassment to men, but in doing so, bing a great detterence in the royal capital, a useful guards. The guards in charge of each gate are exchanged at random. Also patrolling around the street, but night¡¯s patrol are not assigned to them. Ranna Misfid Third daughter of the Misfid¡¯s house. Ra-chan. Four years old. Hair color is between gold and brown, characterized by her red-ribboned twintails. Blue eyes. A sprightly girl appropriate for her age. Likes her oneechan Shelka and Alfried. Recently, influenced by Alfried, she has been saying things like ¡¸poor maid¡¹, ¡¸so troublesome¡¹, repeatedly. Making her family troubled. Her skill in magic has curiously improved. Nowadays, she¡¯s been using magic focused on daily life. Magic aptitudes are wind magic, non-attribute magic, earth magic Shelka Misfid The second daughter of the famous noble house Misfid, that was called the Noble House of Magicians. Her father is the headmaster of the Magic Academy. Due to her own excellent skill in magic, she enters the Magic Academy by skipping grades. Her hair color is between gold and brown, the smooth long hair reaches up to her waist. Seven years old. White skin, with a shapely face. Blue eyes. Usually wears the Magic Academy uniform. A serious siscon. Magic aptitudes are fire magic, wind magic, and water magic Lazareth Elna¡¯s father. Sullen face, bushy brown hair. Dotes on Eleonora. Normal-mode with Alfried. A bit hard-hearted towards Nord and Sylvio. Handed over the Lazareth firm to his apprentice, currently in retirement. But still works asionally while giving advice. Currently working very hard to sell spinning tops. Elena Elna¡¯s mother. With the same chestnut-colored hair tied and braided, a very calm air around her. Youthful appearance, very healthy and really looks like Elna. If they were standing side by side, they would look like sisters. Eric Sylford The second son of Sylford barony. Middle part split hair style, brown colored, with a bit of a dangerous looking eyes. A noble of the Sylford house, famous for being the house of knights. The Sylford¡¯s have many family members. Their territory is at the southernmost part of Misfit Kingdom, a rural nobles. Though, the person himself will never admit it. As a noble from knights family, he has been practicing swordsmanship since childhood. Able to handle anything, from swords to tongs. High-pride, and a glutton. His features is his haughty tone of voice. Basically calling Alfried with ¡¸You¡¹. After being taken to the sky by Alfried, now he has be a bit traumatic with high ces. Magic aptitude is fire magic Alicia Ringrande First born daughter of Duke Ringrande. With bright crimson hair and sharp look, giving the impression of a bird of prey. Twelve years old. Smooth, snow white skin, her looks are stunningly well-proportioned, and her eyes are as transparent as ruby. Though she is the Duke¡¯s daughter who is gifted with both intelligence and beauty, she has a lot of free time and doesn¡¯t know what to do with it. Lately, she has a strong interest towards the rumored Alfried. Magic aptitudes are fire magic, non-attribute magic. Bram Bar The first born son from the Bar house of Earl. Shortly trimmed brown hair. Thirteen years old. Sanpaku eyes with high self-importance. Have feelings for Eleonora, but he¡¯s weaker than Eleonora so he can¡¯t even ask for a marriage. Feeling somewhat jealous for Alfried - who seems to be acknowledged by Eleonora - and he has a sense of rivalry with Alfried. Likely to jump to a wrong conclusion because of a misunderstanding. Kudelia Misfrit The second princess of the Misfrit Kingdom. Blonde hair reaching to her waist, the tips of her hair curls a little. Her eyes are blue, just like the color of a clear sky. Her appearance is somewhere between the looks of a girl and a woman, rather than calling her beautiful, it¡¯s more apt to call her cute instead. Likes wearing red-based dresses and cute clothes. She¡¯s a little selfish since she was pampered since childhood. However, she¡¯s smart enough to read the air. Looks like she has feelings for Nord. La Misfrit. The third princess of Misfit Kingdom. Silk-like golden hair, with blue eyes as deep as the sea. Ten years old. She likes to wear blue dresses. Since birth, her lower body is weak, a body that she can¡¯t even use to walk by herself. Hence, there¡¯s a gap in rtionship between her and her family. Has a calm personality, strong willed. Has a talent with magic, an ice magic user which is quite rare even in the whole kingdom and able to use ice magic at will. Her recent hobby is to look at the sky. Magic aptitude is water magic.£¨Derivation is ice. £© Sariya La¡¯s exclusive maid, tied pink hair. La¡¯s childhood friend who has been apanying her since childhood. A my pace person, with an air of an alluring oneesan. Chapter 87: A Laid-back Morning

Chapter 87: A Laid-back Morning

I woke up and opened my eyes when I heard the lively chirping of birds *chichichi*. I look at the inside of the dimly lit room as I slowly raise my body. Maybe the birds are ying outside, as I can hear their intermittent cries. I got up and headed towards the tted shutter windows, even though I¡¯m reluctant to part with the warmth of the futon. When I opened the windows all at once, the morning sun shone into the room. I stretched myself and took a deep breath as I squinted because of the dazzling light. The clean air softly enter from my nose *suu*, flowing down to my lungs, it feels as if it spread throughout my whole body. This is so pleasant. And when I was still standing absentmindedly, I felt my body tighten. This has be my daily routine ever since I was reincarnated in this world. I¡¯ve even tried something like this back in the royal capital¡¯s inn, but somehow it doesn¡¯t feel the same. It¡¯s probably the difference in the air. When I look at the verdant grass spreading out on the mansion grounds, the wind blows, as if to caress my cheeks. And the nts were swaying along with the wind as they made a sound. It¡¯s as if Koryatt vige nature is giving me a morning greeting. ¡¸¡­¡­morning¡¹ Without knowing why, I said that and I left my room. My stomach growls at exactly the same time as I feel refreshed, after washing my face with the water from the well. I walk towards the dining room, while thinking about what today''s breakfast will be. When I arrived at the dining room, all of my family members except me had already sat on their seats. No, well, for some reason only Eleonora-neesan¡¯s posture was still halfway in the middle of standing up. ¡¸¡¸Good morning¡¹¡¹ ¡¸Good morning¡¹ I replied to everyone¡¯s morning greeting. If the greeting were done separately, that would make it troublesome to do it one by one. I wonder if maybe the distinguished nobles at the royal capital did the greetings separately. ¡¸Good morning. Father, Mother.¡¹ something like that. When I looked at the table, Eleonora-neesan snorted *fun* and sat down on her seat. I wonder what happened?¡¡Even though it¡¯s such an invigorating morning today, she doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. As I sat down on my seat while thinking about why she looked like that, Sylvio-niisan who sat beside me whispered to me. ¡¸Just now, Eleonora-neesan was about to wake you up, Al.¡¹ I see, so that¡¯s why she was in that kind of posture. But, that role should belong to Sylvio-niisan. When I look at Sylvio-niisan with a puzzled look, he smiles wryly and said, ¡¸Even if I¡¯m the one to go, Al will not wake up, right?¡¹ ¡¸I, indeed.¡¹ I¡¯m amazed at Sylvio-niisan¡¯s reasonable answer. If at that time I went back to sleep or woke up a bitter, then I won¡¯t be able to enjoy such a refreshing morning, I guess? If it¡¯s Eleonora-neesan, there¡¯s no doubt that she would just forcefully flung open the door, and did an extreme thing like mercilessly robbing me of my futon. After that, she will definitely drag me out from the bed - still holding my pillow and grumbling - straight to the dining room. No, maybe she would just give me a light p to wake me up. I don¡¯t want to be woken up in that ¡®bad for the heart¡¯ manner. ¡¸¡­¡­what?¡¹ ¡¸It''s nothing.¡¹ I turn my eyes towards the foods lined up on the table, as if evading Eleonora-neesan¡¯s gaze. There¡¯s a big te in the middle of the table, with fragrant bacon, lettuce, tomatoes, in omelette with tomato sauce, and arge serving of cabbage ced on the te. As for the in omelette, it was when I taught Bartolo omurice, then he reproduced it on his own. As expected from a chef. It looks like he did all sorts of trial and error, even without me teaching him everything. A great difference from me, who can only think of adding rice in it. On the other side of that is a small cup, with a creamy, fragrant soup in it. Then, there¡¯s another te with two loaves of freshly baked bread. And you can spread the butter from the jar in the middle to your bread by yourself. This is such avish breakfast for a Baron house with a small territory in the countryside, but for the Slowlette house, this is somethingmon. Thanks to the reversi, shogi, and the recent spinning top, the financial situation of our house has prospered. Just with the fact that Elna-kaasan is the daughter of Lazareth''s firm owner, we wouldn¡¯t have any trouble with money, and the both of them are former adventurers so they still have some money saved up. We can also go shopping since Tori¡¯s firm and other merchants came regrly to the vige, but since the Slowletts are slightly indifferent to materialism, and we don¡¯t have any interest in furnishings or any ornaments, all the money is naturally spent towards food ingredients. Recently, we purchased a lot of sugar in particr. If there''s a big shopping district just like the one in the royal capital, then we might unexpectedly end up shopping but there¡¯s nothing but nature in the vicinity of Koryatt vige. ¡¸It also looks delicious today.¡¹ ¡¸It is, isn¡¯t it. I like these in omelette these days.¡¹ Elna-kaasan and Nord-tousan seem to be talking peacefully before having their breakfast. ¡¸Me too©`. When I asked to add cheese inside, it became creamy and delicious. ¡¹ ¡¸Really?¡¹ ¡¸I asked Bartolo to make mine, so he should be adding it. Want to try half?¡¹ ¡¸Thank you. Please let me have some. ¡¹ They seem to have been having a cheesy, creamy conversation since morning, I see. Just don¡¯t do something like, Aa©`n, okay? Covered in the sweet atmosphere from our parents, we siblings started having our breakfast first. Wefortably spent our time in the dining room today as well, after breakfast is over. Today, there¡¯s Elna-kaasan, Sylvio-niisan, and unusually, Eleonora-neesan has also joined us, sitting on the chair. There¡¯s no practice today, and I don¡¯t have anything I wanted to do in particr, I¡¯m currently calmly drinking tea. Incidentally, Nord-tousan is not here. We just came back from the royal capital, but it seems like all sorts of works have piled up. Since there¡¯s no morning practice, I¡¯m basically here drinking Royal Feed idly, and went back to sleep on the sofa. ¡¸Al, you¡¯re being toozy since morning.¡¹ Elna-kaasan warned me for beingnguid, and lying down on the sofa. Currently, I¡¯m putting my head on the sofa and my feet to the back of the sofa.It¡¯s a bit ill-mannered of me. Everyone looks satisfied and rxed, while their stomachs are full. However, I know something. That is, Elna-kaasan will also have the samenguid posture like me when there is no one around. ¡¸But, Elna-kaasan asionally also¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸I did not¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Not only me, Eleonora-neesan and Sylvio-niisan are also staring fixedly at Elna-kaasan, but she drinks her tea indifferently. ¡¸I did not, okay?¡¹ Everyone who lives in the mansion knows about Elna-kaasan, who alsozes around on the sofa when there is no one around. And our gaze just now is not the doubting kind of ¡¸Elna-kaasan also did it right?¡¹, but it is more like an amazed one of ¡¸You also did the same, so why are you acting innocent here?¡¹. She will just say something again if I¡¯m stillzing around like this, so I got up from the sofa and sat at the table¡¯ seat. And when I asked for a tea from Mina who was standing nearby in the room, she immediately brought some tea to me. I savored my morning tea, while having a small talk now and then. Aah, today¡¯s morning is quite peaceful isn¡¯t it. It¡¯s going to be a good day. At the same time as I thought so and when I asked for a refill from Mina, Elna-kaasan said in a solemn voice. ¡¸Hey, Al. It¡¯s been a week since we came back from the royal capital you know. I wonder when will the new sweets be avable?¡¹ Hearing those words, Mina suddenly stopped moving *pittari*. Hey wait, you don¡¯t have to worry about that, please make the tea for me. With a look, Mina raised the half-tilted teapot back and put it at a distance. So you¡¯re not going to make me wait until I answer Elna-kaasan¡¯s question, huh. Even though I¡¯m not a pet¡­¡­ When I looked in front of me on impulse, Eleonora-neesan, who had been holding her chin with her hands until just a moment ago suddenly got up and gave me a look full of curiosity. I can¡¯t escape. Nevertheless, Ipletely forgot about it. When we bought the cooking stove magic tool, I made a promise to Elna-kaasan that I will make new snacks, along with increasing the amount of snacks made. ¡¸So?¡¹ She asked me again. It was the same gentle smile as usual, but I can feel a tremendous pressure from it. ¡¸Of course it¡¯s fine. It will bepleted today.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡¹ When I told her that there¡¯s no problem and it will bepleted today, Elna-kaasan smiled and took a sip of her tea. I wonder why. It like when my superior asked me ¡¸You still haven¡¯t done the documents?¡¹ that kind of feeling. And then you said it will be done in the evening, then my superior left looking satisfied. Mina also looked satisfied by my answer, she finally poured the tea while smiling. This poor maid. As expected, I need to provide them with foods that will make them think that it¡¯s a good thing we bought a magic stove. Thanks to the magic stove, it became easier to adjust the temperature of the fire, maybe I should challenge myself in making deep-fried food or something now? As far as I know, I can think of a lot of snacks and food using that method. ¡¸If you made something strange next time, I¡¯ll give you a smack, okay?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I know¡­¡¹ Author Note : Summoning Evil God in Another World! Chapter 88: Let’s Make Snacks

Chapter 88: Let¡¯s Make Snacks

Note : I don''t know how to cook, or majoring in Biology or such, and I don''t understand about baking bread. So do forgive me if I made mistakes in some parts. If you''re also like me, and curious about how to make bread / the process of making it, you can just go to the link I put in the chapter. And also, snacks and sweets use the same kanji, so I use them interchangeably. ¡¸What are youughing at, Bartolo¡¹ ¡¸Nah©`, I just thought that you¡¯d be here any time now, y¡¯see? ¡¹ In order to fulfill my promise with Elna-kaasan, I came to the kitchen to make new snacks. Bartolo, who is grinning and poking my cheek is so hateful. This finger, should I bite it? ¡¸Then, you have to make new snacks with this, right?¡¡What are you going to make? Snacks are not my specialty, okay?¡¹ After he got up straight, Bartolo tapped on the magic stove *ponpon* as he said that. ¡¸But, it¡¯s also not my area of expertise, you know? ¡¹ ¡¸You said that, but you usually make it right? Even I have to take my hats off for your novel foods y¡¯see.¡¡ And you can still make new snacks¡­¡­you really have a talent in making snacks you know. Maybe I should tell Elna to have you make snacks from now on, boy.¡¹ This guy!¡¡He¡¯s going to make me create the snacks myself!¡¡Furthermore, he even goes as far as using Elna-kaasan¡¯s name to keep me in check!¡¡Fat chance. I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve made you knead the dough till your eyes look dead. ¡¸Bartolo is also making special jam by boiling down fruits and sugar, you also made a lot of cookies these days, right? ¡¡You¡¯vee up with something impressive like mixing various things, and changing the sweetness of the vors recently, don¡¯t you? Elna-kaasan was also happy isn¡¯t she?¡¡Really©`, that¡¯s not something I can do.¡¹ We keep smiling at one another. Trying to force the snacks-making work to the other person. I make what I like whenever I want to. But it just so happened that this time is an unavoidable circumstance. Dryughter resounded inside the kitchen. However, our eyes aren''tughing at all. You¡¯re the chef aren¡¯t you? Aren¡¯t you the one responsible for making snacks, boy? That was our thoughts when we looked at each other. After ring at one another for some time, we sighed. At any rate, let¡¯s make snacks now alright? Well, thanks to the magic stove I guess I can make something like deep-fried food or something, and while I¡¯m at it, I think it¡¯s fine to think about foods that I wanted to eat. ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s make a simple snacks first.¡¹ ¡¸What is it?¡¹ ¡¸Deep-fried bread.¡¹ ¡¸Deep-fried bread?¡¹ That¡¯s right, deep-fried bread. When I was a kid, ¡®that¡¯ often came out at the school lunch provision. Even though I don¡¯t really like bread, only that deep-fried bread is the one thing I can eat happily. ¡¸You fried the bread in oil, you see. Then just sprinkle some sugar on it.¡¹ ¡¸Ah©`, so it¡¯s a food that uses oil?¡­then, is that all?¡¹ ¡¸Will those people be really satisfied with something like that?¡¹Bartolo asked me with his eyes. ¡¸It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s easy to make and what¡¯s more, it¡¯s delicious.¡¹ In addition, the calories are also quite high. It was eaten in order to improve children''s nutrition during the postwar period. ¡¸Also¡­¡­this will make you gain quite a bit of weight.¡¹ From the maids to Elna-kaasan who said that she would not get fat no matter how much she eats, if they keep on eating it then they will definitely gain weight. In that case, they would naturally refrain from eating snacks. If so, we will not be forced to make snacks anymore. ¡¸I see. As expected from you, boy.¡¹ Bartolo smiles meaningfully, understanding the meaning of my words. His smiles looked like a beast that had found its prey. ¡¸What an evil face.¡¹ ¡¸Hehehe, you too boy¡¹ We¡¯re showing each other a different smile than before. Even though our eyes areughing, I feel that there¡¯s something impure in our eyes. ¡¸Besides, there are something I wanted to make this time, other than snacks.¡¹ ¡¸Ooh!¡¡I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡¹ Hearing that I will make a new kind of food other than snacks, Bartolo¡¯s eyes shine. There¡¯s no more wicked thoughts in his eyes just like the one from a moment ago. As one would expect from a chef. I¡¯m thinking of making snacks that can be fried such as deep-fried bread, and sata andagi for today¡¯s menu. Well, it just looks simr, but if you add toppings on it then they should be satisfied because they will be able to enjoy various vors. Then, I will make fried bread crusts and rusks for my own snack. We had sandwiches as breakfast, so there should be some bread left over. Incidentally, I won¡¯t share this. Furthermore, I could make pancakes and crepe, but I think it¡¯s better to make snacks using the magic stove as a demonstration this time, so we make that. We should have as many cards as possible. Recently, Mina was being noisy by saying something like ¡¸These round rings on the slippers are candies right?¡¹. I meant well, but I shouldn¡¯t have made sweets-printed. At noon, I asked Bartolo to cook lunch as usual, and I think I¡¯m going to makeand deep-fried food for dinner. We¡¯re doing nothing but frying and baking all of the ingredients today. If I have soy sauce and the special sauce, then I won¡¯t hesitate to make a 8¡­¡­ My Japanese spirit gradually wished for soy sauce. I haven¡¯t met Tori these days , I wonder if he¡¯s doing okay. I¡¯m also anxious with the amount of rice I have left, I want to replenish my rice stock. That being the case, first of all we made the preparation in order to make snacks using the deep-frying method. ¡¸We have leftovers bread from breakfast, can I use it?¡¹ While I¡¯m preparing the oil, Bartolo came and handed me a basket with loaves of bread in it. ¡¸Thank you. I can use this for another snack. But, we can not use this for the deep-fried bread, so we need to make it from scratch.¡¹ ¡¸Che, what shape of bread do you wanted it to be?¡¹ ¡¸Make it into oval shape, just like a bread roll.¡¹ To Bartolo¡¯s question, I exined it while my hand is moving to make an oval shape. ¡¸Aah, I understand. Then while I make the bread, can you make the lunch or something?¡¹ Bartolo put the wheat flour into a bowl, and started making the bread. As for me, I immediately press the switch on the magic stove. At that moment, the stove absorbed my magic power and me suddenly lit up. We¡¯ve tried the stove when we bought it at the royal capital, I¡¯m not particrly surprised by it cause it looks like a gas stove and very easy to use. Before, we had to take the trouble to light the firewood first, but now it¡¯s done in an instant like this. Reducing the time needed to cook, and we¡¯re not burdened with it anymore. And is very convenient because we can adjust the temperature. We can even use it to fry. There¡¯s no need to worry about something like a gas explosion, it might be safer than a modern gas stove. ¡¸Really, the fire began to light up immediately. ¡¹ ¡¸Indeed.¡¹ Bartolo is not looking at me because he¡¯s making the bread, but you can tell from his voice that he¡¯s in a good mood. The one who gained the most benefit from this is the chef, Bartolo. I bought this magic stove, half for my own sake, and half for Bartolo, so I¡¯m a little happy with the result. Without knowing why, I smiled and I proceeded with my own preparation. I¡¯m going to leave the deep-fried bread until the bread is made by Bartolo, I put another frying pan on the stove and pour the oil. First, I¡¯m making rusk-type snacks from the bread crust for my snacks. I cut the bread crust to just the right length, and wait till the oil warms up. Then, when I feel that the oil has warmed up, I add the bread crust that I have cut earlier into the frying pan. Bake the bread crust, while using to turn it around. I baked the bread crust as it made a sizzling, crackling noise *pachipachi*. I soak the bread into the oil, and slowly the color turns into golden brown and bes hard. When it turns into a perfect golden color, I ce it on a te with a thin cloth already spread on top, arranging it so that the oil will be absorbed. The soft bread crusts are now releasing a freshly-baked bread smell and have be stick-shaped. If you bite it, it will make a crisp, crunchy sound *kari*. ¡¸Bartolo, I¡¯m going to use sugar¡¹ When I briefly asked Bartolo for sugar, he replied half-heartedly ¡¸Ooh¡¹, and grabbed a jar of sugar. It is important to sprinkle it with a lot of sugar when it¡¯s piping hot like this. The deep-fried bread would also be like this. I remove the cloth, and just sprinkle it with sugar as a finishing touch. The golden brown bread crusts have be white, as if it was coated in snow. Turning it with the chopstick, I sprinkle the sugar evenly and it¡¯s done. Then I picked a bread crust stick and ate it. It made a light, crispy sound and crunchy as it popped inside my mouth. The sweetness of the sugar and the bread is out of this world. Above all, the texture can be addictive. I nibbled the bread like a squirrel *karikari*, and before I knew it I was already bringing another one to my mouth. No, I can¡¯t stop doing this. More importantly it shouldn¡¯t be stick-shaped. Since it¡¯s easier to eat that way, it makes my hand reach out to immediately take another. Wouldn''t it be great if there was also an elegant ss to go along with this here. Yeah, let¡¯s do that when I store stuff using space magic. ¡¸Oi oi, why are you having fun by yourself. Give some to me too.¡¹ Having said that, Bartolo picked up a bread stick and put it in his mouth. ¡¸Aah©`, the in sweetness is good¡­¡­¡­back then, my grandma used to make me something like this¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Bartolo made a chewing sound as he ate, and narrowed his eyes. He might be remembering the taste of food from his hometown or something. In my previous life, my grandma also¡­¡­no that''s wrong, the one who was responsible for cooking is my grandpa. Since grandma can¡¯t cook. It was the worst kind of lineage that was passed down to her grandchildren, my sisters. That was more like a curse in our family isn¡¯t it. While I was having a distant look on my face, trying to make sense of things, I noticed a bowl in the kitchen. When I look into it, the dough has already turned into balls and ced in it. It¡¯s probably on the preliminary fermentation. It¡¯ll be left as it is for forty to fifty minutes to make it rise. Then it¡¯s going to be fermented for the second time, so it will still take some time until it¡¯s ready. When I think about it, Bartolo - who was preparing the ingredients in the evening, and then baking the bread in the morning - is amazing. Well, we exchange food asionally, and now he¡¯s been cooking more rice. Rather, isn¡¯t that the biggest reason why my rice stock began decreasing? If all five family members eat what I nned to eat alone, then it will be gone immediately! If it were Eleonora-neesan, you can just add meat to it and she will eat it quickly. Really, this is not good. Darn Bartolo, I want you to return my feeling of respect! Bartolo was still eating the bread stick *karikari*, even when I stared at him. But, he doesn¡¯t look like a squirrel, more like a wild child gnawing at a sugarcane. ¡¸This is delicious. I can¡¯t stop eating it. Won¡¯t Elna and the others be satisfied with just this?¡¹ ¡¸But, this was not a snack that utilizes the magic stove.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s true isn¡¯t it. If anything, buying a stove that can only make the bread we wanted with this guy here, would be more satisfying than buying anything else. ¡¹ Bartolo nodded to himself as he knocked on the stove. He seems to be quite pleased with the stove. ¡¸Do you need anything else? You also said that you¡¯re going to make something other than snacks right?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right.I need ingredients for tempura. We have onions, carrots, and other vegetables, right?¡¹ ¡¸Aah, we have most vegetables here you know?¡¡But, we only have little bit of mushrooms left.¡¹ ¡¸Yosh, let¡¯s ask Sylvio-niisan to gather them.¡¹ That¡¯s because Sylvio-niisan is good at gathering mushrooms and edible wild nts in the mountain. At most, he¡¯s just going to read books and study today. Ever since I came back from the royal capital, I haven¡¯t seen him going outside at all. ¡¸You, you don¡¯t hesitate in using your older brother at all, don¡¯t you. Even though you took a modest approach towards your elder sister.¡¹ ¡¸But of course. That¡¯s because I¡¯m the little brother.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­so it¡¯s fine with your older brother?¡¹ Look here, that¡¯s because Sylvio-niisan is kind. If his cute little brother asks for something then he won¡¯t be able to refuse, y¡¯see. Incidentally, little brother doesn¡¯t have the authority to order around their elder sister. The day you said ¡¸You¡¯re free anyway, so go pick some edible wild nts¡¹ to Eleonora-neesan, is the day when you will be viciously beaten. She¡¯s a moody person, just like a cat. To some extent, she would say something like, ¡¸You¡¯re really cheeky to order me around even though you¡¯re just Al¡¹, and then get subdued. She¡¯s a beast such as it was unknown whether she would take the bait if it were shown in front of her or not. ¡¸Next is, do we have arge shrimp or something?¡¹ ¡¸No, we don¡¯t buyrge shrimps.¡¹ Bartolo shrugged his shoulder as he told me that. I tried to ask for it, but we really don¡¯t have it, huh? There¡¯s no sea near Koryatt vige, so it can¡¯t be helped. Though infrequent, Tori¡¯s Firm brought it when they visited the vige. It¡¯s not that convenient. When ites to tempura, it has to be shrimps, so it¡¯s a shame. ¡¸Can we just use river shrimps?¡¡If it were those, then we can use them after removing the mud.¡¹ There are river shrimps in Koryatt¡¯s river, but it was the long-armed shrimp. Of course, they¡¯re not big enough to be used for tempura. ¡¸I¡¯d like to have the big shrimps, but it¡¯s fine to use those this time, I guess? River shrimps are also delicious anyway.¡¹ I also like to eat karaage-like river fish in one go. I can just use Teleport and buy it at the royal capital, but if I were to take it out, then I will be asked where did I got it from. Un, guess I will buy it for the next time I eat it alone, huh? Chapter 89: Deep-Fried Food

Chapter 89: Deep-Fried Food

At the request of his cute little brother, Sylvio-niisan departed towards the mountain. I asked him to gather more edible nts and mushrooms than usual, so that we will notck in ingredients. Just this alone will make the dinner¡¯s menuvish. .ihavesinnedtrantion The meal will look appealing andvish if it has colors such as green and orange. While I was waiting while preparing for lunch, Bartolo turned off the fire and walked towards the bowl. This is the advantage of the magic stove, you can turn the fire off immediately. ¡¸Oh, about time the preliminary fermentation is going to be over, right? ¡¹ Apparently, the preliminary fermentation of the bread seems to be over. When I stopped cutting the vegetables and approached him, Bartolo was currently removing the Muona1leaves which was used as a means to prevent the dough from being dry. Then he showed me a bowl of hot water for adjusting the temperature. In it, there was the lump of bread dough that looked two timesrger from the first time I saw it. ¡¸Wa©`, it have be twice as big.¡¹ While I was raising my voice in wonder, Bartolo put some flour on his finger and gently poked the dough with his finger. It¡¯s the so-called finger test. After he pulls out his finger, the hole from his finger remains open, and it remains there for a while. If the hole appears to close immediately after the finger is removed, then it hasn¡¯t fermented long enough. ¡¸It has fermented properly.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­wish Eleonora-neesan¡¯s chest can also get this big.¡¹ ¡¸Sometimes you say something preposterous, you know that. You¡¯ll be killed, you know!?¡¹ Hearing my sudden remark, Bartolo raised his voice in a hurry. .ihavesinnedtrantion ¡¸Eleonora-neesan was talking happily with Elna-kaasan just now, and she¡¯s not nearby nor is she listening to us.¡¹ I heard a happy voice, when I headed towards Sylvio-niisan¡¯s ce some time ago. I heard something about tongs and the royal capital or other, I guess they¡¯re talking about what happened in the royal capital. Anyway, she was in talking happily with Elna-kaasan, so I couldn¡¯t go to her and say something like ¡¸Go gather edible wild nts in the mountain with Sylvio-niisan¡¹ I¡¯m a little brother who can read the mood, after all. ¡¸Re, really? You look strangely confident, despite your usual modest behavior.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not it. That¡¯s just because I can¡¯t say it normally, so I said it here.¡¹ Since I¡¯ll be killed if I say it in her face. ¡¸I don¡¯t know whether should I call you a big shot or a small fry.¡¹ ¡¸But, it¡¯s true isn¡¯t it?¡¡Even though Elna-kaasan¡¯s are so big¡­¡­I feel sorry for Eleonora-neesan¡­¡­¡¹ This sister of mine, Eleonora-neesan is thirteen years of age this year. For a woman, it was the time when they should have blossomed. She is special, while even Ema-oneesama have blossomed a little. However when it came to Eleonora-neesan, there¡¯s still no sign of her ¡®preliminary fermentation¡¯. 2 The preliminary fermentation, second fermentation, and it seems that it reaches the third, but where does Elna-kaasan¡¯s gene go I wonder?3 I wonder if maybe it was discarded, in order to acquire her talent in swordsmanship. And I also know that every time she gets out of the bath, she repeatedly touches her cutting board-like chest in the dressing room *petapeta*. I also know that she listens attentively to my joke, ¡¸It seems that it will get bigger if you drink milk¡¹ and drink milk every morning. Each time I see it, I feel my heart ache¡­¡­ .ihavesinnedtrantion ¡¸Oi, kid. You said that while you sounded like you¡¯reughing. The person herself also cares about it. Leave her alone¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸But still, she hasn''t experienced the ¡®preliminary fermentation¡¯ yet. ¡¹ ¡¸Ooh!¡¡It smells good today!¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Uhahahahaha!¡¹¡¹ While we were stillughing happily, I suddenly felt a presence from behind me. ¡¸Hey, kaasan said ¡ºIt smells so sweet and good, there must be snacks in the kitchen!, so I came here¡» ¡­¡­¡­do you have any snacks?¡¹ Eleonora-neesan suddenly appeared in the kitchen. Apparently, it seems like she came here because of Elna-kaasan¡¯s specific instruction. It makes me want to really retort ¡¸Does Elna-kaasan have the nose of a monster or what?¡¹ . This is MY bread crust stick. Trying to snatch the snacks her son made, what a greedy mother. More importantly, I wonder whether she heard about our talk of ¡®fermentation¡¯ earlier. When we sent our gaze to her as if asking about it, Eleonora-neesan looked at us in puzzlement in turn. ¡¸¡­¡­what is it?¡¡The both of you have pale face you know?¡¹ ¡¸N, no it¡¯s nothing!¡¡It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing. Look, here¡¯s a bread crust stick, take it with you!¡¹ ¡¸Bread crust stick?¡¡Is it good?¡¹ When I pushed the te with the sticks to her, Eleonora-neesan took one stick and ate it. Then I heard a crisp, and grating sound from her and Eleonora-neesanughed happily. ¡¸This, this is interesting and delicious, it¡¯s good!¡¡You can readily eat it at anytime!¡¹ ¡¸Right, right?¡¹ Her reactions arecking as usual, but anyway, it looks like she took a liking to it. Eleonora-neesan ate it quickly *karikari* and stuffed her cheeks like a squirrel, then she licked her fingertips *pero*. Then she smiled involuntarily, took another stick and put it in her mouth. Before you knew it, you won¡¯t be able to stop eating them, that¡¯s the dreadfulness of potato chips and bread sticks. That¡¯s right, I forgot about it, but I will make potato chipster. ¡¸You¡¯re not going to bring it to Elna-kaasan?¡¹ She¡¯s bad for my heart, so I want her to leave this ce immediately. When I said that with that message from the heart put into it, Eleonora-neesan opened her eyes widely as she remembered, then she quickly stuffed the stick into her mouth *karikari*. She looks like a small animal somewhat, cute. ¡¸That¡¯s right. I unintentionally¡­¡­¡­ Then I¡¯ll take this with me!¡¹ We waved at Eleonora-neesan with smiles on our face, and after checking that she had left, we sighed deeply. Of course that¡¯s because we¡¯re feeling relieved. ¡¸¡­¡­I thought my heart would stop you know, boy.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m the most surprised. I had an illusion of my head being smashed with her wooden sword from behind, you know.¡¹ If Eleonora-neesan was a few more secondste in arriving, things would happen just like what was in the illusion. Maybe I had that illusion because I can visualize it so vividly. ¡¸When you¡¯re going to say something like that, you should check your surroundings a little more before you say it.¡¹ ¡¸I can¡¯t stop myself saying that.¡¹ With pale faces, we started to continue our cooking. ¡ô After that, we had lunch in between while the cooking was proceeding smoothly. And since Sylvio-niisan have alsoe back from the mountain, we¡¯re very busy making preparation for dinner. Just now, the bread sticks that I gave to Eleonora-neesan to distract her before seem to receive an extremely favorable impression from the women¡¯s group, and so themand to increase its production were given to us. A mother who made a quick decision as usual. .ihavesinnedtrantion All of the leftover bread from this morning¡¯s breakfast is fried in oil, then it bes bread sticks. It¡¯s obvious that they will eat them all if we leave them as is, so in order for them to not be taken away this time, I have packed a box of sticks for my own share and secretly put them away using space magic. This way, they won¡¯t eat my share of bread sticks. The bread has also finished its secondary fermentation and bench rest. And now, I¡¯m about to make the deep-fried bread. ¡¸So, we¡¯re going to fry them in oil?¡¹ Looking at the streamlined shape peculiar to the bread roll, Bartolo asked me. ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹ The oil has already been heated in the pot. I put the saibashi into the pot to measure the temperature of the oil. ¡¸Un, the bubbles havee out it¡¯s probably more than 170 degrees.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­you¡¯re as skillful as ever using those two sticks.¡¹ Bartolo looked at it from beside me and earnestly said that. ¡¸It¡¯s pretty easy to use once you get used to it.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? Should I try practicing using that when I¡¯m free then? It looks convenient. Then, you can tell the temperature just by putting those into the pot?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. If small bubblese out slowly, then it¡¯s 150 degrees. And if small bubbles came out from the whole chopstick, then it would feel like it was around 170 degrees. You¡¯ll understand it if you use breadcrumbs.¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ Looking impressed, Bartolo put his hand on his chin, and put two pieces of bread into the pot. The oval-shaped breads were soaked into the hot oil and it made a quiet crackling sound *pachipachi*. And then, wait until one side has turned golden brown, then turned it around after the color changed to golden brown. Simply cook one side at a time carefully. You can¡¯t carelessly turn it over. Then repeat that for some time. Just like that, the fried bread isplete. The soft, golden brown fried breads are spreading their fragrant smell in the kitchen. I like the smell of baked bread, since it makes me feel at ease. Then I sprinkle sugar on the piping hot bread roll that was ced on a te. ¡¸Aaaaaaaaaaahh!¡¹ ¡¸What is it now Bartolo?¡¹ When I sprinkle arge amount of sugar from the jar, Bartolo let out a strange voice and grabbed me. ¡¸Don¡¯t you think that you sprinkle too much sugar on it, boy!?¡¹ ¡¸You made it just like this, you know.¡¹ Not minding him, I pour the sugar. There¡¯s a strange voiceing from beside me, but I couldn¡¯t care less. And then, ¡¸It¡¯s done!¡¹ ¡¸Oi, my sugar have decreased by a lot.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­like I said, you¡¯ll get fat eating this.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s good that it can be made easily, but it uses a staggering amount of sugar.¡¹ Bartolo checked on the sugar inside the jar dejectedly. .ihavesinnedtrantion If you look at the te, the fried breads were ced there and it looked as if it was covered in a nket of snow. If you take a bite out of it, it will be crisp on the outside - what¡¯s with the bread dough covered in sugar - then the smell of freshly baked bread will spread inside your mouth. And with the melted sugar soaked into the bread caused by the temperature and oil, the overwhelming sweetness will definitely spread throughout your mouth. Just imagining it alone makes me drool. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­then, let¡¯s immediately bring it to them quickly!¡¹ ¡¸Un, that¡¯s why, everyone. I want everyone to move over there.¡¹ At the kitchen door were the maids, Mina, Sara, Mel, along with Elna-kaasan and Eleonora-neesan, a total of five people peeking toward us. Apparently, each and every one of them sniffed out the smell of the fried bread and came here. They have actually been there ever since we fried the bread. They raise their voice along with Bartolo, and when I sprinkle sugar over the bread. And we didn¡¯t say ¡¸Let¡¯s try it now! ¡¹, because we¡¯re being watched. Cause if we said that, the hyenas will most likely rush in. ¡¸How about the preparation for the tea?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸It¡¯s ready!¡¹¡¹ Hearing Elna-kaasan¡¯s voice, the maids answered together like soldiers. ¡¸Well then, can you please call Nord and Sylvio?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸They have already sit in their seat!¡¹¡¹ ¡¸In that case, let¡¯s go to the dining room. It¡¯s snack time.¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Yes!¡¹¡¹ Elna-kaasan and Eleonora-neesan turn their backs, their hair sways gracefully with their movement. Of course, they don¡¯t forget to send a sharp look at us. Then the maids followed. What kind of farce is this.4 Bartolo and I thought like that, but we didn¡¯t say it, we took the fried bread and followed after them. ¡ô The fried bread was mainly popr among the women. It seems that it¡¯s a bit heavy for Sylvio-niisan and Nord-tousan, the two of them split the bread in two and happily ate half of the bread. Needless to say, the leftover half-fried breads were taken away, snatched by the women and eaten. It might becking in terms of appearance, but the fried bread received high evaluation, the magic stove yed an active part in it. Originally, I was nning to make an additional sata andagi, but I¡¯m going to stop eating snacks today since I have already eaten two bread sticks and fried bread. Of course, it¡¯s not because I¡¯m already full and can¡¯t eat anymore, but it¡¯s because I wanted to look forward to it at the next snack time. Next time, I¡¯m definitely going to make sata andagi. But I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know when that ¡®next time¡¯ will be. I thought that I would be able to use the bread sticks for awhile, by adding honey or jam on it. .ihavesinnedtrantion Now then, it¡¯s time to prepare the dinner, it would be deep-fried food. I can think of various things like tempura, kushiage, potato chips and karaage. But if I overdid it, I wouldn¡¯t be able to eat it all so I have to be careful. To begin with, in order to make tempura I have to make something that will be the tempura flour. Of course there¡¯s no convenient item like tempura flour being sold in this world. Or rather, there¡¯s no one in this world who knows tempura, so it¡¯s understandable. Be that as it may, making a substitute that can be used for the tempura flour is easy. Just mix egg and cold water together, and then just add wheat flour in it. It seems like it will be better to just leave something like a lump of flour on it as a coating. ¡¸We¡¯re going to add this and fried them?¡¹ Bartolo asked while coating the mushrooms with the flour. ¡¸That¡¯s right. Be careful cause it will make a loud sound and the oil will stter.¡¹ In preparation for that, I changed my clothes from a short-sleeved one to the long-sleeved clothes. I also told Bartolo about it, but he didn¡¯t change his clothes. Looks like he doesn¡¯t care about a little bit of hot oil. I¡¯ll leave it to others to decide, whether it¡¯s because of his pride or him being reckless. He put the mushroom into the oil. The mushrooms made a loud noise as they were thrown into the boiling hot oil. ¡¸Uooh!¡¡It makes quite a loud noise, huh.¡¹ It looks like the sound is louder than he expected, that Bartolo hurriedly took a step back. ¡¸Che¡­¡­he didn¡¯t get burned by the oil, huh¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­did you say something, boy?¡¹ ¡¸Nothing. Look, the next one is the vegetables.¡¹ It¡¯s alright. If Bartolo keeps on putting the ingredients like this, then sooner orter, the oil should stter on him . Short-sleeves won¡¯t be enough to protect him from the oil. When I silently handed him the batter, he threw the ingredients into the oil while moving back. At first he was afraid when the oil made a loud noise, I wonder if I was also like that. However, I¡¯m brave enough to admit it. ¡¸What¡¯s the matter Bartolo? You¡¯re backing away you know? You¨¦r not afraid of a little bit of hot oil right?¡¹ ¡¸O, of course boy. I just don¡¯t want the oil to stter on you boy, so I¡¯m just tossing it carefully.¡¹ Pan! ¡¸Owaaah!¡¡What is it!?¡¹ ¡¸The batter just fall off, see.¡¹ ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s because the timing of frying is important when cooking this kind of food. I¡¯ll leave it to you now, boy. I¡¯m going to change.¡¹ Bartolo came to me while saying that. He¡¯s really scared isn¡¯t he¡­ .ihavesinnedtrantion But, oh well, it¡¯s his first time frying anyway, so I¡¯ll fry it this time. If you fry the meat and shrimp first, then the oil will get dirty and it will smell, so you have to fry from the vegetables first in that order. ¡¸If the big bubbles became small bubbles, constant, and quiet, that means it has been cooked all the way to the inside.¡¹ ¡¸I see. Certainly, it does feel like that.¡¹ While asionally teaching Bartolo about some know-hows, I put carrots, onion, mushrooms, and edible wild nts on a te in session. And I also thinly sliced some potatoes, and fried them secretly to make potato chips. Un, it seems that there¡¯s no problem frying them. ¡¸We¡¯re mostly done frying the vegetables. Next up is the chicken meat.¡¹ After saying that, Bartolo came and brought the bowl with chicken meat inside. The seasoning has already been done by Bartolo, and is perfect. Add eggs and wheat flour, and put them into the oil. .ihavesinnedtrantion The boiling sounds peculiar to deep-frying resounded inside the kitchen. ¡¸I¡¯ve be used to this sound. It¡¯s a good sound if you listen to it carefully.¡¹ Indeed, if you listen to the sound of oil carefully, it might sound interesting and nice to hear. When you listen to this sound, you will think ¡®Ah, someone is frying something, huh¡¯. Then after the coating hardens, turn it over properly and when it feels like they¡¯re fried enough, put in on a te. After that, raise the temperature and fry the karaage for the second time. It¡¯s the double frying method. ¡¸Isn¡¯t it already fried enough?¡¹ I was about to fry the shrimps, but then Bartolo looked doubtful. ¡¸When you raise the temperature immediately like this, the outside will be crispy. It¡¯s called the double-frying method. Well, it may fail sometimes, due to the meat part and ingredients used.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? ¡¡Tell me about it againter in detail, okay.¡¹ When I replied to Bartolo lightly and was putting the fried food to the te, two people suddenly appeared. It was Eleonora-neesan and Mina. Apparently, they hear the sounds of oil when the tempura and karaage are being fried. It seems that they can¡¯t endure it this time, and they tried to reach out for the fried food and eat it. Uh, it¡¯s okay to take one and eat it, but I¡¯m still frying so it¡¯s dangerous you know? Just when I thought like that. The oil popped as Mina quietly reached out with her hand andnded a direct hit on her forehead. ¡¸Aaaaaa!?¡¡Hott!?¡¡It¡¯s hot!?¡¡Something hit me on my forehead!?¡¹ There©` see, told you so. I leave Mina who was rolling around on the floor writhing in pain alone, ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨Dmmph!?¡¡mmh!¡¹ Eleonora-neesan raised her muffled voice, and she came and violently tapped on my shoulder *bashibashi*. ¡¸Wait a sec, I¡¯m frying right now so it¡¯s dangerous!?¡¹ ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨Dmmph!¡¹ Eleonora-neesan has a karaage inside her mouth while she¡¯s huffing *hafuhafu*.5 That¡¯s a freshly fried karaage. Of course it¡¯s hot. .ihavesinnedtrantion However, I deliberately tried to keep her in suspense. ¡¸How is it? The karaage is delicious, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ She widened her eyes and silently hit my head when I said that while smiling. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯ll do if I keep on teasing her more than this. ¡¸Okay okay, I know already, you want water right. Un, here.¡¹ Saying that, I poured water using magic to a nearby cup. Eleonora-neesan snatched the cup from me, and drank it immediately. ¡¸Fuhaa!¡¡Thought I¡¯m going to die.¡¹ You¡¯re acting as if you¡¯re drinking beer or something. ¡¸That¡¯s because you took a freshly fried food.¡¹ ¡¸I didn¡¯t think it would be that hot. I can still feel a tingly sensation in my mouth, give me some ice. ¡¹ Eleonora-neesan directly pushed her cup resolutely toward me. When I put a little ice inside her cup using magic, Eleonora-neesan threw it into her mouth. After her mouth has cooled down, Eleonora-neesan stares at me unblinkingly. ¡¸Al is so convenient.¡¹ ¡¸The convenient one is magic. Also, your wording makes me feels like I¡¯m an appliance or something, stop it.¡¹ ¡¸Go bring them and get out if you¡¯re done with your secret eating. We¡¯re still in the middle of cooking, y¡¯see.¡¹ Bartolo appears without dy, and points the way out with his chin. ¡¸Ow, it hurts!?¡¡I hit my head on the cab.¡¹ After she writhe in pain on the floor, Mina got additional injuries. This poor maid, really¡­¡­¡­ Eleonora-neesan looked at Mina, and then she looked back at us. ¡¸This is?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s hot. If you want to take something, take this here.¡¹ After eating the karaage I showed her, Eleonora-neesan dragged Mina along with her and left the kitchen. ¡¸Aaaaaa!¡¡Eleonora-sama! What about my share!?¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s none. You can lick ice or something.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s so unfair!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Mina is as noisy as ever, huh.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­yeah¡¹ .ihavesinnedtrantion After that, we fried the river shrimps, andpleted the preparation for dinner. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened at the extravagant fried food made using the magic stove. Everyone waspletely satisfied with the fried food that was crispy on the outside and were able to enjoy all sorts of ingredients used, and the usefulness of the magic stove was acknowledged by everyone in the family. All things considered, I was tired from cooking throughout the day. I don¡¯t want to cook for a while. I¡¯ll leave the rest to Bartolo. Chapter 90: Hit and Hide Janken, Pon

Chapter 90: Hit and Hide Janken, Pon

¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­hey¡¹ ¡¸What?¡¹ As usual, Eleonora-neesan came into my room without knocking on the door and called out to me with a puzzled look on her face. ¡¸What are you making by rolling up a cloth since some time ago?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m making a stick.¡¹ I didn¡¯t turn around to look at Eleonora-neesan, I started sewing the edge of the cloth to the cylindrical stick in my hand. Just twist and press the cloth around the stick and that¡¯ll do. Properly sew the tip with the knot so that it will not unravel. I was quite used to this kind of work because of the time when I made slippers. If it¡¯s now, I think I can make simple clothes or a muffler. Though, this didn¡¯t require such a high quality, it¡¯s good enough as long as this can be used to swing. ¡¸It¡¯s done!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s just a stick with too much unused cloth covering it. If you want something to swing with, you should just use the wooden sword over there, right.¡¹ Eleonora-neesan said that when I raised the finished cloth stick. The wooden sword over there, is the one that is always used when we practice. It¡¯s not particrly valuable or anything, so it¡¯s just carelessly leaned against the wall. Of course, it doesn¡¯t mean that I make this stick because I like swordsmanship. ¡¸No, this is not for training, you see. It¡¯s something to y around with.¡¹ ¡¸y? How do you y with that?¡¹ In response to the word ¡®y¡¯, Eleonora-neesan took the bait. Are you expecting something like reversi again? Unfortunately, this time it¡¯s rtively simple to y. But, this might unexpectedly suit Eleonora-neesan¡¯s taste I guess? ¡¸Well, this is yed by moving your body, so this might be Eleonora-neesan¡¯s specialty.¡¹ ¡¸Really? Tell me, quick.¡¹ Eleonora-neesan came to sit in front of me, her reddish-brown ponytail sways. The light of expectation filled her red eyes. ¡¸There¡¯s only two tools to use. This bowl here and the cloth stick. If you win in janken, you can hit the other person¡¯s head with this stick. But if you lose in the janken, you wear this wooden bowl to cover your head.¡¹ I tried to demonstrate it in an easy-to-understand manner, by actually wearing the wooden bowl that I¡¯ve prepared. ¡¸But the chest and stomach are defenseless.¡¹ ¡¸The rule is that you can only aim for the head!¡¹ Good grief, why would this sister of mine want to turn this into a fight. Eleonora-neesan wears the bowl while being immensely curious about it, and swings the stick. Did you properly listen to what I said? ¡¸Fuu©`n, so that¡¯s it. It sounds like it''s interesting. So if I win, I hit you with this stick right?¡¹ Eleonora-neesan swung the stick with an innocent smile on her face. ¡¸That¡¯s right. This is important, so I¡¯ll say it again, you can only aim for the head, okay? And you¡¯re not allowed to dodge the stick.¡¹ I emphasized the rules again just in case. That¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to receive a sharp blow to my stomach, even though I¡¯ve properly covered my head with the bowl. Well, setting aside using the wooden sword, the stick that was made with a bunch of cloth on it is soft, so I think it should be fine. ¡¸I know. Rather than that, let¡¯s try it quickly!¡¹ What do you mean ¡®rather than that¡¯¡­¡­¡­ It¡¯s very important you know¡­¡­ It started like that, then Eleonora-neesan and I yed the hit and hide jankenpon. In front of me were the cloth stick and the wooden bowl lined up, the both of us sat a short distance away from them. As a physical handicap, the stick is ced on my right-hand side. Both Eleonora-neesan and I are right-handed, so either Eleonora-neesan grabs the stick with her left hand, or she has to move her right hand a lot. But well, I can¡¯t expect her swinging speed to slow down by a considerable amount, just because she uses her left hand. In our usual practice, her left hand is by no means inferior to her dominant right hand in terms of her sword speed. The person herself said ¡¸I won¡¯t be able to fight if my dominant arm is injured. So it is out of the question if that happens, right?¡¹ Yeah, it is indeed so. But don''t you think that you¡¯re too manly? ¡¸Then, let¡¯s start alright?¡¹ Eleonora-neesan smile confidently. Perhaps she¡¯s confident because of her daily sword training, or maybe because she thought it was her specialty. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter even if it¡¯s on my left-hand side¡¯, she gives off this kind of feeling. However, you¡¯re too naive. I knew about it and still challenges you. It¡¯s not as if I didn¡¯t put in any effort or preparation for this you know? ¡¸Un. Okay.¡¹ I said that with a fearless smile on my face. ¡¸¡¸Ro©`ck pape©`r, scissors!¡¹¡¹ Me, paper©`. Eleonora-neesan, rock©`. Since I got a good excuse in the name of ying, my reaction couldn¡¯t get any better than this when I reached out for the stick. At this moment, I secretly use Psychic magic to pull the stick to my hand. Then my arm sweeps toward her direction, unleashing the sharpest blow I make in this life to her head! Supaann!¡¡such a dry sound echoes inside the room. It¡¯s a hit, oi!¡¡A direct hit you know!¡¡Direct hit!¡¡A critical hit! This might be the first time I managed to hit Eleonora-neesan on the head! Serves you right!¡¡I predicted that the simple Eleonora-neesan will use a rock in the beginning. I was scared, like really scared about what would happenter¡­¡­but after doing it, I feel so relieved. It was as if the mist inside my heart had cleared and when I was drunk in such an indescribable, pleasant feeling, Eleonora-neesan¡¯s white arm reached out to me. Then she grabbed my arm, my feet were hanging in the air and then I feel down After that, Eleonora-neesan sat on top of me and brought down the stick, it will hit me if it continues like this ¨D¨D. ¡¸Wait!¡¡Eleonora-neesan!¡¡We¡¯re ying aren¡¯t we!¡¹ Eleonora-neesan¡¯s arm suddenly stopped in response to my scream-like voice. ¡¸¡­¡­that¡¯s right isn¡¯t it. It''s the first time Al manage to hit my head, so I subconsciously¡­¡¹ Eleonora-neesan exhales to calm herself down, and she gets off from on top of me. If I had a wooden sword in my hand when we practiced, she probably wouldn¡¯t stop. Good thing we¡¯re ying. And it¡¯s also a good thing the stick has cloth wrapped around it. Even so, the process of her throwing me down was not only fast. But I could hardly see it. When I was still thinking that she grabbed my arm, my view of above and below has been turned upside down, and the stick has already reached in front of my eyes. I probably won¡¯t be able to escape even if I used Teleport. As even though it¡¯s called a Teleport, and moves you in an instant from one ce, there¡¯s a slight timeg after the activation. Truly a frightening older sister. ¡¸Even so, somehow your attack from a while ago is the fastest from all your attack until now, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ ¡¸Re, really?¡¡I guess it¡¯s easy to swing since it has an average weight because of the cloth©`?¡¹ I manage to give a suitable excuse as Eleonora-neesan turns her eyes and stares at me. But of course, this stick was made to fit my own physique and strength. And besides, I¡¯ve been practicing for this day, this moment, for many times, training my reflexes, making the process of activating magic into the actual phenomenon an instant. So it was natural that it became my fastest sword strike to date. Well, even I thought that it was pretty fast. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­hmm, fine then. Because it will not happen again.¡¹ ¡¸Wait a minute, Eleonora-neesan!¡¡Don¡¯t change the cloth stick to a wooden sword!¡¹ Eleonora-neesan was grumbling, saying things like ¡¸The wooden sword is easier to swing¡¹ or ¡¸This is more practical and effective for training¡¹ and she wanted to change the stick, but I managed to persuade her and continue without changing the stick. As for me, I was already satisfied being able to hit Eleonora-neesan. ¡¸¡¸Ro©`ck Pape©`r, Scissors!¡¹¡¹ Me, Rock©` Eleonora-neesan, Scissors. ¡¸Die Eleonora-neesan!¡¹ I swung down the stick along with a loud, blood-curdling scream. ¡¸Too naive!¡¹ It appears as if the stick hit Eleonora-neesan''s head hard, but it hit the bowl covering her head. A dull thud echoed as the stick hit the wooden bowl. ¡¸¡­¡­chi¡¹ Damn!¡¡My desire to hit her with all my might is so strong that I unintentionally made arge swing. Even my magic activation has deviated slightly. Calm down Alfried. I understand your feeling, but you can¡¯t be impatient. You have to hit her urately and in a morepact manner. Remember your practice. ¡¸Wait a minute, Al!¡¡Just now, you said ¡®die¡¯ right?¡¹ Eleonora-neesan removed the bowl from her head, and her face came near me. Her shapely eyebrows were moving as if they were twitching *pikupiku*. ¡¸I didn¡¯t.¡¹ ¡¸You said it!¡¡¡­¡­ fine, whatever. I¡¯m starting to getting the hang of how to y this, I¡¯m going to hit Al¡¯s head next time.¡¹ ¡¸Same here, I¡¯ll hit you after this.¡¹ Anyhow, if I miss this opportunity, I might not be able to hit Eleonora-neesan¡¯s head again. We both look at each other and smile, and we raise our voice to start our second battle. ¡¸¡¸Ro©`ck Pape©`r, Scissors!¡¹¡¹ Me, Scissors. Eleonora-neesan, Rock©`. Naa!?¡¡This is not a Mu¡ð¡ð¡ðkingya'' know!? When I¡¯m still slightly flustered, I feel a sudden killing intent. That would be something simr to a sixth sense. The stick that was in the hand of Eleonora-neesan was going to descend on my head and cut it¡­¡­at that moment I envisioned that scene happening. ¡¸Seiiiii!¡¹ I picked up the bowl and wore it in ordance to my sixth sense, and tumbled to the ground. Dangerous!¡¡That was really dangerous. If I did nothing back then, it would happen as I had imagined back there¡­ I have that kind of feeling. ¡¸Hey!¡¡You said we¡¯re not allowed to dodge!?¡¹ As if pouring salt on a wound, Eleonora-neesan kept chasing after me - who was rolling on the floor while still wearing the bowl on my head - and hit me with the stick *peshipeshi*. It seems that she¡¯s pretty much only aiming urately at my head. Though I¡¯m thinking like that, but looking objectively isn''t this just bullying? ¡¸¡­¡­just what are the two of you doing really?¡¹ A gentle third party¡¯s voice called out to us. Eleonora-neesan¡¯s offensive also stopped suddenly. And when I lifted the bowl covering my head to take a look at the source of the voice, there was Sylvio-niisan standing there with a wry smile on his face. Chapter 91: Sylvio-niisan’s Sturdy Defense

Chapter 91: Sylvio-niisan¡¯s Sturdy Defense

¡¸Are you practicing inside the house?¡¹ ¡¸Of course we¡¯re not. We¡¯re ying you know, just ying. It¡¯s Hit and Hide Jankenpon.¡¹ Sylvio-niisan - who came inside my room - said¡¸Of course, right¡¹ as he gave me a clean-cut smile. ¡¸If you can do such a sharp swing when you¡¯re ying like this, you should you also practice seriously.¡¹ Eleonora-neesan said that to me who got up, but I ignored her. ¡¸It has such a long name, but I can imagine the gist of it. The one who won in janken hit with the stick, while the one who lose put on the bowl on their head, right?¡¹ Sylvio-niisan curiously touched the hand-made cloth stick and the bowl. Just by hearing the name alone, he understood the game. ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. But you can only aim for the head okay. Wanna try?¡¹ Yes, if I fight with Sylvio-niisan right now, then I should be able to make Eleonora-neesan and Sylvio-niisan fight each other after that. I¡¯m already satisfied that I was able to hit Eleonora-neesan¡¯s head. What¡¯s next is to somehow make these two fight with each other, and I can just run away as they fought. That way, I can escape naturally from this ce without anyone being suspicious of me. It¡¯s not a good idea to confront Eleonora-neesan. Since my head will just get struck with the stick again and again. And using all of her strength at that. It¡¯s truly convenient for me that Sylvio-niisan came inside at such a timing. ¡¸Un, okay. Guess I¡¯ll try.¡¹ Because of that, Sylvio-niisan and I will be having a showdown. Just like before, the both of us sit facing each other. For some reason, Eleonora-neesan is standing diagonally behind me. ¡¸Speaking of which, when will this y end?¡¹ Well now, just when we¡¯re about to begin, Sylvio-niisan asks a reasonable question. Come to think of it, just now I yed this game without setting for the victory condition, I just yed the game. That is to say, that the game will continue until both parties are satisfied. Which means that the battle between Elonora-neesan and I will not end with just a few games. If Sylvio-niisan didn¡¯t pass by by chance, I¡¯d probably have to y the game with Eleonora-neesan for dozens of times until she was satisfied. What a close call. I¡¯m feeling truly grateful to Sylvio-sama. ¡¸That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it. Then if you hit the opponent¡¯s head three times, it¡¯s your win. And you can¡¯t dodge when you lose okay.¡¹ ¡¸Un, okay.¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s the person who dodge earlier saying. If you dodge, I¡¯m the one who will hit you in Sylvio¡¯s stead alright?¡¹ Eleonora-neesan - who stands diagonally behind me - holds a towel in her hand as she makes a whip-like sound with it. It feels like I¡¯ll be hit from behind at any moment. I see, so this sister of mine wanted to watch me so I didn''t dodge. The sound of the towel diagonally behind me is really frightening. Wouldn¡¯t it be really painful if that were to hit me like *whack* or *smack*? ¡¸Well then, start?¡¹ While being scared of the horror behind me, the signal was given. ¡¸¡¸Roc©`k Pape©`r, Scissors!¡¹¡¹ Me, Rock©`. Sylvio-niisan, Scissors. Yosh, I have the first move! Just like when facing Eleonora-neesan, at the same time as I begin to move, I use Psychic magic to pull the stick to my hand. Then I tried to hit Sylvio-niisan¡¯s head with a flowing movement using the stick¡­¡­but Sylvio-niisan was already in a defensive posture with the bowl on his head. ¡¸Wh, whatt!?¡¹ I stop moving and shout in surprise as I saw such an unexpected situation ur. Th, this guy is so fast. He wears the bowl just like a turtle. ¡¸¡­¡­activating Sylvio Barrier, huh.¡¹ ¡¸Looks like he did. I wonder if I could hit him at thest moment? ¡¹ If it were Eleonora-neesan, she would make it in time. She understood that much just by swinging her hand a little bit, huh. ¡¸Err, I just wear the bowl normally.¡¹ With a wry smile, Sylvio-niisan took the bowl from his head. When I tried to raise the stick overhead and bring it down, he wore the bowl again with lightning speed. ¡¸Hey, was there a need to do so?¡¹ Sylvio-niisan nced with his blue eyes, and said that while looking unhappy. You, are you a shellfish or something? ¡¸Sorry sorry, it was so fast that I wanted to see how it happened. I won¡¯t do it again.¡¹ ¡¸You surprised me you know, so don¡¯t do it again okay?¡¹ I put the stick on the floor, and the game resumed when Sylvio-niisan also put the bowl on the floor. ¡¸¡¸Roc©`k Pape©`r, Scissors!!¡¹¡¹ Me, Rock©`. Sylvio-niisan, Paper©`. Not good, considering the speed of Sylvio-niisan¡¯s defense a moment ago, his attack speed might be the same as that. I immediately reach out to take the bowl, and bring it to my head. If it were as fast as before, then it wouldn¡¯t be strange if the stick were toe close to my head shortly. I close my eyes, frantically covering my head with the bowl. Did I make it in time? Then the moment when I thought so, there¡¯s a light impact and a sound from the bowl *bsh*. ¡¸What are you doing Sylvio. You had enough time to brandish the stick and hit him just now right?¡¹ At the same time as I opened my eyes, I can hear Eleonora-neesan¡¯s unhappy voice. You really want to see me being hit that much, huh¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸No but, it might look like that but, I swing it while exerting quite a bit of strength on the stick you know?¡¹ ¡¸You swing it like this, like this, see!¡¹ Eleonora-neesan rolled up and swung the towel, trying to show him how to do it. ¡¸Eh? Like this?¡¹ ¡¸Wrong!¡¹ Then Sylvio-niisan tried to imitate it by swinging the stick, but it seems that it¡¯s not how it¡¯s done. Apparently, Sylvio-niisan only specializes in defense. As expected from Sylvio Barrier. Maybe, this game¡­is going to be a long one. Will my endurancest, or will his defense be broken, or should I break the Sylvio Barrier first? If it bes so, then I will be at a disadvantage. It¡¯s not like I particrly wanted to be able to hit Sylvio-nissan, but if I were to lose, then I might have to remain here. And when I remain here, then my next opponent will be Eleonora-neesan¡­¡­¡­ But if I win, I will have the right to raise an objection to that. The loser will not be given such rights. In other words, I can¡¯t lose this fight. ¡¸Understood. I¡¯ll try to keep that in mind as much as possible.¡¹ While I was thinking about that, it seems that the lecture over there is over. Sylvio-niisan¡¯s face looked a little bit tired as he put the stick on the floor. ¡¸Yosh, let¡¯s start the next round alright?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Roc©`k Pape©`r, Scissors!¡¹¡¹ Me, Paper©`. Sylvio-niisan, Rock©`. All right, now it¡¯s my turn. Eleonora-neesan might be suspicious as she looked at me sharply, but there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. I pick up the stick by activating Psychic magic a bit far from before. ¨D¨Dhowever, at that time, Sylvio-niisan had already worn the bowl. ¡¸Naaa!?¡¡What the heck?¡¹ This is a cheat, a cheat I say! There¡¯s no way I can beat him like this right! ¡¸Just now, did the stick just move on its own?¡¹ Behind me, Eleonora-neesan bent over and said that doubtfully. I tried to hide it with my hand as much as I could, but it seems that she became suspicious because the timing was too fast. In Eleonora-neesan¡¯s eyes, when my hand reached for the stick it might look as if the stick were being pulled toward my hand a little. It¡¯s better to ignore it now. Though if it were Nord-tousan or Elna-kaasan, they would realize it. I have to take the risk to that extent, but even though I have increased my speed, the opponent defended faster than me. ¡¸Take this! This!¡¹ ¡¸Ahahaha, you can only hit once you know¡¹ I was feeling frustrated and hit him again and again in vain *bsh bsh*, and maybe he knew it too so he said that in a calm voice. I hate Sylvio-niisan¡¯s calm voice. If so, I¡¯m going to stop pulling the stick. This time I¡¯ll attack from a different direction. The game resumed, and I lost two times in a row, but I managed to defend myself both times. ¡¸¡¸Roc©`k Pape©`r, Scissors!¡¹¡¹ Me, scissors. Sylvio-niisan, Paper©`. Finally, it¡¯s my time to attack. The moment my hand reached out for the stick, I cast ¡¸Psychic¡¹. But the target this time is not the stick, it¡¯s the bowl. Even now, Sylvio-niisan is still trying to grab the stick, but I slightly moved the bowl. Maybe because the bowl shifted, Sylvio-niisan¡¯s finger missed the bowl. And then, I hit Sylvio-niisan¡¯s head - who is full of opening - with the stick¡­! A nice *supaan* sound resounded inside the room. ¡¸Lucky©`!¡¹ If I say it like this, it will give the impression that Sylvio-niisan just made a careless mistake. ¡¸I missed the bowl. Rather, it¡¯s a bit painful¡­¡­¡¹ Sylvio-niisan rubbed his head whileughing ¡¸Ahaha¡¹. My conscience did hurt a little, but this time my life depends on it so I have no choice but to do it. It looks like, this time, Eleonora-neesan doesn¡¯t have any suspicious thoughts in particr. Thanks to such an atmosphere between us, it became a rtively possible situation of Sylvio-niisan failing to grab the bowl. In reality, the wooden bowl became harder to grab. I don¡¯t want to use the Psychic magic sessively since it will make it look suspicious, so I will carefully take my time in ying this game. My Psychic-less attack can¡¯t break through Sylvio Barrier, while Sylvio-niisan also can¡¯t break through my defense, dozens exchanges of offense and defense ured. Then Eleonora-neesan grew impatient, and offered a suggestion. ¡¸Come on, both of you are taking a long time doing this. The person who manage tond a hit next will win okay.¡¹ ¡¸Understood©`¡¹ Maybe we both know that this won¡¯t end anytime soon, Sylvio-niisan and I exchange nces and nodded. It¡¯s not okay for Sylvio Barrier to be too strong. But you know, it¡¯s the umpteenth time since Sylvio-niisan missed the bowl. Guess it¡¯s about time, huh? I might even lose my concentration, and if I were to make a deration that the first to strike is the winner, the tension would also increase. And there¡¯s also the possibility that I will just fail to grab the bowl. Physical activity is not my strong point, and that¡¯s even more so for Sylvio-niisan. Now is the time! ¡¸¡¸Roc©`k Pape©`r, Scissors!¡¹ Me, Paper©`. Sylvio-niisan, Rock©`. I moved the bowl with Psychic just like before. Because of that, the bowl shifted slightly from its original position. Thus, Sylvio-niisan¡¯s finger pushed the bowl as if hitting it, making the bowl move farther. ¡¸No!¡¹ ¡¸Die! Sylvio-niisan!¡¹ The moment I believed in my victory, a voice could suddenly be heard. ¡¸I wonder why is it so noisy, you even use magic, just what are you doing?¡¹ It was Nord-tousan, who came to see what¡¯s going on after hearing the disturbance we caused. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­ah¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­magic?¡¹¡¹ Two piercing res are shot toward me, who is currently stuck in my posture of raising the stick. Then, Eleonora-neesan and Sylvio-niisan turned their eyes toward Nord-tousan. Wait Nord-tousan, don¡¯t say something unnecessary¡­¡­¡­! ¡¸Mm? I felt magic powering from Al you see.¡¹ A, ah©`! This Dragon yer is really¡­ Even when I was a baby, he could feel the flow of my magic power. How did he do that?¡¡Was it the intuition of a first-ss adventurer, or the intuition of someone strong? ¡¸I¡¯ve been thinking that something was strange since some time ago, so you used magic, huh!? It was your doing when the stick move by itself before, right!¡¹ Hearing Nord-tousan¡¯s words, Eleonora-neesan looked back and was indignant as she stamped on the floor *dann*. You can clearly see the shaking caused by her anger are transmitted to her reddish brown ponytail. Because I hit her at the start with the help of magic. ¡¸Then, the reason the bowl escape from my grasp a while ago is also because of that?¡¹ Maybe Sylvio-niisan is actually suspicious about that, he turned his gaze and stared at me. Alfried is cornered. For now I silently hit Sylvio-niisan¡¯s head, and be the winner of this game. ¡¸It¡¯s my win, okay. Next, Sylvio-niisan will y with Eleonora-neesan. I need to go to the toilet¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Wait a minute, Al.¡¹ After saying that, I was about to leave the room, but then my shoulder was grabbed. It¡¯s obvious who¡¯s the one grabbing my shoulder. I want to go far away using Teleport¡­¡­¡­ At most I will be forced to be Eleonora-neesan¡¯s opponent, I wonder if I¡¯m going to be trashed. When I was thinking like that and having a distant look in my eyes, Eleonora-neesan grinned while saying something outrageous. ¡¸I have a good idea. You will y with tousan after this.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­eh¡¹ ¡¸Mm?¡¹ ¡­¡­¡­the Dragon yer was extremely strong. Chapter 92: There Is No Rice!

Chapter 92: There Is No Rice!

¡¸There¡¯s no more rice!¡¹ I fell t on the table of My Home. There¡¯s no more rice. None. It¡¯s been about a year since I got the rice that Tori bought from somewhere. If I were to eat it alone, it would havested for a year but because the rice was being consumed regrly, I¡¯m no longer surprised it happened. ¡¸Fhers no aice!?¡¹ ¡¸Swallow it!¡¡Swallow your food first then talk!¡¹ One of those people who ate my rice - Roomba - talked while his mouth was full of rice with raw egg. Because of that, rice was scattered around andnded all over the table, making it dirty. After chewing, Roomba swallowed the food inside his mouth and he opened his mouth again. ¡¸There¡¯s no more rice!?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. We will run out of rice. ¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s a problem! Especially that donburi, it¡¯s my favorite!¡­¡­mom, give me another big portion of rice. And the raw egg too.¡¹ ¡¸Okay. Here, eat a lot¡­¡­¡­huh, why are you ordering me around!?¡¹ He gave me his rice bowl so confidently that I casually received it against my better judgment. Am I this guy¡¯s mother or what! ¡¸But you were always like that in the mansion. Even though there are maids in the mansion, you were ordered around by Eleonora. Like yesterday, why did you prepare a towel for Eleonora? ¡¹ ¡¸Uh no, that¡¯s because using a cold towel after exercise felt good you see¡­¡­¡¹ For some reason, I put arge serving of rice and a raw egg on the table while having a bitter look on my face. And I noticed that there¡¯s no more water in Roomba¡¯s cup, so I use water magic to fill it, and add ice in it using ice magic. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Al is so convenient. I also want one for my house.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t want you to call people like you did a handy magic tool¡¹ I feel like I pick these kinds of small details up naturally when I was dealing with Eleonora-neesan. How to make the other party be in a good mood, and avoid the worst-case scenario. Grasping what the other party wanted, always doing my best. In that situation, Eleonora-neesan will spend her timefortably, and sometimes forget to practice. Even if the me right now don¡¯t have a job in the future, I feel like I can be something like a butler. I was also taught about how to make delicious tea. After that would be learning etiquette, I guess. Only in etiquette did I receive a passing mark, but Elna-kaasan told me that I didn¡¯t have a dignified appearance at all¡­¡­¡­ Oh well, I don¡¯t care about something like that. Rather than that, the problem now is rice. ¡¸If it stays like this, then we will run out of rice in a month.¡¹ I¡¯ve stored a few kilos of rice using space magic for emergencies but, that¡¯s not counted. That¡¯s for emergencies. ¡¸Certainly, there¡¯s no rice in this vige, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ Cracking the thick egg that was the product of Koryatt vige, Roomba asked while mixing the egg using a spoon, making a rattling sound. ¡¸That¡¯s right. Tori bought it from somewhere.¡¹ ¡¸Then, just make Tori buy them again. He seems to be making a lot of money these days, it should be easy right?¡¹ Tori¡¯s firm has certainly grown rapidly over the past year. It has reached the point that a lot of nobles and even royalties have be their regr customer, he will be able to purchase a lot more rice inparison tost year. However, if I can go to the ce with rice, I want to just go and buy them directly. And if I went to that ce even once, I can just Teleport there myself with space magic in one go. Because of that, I would really like to leave for that ce. ¡¸I¡¯ve more or less wrote him a letter but, I wonder if the person himself wille ¡¹ I wrote that I will sell the shogi to the Lazarethpany if he doesn''te immediately¡­¡­¡­will hee I wonder. My heart was palpitating because of the decrease in rice. Has there ever been a time when I wait for someone to this extent? ¡¸Mm?¡¡I saw his wagons came to the vige beforeing here, Tori ising to the mansion, isn¡¯t he?¡¹ ¡¸Tell me that sooner, you idiot!¡¹ I said that directly while giving a backward nce to Roomba who said such important things and started running from My Home toward the mansion. ¡ô As soon as I entered the entranceway, Tori greeted me. ¡¸Alfried-sama, I¡¯ve been waiting for you, man! Huh? Eleonora-sama went to My Home a short while ago, did you pass each other, man?¡¹ He seems to be searching for Eleonora-neesan, turning his neck around to look for her. As for me, I was running from My Home but then I decided to use Teleport since I thought that time was precious. Because of that, it''s unavoidable that we pass each other. ¡¸Uh, I didn¡¯t tell anyone that I will go to My Home today, though?¡¹ I went to My Home to organize the foodstuff stored in my Space magic, I haven¡¯t told anyone where I am going today. Roomba just came back suddenly before noon. ¡¸No©`, I was also troubled since I can not find you, but then Eleonora-sama said something like ¡ºI feel like he¡¯s in My Home, I will go and bring him back¡»¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Tori answered with a wry smile on his face. As usual, Eleonora-neesan¡¯s intuition is strange. I might y with Torr and Asmo. Or take a nap on the ins. Celia-san¡¯s restaurant. Logan¡¯s house, river, forest, there should be a lot more other ces like that. So how did shee to the conclusion that I was at My Home, I wonder¡­¡­ Oh well, whatever. I¡¯ll leave Eleonora-neesan forter, right now it¡¯s about rice. ¡¸Hmm, if it¡¯s Eleonora-neesan, she wille back soon. Let¡¯s talk in the usual guest room.¡¹ Saying that, I led Tori toward the guest room. ¡¸I know this is abrupt Tori. But, I wonder if you¡¯ve read the letter?¡¹ Picking the snacks and tea that Sara made, I ask him after I have calmed myself down. ¡¸Ahh©`, I was really surprised man, Alfried-sama. I heard that it will be another before the rice runs out.¡¹ ¡­¡­hmm, what is it I wonder. Beating around the bush like this. He¡¯s talking as if trying to find out the other party¡¯s true intention. Somehow, it feels the same as when I met with the nobles at the party in the royal capital. ¡¸The people in my family ate more rice than I expected. I don¡¯t have any more rice.¡¹ ¡¸That is, you want to make an unusual dish like spaghetti again?¡¹ He said those just like the usual, but his eyes narrowed. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­hey, it¡¯s troublesome having this noble-like exchange between us.¡¹ ¡¸Ahaha, Alfried-sama is still Alfried-sama, man!¡¡You don¡¯t change even after going to the party in the royal capital.¡¹ When I cut him off and said that it was troublesome, it¡¯s as if strength left Tori¡¯s shoulder and heughed. Ah, it¡¯s the usual foolish Tori. ¡¸I¡¯ve been doing a lot of business with nobles as the other party recently. Sorry, man.¡¹ Uh, does a cheeky person like this who says ¡¸man¡¹ when the other party is those nobles have a hard time? Still, you don¡¯t use that kind of inflection when the other party is royalties, right? ¡¸Rather than that, I heard about it man, Alfried-sama?¡¹ ¡¸What is?¡¹ Tori leaned forward while having a smile on his face. I have a bad feeling about this. His smile looks a little simr to Torr¡¯s unpleasant smile. ¡¸Having a sword dance with the second son of the Sylford family, and there is a rumor that Alfried-sama is engaged with the second daughter of the Misfid family¡­¡­¡­ Ranna-sama is four years old, right?¡¡Alfried-sama is quick!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not true!¡¡They¡¯re both false!¡¡It was something like a mischievous fight for a bit of meat. And the matter with Ranna-chan is a misunderstanding.¡¹ This is obviously a setup to make me have a bad reputation. I have to deny it decisively. ¡¸I seems that it was quite a serious fight for a children¡¯s quarrel man, even when you went to the royal capital, Alfried-sama doesn¡¯t change a bit, man.¡¹ If you want to say such cheeky things, then I want you to just inly say it. ¡¸Then, who are you engaged to?¡¹ ¡¸Of course it¡¯s also a misunderstanding. All the nobles who participate at that time should have known about it.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it, man?¡¡There is no way that Alfried-sama would get engaged or having something like that happen to him. Actually©`, I was flustered when I first heard about that rumor, man.¡¹ ¡­¡­¡­I wonder what this is. This is awkward, but this response makes me angry. I feel that those words are ambiguous, it¡¯s like they include Sylvio and Eleonora somehow or other. Was it just me being paranoid? ¡¸Rather than that, let¡¯s talk about rice!¡¡About rice, man!¡¹ Looking at Toriughing happily, I hit the table *bam* while saying that. If he were to keep exploiting my story in the royal capital any more than this, then I would likely be at a disadvantage so I cut him short. ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right, man. That¡¯s because Alfried-sama¡¯s actions are too interesting man, so I unintentionally¡­¡¹ ¡¸As I mentioned in the letter, I don¡¯t have any more rice so I would like to go and purchase them¡¹ ¡¸Not just purchase it, but you want to go and purchase the rice, man?¡¹ Tori guessed my intention and returned my words. Yes, I don¡¯t want to purchase rice from Tori Firm, but I wanted to go to the actual ce where they sell the rice and buy them myself. I would be happy if I could go and buy it together, if that was possible. ¡¸That¡¯s right. I want to go to the ce where they have the rice.¡¹ ¡¸Will Nord-sama and Elna-sama permit that, man?¡¹ Tori had this delicate expression on his face when I answered him frankly. Eh?¡¡I thought that it was not located in this area, but is it that far? ¡¡Also, it looks as if Nord-tousan will not allow me to go there. ¡¸Is it that far?¡¡Rather, I forgot to ask about it, where is the ce where they sell rice?¡¹ Just how far is this ce I wonder? Could it be that it¡¯s as far as the royal capital? When I asked him while feeling anxious, Tori slowly opened his mouth. ¡¸¡­¡­you can find rice on the eastern continent, where a country called Kagura is located across the sea. ¡¹ Chapter 93: I Want To Go To Kagura

Chapter 93: I Want To Go To Kagura

No way no way. The ce where there is rice is on a different continent than the one where we live in. In a country in a different continent across the sea, Kagura. Because rice is a staple food in that country, they have a lot of rice. And since it is a country facing the sea, the fisheries are extremely thriving, and it seems like the fish dishes over there are delicious. Really, isn¡¯t this reason alone worth the trip? ¡¸There are a lot of people with unusual ck hair and ck eyes, and they also have their own distinctive culture.¡¹ ¡¸Ooh!¡¹ Tori¡¯s words make me raise my voice in excitement. They have an entirely different necessity from Misfrit Kingdom, from their culture, roof tiles, kimono, and it looks like the Japanese-style dishes over there are called Kagura¡¯s cuisine. Don¡¯t tell me, in this world of Western fantasy, there is a country with Japanese culture. Alfried is impressed. I want to go there in person, no matter what it takes. I thought that it has a Japanese culture from the name of Kagura, it turns out to be true. ¡¸Alfried-sama, your tension has been high ever since we talked about Kagura, y''know. It was the same when we talked about rice¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Tori looked at me - who is excited - curiously, but I don¡¯t mind it. Only I can understand this joy. ¡¸So, how do we get there from here?¡¹ When I asked him nervously, Tori put his hand on his chin, pondering. ¡¸¡­¡­that¡¯s right©`. Since Koryatt vige is surrounded by mountains, you have to go west for some time, then go north, y''see.¡¹ Un, it¡¯s difficult to understand. Because of that, I decided to hand Tori a quill pen and a paper, then asked him to draw it on the paper. Looking at the simple map drawn by Tori, first, we need to go west from Koryatt vige, then go north from the city of Kikka, and enter the Kingdom of Aldonia. And from there, head east toward the port city Esport, then it seems that you board a ship going to Kagura from there. ¡¸Using a carriage, it would take three days to reach Kikka. Then four days from Kikka to Esport. After that would be traveling for a week using ship.¡¹ Tori added one thing after another, only telling me the rough outline. The one-way trip takes two weeks. The round trip will take a month then? It¡¯s so far, it takes more than twice the amount of time to go to the royal capital. As expected from a foreign country. It¡¯s currently in the middle of the sixth month. If I stay in Kagura for about a week, then it will be summer the moment Ie back. Time passes quickly. And two months after that will be the Harvest Festival already. If you asked me that it''s been almost a year since I met with Torr, well, I don¡¯t feel like that at all. No, more like, how did I meet a heroine, that day¡­¡­¡­ feels like that, but she was reced with Torr in my mind. It feels gross. Let¡¯s just leave it at, it has been a year since I met the beautiful Ema-oneesama here. And indeed, it¡¯s been roughly a year since I met Ema-oneesama. When I think of it like that, it feels very romantic. As I was in the middle of thinking like that, Tori¡¯s voice brought me back to reality. ¡¸It will be two weeks for just the one way trip alone, you really going toe too?¡¡I¡¯m also nning to go to Kagura, so there¡¯s no problem if Alfried-sama wanted to apany me, but when ites to going to a foreign country, Nord-sama and the others will probably object to you going there, yeah?¡¹ After listening this far, I already have no other option to not go to Kagura. I will go to Kagura, so that I can go to Kagura anytime using Teleport. There might be soy sauce or miso over there. If there are soy sauce and miso, the extent of my meal will expand, and my life will be even morevish. Miso soup, yakitori, soba, dango¡­¡­¡­ I just can¡¯t stop thinking about it. ¡¸I will go. I¡¯ll call Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan, so wait here alright!¡¹ I got up from the sofa, started running to call Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan to persuade them. ¡ô I grabbed Elna-kaasan who was lying down slovenly on the living room¡¯s sofa and brought her to the guest room, then I went and grabbed Nord-tousan - who was writing on some papers in his office - and went back to the guest room again. ¡¸Well then Al, what is it, suddenly bringing us here?¡¹ When everyone was sitting on the sofa, Elna-kaasan opened her mouth. Of course, she didn¡¯t lie down on the sofa, took up space improperly just like before, and she¡¯s also not nibbling on a breadstick. The both of them look confused looking at the somewhat unusual, serious look that I have. Or rather, somehow it feels like they¡¯re ready for something. I wonder what it is. Did they think that I will do something strange again, or that I will say something weird? It¡¯s a little vexing. Even though this time I¡¯m also trying to have a serious conversation. To convey my intent, I resolutely stared at Elna-kaasan and Nord-tousan¡¯s eyes and said. ¡¸I¡¯m interested in Kagura, can I go there together with Tori¡¯s Firm?¡¹ Hearing my words, Elna-kaasan and Nord-tousan looked at each other with a solemn look on their face. ¡¸Kagura? I seem to have heard of it.¡¹ ¡¸Indeed, If I remember correctly it was a country in the west, isn¡¯t it. The ce where we purchase rice is also that country right, I heard about it from Tori.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right.¡¹ Elna-kaasan who tilted her neck seems to have recalled it from Nord-tousan¡¯s exnation. But if it were only that then it would not be enough, so briefly exined it to them just like how Tori exined it to me. After exining to them, I say it again. ¡¸So that''s why, I want to go to Kagura!¡¹ ¡¸So suddenly, and just when I thought of why did you call me Mother¡­¡¹ Maybe she finally understands what I want, Elna-kaasan looks calm as she sips her tea. ¡¸It¡¯s fine if we just let Tori purchase them for us right?¡¡I also like to eat rice, so I¡¯m fine to have him purchase more rice¡­¡¹ ¡¸You have to cross the sea if you want to go to Kagura, right?¡¡It¡¯s really far you know?¡¹ Oh, to receive verbal attacks from two people so suddenly. Although I¡¯m going with Tori¡¯s Firm, it seems like they still oppose the thought of letting a seven-year-old kid going to a foreignnd. Negative views abruptly came out. But, even so¡­¡­¡­ Even so, I want to go to Kagura. ¡¸¡­¡­even so, I want to go to Kagura.¡¹ When I looked at the two of them with an earnest gaze, Elna-kaasan put her hand on my cheek and caressed it. Ooh! My earnest request was conveyed, she will permit me to leave! When my eyes brightened in anticipation looking at the gentle Elna-kaasan, Elna-kaasan pinches my cheek. ¡¸It, it hurts!?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­this is a fake. There¡¯s no way that Al can have such lively eyes. Our Al has a rather dead-looking eyes, and an even more cheeky look on his face.¡¹ ¡¸Ham, ham he heal hing!¡¹ Good grief, what a rude mother. Doubting her own child, even though she gave birth to me while in pain. I was shocked that the quiet Nord-tousan also pulled my cheek from the other side. ¡¸¡­¡­seems like the real thing¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹ Maybe they pretty much epted me as the real thing after I tried to exin it with teary eyes, the two of them let go of their hand from my cheeks. ¡¸Tori¡¯s Firm has B-rank adventurers as escorts, so we will be safe. Therefore it¡¯s okay right?¡¹ To make the two of them have peace of mind, I use one of my trump cards. However, they both have serious looks on their faces. ¡¸¡­¡­you can¡¯t.¡¹ ¡¸Eh©`!? ¡¡Isn¡¯t it fine!¡¡Then, fried bread!¡¡Honey-covered rusks!¡¡Caste!¡¹ For a moment, there¡¯s a reaction from Elna-kaasan to the unknown sweets Caste. ¡¸No. It¡¯s not as simple as the magic stove this time, okay? The trip itself is dangerous, and even sea has monsters ¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Ice cream! Pudding!¡¡Abination of kushiage!¡¹ ¡¸Tha, that, still not good, you know?¡¹ She¡¯s wavering. With the unknown sweets that I said in session, and with the kushiage that I proudly made the other day, it¡¯s working, isn¡¯t it?¡¡I figured that Elna-kaasan really liked the kushiage, so I deliberately offered something and only gave a little bit. It was in preparation for a time like this. Elna-kaasan sips her tea as if trying to cover up her diposure. ¡¸Alfried-sama. Caste, ice cream, and pudding, what are those?¡¹ I wonder when did shee close to me, Mina whispers in my ear. ¡¸Hey, I¡¯m also curious about that.¡¹ Then it gets noisy near me. Nord-tousan opened his mouth, separating these two noisy fellows. ¡¸Hm©`m, even if you have B-rank adventurers, I¡¯m still worried. It¡¯s the sea after all.¡¹ Well,pared to the Dragon yer, most other adventurers are worrying. ¡¸The ¡ºSilver Wind¡» are a party that specializes in performing escorts mission, they also have a lot of experience in a sea battle, y''see.¡¹ Tori said to support me, but Nord-tousan¡¯s expression is still unfavorable. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s worried for me, as a father. ¡¸Well¨D, I want to apany you, but I can¡¯t leave the territory for a month.¡¹ Damn©`!¡¡If only Sylvio-niisan can take over the territory immediately, then I can have the super strong Dragon yer as an escort. Haa, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s fine if Elna-kaasan cane with me right? ¡¸¡­¡­indeed, I also don¡¯t want to take a trip for a whole month. It will be more tiring than we¡¯re going to the royal capital, isn¡¯t it¡¹ I stare at Elna-kaasan¡¯s eyes with eyes full of expectation but it¡¯s not good. Elna-kaasan doesn¡¯t like traveling quite a bit. She said that she doesn¡¯t want to go to the royal capital even if there is no party. If I don¡¯t have Teleport, I absolutely don¡¯t want to go. Moreover, it¡¯s all the more terrible if the distance traveled was twice as far and we still need to cross the sea. It¡¯s extremely far from Koryatt vige. Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan have a serious look on their face, while also giving off this ¡®rejecting¡¯ aura. ¡¸Ah, Al is here after all.¡¹ ¡¸Ooh!¡¡Tori is here with Nord and Elna. What a line-up.¡¹ Eleonora-neesan came back with Roomba - who came to y - and showed up in the guest room. It¡¯s going to be moreplicated. Also Roomba-san, Sylvio-niisan is not here you know. Author Note : Looking forward to Kagura. ¡ºI¡¯m a Duhan. Looking for my neck.¡» Chapter 94: Reliable Escort

Chapter 94: Reliable Escort

¡¸Kagura, where is that?¡¹ ¡¸Where¡¯s this Kagura?¡¹ Tori exins about Kagura for the second time for the newly participating Eleonora-neesan and Roomba. It¡¯s been hard on Tori to have to exin Kagura three times just for today alone. He¡¯s getting better at exining about Kagura, he exined the main point in order. ¡¸Ooh!¡¡So the rice came from there!¡¹ Roomba - who likes donburimono - seems to be very interested in Kagura¡¯s cuisine. Seemingly asking Tori in detail, what kind of dishes are there. ¡¸Sashimi? ¡¡They¡¯re eating fish raw?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¡I was surprised when they served me raw, red fish meat, y''know!¡¹ I¡¯m also a little interested. I¡¯d like to hear more in detail. ¡¸I roughly understand what kind of country it is, but why are you going to that ce, Al?¡¡It¡¯s a foreign country you know?¡¡What¡¯s more, it¡¯s farther than the royal capital, right?¡¹ As my consciousness headed toward Tori and Roomba¡¯s conversation, Eleonora-neesan asked me while frowning. ¡¸I told you, I¡¯m interested in the country called Kagura. I want to visit that ce and buy the rice personally.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­ it¡¯s unusual for Al - who always stay indoor - to say that he wanted to go somewhere far away.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it©`¡¹ Said Elna-kaasan, as she agreed with Eleonora-neesan. I personally don¡¯t think that I¡¯m a hikikomori. I went out to the mansion¡¯s garden, ying in the vige with Torr and Asmo, I even went to Celia-san¡¯s restaurant. As for the neighboring vige¡­¡­¡­I have never been there. ¡¸You just wanted to skip practice right?¡¹ Oh©`, there¡¯s that kind of advantage in going to Kagura huh. Rather than that, stop it Eleonora-neesan. Since Nord-tousan - who had just be a bit favorable - has a sullen expression on his face. ¡¸I¡¯m not. If I want to skip practice, then I will skip them openly. I¡¯m not going to take the trouble of enduring a long trip just to skip practice.¡¹ Moreover, if I skip practice once then I can¡¯t do it carelessly since the next time I practiced will be an intense one. At most, I¡¯ll just keep resisting after determining the limit of how long I can bete in arriving. ¡¸Hmm, that¡¯s true I guess¡­¡­¡­I¡¯m here anyway, so I¡¯m not going to let you skip¡¹ Eleonora-neesan nodded as if agreeing with me. If I want to skip practice, I think I have no other choice but to escape to the royal capital using Teleport. Or rather, this is not the time to talk about practice right now. I need to get permission to go to Kagura from Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan. This is not the time where I have to care about Eleonora-neesan. ¡¸Say, it¡¯s fine, right?¡¡There are even B-rank adventurers, so it¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it? I can even use magic, so it should be alright!¡¹ ¡¸I saw how Al defeat a goblin on the way to the royal capital, but sea travel is even more dangerous you see.¡¹ Despite urging Nord-tousan, saying that there is no problem when ites to safety, his response is still unfavorable. It looks like the incident with the goblins is insufficient. I wish I could give him another push¡­¡­¡­ Perhaps his conversation about food is over, Roomba opened his mouth as I¡¯m groaning inside my mind, ¡¸Hm?¡¡You said dangerous, but aren¡¯t there escorts apanying them?¡¹ ¡¸Of course. There is a B-rank adventurers party specializing in escort missions. It¡¯s ¡ºSilver Wind¡» party, y''see. They are people that can be trusted, I often entrusted the escorts job to them, see.¡¹ ¡¸Is that Mort¡¯s party?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Are they your acquaintance?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah!¡¡They are the guys that I¡¯ve taken care of!¡¡They¡¯re an interesting bunch, aren¡¯t they?¡¹ ¡¯Gahahaha¡¯, Roombaughed. Apparently, the adventurer¡¯s party ¡ºSilver Wind¡» is Roomba¡¯s junior. If that was so, then we can feel even more safe right? However, Nord-tousan still hadn¡¯t said any words of approval. ¡¸What is it, Nord?¡¡It¡¯s gonna be alright if they¡¯re the one escorting, yeah?¡¡Their ability is real y¡¯know.¡¹ I had my doubts when he used the word ¡®ability¡¯, but I¡¯m currently at a disadvantage so I¡¯m not going to butt in. ¡¸But still, the sea is a ce where unexpected things are likely to happen right? There¡¯s a storm, and the even more troublesome monsterpared to the one onnd.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s no use worrying about that kind of thing anyway. It¡¯s the same onnd, you won¡¯t know what would happen. And besides, Al won¡¯t die easily with his skill in magic, yeah?¡¹ Honestly, even if there¡¯s going to be a danger to my life, I will be fine since I can just use Teleport to return home. I can use Shield or Ice magic on the sea surface to walk on it, I¡¯m also rtively confident with my magic even if it turns into a fight on the deck of the ship, I think it can be a good addition to the fighting strength. ¡¸If you¡¯re that worried, I can apany Al you know.¡¹ ¡¸Roomba will?¡¹ Nord-tousan looked up when he heard Roomba¡¯sment. Roomba-san, is that true!?¡¡I wouldn¡¯t be scared if Roomba is apanying me. I can¡¯t see the image of Roomba being defeated by monsters. No matter what kind of crisis he¡¯s going to end up with, he will be able to get over it andugh ¡®Gahahaha¡¯. ¡¸Yeah!¡¹ ¡¸Whooo!¡¡It will be safe if there¡¯s Roomba!¡¹ ¡¸Thank you for letting me stay in My Home and eat delicious meals every day. I¡¯ll protect you if something happens!¡¹ Roomba said while giving me a thumbs up. Oh, dear. I wonder if Roomba was such a nice, reliable man. I¡¯m d I let Roomba live in My Home. ¡¸¡­¡­I guess it¡¯s fine if there¡¯s Roomba?¡¡It¡¯s unusual for Al to be this positive.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­hmm©`, I wonder if it¡¯s alright if Roomba is apanying him?¡¹ Yossha!¡¡The two¡¯s opinions change for the better after hearing that Roomba will apany me. It seems like they have considerable confidence in Roomba. He even said that he had a party back when he was still an active adventurer. Rather, Elna-kaasan. You¡¯re saying that I normally act negatively? Was it really what I wanted to do, or maybe I just wanted to have fun, is that what she¡¯s worried about? I also thought that all humans would be like that, but this time I only feel a strong, sincere desire to see the country of Kagura. I wonder if Elna-kaasan was able to perceive it to that extent¡­¡­ After that Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan talk with each other, and after thinking about it he said. ¡¸¡­¡­mm, you can go if Roomba apanies you.¡¹ ¡¸Hoorayy!¡¹ Receiving Nord-tousan¡¯s permission, I got up from the sofa and raised my arms. ¡¸Thank you, Roomba!¡¹ ¡¸Hehehe, just leave it to me¡¹ I was ovee with emotion that I ran to Roomba, and then Roomba picked me up and put me on his shoulder. Ooh, the line of sight of a person who was close to two meters is this high? ¡¸Then I¡¯m also going!¡¹ While I was happily riding on Roomba¡¯s shoulder, Eleonora-neesan - who was watching silently until now - stood up and said in displeasure. It would be safer if Eleonora-neesan were toe along with us, but that would be an overkill in terms of fighting strength. For me to be able to fully enjoy myself sightseeing, I would like you to refrain from apanying us if possible. I want to spend my time slowly over there. ¡¸You can¡¯t. Eleonora will go to the royal capital and train with the people from the knight order, right. And I have already sent your reply of eptance, don¡¯t you think it would be rude to L-san, after she went through the trouble to invite you? ¡¹ Nord-tousan admonished Eleonora-neesan for throwing a tantrum. What, Eleonora-neesan has a n already. Eleonora-neesan is going to be a royal capital¡¯s knight, she should have been joining them next year. Despite this, the fact that she was invited to practice together meant that someone in the knight order had their eyes on the talented Eleonora-neesan. On some rare asions, I saw a knight-like persone to the mansion and practice with Eleonora-neesan. Something like recruiting students before the agreed date, huh? ¡¸Uuu!¡¡That¡¯s right, but¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Eleonora-neesan - who was struck at her weak point - looks dejected. So the invitation to practice together with that L-san is already nned and had to be prioritized. It affects her future after all. I thought that her mood is odd these days, so it turns out she already had that kind of arrangement. In any case, this means that I can go sightseeing in Kagura with Roomba peacefully. I immediately packed up my luggage for the journey to Kagura. Chapter 95: Silver Wind

Chapter 95: Silver Wind

I was able to apany the people from Tori¡¯s Firm to Kagura, and the next morning, I was already in front of the mansion since early in the morning. Usually, I would be flirting with my lover - bed - at this time of the day, but I was able to wake up today without falling into the temptation. This is also because I look forward to Kagura¡¯s cuisine. A great difference from the time I went to the royal capital. Besides, today is a practice day, but one of the reasons that my tension is high is that I was exempted since I¡¯m going to go to Kagura. While I was sitting on the bench in front of the entranceway and thinking about that kind of thing, Eleonora-neesan - who is standing next to me - looked at me sullenly. ¡¸What''s the matter?¡¹ I felt a piercing gaze on my right cheek, so I turned my face. ¡¸Can¡¯t you go to Kagura after Ie back from the royal capital?¡¹ What are you talking about, now that I¡¯m ready and currently in front of the mansion¡­? ¡¸When will Eleonora-neesan return from the royal capital?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­probably, around the eight-month.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t want to travel in a carriage in midsummer. Moreover, we¡¯re going to be busy with the Harvest Festival immediately after you return, right?¡¹ ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, you can just go to Kagura after the Harvest Festival is over¡¹ ¡¸It will be cold after the Harvest Festival isn¡¯t it?¡¹ When I replied to her decisively, Eleonora-neesan pushed my head. I staggered since my head was being pushed. When I looked at her to ask what she was doing, Eleonora-neesan snorted ¡¸fuun!¡¹ and turned away. Even though now is the best timing to depart. I have no intention of giving it up no matter what. After that, Eleonora-neesan and I just look in front of us in silence. At the end of our sight are the workers of Tori Firm diligently packing the luggage, and inspecting them. Maybe they were already used to preparing for this kind of journey, after all, it was so different from when we went to the royal capital, they carried it out so quickly. Naturally, there is no woman causing trouble like intentionally leaving her necessities behind just likest time, which is a relief. ¡¸Al, did you have everything with you?¡¹ Speak of the devil, the woman who caused trouble opened the door and came out. There is also Sylvio-niisan and Nord-tousan behind her. Apparently, they came out to see me off. ¡¸Un, I¡¯ve already prepared my changes of clothes.¡¹ If everything went smoothly, we¡¯ll be arriving in Kagura after two weeks. My luggage for this trip is just changes of clothes, food, and various daily necessities are prepared by Tori so I don¡¯t have to worry about that. Even if it became insufficient, there would be no problem since I could secretly take out some stuff from my storage. ¡¸The duration of the trip this time is a long one, and there¡¯s also the sea to cross. You have to properly listen to the people around you, alright?¡¡Also, don¡¯t spend too much money.¡¹ ¡¸Alright!¡¹ I made an innocent smile, but I can¡¯t ept thetter part. Because there may be Japanese-style dishes and ingredients over there. As for things that can¡¯t be put inside the carriage or can¡¯t be taken back home because of insufficient space, I can unreservedly store them using space magic. Honestly, I don¡¯t feel like I have enough money. Oh well, once I got there, I can always visit Kagura using teleport, it would be great if I can bring some money to buy some stuff, though there¡¯s no guarantee that I won¡¯t do something reckless. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­suspicious¡¹ ¡¸If I use the ingredients from Kagura, I have a feeling that I can make delicious dishes and snacks.¡¹ ¡¸You can borrow up to one white gold coin from Tori Firm and use it.¡¹ ¡¸No, you will not be able to store them even if you bought a lot, right?¡¹ Maybe he was worried after looking at Elna-kaasan¡¯s serious expression, Nord-tousan reproves us. It¡¯s scary since Elna-kaasan¡¯s joke is hard to discern. Half of what she said this time is probably not a joke. I got the permission so let¡¯s spend a lot. If it were me, I could store them all. ¡¸I would be happy if you could buy me some books in Kagura.¡¹ Sylvio-niisan said with a clean-cut smile on his face. ¡¸Un, I understand. I¡¯ll bring you some books about interesting stories and countries.¡¹ Sylvio-niisan is a quiet boy who admires heroic tales, I¡¯ll find some books that look good for him. I¡¯m also interested in Kagura¡¯s book. I wonder if they also have a story about Dragon yer over there? ¡¸Also, please bring the fabric and clothes called kimono, alright. I heard from Tori that it was really pretty. And please bring some essories that have fine craftsmanship, okay!¡¹ She seems to hate going far away but loves souvenirs. In a good mood, Elna-kaasan asked for some souvenirs that she heard from Tori. It¡¯s important as it¡¯s also my responsibility. If I bought something with no taste while she told me to buy a really pretty kimono and fabric, then she would be upset with me. ¡­¡­this is a challenge. It is time to test Alfried¡¯s ability as a man. ¡¸Do you have something you want Eleonora-neesan?¡¹ She would likely sulk if I just leave directly without listening to her request, so I have to ask even if she¡¯s in a bad mood. Immediately after that, Eleonora-neesan nced at me as she crossed her arms. ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯ll just leave it to you, just like when you go to the royal capital.¡¹ I see, it¡¯s fine I bought her hair essories again, huh?¡¡This is also a difficult request. ¡¸I thought that Eleonora-neesan would ask for a katana or something.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve heard about it from Tori, but it seems that it needs different care than a sword. I already have a sword, so I don¡¯t have the time to take care of a katana. ¡¹ Eleonora-neesan patted the wooden sword hanging on her waist *ponpon*. ¡¸I, Indeed¡¹ She wanted to hone her ability to use a sword. Certainly, it would be strange to use a katana after practicing with a sword for a long time. The way of fighting using a sword and a katana is very different, if you handle it badly, then your skill with it will just be half-assed. Oh well, for Eleonora-neesan and Nord-tousan, even if no one taught them, I think they could handle it while saying ¡¸I see, so this is how to use it¡¹. And then, when I was chatting with Bartolo, Mina, Sara, and Mel who came to send me off, Tori¡¯s voice can be hearding from the carriage. ¡¸Alfried-sama!¡¡I¡¯ll introduce you to the escort adventurers-san, here!¡¹ When I turned around, there were four people who looked like armed adventurers. And for some reason, there¡¯s also Roomba who was talking with them a short distance away. Now that the preparation is going to finish soon, there will be a brief introduction with the adventurers who will be the escort and then we will depart. ¡¸Then, I¡¯m going!¡¹ I started running after saying that to everyone. ¡®Take care¡¯, ¡®You have to properly buy the souvenirs okay¡¯, with such words on my back, I rush toward Tori¡¯s direction. ¡¸These people here are the adventurers ¡ºSilver Wind¡»!¡¹ Introduced by Tori, a man took a step forward. It¡¯s a young man who looks somewhat wild with short blond hair and green eyes. He wears something like a breastte as armor, I guess he''s a swordsman who fights in front? ¡¸I¡¯m the leader, Mort. I look forward to working with you this time!¡¹ Speaking of adventurers, they had the image of being rude and vulgar, but this young man named Mort slightly bowed his head as he introduced himself and was very polite. And he¡¯s surprisingly polite despite of his appearance. I wonder if personality is also important to be a B-rank adventurer. I can¡¯t think of him as Roomba¡¯s junior. ¡¸Allow me to apany you this time, my name is Alfried Slowlett. Likewise, I¡¯ll be in your care.¡¹ I slightly bowed to everyone, then Mort stepped back and the next man came forward. Although he¡¯s a bit taller than Mort, he looks short maybe because he hunches, and he looked sloppy. He doesn¡¯t look that old, but I wonder if maybe he looks short because he hunched, and he also looks sloppy. If he tidied up his appearance, I think he would look a bit austere and cool. Looking at his clothes, this person is pretty much also a front-liner. I wonder if it¡¯s alright? Him being a vanguard¡­ ¡¸I¡­my name is Irvine.¡¹ Irvine looked somewhat listless as he said that while scratching his head, then the female mage behind him hit his stomach with her wand. It seems like he¡¯s not very good at talking formally. ¡¸I¡¯m Aleutia, the magician¡¹ ¡¸I, I¡¯m the same as her, my name is Ilya Ishtall, a magician.¡¹ After that, two women lined up side by side and introduced themselves. The both of them are holding a wand in their hand and wearing a light, corset-like attire, so they''re probably the magicians in the party. They look fresh to me since the only magician that I¡¯m familiar with is Elna-kaasan. I look forward to seeing what kind of magic they will use. The woman who hit Irvine with her wand before is the one with deep blue hair, Aleutia. The other one is the pink-haired Ilya, she has a slightly timid atmosphere around her. ¡¸Ishtall is a noble house right?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, yes!¡¡Ishtall is an Earl house.¡¹ Oh dear, isn¡¯t this person here higher ranked than me, who is the one being escorted? She¡¯s an earl daughter you know. Maybe she realized it after seeing my expression turn awkward, Ilya said while she waved her hands around. ¡¸But, I¡¯m the youngest child, you don¡¯t have to worry about it!¡¡Various things happened, and right now I¡¯m an adventurer.¡¹ I see, various things. As a matter of fact, there might be various reasons such as that she¡¯s the daughter of the earl''s mistress, or that she came from a branch family or something. Let¡¯s not ask for the details. ¡¸But you know, the Ishtall¡¯s house is amazing aren¡¯t they?¡¹ ¡¸Amazing?¡¹ Irvine approached and spoke to me familiarly. I wonder if he¡¯s a sociable person? Behind him, Aleutia frowns looking at him acting familiar with me but looks like she decided not to interrupt because I¡¯m showing an interest in what he said. ¡¸Especially Ilya¡¯s oneechan, on top of having a good figure she¡¯s also the princess¡¯s guard maid you see. Of course, Ilya is also amazing, and her magic ability is also excellent.¡¹ Both of his arms made an hourss shape as Irvine told me that. I see, he likes this kind of topic, huh. He¡¯s the same as the vigers. Looking at Ilya, she looked happy seeing her sister and herself being praised, but she smiles wryly because of the unnecessaryment mixed in. ¡¸I see. Though I don¡¯t know whether Ilya¡¯s oneechan is amazing because of her good figure or her being the princess guard maid.¡¹ ¡¸Well, of course, it¡¯s because of her goo¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Yes yes, let¡¯s stop right there alright. I¡¯m going to tell you to Sariya-san you know?¡¹ Aleutia pulled Irvine¡¯s ear as he¡¯s talking in a good mood. I wanted to hear about the specifics a little more, but then we won¡¯t be able to leave. I¡¯ll ask himter. ¡¸Well then, now that the introduction is over, it¡¯s time to leave, hey!¡¹ Chapter 96: The Egg Vanished

Chapter 96: The Egg Vanished

A blue, cloudless sky. On the other hand, the scenery around me is green, and you can hear the sound of the carriage¡¯s wheel and the horse neighing. It¡¯s not hot, and it¡¯s not cold, a journey in this fine weather is wonderful. I¡¯m a little worried about the shaking carriage, but I got used to it, maybe because I rode the carriage for a long time back when I went to the royal capital. Once you get used to it, it seems that even the shaking of a carriage also has its charm. The sound of wood along with the vibration feels nice. I listened to the chirping of small birds and the calm breeze as I took a nap, but when I woke up I had nothing to do. It seems that the escort adventurers, Mort, Irvine, and the others are the same. Even more so since they can¡¯t take a nap. To begin with, ferocious monsters rarely appear in the surroundings of Koryatt vige. Even if they do appear, at most, they would be weak monsters such as goblins. That kind of monster will be instantly defeated by the B-rank party. Excluding me, there are two magicians here and three warriors. So there is no need to be vignt here. With the fact that there are no ferocious monsters around us, I was killing some time by ying with Mort and Irvine. ¡¸Look, this here is a bag.¡¹ I showed them the rough, hemp cloth bag that I¡¯ve prepared. Mort and Irvine nodded when I showed them the inside and the outside appearance of the bag to let them know that this is just an ordinary bag. ¡¸Then I will ce this pebble inside the bag. After that, when I snap my fingers, the stone will no longer be in this bag.¡¹ That¡¯s right, I¡¯m going to pass the time with magic. Naturally, there¡¯s a trick and a calcted maniption in this. The pebble is a small and light pebble that I picked up from the ground. Its size is that you can hold it between your index and middle finger. ¡¸Really?¡¹ ¡¸Liar¡¹ Mort and Irvine react doubtfully after hearing what I said. Irvine even went as far as snorting. I can¡¯t help but look forward to changing that totallyzy expression of his into that of astonishment. The both of them don¡¯t look to believe me at all, but I continued to keep myposure. ¡¸Well then, I¡¯m going to put this stone inside the bag alright?¡¹ I guess they had too much free time on their hands, but when I put in the pebble that I hold between my fingers inside the bag, the two of them stared at it with a serious look on their faces. Inside the bag where it¡¯s not visible from the outside, I cast Space Magic to store the pebble. I threw the pebble into the subspace. Because of the stiff material of the hemp bag and the small pebble, we had already confirmed in advance that a pebble of this size will not protrude. ¡¸Okay then, I¡¯ll start okay?¡¡¡­¡­one¡­¡­two©`¡­¡­three©`!¡¹ For the sake of staging, I mysteriously moved my finger in front of the bag and snapped my fingers. After the sound, I showed the inside of the bag without making any suspicious gestures to them. ¡¸Look, it vanished¡¹ ¡¸¡¸!?¡¹¡¹ I turned it upside down and shook the bag, and when I carefully turned it inside out, Mort and Irvine¡¯s eyes were wide open. ¡¡The two of them had this ¡¸haa!?¡¹ expression on their faces. ¡¸No, wait. The pebble is too small, so it got stuck at the corner of the bag, right?¡¹ Irvine asked me to lend him the bag for a moment and started to examine the bag. I have no guilty conscience, so I just directly gave it to him. I mean, the guilty one is the magic itself. Irvine looked into the bag carefully. ¡¸Nn!?¡¹ He turned the bag inside out, turned it upside down, and shook it as he made a strange groaning voice. ¡¸Not here!?¡¹ ¡¸No way¡¹ Mort snatched the bag from Irvine who had his eyes wide opened. However, the result is the same as Irvine''s. ¡¸The pebble has vanished!¡¹ Mort''s eyes were wide open as he shouted. Thank you for your nice reaction. ¡¸¡­¡­the pebble, it was actually not ced inside the bag, but you hid it in your sleeve when there was a chance, right?¡¡Your arm moves when you snap your fingers isn¡¯t it?¡¡Since people who use such a little trick are usually good at using the gap in one¡¯s perception after all. ¡¹ Guess he still didn¡¯t believe it even now, Irvine still doubts me. Eventually, he even had an expression full of confidence on his face, but I have to disappoint you. ¡¸But, I have short sleeves.¡¹ My current outfit now is a short sleeves shirt and short pants, I also have no sleeves to hide things. ¡¸Uu, when your arm moved, the pebble was casually dropped under your foot¡­¡­¡­¡¹ I stood up, but there was no pebble under my foot. ¡¸E, eh?¡¹ I guess they must have thought that I had cleverly hidden the pebble somewhere since it¡¯s small. That was also my aim, but I want them to be astonished so let¡¯s make it even more openly. ¡¸Well then, I will snap my fingers one more time, to bring the pebble back. And this time I will only snap my fingers, my arm won¡¯t move.¡¹ ¡¸O, ou¡¹ As if they don¡¯t want to miss it this time, Irvine and Mort leaned forward and stared at me. They would be able to point it out if there were even a slight change. I snapped my fingers next to my right pocket. ¡¸Then, believe it or not, that pebble from earliere out from my right pocket.¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Haa!?¡¹¡¹ When I stuck my hand inside my pocket normally, there was the same pebble inside. Of course, I just opened up a small subspace inside my pocket and took the pebble out. ¡¸What¡¯s going on!?¡¹ ¡¸Did you put the pebble in your right pocket in that short of a time?¡¡No, but there¡¯s no movement at all.¡¹ Irvine looked at the pebble in astonishment, while Mort patted my right pocket then started to ponder about it. Oi oi, it¡¯s a bad manner to touch a magician''s body during their performance you know. You can only enjoy it with your own eyes. ¡¸Can¡¯t be helped, this time I will make it easier to follow, I¡¯m going to do marvelous magic, you hear.¡¹ ¡¸O, ou.¡¹ ¡¸I have an egg right here.¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Wait!¡¡Howe there is an egging out from your right pocket!¡¹¡¹ The two of them suddenly retort in unison. ¡¸This is also the marvelous magic you know¡¹ ¡¸I, I touched his pocket a while ago, but there was no egg in there¡­¡­¡­?¡¹ Since I¡¯m going to perform magic from here, they have been aptly tricked. There will be no answer even if you think about it normally, but you can¡¯t help yourself from thinking about it. That is also the true charm of magic. ¡¸Next, I will insert this egg into the bag. After that, the egg will vanish just like what happened before.¡¹ I inserted the egg into the bag. After that, I boldly took out the egg from the bag and held it in my hand to the side. ¡¸Now the egg has vanished from the bag.¡¹ ¡¸Oi oi, just what are you doing, taking it out so openly like that. Didn¡¯t you set aside the egg?¡¹ ¡¸Set aside? But the only thing inside the bag is only the pebble?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Ha?¡¹¡¹ Looking at the pebble that was reced using Space magic, the two of them let out weird voices. Since I stored the egg inside my subspace, there is no egg inside my pocket. I opened a subspace just asrge as the space when I put it aside, ordinary people will not notice it. And when I took it out, I also opened a subspace just the size of the pebble. ¡¸What¡¯s going on?¡¡I don¡¯t understand it. But, I feel like I was being made a fool of¡¹ ¡¸You put the egg aside, that¡¯s for sure. But where did the egg go to¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Irvine and Mort were dumbfounded. ¡¸Once more!¡¡Show us one more time!¡¹ ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ll show you just one more time okay?¡¹ Mort and Irvine shouted as they drew closer to me. Their determination to get to the bottom of this is keenly felt and transmitted to me. Therein, I took out an egg from my right pocket just like before. Mort muttered ¡¸How could there be another egging out¡­¡­¡¹, but I don¡¯t mind him. ¡¸Look!¡¡You put the egg to the side again!¡¡Will it be a pebble again?¡¡Or it¡¯s going to be an egg?¡¹ ¡¸Haa?¡¡There¡¯s no egg or pebble at this side you know.¡¹ ¡¸¡¸You liar!¡¡You¡¯re holding it just now!¡¹¡¹ When I suddenly said that in a funny man-like manner, Irvine and Mort pointed their finger in unison. On the other hand, I raised my arm and showed it to them. ¡¸H, huh?¡¹ Naturally, I put the egg away into the subspace, and I hadn¡¯t taken the pebble out, so there was nothing was falling from my hand. It became an abnormal scene where two men were looking at a boy¡¯s side inside the carriage as if they were going to eat him. ¡¸¡¸What the heck is going on!?¡¹¡¹ ¡¸You, you ate it already, right!?¡¹ Oi, is that something you said to a noble? But, oh well, since it¡¯s also another way of seeing how much I was being praised then I guess it¡¯s fine. I can use only Space magic to make things disappear or make them move, and I can even use it to teleport or escape out from a box. If I were to be in a straitened circumstance, then I can just use magic to make some money. ¡¸Do it one more time!¡¡I will figure it out this time!¡¹ ¡¸The two of you, what¡¯s all thismotion about since a while ago?¡¡I can hear you to the back you know?¡¹ While Irvine and Mort were shouting as if they¡¯re excited, Aleutia - who was guarding the carriage at the back - showed up. ¡¸Alfried-sama did amazing magic!¡¹ ¡¸It vanished! The egg!¡¹ ¡¸Amazing magic? The egg vanished?¡¹ Aleutia cast a doubtful gaze this way, after hearing what Irvine and Mort said. I took out eggs one after another from my right pocket and gave them to Aleutia. One egg, two eggs, three eggs, four eggs, five eggs¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸Eh?¡¡Ha?¡¡Wait a minute Alfried-sama?¡¡How could there be so many eggsing out from your pocket?¡¹ Aleutia had both of her hands full receiving the eggs that I handed to her. ¡¸Is that right pocket food storage?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­it doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡¹ It seems that people have a weak reaction when they see a strange urrence. They are staring at my pocket and eggs in amazement. Eventually, Aleutia couldn¡¯t carry all of the eggs, so now each person is holding four eggs. I took the eggs from them one by one and put them in my left pocket. One egg, two eggs, three eggs¡­¡­¡­ Un, it can enter my pocket with space to spare. ¡¸¡­¡­oi oi, how many eggs can you store?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Eeehh!?¡¹ I took each egg and stored them. Then finally, all twelve eggs were all put inside my left pocket. ¡¸Ah©`, I took everything inside¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­it doesn¡¯t make any sense¡¹¡¹ ¡¸The eggs break while inside the pocket right¡­¡­?¡¹ Aleutia gingerly asked me that, so I turned my left pocket inside out to show her that there is nothing inside. ¡¸The egg vanished!¡¹ Aleutia shouted out loud, and after that Roomba and Ilya came and I showed them for the second time. Chapter 97: Slime Pillow

Chapter 97: Slime Pillow

In the afternoon, while listening to the adventure¡¯s story from Ilya and Aleutia who took turns guarding the carriage, I discovered a certain creature. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­it¡¯s a slime.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right©`¡¹ Even though there is a monster, Ilya didn¡¯t get agitated. But that¡¯s only natural since slime is a slow-moving monster and it has low risk. They are more or less omnivorous and eat anything, but they don¡¯t have the power to melt humans. They basically took everything from animal dead bodies, fallen fruits, wood chips, and weeds inside their bodies and slowly digest it. They are difficult to remove once they stick to a person''s face¡­¡­wrong, they¡¯re easy to peel off. At that time, one¡¯s face will end up covered with slimy liquid, at any rate, they¡¯re a low-risk monster and it is said that in this world, the only one who will lose against a slime is a baby. I simply never saw them until now, but in this world, knowledge regarding threatening monsters is indispensable, and that said knowledge was drummed into me by Elna-kaasan and Nord-tousan. Of course, I don¡¯t know about dangerous creatures that attack people, but there¡¯s a limit to being vulnerable. Of all the studies in this world, I like lessons about monsters the most. It¡¯s like studying fantasy creatures like slimes and goblins in-game. To me, it was like listening to the instruction manual or a setting from a game. The slime came slowly toward the carriage from the grassy field, I threw the pebble that I used in the magic from before. The pebble made a fine arc in the air as it directly hit the slime. The slime body is wriggling as it takes the pebble into its body. The pebble can be seen in the middle of the bluish body of the slime. ¡¸¡­¡­it''s really omnivorous.¡¹ Can it take nutrition from something like a pebble I wonder? If you were to give it ore or something, then it might be rich in iron. Nevertheless¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸That slime, if you were to wash it and clean the fluid then it¡¯s going to be a good pillow.¡¹ ¡¸Eeh?¡¡Alfried-sama thinks about some strange things, aren¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸You can encounter them sometimes. Strange people who are fond of slimes. There is also a research institute in the royal capital that specializes in studying slimes.¡¹ Ilya and Aleutia reacted to the casual remark that I muttered to myself. What¡¯s that, I would love to take a quick look at them. I mean, their jiggling movements are cute aren¡¯t they. I¡¯ve never touched it before, but it looks like they¡¯re pretty stic. ¡¸If you were to stuffed them inside a leather bag and cooled it, then it looks like it could be made into a nice and cold, stic pillow¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹ When I muttered like that, the two of them had a serious expression on their faces as if they imagined it. ¡¸It would feel good if you were to sleep using such a nice and cold, stic pillow in summer¡­¡­¡¹ When I told them the proper way to use the slime, I can hear a swallowing-like sound from the two of them. Ah, but to me, I think I can just fill it with water and then cool it with Ice Magic. But, if I only did that then I would most likely be unable to feel the nice sticity of the pillow. I¡¯d rather have a pillow with a proper amount of hardness that can bounce back when pressed lightly, than the one where your head just sinks into. Despite all that, I want a pillow that has a softness where I can sink into it. ¡¸Maybe we catch it to use as a little experiment.¡¹ ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it. I can use Water magic, so I will catch it!¡¹ When I muttered so, Aleutia got down from the carriage while holding hemp cloth in her hand, and started running toward the slime. ¡¸Oi!¡¡Aleutia, what¡¯s wrong?¡¡Leave that slime alone.¡¹ ¡¸Does Al want to do some magic again or something?¡¹ ¡¸Oh?¡¡Really?¡¡Will he make the slime vanishes this time?¡¹ I can hear the voice of Irvine, Mort, and Roomba, who became the rear guards. If you suddenly get off from the carriage, I guess you will attract their attention. ¡¸We¡¯re just going to do a little bit of experiment. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹ After saying that Aleutia covered the slime with the cloth in her hand, just like a hunter putting a sack on a crocodile¡¯s head. After that, she scooped the slime into the bag in a smooth, flowing-like movement, and returned to the carriage. ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with her?¡¡She put the slime inside the bag, see?¡¡Is she going to be an adult bullying a slime or something?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s nostalgic. I used to do it often in the past©`¡¹ I can imagine it, just like when children in Urashima Taro¡¯s story poked the turtle with a stick. After that, maybe the guys in the back¡¯s conversation change to reminiscing about their past, and they start talking nostalgically. Looks pretty fun. ¡¸I brought the slime!¡¹ Aleutia returned to the carriage with her eyes shining brightly and raised the bag. ¡¸Ooh!¡¡This sticity!¡¹ When I poke it with my index finger, my finger sinks into the bag and as if it was wrapped in softness. Then, there¡¯s a bit of a firm resilience. This is amazing!¡¡Slime pillow, it could work! ¡¸¡­¡­after I touched it through the bag, it might turn out to be pretty good.¡¹ Ilya¡¯s cheeks became slightly red as she poked them. But, maybe hemp cloth is not resistant to liquid, the cloth slowly absorbs the water and turns light brown. Something glistening came out from the gap in the fiber. Uwa, it¡¯s slimy. It would be great to have leather or something that is more water-resistant. I¡¯ve seen the vigers putting water inside leather to rece a water bottle. There might be one such leather among the Tori firm¡¯s luggage. ¡¸Is there any water-resistant leather¡­, I¡¯m going to find one, so wash it with Water magic for me.¡¹ I said that and got off from the carriage, heading toward Tori¡¯s direction. ¡¸Tori¨D! ¡¡Do you have water-resistant leather?¡¹ When I knocked on the front carriage¡¯s door, Tori opened the curtain on the window and showed his face. ¡¸Water-resistant leather!?¡¡Just what the heck are you trying to do?¡¹ Behind the shocked Tori is a woman who gives off a cool impression. I wonder if she¡¯s something like Tori¡¯s secretary? Enviable. If I have someone who seems to be capable like that, then she will take care of everything even without me working. ¡¸I want to put a slime inside it for a bit.¡¹ ¡¸A slime!?¡¹ He might be surprised at my way of thinking, Tori¡¯s eyes opened wide. ¡¸No, I mean, wouldn¡¯t it feel good if I could turn a slime into a pillow.¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s talk about it in detail!¡¹ Saying that Tori opened the door and invited me to get inside the carriage, so I tried to exin to him about the possibility of a slime pillow. ¡¸Your way of thinking ispletely unexpected as usual, hey. Who would have thought of trying to turn a monster such as a slime into a pillow¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Having said that, it might require considerable courage to use a monster as a pillow to sleep. ¡¸I wonder if it has a good sticity if you to turn it into a pillow©`¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m worried if it¡¯s going toe out while I sleep using that, let¡¯s try to experiment with it, ''kay! ¡¡If I remember correctly, there should be water-resistant monster leather among the stuff for sale.¡¹ Tori goes out in high spirit. Please don¡¯t say something scary. It¡¯s too horror if the slimees out while we''re sleeping and then does something like swallowing us. Let¡¯s make it properly so that it won¡¯t do something likeing out when we made the real thing. ¡¸Would you like some tea?¡¹ ¡¸Please.¡¹ While drinking the tea made by the secretary-san, I waited for Tori for some time. ¡¸I brought it, here!¡¡Let¡¯s try it immediately!¡¹ Tori knocked on the door and shouted, so after thanking the secretary-san I returned to my carriage. ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ve done washing the slime©`¡¹ Maybe she touched the slime and the mucus stuck to her hands, Aleutia is currently washing her hands thoroughly. The slime was given food and the food is brought to the middle of its body and it¡¯s slowly digesting it, so your skin doesn¡¯t melt, especially when you touch it. ¡¸This is Blue Alligator leather, this is Aqua Hound leather, and this is Ludros leather. These leathers are water-resistant, y''see.¡¹ Tori lined them up. ¡¸¡­so there are Blue Alligator, huh¡¹ It was a whole, crocodile leather. I would like to refrain from sleeping while putting my head on that. Even though I said it myself that I wanted to sleep using slime as a pillow. ¡¸Monsters living in the water do have good resistance to water but, the appearance and texture leaves much to be desired, yeah¡¹ In that case, then it¡¯s the other two, huh? Aqua Hound leather. A hide from a wolf-type monster, it was soft, spongy leather with a light blue color. Ludros leather. I¡¯ve heard that it looks like a fur seal-like animal hide. It¡¯s yellow and thick, but it has sticity. ¡¸Yoshi, for now, let¡¯s try to insert the slime.¡¹ I tried touching the slime while feeling a little nervous. Oh©`, there is almost no mucus left. When I poke my finger into it, it enters the slime and feels stic. Somehow, I feel that the slime¡¯s reaction has be dull after being washed using water. Does it weaken after the mucus has been washed with water, I wonder. I poked at it to make sure *pechipechi* and then I raised the slime and stuffed it into the Aqua Hound¡¯s leather. The lump of slime entered the leather *derori*. It¡¯s quite thick and heavy. And then Tori immediately tied the leather up with a cord, making an improvised, round pillow I think it would be better for the finished product to be sewed carefully, but right now we¡¯re still in the experimental stage. It can¡¯t be helped since no more slimes can¡¯t be found in the vicinity. We¡¯ll encounter them sooner orter. The improvised slime pillow is ced on the ground, then I immediatelyy my head on it. ¡¸Ooh!¡¹ Everyone looked a little anxious, but they examined my expression with some expectation on their faces, then I let out a surprised voice. The rubbery texture of the Aqua Hound¡¯s leather feels nice, and coupled with the sticity of the slime inside, it feels as if it sticks to your skin. With the right amount of firmness from the slime, it impressively took in my body weight, as if the pillow is wrapping my head and it feels really good. I wonder if the secret to the sticity is the slime¡¯s ability to push back and return to its original shape¡­ ¡¸Ho, how is it?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­it feels good.¡¹ I answered Tori¡¯s question with a rxed voice. What to do, won¡¯t be able to sleep with the mansion¡¯s pillow anymore. If I don''t have this child, my body¡­¡­¡­can¡¯t live without it. Whether it be on the tree, grassy field, I can sleep anywhere with this. ¡¸How is it Tori, wanna try?¡¹ I somehow managed to get up from the stic slime pillow, and rmended it to Tori. ¡¸In that case, let me try it.¡¹ Tori replied with no hesitation. Ilya and Aleutia¡¯s anxiety faded, while the look of expectation on their faces grew. They stared at Tori as heid down and used the pillow while holding their hands anxiously. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­aah, this feeling¡­¡­¡­ man, it¡¯s the best©`¡¹ Tori let out a faint voice with a look of ecstasy on his face. ¡¸Ne, the next one is me!¡¹ Maybe she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer after watching that, Aleutia urged Tori to move away. After that, Aleutia arranged her hair, and slowlyy down. ¡¸Hyaaa!¡¹ She screamed cutely. ¡¸Wh, what¡¯s wrong!¡¡Aleutia!¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s just¡­¡­¡­it feels better than I expected¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Aleutia answered Ilya¡¯s worried voice, while she blushed a little, probably because she¡¯s embarrassed. It¡¯s understandable to be surprised if you experience such a sensation. ¡¸Aleutia!¡¡Please switch with me!¡¹ ¡¸No way. I¡¯m the one who catches and washed this slime. So I have the right to enjoy it a bit longer.¡¹ While Aleutia and Ilya were arguing for taking turns, Tori and I were talking seriously. ¡¸¡­¡­Tori, this could work.¡¹ ¡¸Looks like it, huh. But slime is a monster, so it should still be inspected thoroughly. First of all, we need to choose a sturdy leather to make it into a fine case. The texture is a matter of course, but it is also necessary to make it so that the slime can note out of it, right¡­¡¹ Certainly, even though anyone can defeat a slime, it is still a monster. It is necessary to handle it carefully. ¡¸It¡¯s an experiment while collecting a lot of them, huh. I also wanted to try using Ludros leather¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s catch more slime, then!¡¡Aleutia-san, Ilya-san, can I ask for your help, girls!¡¹ ¡¸Understood!¡¹ When Tori turned around to ask for their help, Aleutia and Ilya rushed outside. It seems like those two liked it very much. ¡¸Oi, the both of you going outside now, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹ When the three guys in the back saw the two of them rushed out in a hurry, they called out quizzically. ¡¸Did you see any monster around?¡¹ ¡¸There are only slimes around here, y¡¯know?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Aaaah!¡¡Slime!¡¹¡¹ After hearing Irvine¡¯s answer, I can see the figures of Aleutia and Ilya as they started running from the window. ¡¸What''s up with you guys. Your expressions change just because you see a slime¡¹ ¡¸Never mind that, bring that slime over here!¡¹ ¡¸Haa?¡¡Don¡¯t wanna. We¡¯ll take care of this Surarin for you. After that you¡¯lle and snatched it from us, are you a neighborhood bully or something? After bullying a slime, are you going to extort us?¡¹ ¡¸Aleutia became a delinquent!¡¹ I can hear such lively voices from outside. But maybe they exined the reason after that as Roomba was left behind, while the Silver Wind adventurers went slimes-hunting. The Silver Wind adventurers spread out toward the ins and forest looking very happy. Chapter 98: Irvine’s Lament

Chapter 98: Irvine¡¯s Lament

¡¸¡­¡­Surarin? Oi, Surarin¡­¡­¡¹ It¡¯s the early morning on the second day after we leave Koryatt vige. I was sleepingfortably in the carriage using the slime pillow, I opened my eyes because of Irvine¡¯s voice. ¡¸What is it Irvine?¡¹ I got up and asked Irvine while rubbing my eyes. I¡¯m not a particrly high-ranking noble nor am I a woman, so I slept together with the guys. Something strange may also happen with the slime pillow, so it¡¯s better to be together. Well, a slime is weak enough that you won¡¯t lose to it unless you¡¯re a baby, but we still tied the pillow tightly just in case. ¡¸Oi, you¡¯re kidding, right?¡¡Answer me Surarin!¡¡You were still moving so energetically just a while ago!¡¹ He spoke to his pillow with a sad voice while pping it *pechipechi*. Surarin still has a certain sticity until yesterday. However, now there are no more traces of its sticity left, as it only made a watery sound when Irvine touched it *beshabesha*. Maybe he¡¯s recalling the lively figure of Surarinst night, Irvine closed his eyes and hugged the Surarin pillow. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Irvine¡¹ I realized the current situation. ¡¸¡­¡­you''ve be this cold¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Irvine¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­even though you¡¯ve been moving so energetically until a while ago.¡¹ ¡¸You forgot to feed Surarin didn¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Hearing what I said, Irvine suddenly stopped moving. Slime will die if you don¡¯t feed it for two days. When it dies, the slime will lose its sticity and turn into a slippery liquid. As a slime pillow, its sticity is indispensable so if it¡¯s turning into a liquid then that''s not something that can be used. Because of that, to maintain the sticity, the slime needs to absorb grasses or something in its surroundings to keep living. In this way, even though a slime frantically absorbs nutrition, it can also hinder its movement. Just like killing two birds with one stone. Giving the feeling of trying not to waste every single thing by squeezing them dry, I think it¡¯s really human-like. ¡¸¡­¡­you, didn¡¯t you said that you want to be a Slime King?¡¹ Irvine kept on talking as if I didn¡¯t say anything. The slime won¡¯t talk. ¡¸Don¡¯t die until you be a Slime King!¡¡You will have a lot of underlings to serve you someday, and made a ce only for slimes¡­¡­¡­!¡¹ Irvine continues with his charade while sobbing. It¡¯s an acting ability that is wasteful for him as an adventurer. Just when Irvine raised his voice as if he was mourning the death of hispanion, a yell can be heard along with a *don* sound from the wall. ¡¸Shut it!¡¡People are sleeping, keep it down, will you!¡¹ ¡¸¡¸So, sorry!¡¹¡¹ It was apletely different voice from the usual Aleutia, so I also apologize involuntarily. When I thought about it, it is currently early in the morning. Some people are still sleeping. Even if you made some mistakes, it¡¯s not the time to raise your voice. Irvine ced the slime pillow that had turned into a liquid down on the floor and then started to lie down as if nothing happened. Shall I sleep again then¡­ ¡ô After that, we did some experiments on the slime pillow while moving toward Kikka. Selecting more materials to be used as a pillow, how to sew the pillow so the slime won¡¯t be pushed out of the pillow. About how to better manage the slime and so on, I discussed it with Tori. What we¡¯re trying to find out right now is that, is it possible to make the slime gain a nice feeling of sticity by magically cooling and warming it? I tried to use Ice magic on it because I thought it would probably feel good if this lively slime was cooled and Iid my head on top of it. So when the slime was cooled using Ice magic, its sticity became a bit stiff and it feels as if the slime¡¯s plump body will stick to your skin. If you want topare it with something, then it would feel something like a memory foam pillow I guess¡­? And when you apply pressure on it *guu*, it feels as if your hand sunk into the slime, rather than the slime wrapping your hand. It feels so enjoyable that it makes you want to poke the slime with your finger like this again and again. I was just so happy at this new finding, I enjoyed the solid texture of the cool pillow and was able to sleepfortably that day. And then the next day, this time I was wondering what would happen if I moderately heated the slime, so I tried heating the slime with Fire magic. Then, the slime lost its sticity before my eyes and went limp. For a moment I thought that the slime died, it didn¡¯t turnpletely into a liquid, but it left behind a slight sticity. After checking its state, that day I was also delighted. Allowing you to adjust the sticity ording to your preferences, this is such a wonderful slime pillow isn¡¯t it? Without its minus point of being a monster, everyone would surely buy it. As for me, I wouldn¡¯t mind that kind of small detail. I''ve tried these but then I remembered, I heard that slime is weak against Fire and Ice magic. Oh well, given that slime is fundamentally a liquid-based monster, they¡¯re probably just weak against heat and cold. If you cooled the water down, it became ice and felt like it solidified. Tori was also surprised by this, but he can onlyment about it because Ice magicians are so rare, and the fact that magic tools haven''t yet spread to the general popce. As for Fire magic, there are a lot of people who can use them inparison, but it seems that it¡¯s quite hard to adjust the magic. As for people who use magic frequently like me - and the adventurers like Aleutia, and Ilya - we have no problem doing that, but the general popce can¡¯t control magic so precisely. Except for those people who are called magicians, at most, they would only be able to make a fireball and lighting firewood. It would seem that it¡¯s impossible to warm something or roast slowly using their skill. In that case, it would be better topensate for theirck of skill with magic tools, but the problem is whether the people are particr about their sleeping method or not. As for me, even if I can¡¯t use magic then I can just buy magic tools and use that, but at the end that was just my personal opinion. But if it costs a lot of money, some people would say that an ordinary pillow will do just fine. Therefore, Tori decided to target those wealthy nobles and merchants. I was worried that those haughty people would buy a slime pillow - which is made of monster - but ording to Tori, it seems that those nobles who love new or novel things will definitelye and buy it. I guess I¡¯m pretty much also one of those people, huh. So just like that did the slime pillow experiment again and again, and time passed in the blink of an eye. And then the afternoon on the third day. We finally arrived at the central city of Kikka. ¨D¨DKikka. It was a city on the eastern part of Misfrit kingdom, going north from there will lead you to reach the kingdom of Aldonia. If you go west from there, then you will reach the royal capital, the city is like a ry point where various goods gather. Of course, there are all sorts of people who gather in that ce, and a lot of people live there. As one would expect, the magnificence and gorgeousness can¡¯tpare to the imperial castle and the castle walls at the royal capital, however, Kikka didn¡¯t lose out in terms of liveliness. While I was impressed that there is such a prosperous city other than the royal capital, I entered Kikka with Tori¡¯s carriage. At that time when I saw the guarde running toward the carriage, I turned my neck over and over again to see if those guys were here. And yet I don¡¯t feel safe, so I reflexively ask Irvine and Mort. ¡¸¡­¡­hey, those guys are not here right?¡¹ ¡¸Those guys, you mean that royal capital¡¯s gatekeeper, right?¡¹ Irvine - who somehow had a pale face - asked me again nervously, so I frantically shook my head, up and down. Seeing their faces, they might have suffered under those guys¡¯ hands several times. I don¡¯t think that those guys are a simple gatekeeper. ¡¸If they pop out all over the ce like that, then I¡¯m gonna stop bing an adventurer. ¡¹ ¡¸Those guys are in the royal capital¡¯s area¡­¡­¡­they said that there are a lot of handsome men in that ce or something.¡¹ Mort gives me information that I don¡¯t want to hear. That¡¯s right, there are a lot of ikemen nobles, and merchants in the royal capital. Many nobles have quite beautiful looks. Or I should say, those guards like to do as they please using their position, iming that it¡¯s official business. When I asked Tori won¡¯t they would get sued, he said that they are experts in cracking down numerous illegal goods and smuggling, and there are also rumors that they are the right-hand men of powerful nobles-sama. So basically when I go to the royal capital, I will use Teleport so that I can pass through the gatekeeper, but I¡¯m afraid about what would happen when I have to go to the party in the royal capital just like the other day. The next time I go there by carriage, I pray that I will be able to avoid the south gate if it¡¯s possible. Chapter 99: Sightseeing Kikka

Chapter 99: Sightseeing Kikka

After arriving at Kikka, I got off from the carriage with Roomba and walked down the street. The inn for tonight is already prepared, and the luggage will be meticulously sorted by Tori so there won''t be any problem. We¡¯re going to stop here for one night, and resupply the necessary stuff and ingredients. And now, we¡¯re going to rest and recover our stamina, as we will leave for the port city of Esport tomorrow. Irvine and Ilya were guarding the Tori¡¯s Firm, while Aleutia and Mort were going to buy some necessary stuff that will be neededter. Only Roomba and I don¡¯t have anything much to do, so we¡¯re walking in the city together. Various stalls are lined up in a row on the left and right of the main street, with the smell of roasted meat, fruits, and liquor stimting everyone¡¯s appetite. All sorts of people wereing and going, with the voices of all sorts of people, merchants, andughter were urring at the same time, filling my ears. ¡¸It¡¯s an extremely lively city, huh¡¹ There are only people as far as my eyes can see. A woman wearing ethnic clothes with light brown skin, a strangely fair-skinned man wearing thick clothes, a topless man with tattoos on his body, I feel that there are all sorts of people with different race gatherings herepared with the royal capital¡¯s shopping district. ¡¸That¡¯s because this city is a ce that connects the Aldonia kingdom with Misfrit Kingdom. So various people and stuff gathered here.¡¹ It seems that Roomba had visited Kikka many times, he walked through the crowd looking used to it. When Roomba walked, the crowd was being pushed aside by his imposing appearance and height, and it became easy for a kid like me to walk among the crowd since the people in the surroundings were avoiding him. We simply walked forward, it¡¯s not the suggestive development where we¡¯re holding hands so that we didn¡¯t get separated. Well, with this height difference I think it¡¯s better if I just ride on his shoulder rather than holding hands. While thinking of how great it would be to have a shoulder ride when I¡¯m tired of walking, I look around at the stalls and shops lined up on the street. ¡¸Ooh!¡¡That looks delicious!¡¹ Meanwhile, Roomba - who is a head taller than the people in the surrounding - might have seen something, as he pulled my hand and walked to that ce. In the end, we¡¯re holding hands. However, when walking while holding a kid in a crowd, it will unwittingly take quite some space on the street. The people who walked while avoiding Roomba look annoyed at this. ¡¸Roomba, it¡¯s hard to walk while holding hands, can you give me a shoulder ride?¡¹ ¡¸Ou, alright!¡¹ Agreeing to what I said, Roomba put both of his arms to my side and lifted me, and then he put me on his shoulder. My vision suddenly became high, and when I¡¯m the one who had to look up until just a while ago, now I¡¯m the one looking down. I can clearly see the hair whorl on the head of men and women of all ages clearly, I can even see and identify the shops and stalls at the back. This is a good ce. The riding quality is also not bad. Maybe it¡¯s because Roomba¡¯s body is trained well, his body almost doesn¡¯t shake that much. Because of that, I was able to sit and feel morefortable than when I rode a horse. It would have been morefortable if I did this from the start. When I thought about such things, it seems that Roomba had arrived at the ce he was looking at. ¡¸¡¯ee!¡¹ An old man who was grilling chicken meat skewers on a looked at us and called out cheerfully. For a moment, I thought it was a yakitori, but it seems that it has been seasoned with salt and pepper. Anyhow, if you want to eat it then it¡¯s better with Tare sauce, the salty taste is refreshing and it¡¯s not bad. The prior customers were standing in line, waiting for their chicken meat skewers, and so we waited for our turn while discussing how many we¡¯re going to eat. ¡¸Hey, how many yer¡¯ gonna eat?¡¹ ¡¸Six chicken meat skewers!¡¹ ¡¸Aight!¡¹ Naturally, it¡¯s not three skewers for each of us, but it¡¯s five for Roomba and one for me. I took great painsing to Kikka, so I want to eat something that I have never eaten before. I think I¡¯m gonna slowly eat all sorts of foods. The chicken skewer is somethingmon, but it¡¯s also the truth that I¡¯m craving for having fresh meat while having a trip on a carriage. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s just one. If I take out the ingredients from my subspace then it¡¯s settled, but I¡¯m currently enjoying a trip in a carriage, so I¡¯m not using it. I can also enjoy the atmosphere of the trip itself. Although, the possibility of me taking them out on our way back home is high¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸Are the two of you father and son?¡¡Your hair is simr, but your features are not. ¡¹ The old man started talking to us while turning the chicken skewers on the. ¡¸Nah we¡¯re not. This guy is my best friend¡¯s son. Not my kid.¡¹ Following Roomba who said that while smiling bitterly, I also shook my head up and down. ¡¸Ah©`, is that so. No wonder you don¡¯t look alike, I thought you were father and son.¡¹ ¡¸This guy is actually doesn¡¯t look like his father.¡¹ What are you talking about, the old man and Roomba startedughing. Had I inherited Nord-tousan¡¯s features like Sylvio-niisan, then I would have been born with more handsome features. And in that case, then perhaps I would have an even more of an easy mode in my life. When the old man and Roomba were having their conversation, the chicken meat skewers were grilled, so we paid for them and left the ce. ¡¸See ya!¡¹ ¡¸Ou!¡¡We¡¯ll pass through this ce when we get back, I¡¯lle again and buy it!¡¹ For some reason, I like such small encounters and parting, since this kind of custom has started to fade in my previous life. Maybe Roomba is thirsty as he pointed his finger at a stall before us, just when I¡¯m still eating the chicken meat skewer. ¡¸Ooh, There are ale and fruit juice over there!¡¡Let¡¯s go and buy them!¡¹ He might just want to drink some alcohol after eating salted chicken meat skewers. We¡¯re just sightseeing today, so it¡¯s fine to have a drink during the day. I also want some, but Roomba is a strong drinker so he won¡¯t get drunk. At the stall selling ale, Roomba dly epted the wooden cup containing ale and immediately drank it. ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s lukewarm¡¹ Voicing hisint. ¡¸Well, that''s an ale sold at a stall you know. There¡¯s no way they will cool it down using Coldwater or Ice magic tool right?¡¹ Apart from a high-ss restaurant, it¡¯s impossible for stalls selling cheap ale to cool down ale into an ice-cold ale. It¡¯s not that they can¡¯t do it, but they will definitely going to be in the red if they did that. ¡¸Al!¡¡Can you do it for me, as usual?¡¹ ¡¸Okay okay¡¹ I receive the cup that Roomba raised, then I use Ice magic on it. Faint cold air leaked out from the cup, and in the blink of an eye, the entire cup chilled. He said ¡®as usual¡¯, that¡¯s because I¡¯ve chilled ale repeatedly back in Celia-san¡¯s restaurant, in the mansion, and the likes, I don¡¯t make any mistakes when doing it. The vigers of Koryatt really liked to drink, so they often asked for my help. In this world, unless you can use Ice magic, only those considerably rich people can drink cold drinks, there¡¯s nothing you can do about it. Because of that, I was invited to dinner, birthday parties, and such, but I don¡¯t mind because they always give me some fresh vegetables, fruits, or meat. ¡¸Oh©`!¡¡This is it, this!¡¹ Receiving the cold ale from me, Roomba can¡¯t help but gulp the ale while making *gokugoku* sound as he drinks it in big gulps and exhales. Because I also enjoy drinking alcohol in my previous life, I¡¯m a little envious. One is considered an adult if they¡¯re fifteen years old, so you can drink alcohol if you¡¯re at that age. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re forbidden to drink alcohol until you¡¯re at an exact fifteen years of age, but because of the rtively ambiguous reason that it will be bad for children¡¯s bodies, they will usually drink at around thirteen years of age. I don¡¯t know if my tongue or body would be able to taste the deliciousness of it at that time, but I won¡¯t be able to taste it for as much as double the time. It¡¯s really lonely. Rather than that, I¡¯m also thirsty. ¡¸Roomba, I¡¯m also thirsty so let¡¯s go and buy a juice.¡¹ ¡¸Nn?¡¡Ooh, sorry. The cold ale is just too good. Then, let¡¯s buy the grape juice that is unique to Kikka.¡¹ When I protested by pulling his mane-like light brown hair, Roomba started walking. If he didn¡¯t notice me pulling his hair, then I¡¯m going to pull his rubber eyepatch with a snap *pachin*. ¡¸Grape juice, you can drink it in the royal capital right?¡¹ It can¡¯t be harvested back in our vige, but they are distributed in the royal capital. I¡¯ve stored them in my subspace using Space magic, so it¡¯s hard to say that it¡¯s unique to Kikka. If possible, I would like to have juice that I have never seen before. ¡¸The grapes here are produced in Aldonia. To tell you the truth, it tastes better than the grapes in our country. If you add it into alcohol, it will turn into easy-to-drink, mellow alcohol, and when you make it into a juice then it will be syrupy and rich in vor.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I see. If you said it like that, it makes me look forward to it. ¡¹ If it¡¯s not that much different from the one in the royal capital, then I¡¯ll snap his eyepatch *pachin*. After we passed five stalls - while looking forward to what Roomba said -, there was a stall that looked like what he described. It was a simple stall with threerge barrels lined up, but the crowd is amazing. There are so many people here lining up while holding a cup in their hand,pared to the chicken meat skewers stall and the ale stall from before. ¡¸A ss of rich grape juice from Aldonia, for six copper coins! ¡¡Those who think it¡¯s expensive will understand after you try drinking it!¡¡We guarantee its taste!¡¹ A female salesperson raises her voice assertively, attracting customers. Even though you can get fruit juice in the royal capital for about three copper coins, this juice is twice that price. However, there are so many customers lined up who don¡¯t care about that kind of price. The one who receives the money from the customers is a young man - a different person from the barker - and passing them a cup. After that, the customer took the cup and pulled the lever on the barrel. Then, a thick purple juice - that was closer in ck - poured out from the barrel. I see, so you pay for it and then you fill your cup by yourself, huh. ¡¸Hey? It¡¯s popr, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ ¡¸Un, let¡¯s line up quickly!¡¹ Saying that in a hurry, Roomba lines up in the back row. There are quite a lot of people lined up, but since it¡¯s a self-service style after you paid for it, the flow of people is fairly fast. I waited in expectation while getting stirred up as I watched the people sipping from their cup with relish. And after enough waiting. Just like that, it¡¯s our turn. I was anxious since the juice inside the barrel ran out when we waited, but then I was relieved since they still have some in reserve. When I pour the juice by myself, I¡¯m having trouble doing it while on his shoulder, so I got off from Roomba¡¯s shoulder for a moment. Then, I paid the man six copper coins and received a special cup for the juice. Now then, let¡¯s pour some for me from here on, but at that moment the sales guy called out to me to stop. ¡¸Aah, you can¡¯t pour it in your ale cup!¡¹ ¡¸Nn?¡¡I can¡¯t?¡¹ ¡¸Ale cup is twice asrge as the special cup for juice, right. Please use our special cup.¡¹ It seems that the guy was stopping Roomba as he was going to pour it into his ale cup. It¡¯s probably because the price will change depending on the size of the cup. They¡¯re quite shrewd. Rather, it¡¯s not like this is his first time drinking this, just what is he doing I wonder? When I was wondering, Roomba¡¯s special cup came and he took it. ¡¸¡­¡­even though I can do itst time¡¹ I see, did you use the fact that there was a crowd of people to pour it into your ale cupst time? You¡¯re unexpectedly determined. When I pull the lever, a thick, and rich grape juice flows out from the barrel. While I was impressed at the thick liquid which you can¡¯t think of as juice at all, I pour the juice into my cup so that it won¡¯t spill. When you look at the stone paving on the ground below, it looks kinda sad. There were a lot of stains from grape juice wasted because of people being greedy. This is undoubtedly that good. When I took the cup with the grape juice and walked to the side of the road, Roomba also continued walking at quite a slow pace. That was because he poured the juice until it¡¯s just barely at the mouth of the cup, and it¡¯s as if it¡¯s going to spill so he came here while putting his mouth on the cup. ¡¸You pour too much you know.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve heard that it will be more delicious that way. Try drinking it.¡¹ When I put my mouth on the cup - just as Roomba urges me -, a thick, heavy liquid enters my mouth. The mellow fragrance of the grape overwhelms the inside of my mouth. Then the sweetness started toe out, spreading on my tongue. The grape juice is even richer than I imagined. ¡¸It¡¯s really rich in vor.¡¹ ¡¸Hahaha, right©`?¡¹ Roombaughed as if enjoying my reaction as I raised my voice in amazement. It¡¯s frustrating, but it¡¯s as delicious as Roomba said. If it¡¯s this delicious, then I think six copper coins are worth it for this taste. It has a taste that can¡¯t bepared with the grapes from the royal capital. Even if there were the same grapes, then it wouldn¡¯t be the same. I guess it¡¯s something like Aldonia¡¯s local specialty, huh? While I¡¯m still impressed with the juice, Roomba and I walked as we drank the juice sparingly as if to savor it. I think it¡¯s when the juice inside the cup had decreased to about half, that I suddenly had a thought. ¡¸This is, wouldn¡¯t it taste good if this was chilled with Ice magic to make a sherbet?¡¹ ¡¸Sherbet?¡¹ Leaving Roomba who was tilting his head as he talked incorrectly, I chilled my cup with Ice magic. Chilled it with thoroughness, just cold enough but not to the extent that it will be frozen. It¡¯s quite difficult to perfectly adjust the amount of magic used. A thin film covers the juice as it makes a crackling sound *pakipaki*. After that, I made a spoon with Earth magic and stuck it into the moderately frozen grape juice. A satisfying, crunching sound - just like the sound you make when you step on snow - can be heard. It has be a nice sherbet! Then I stir it with the spoon to soften it and take a scoop. Glittering stuff simr to amethyst is piled up on top of the spoon. ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¡Sand¡­¡­is that ice?¡¹ I slowly moved the spoon toward my mouth, as Roomba watched with his mouth half-opened. When I chewed it, there was a light, crisp sound, and the sherbet melted because of the temperature inside my mouth. From the melted sherbet, came a pleasant coldness and an even more concentrated-like, rich grape juice. ¡¸Thisbo is too strong¡­¡­¡­¡¹ If this were spring then this would be delicious. And if you eat it on a hot summer day, this will taste even more delicious. Aldonia¡¯s grapes¡­¡­¡­can¡¯t be underestimated. Being able to use Ice magic, Alfried is happy. God, my gratitude to you. ¡¸Oi!¡¡Is it good!?¡¡Although I¡¯m not sure, do that for me too!¡¹ Just when I feel like I¡¯m ascending to heaven, Roomba shook my shoulder to bring me back to reality. Ooh, if I stayed in that state like that then the sherbet would have melted. I also use Ice magic on Roomba¡¯s grape juice and make it look like a sherbet. After that I made the same spoon using Earth magic and gave it to him, then Roomba proceeded to gobble it up. Needless to say, Roomba started to suffer from headaches. Chapter 100: Bed Fight at the Inn

Chapter 100: Bed Fight at the Inn

After touring the city of Kikka to our heart¡¯s content, we decided to stay at the high-ss inn that was arranged by Tori that day. ¡¸ A bed after a long time¡­¡­!¡¹ After the inn¡¯s employee who showed me the room left, I dive into the soft bed. The bed receives my body weight as it makes a *gishi* sound, and my body bounces. I¡¯m bouncing on the bed, enjoying the sticity and soft futon-like sensation peculiar to such a bed. As expected from a high-ss inn for nobles and merchants. Of course, the room is wide, has a calm atmosphere about it, and the bed is big. There¡¯s no problem even if two adults are sleeping together on the bed. There are even two such beds. If you join them together, then it will be an even wider bed. As I thought of such a wonderful idea, I pulled the extra bed toward me with the non-attributed magic, Psychic. Then, join them together. This made the already wide bed even wider. I started to roll around the bed as if to confirm the width. It was as if my body is sinking into the futon as it¡¯s wrapping around my body and it feelsfortable. If I lie face-down, there¡¯s a pleasant floral smell, and there¡¯s also the faint smell of the sun. Just smelling this alone makes me feel as if it alleviates the fatigue from our trip. I¡¯ve been sleeping in a makeshift tent and wrapping myself with a nket ever since I leave Koryatt vige. I couldn''t say that my body had enough rest. I can sleep anywhere, but as expected, being wrapped in a soft futon on the bed is the best. It¡¯s safe because it¡¯s indoor, and there are no bugs. Hmm, as an example, I enjoyed using my all in sleeping even in some inconvenient ces, but unfortunately, maybe it¡¯s because my body is that of a kid, there were times when my body became sore as a result. However, if it¡¯s with this bed, then I can have a pleasant sleep tonight. I won¡¯t groan when I wake up because I hurt my back and waist. I moved my body from the previous face-down position and tilted my body sideways. When I look outside through the big window, the sun has already gone down and the sky is engulfed in darkness. From lined-up buildings, I could see scattered lights from magic tools gradually lit up from all over. Seeing the lights lit up one by one is kinda fun. While I¡¯m lying down like that, - absent-mindedly staring at the night view - there was a boisterous noise can be hearding from the corridor. ¡¸Oop©`s!¡¡My bed is the one at the inside!¡¹ ¡¸Haa?¡¡Bugger off Irvine. You have a bad sleeping posture and you¡¯re going to the toilet right away so just take the one near the door.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it! ¡¡You also said the same thing the other day and made me use the one near the door, didn¡¯t you? It¡¯s fine if I got the one at the inside this time right! ¡¹ It looks like Irvine and Mort are arguing over who¡¯s going to use which bed. Seems like fighting over a bed is the same even in a different world. It looks fun, just like a school trip. But, I don¡¯t want to sleep together with those dirty guys. ¡¸Then I¡¯m the bed in the middle.¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Wait!¡¡Roomba-san please take the one at the inside!¡¹¡¹ ¡¸O, ou?¡¹ Roomba¡¯s voice made Irvine and Mort be of the same opinion. Roomba¡¯s snore is loud after all. So you might want to keep him at a distance. In that case, the two of them would thereby fight for the bed near the door so that they can escape from Roomba¡¯s snore even if a little. ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ll take the bed near the door. I mean, my sleeping posture is bad, and it¡¯s near the toilet, right.¡¹ ¡¸No no,st time Irvine got the bed near the door, right?¡¡So this time Irvine can take the bed in the middle. You want to use the bed at the inside part of the room don¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸Oi, that¡¯s different from what you said earlier isn¡¯t it¡­¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Back at you, even though you said you wanted the one in the inside¡­¡­¡­!¡¹ ¡­¡­¡­sigh, they got into an unsightly argument. I exhale, expecting that the quarrel would escte after this. Incidentally, the women¡¯s group is upstairs, so they might have already changed into pajamas and are having a cheerful conversation at this time. While imagining the flower garden on the floor above and hearing the unpleasant shouting from the guys below, suddenly the corridor turns quiet. Oh, I wonder if they¡¯re done?¡¡I thought that their argument would develop into a drinking match or a pillow fight to resolve their argument just like my prediction, but it¡¯s not? No sounds areing from the corridor at all. Even if they somehow resort to negotiation, it should be noisy somehow since it is those people we¡¯re talking about. ¡­¡­¡­strange. It¡¯s just like the calm before the storm. But, as if to dispel my doubts, my sixth sense that was developed by fighting with Eleonora-neesan is warning me. Following my sixth sense, I immediately jumped up to my feet from the bed, and stuck my ear to the door, and listened carefully. ¡¸¡­¡­there should be two big-sized bed in Afried-sama¡¯s room. If it¡¯s joined together, then there will still be enough space left over even with the two of us sleeping on it.¡¹ ¡¸I see. Alfried-sama is still a kid so he¡¯s small, so there will still be enough space for the two of us¡­¡­¡­ But, can we do something like sharing a room with noble-sama?¡¹ ¡¸Alfried-sama is a lenient person, unlike those disgusting nobles. We should be able to share the room, probably.¡¹ ¡¸Indeed. As long as we force ourselves into his room, then looks like he will just let us sleep inside.¡¹ Along with some whispering voices, I can hear the rustling of clothes. Those scumbags, they¡¯re going to intrude into my sacred space. Moreover, they¡¯re trying to take advantage of my kindness in the confusion and use the bed. Let¡¯s avoid this peacefully. Can¡¯t let those guys enter my room. I immediately decided, step back from the door and lock the door right away. A sound echoes in the corridor *gacha*. ¡¸¡¸Aahh!¡¹¡¹ Then I immediately turned off the light with the magic tool and dived to the bed while kinda listening to Irvine and Mort¡¯s surprised voice. And then there was a sound of people running on the corridor *dotadota*. ¡¸Wait!¡¡Alfried-sama you¡¯re not sleeping, right? Hey!¡¹ ¡¸I have an interesting game here, do you want to try it?¡¡I think you will like it Alfried-sama!¡¹ ¡¸¡¸So please, open this door!¡¹¡¹ The two of them raised their voices while banging on the door. Desperately trying to gain afortable sleep for the night. Of course, those two¡¯s real intentions are obvious so I don¡¯t need to bother with them. Let¡¯s just pretend to be asleep as is. I also wanted to have afortable sleep. ¡¸Oi!¡¡I know that you¡¯re still awake!¡¡You perceptive chap!¡¹ ¡¸It hasn¡¯t been 10 seconds since you locked the door and turned off the light!¡¡That¡¯s too easy for you to fall asleep, don¡¯t you think!¡¹ I¡¯m a kid. I sleep early. From the start, I¡¯m a person who falls asleep easily. It¡¯s been a while since I close my eyes on a bed just like that. ¡¸Dear guests. You¡¯re bothering the other guests, please keep quiet.¡¹ ¡¸¡¸I, I¡¯m sorry¡¹¡¹ They were naturally warned by the hotel¡¯s employee since the two of them have been making some noise in the corridor. ¡ô The next morning. After having our breakfast at the hotel, we depart from the city of Kikka, and head toward the port city of Aldonia Kingdom, Esport. Saying my farewell to thefortable bed, and theid-back lifestyle of sleeping in a nket inside a makeshift tent will continue for about four days. Moreover, there will be a week of a journey through the sea¡­¡­¡­ Although this is for Japanese foods, there¡¯s quite a big obstacle obstructing me. I want to use Teleport to go back to the mansion. I got on to the carriage while thinking about that to distract me, but there are already people inside. It was Irvine and Mort. ¡¸Your faces look pale.¡¡Did you get any sleep yesterday?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­this little chap. Even though you¡¯re awake yesterday you still said that.¡¹ Irvine¡¯s pale face turned toward me when I started to innocently call out to them. Maybe it¡¯s because his face looks old from the start, but now his face looks even older. Mort has the same look on his face, he looked sleepy as he rubbed his eyes. It¡¯s clear that the two of them don''t get enough sleep. ¡¸When we return to our room after that, Roomba-san has joined the bed together and he positioned himself in the middle.¡¹ When Roomba was left alone in the room, he probably thought that ¡®If I join these beds together then it will be a big bed isn¡¯t it!?¡¯¡¡He probably came up with something like that. ¡¸That guy snored loudly, and he rolled around the bed inconveniencing us. I couldn¡¯t get a wink of sleep¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Mort muttered while his eyes looked somewhere far away. I can easily imagine Romba¡¯srge build as he rolled around on top of the bed with his arms and legs caught in the other¡¯s. Until finally thatrge build is pressing down on you. It¡¯s probably going to be hard to push him away. ¡¸In that case, the three of you sleep while looking like the character of river, side by side huh¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­o, ou.¡¹¡¹ The two of them answered in a lifeless voice. The wind blew on the carriage¡¯s roof, and a teardrop slowly flowed down from Irvine¡¯s eye. Chapter 101: In A Different League

Chapter 101: In A Different League

I wonder how long it has been since we rode on this swaying, and rattling carriage. The city of Kikka can no longer be seen anymore, right now we can only see a wide expanse of ins with trees and mountains in the distance. The sun has moved past its zenith, the warm sunlight shone upon us. I wanted to bask in the sunlight on the roof and fall asleep like this. I wonder if the sleep-deprived Irvine and Mort are also the same as me, but they¡¯re on alert, watching the surroundings without falling asleep. ¡¸Are the two of you not sleepy?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m sleepy, but we¡¯re working as the guard for this trip. So we can¡¯t sleep.¡¹ ¡¸Sometimes we had quests where we had to move without getting a wink of sleep.¡¹ They usually look sloppy, but it seems that these two did their job properly. Oh well, that¡¯s the responsibility of the adventurers who ept this job, and it also affects their reputation. So I guess they have to work properly. Tori said that to take on escort missions, not only the adventurer''spetency is needed, but the adventurer¡¯s credibility and nature are also required. They look around their surroundings while enduring their sleepiness, giving a sense of security. Because our current location has a good view with very little obstruction, even if monsters are attacking us, they will be able to notice it immediately. Let¡¯s take it easy since I - as the target of protection - is sitting beside these two diligent men. When I was rxing beside these two diligent men, it¡¯s as if I looked like the only person cking off, making me excited. It¡¯s like, I¡¯m ying games at home even though my coworkers are working in thepany. When I think like that, I feel a bit of a guilty pleasure while at the same time excited, and I can appreciate the value of the time when I can bezy just like this. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to be able to look back and appreciate this timeter on? My grandmother in the previous life also told me to somehow live my life every day with gratitude, so there¡¯s no problem here. With that in mind, I will unreservedly savor this freedom while sitting beside these two people, who endured their sleepiness while working. As I¡¯m lying around on the roof of the carriage, a butterfly with yellow wings approaches me. ¡¸Waa©`, a butterfly©`¡¹ I followed the butterfly that was pping its wings in front of me. ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m feeling sleepy when I listen to Alfried-sama¡¯s voice.¡¹ I guess it¡¯s fine to interpret my voice as being pleasant to listen to, right? ¡¸Kuu, I also want to lie down.¡¹ Mort sent me a fleeting nce and cried. Haha, hang in there adventurers-san. Do your job, your job. Just when I sent them some ale in my heart while lying sprawled, I could hear a thud from beside me. ¡¸Oi, Irvine that¡¯s enviab¡­why are you sleeping, huh. You should keep watch.¡¹ Mort warned Irvine, who began to lie down. Needless to say, his anger is mixed with envy. ¡¸I¡¯m not cking off ya know. Hey, Mort.¡¹ ¡¸Haa?¡¹ When Mort has a question mark on top of his head, Irvine tells him that as if there¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of. ¡¸I¡¯m keeping an eye on the sky.¡¹ I see. Is there really something up there? ¡¸That¡¯s unfair. Oi!¡¹ ¡¸You idiot. Have you forgotten about the horror of sh Hawk?¡¡Those things have sharp talons, will swoop down from the sky to stab us with their sharp talons¡­¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s that monster. But they sound like a scary monster.¡¹ Just when you were basking in the sun, a sh Hawk swooped down to split your head. I don¡¯t want that. I shudder at the thought. ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯m watching the sky like this.¡¹ ¡¸Indeed. Irvine, watch the sky properly¡¹ ¡¸Leave it to me¡¹ Irvine shows a slight smile on his gaunt-like face and gives me a thumbs-up. It¡¯s a corporate ve-like smile. ¡¸Oi!?¡¹ ¡¸Hey, you have to watch the surroundings, Mort. A Sword Boar can easily appear around here. It can topple the carriage over you know.¡¹ Irvine made a shoo-ing gesture with his hand *shishi*, as if to chase Mort - who raised his voice toin - away. Rather than hearing Mort loudlyining as he kicked up a fuss, I¡¯m more concerned about that monster with a dangerous name. ¡¸That Sword Boar, what kind of monsters are they?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s arge boar-shaped monster, their fangs are as sharp as a de. If you got charged at, their fangs can pierce you deeply and it can cut you cleanly by simply touching their de-like fangs.¡¹ What kind of monster is that, scary!¡¡Compared with the sh Hawk from before, aren¡¯t those monsters from Aldonia too brutal?¡¡As for the monsters near Koryatt vige, they are Walking Mushroom, Goblin, and bear monster called Blue Bear, and they belong to the docile category, aren¡¯t they? No, when I reincarnated into this world, Kami-sama said that there are only weak monsters in our territory. As expected, my decision to choose Koryatt vige at that time was not wrong. ¡¸¡­¡­Mort, keep a proper lookout, yeah¡¹ ¡¸Oh look, it¡¯s an order from big shot-san¡¹ ¡¸Sonnuva!¡¡Just you watch!¡¹ Hearing Mort¡¯s parting threat, Irvineughed cheerfully *hahaha*. Irvine will protect me from an imminent, dangerous monster that may attack us from the sky like sh Hawk¡­¡­¡­ Huh?¡¡Rather than letting the vanguard Irvine take on the monster from the sky, it should be those two magicians who keep a lookout, right? ¡¡I mean, those two can attack sh Hawk with their magic as soon as they see them flying in the sky. When I abruptly stood up and looked behind us, there¡¯s Aleutia-san who kept a lookout for monsters in the sky. Roomba sits somewhere near her looking bored, and also Ilya-san who keeps a watchful eye on the ins. So Irvine doesn¡¯t have to be on the lookout for monsters in the sky. ¡¸Hey Irvine, get up. If there were monsters like sh Hawk attacking from the sky, then the ones who should keep a lookout for them are the magicians, right. Don¡¯t ck off.¡¹ Taking advantage of what people don¡¯t know, then instigating a person¡¯s fear to ck off, really the worst. Just when I was about to lightly hit Irvine¡¯s stomach *peshipeshi*, that guy slowly got up. ¡¸¡­¡­che, so you noticed. I was just taking a short break¡¹ ¡¸Rather, for Mort to notice¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Stop it. If you said any more than that, then someone, in particr, would get hurt. ¡¹ ¡¸Aah, that¡¯s right. If I said more than this then the idiot will be revealed, huh.¡¹ ¡¸You, can you stop such a roundabout verbal abuse!?¡¹ They continued talking just like that, for a while. I heard a metallic sounding from the back. When I looked back to look for the source of the sound, Roomba was standing on the roof of the carriage at the back with arge sword in his hand. There are only the spacious ins at the end of Roomba¡¯s line of sight. On a closer look, however, I can see around, four shadows in the distance? When I concentrate my magic power into my eyes, I can see a wild boar with de-like fangs over there. Arge boar with light brown fur covering its body. There¡¯s something like a big uneven lump on its head, and it has a skull that looks hard. And above all, those two fangs that grew out of its mouth remind me of a drawn sword. They are slightly curved, shining dully under the sunlight. Those are the Sword Boar that Irvine talked about a short while ago. Four Sword Boars forcefully blowing the earth and grass of the ins up, approaching us. ¡¸¡­¡­really, that person¡¯s perception is as strange as ever.¡¹ ¡¸That, huh?¡¡He noticed them somehow because he got the most natural sense, right?¡¹ Before I knew it, Mort and Irvine - who was sitting near me - had stood up. They¡¯re a littletepared to Roomba, but it seems that these two also noticed the presence of those monsters. Speaking of which, even with thatrge build of his, Roomba can surprisingly hide from monsters, and he¡¯s also good at detecting them. I felt it keenly when we went together to the forest back then. He can sense them at a nce, but it seems that he¡¯s bad at hiding his presence. I think it¡¯s his senses, just like what Mort said. Incidentally, every time I¡¯m quarreling with Eleonora-neesan, our skill in hiding and detecting each other has increased. Each time Eleonora-neesan can sense me, I feel like my ability in hiding increases by leaps and bounds. Is it that?¡¡The feeling that I¡¯m improving after my experience has umted? ¡¸Monsters are approaching! Stop the carriage!¡¹ Mort shouted, warning the coachman. Then the carriage slowly stopped, maybe because his warning was conveyed to the coachman. It¡¯s been moving continuously until just a moment ago, so it feels kinda strange when it stopped so suddenly. I feel like the carriage is still moving even now. ¡¸Is it monsters!?¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s four Sword Boar!¡¹ Mort answered Tori, who came out of the carriage in a hurry. ¡¸Then it¡¯s no problem. I¡¯ll leave it to you, yeah!¡¹ Maybe it¡¯s because it happened often on his journey, Tori has already be used to it and he asks them to deal with it as if there¡¯s nothing wrong. After that, all the members of the Silver Wind party answered unanimously. Even if there are four Sword Boar, they¡¯re probably not amounting too much for a B-rank party. Nevertheless, a moment of carelessness or mistakes in a battle against monsters can result in a serious injury. The opponent is not a person, they were born with strong physical ability, moreover, they also have horns and fangs. No matter what kind of opponent you have, you have to stay on your toes. The members of the Silver Wind fully understand that they naturally don¡¯t have anyid-back atmosphere around them now. Everyone has a serious expression, they stand ready for the approaching Sword Boars. As for the two magicians - Ilya and Aleutia -, they¡¯re holding their wand as they take up a position on the carriage¡¯s roof. Securing a wider field of vision, probably as a precaution for other monsters that sometimes might appear. They said that there are sh Hawks around here And if you¡¯re in a high ce, there¡¯s also the advantage that it can increase the power of the casted magic. I don¡¯t feel like being an Adventurer whatsoever, but I still need to learn. Just when I was impressed seeing the two of them, Mort and Irvine started running toward the Sword Boars with swords in their hands. Would they charge headlong toward those - probably 2 meters in overall length - Sword Boars?¡¡The opponent would have a considerable weight, and they¡¯re running with considerable momentum. If they sh with them directly, then they would just fall prey to those de-like fangs. Just what are they trying to do? When I look at Mort and Irvine who charged toward those Sword Boars, a beautiful voice can be hearding from behind. ¡ºI asketh thee Of pure water Gather around and be a ball¡» A chanting that was pieced together in a flowing-like manner. Magic to create a water ball ¨D¨D Water Ball. Water gathered and condensed from the tip of Aleutia¡¯s wand, soon a water ball formed. It appears that it doesn¡¯t consume unnecessary magic power, as can be seen from the steady water ball. Even so, that is a magic extremely unsuitable to use against monsters. I wonder how she would use that. There are tworge Sword Boars that stood up among them, behind them are the other two Sword Boars following closely. Can they do something with just a water ball? I was still in doubt when Aleutiaunched the water ball and split it in two and flew away. Seeing the water ball appear, the two Sword Boars in front are not flustered, they charged forward with a snort. However, the water ball curved smoothly to the side as if to avoid the Sword Boar¡¯s charge, and hit their nk. There was an intense popping sound of water that sounded out, and to my surprise, the Sword Boar tumbled down as if it lost its bnce. Does that water ball really have that much power?¡¡No, I guess it¡¯s because of the timing when the water ball hit the Sword Boar as they were in mid-air as they charged when they could easily lose their bnce. Maybe the Sword Boar lost its posture when they were pushed from the side by the water ball? It¡¯s not shy in any way, but it shows a satisfactory result with less force. As expected from the adventurers who are used to battle. Their magic control is skillful. ¡¸There¡¯s no enemy as easy as an unmoving enemy.¡¹ ¡¸Take them out now!¡¹ Perhaps Irvine and Mort understood that they would fall, they stabbed their sword into the two fallen and unmoving Sword Boars. ¡­¡­but the way they finished the monsters off whileughing loudly is more suited for viins rather than adventurers. Leaving those two aside, there are two monsters left. Because the two monsters in front suddenly fell, they split up in two directions as if to avoid them. I wonder how would they deal with that? I watch over excitedly for their next move. It feels like watching a game while being ignored and also being protected at the side. ¡ºI asketh thee¡¡Of Earth¡¡Rise and turn into a sturdy wall¡» Ilya¡¯s bell-like voice resounded. Immediately after that, a wall of earth appeared as if it rose from the ground in front of the right-side Sword Boar. The Sword Boar was charging at such speed that it hit the Earth Wall without being able to stop or dodge. It banged its head on the wall and tried tomit suicide, or so I thought, but the Sword Boar desperately scratched the ground with its hind legs in front of the wall. ¡¸Nn?¡¡It¡¯s trying tomit suicide¡­¡­¡­?¡¹ When I looked closely while tilting my head, the Sword Boar¡¯s sharp fangs were stuck in the Earth Wall. It looks funny as it tries to desperately pull its fangs from the wall, and struggles to break it using its fangs. Ilya had probably softened the earth to some extent, so I guess it made it easy for the fangs to get stuck. Despite all of that - because of the excellent adjustment by Ilya - it doesn¡¯t break due to the impact. Truly skillful. ¡¸¡¸Hehehe!¡¡Piggie-chan!¡¡Your back is defenseless, yeah©`?¡¹¡¹ Without a moment¡¯s dy, the two vanguards aim for them. ¡¸¡­¡­those two, looks like they¡¯re having fun©`. Ooh, there is still another Sword Boar¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Hah!¡¹ At the same time as I look back, Roomba jumped from the other side. He doesn¡¯t care about the forcefully-charging Sword Boar, as he assumed a joudan stance and mmed it down to the Sword Boar. The blow was backed with Roomba¡¯s whole body weight behind it, easily smashing the tough skull of the Sword Boar, chopping its head. Therge sword smashed forcefully into the ground without being weakened as is. A sound that resonates in your stomach reverberates in the air, and spiderweb-like cracks were made as it entered the ground. It was just a simple move with all of his strength, without something like tricks or n behind it. It¡¯s just a swing from overhead. He hasn¡¯t even filled therge sword with magic power, and he doesn¡¯t even use physical strengthening. And yet, he made a small crater. ¡¸What a great physical strength¡­¡­¡­ It¡¯s a cheat, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ Eleonora-neesan has a hard time when practicing with Roomba because of that. ¡¸Even if you use physical strengthening, it¡¯s usually not that powerful you know. ¡¹ ¡¸It doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡¹ Before I knew it, Irvine and Mort came near me and muttered, looking amazed. ¡¸¡­¡­B-rank adventurers are amazing, aren¡¯t they?¡¹ ¡¸Oi oi, don¡¯t lump us together with someone abnormal like Roomba-san, okay?¡¹ No sooner had I muttered and when I was staring fixedly at Roomba, Irvine interrupted me. ¡¸Eh? You¡¯re all also B-rank adventurers, right?¡¹ They might have a different type than Roomba, but they''re the same B-rank adventurers. Irvine and the others are also pretty strong¡­¡­ ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid. We are evaluated as B-rank adventurers with the four of usbined, but that person is rated as a B-rank adventurer by himself.¡¹ ¡¸Haa?¡¹ So even though the Silver Wind adventurers are a four-person party, they barely qualify as B-rank adventurers, while Roomba alone is a B-rank adventurer? He¡¯s really strong, isn¡¯t he! Err, I already knew that he was strong because he¡¯s traveling by himself, and when he practiced as Eleonora-neesan¡¯s opponent, alright? ¡¸So individually, at best we¡¯re around C rank, maybe?¡¹ ¡¸Setting Ilya and Aleutia aside, we might be evaluated as D rank I guess¡­¡­¡­¡¹ So Nord-tousan who is far above all that is truly amazing isn¡¯t he. So an A rank Dragon yer is not for show. Author Note : It was like the first time fighting against a monster for the first time in a while. Next up, ying inside the carriage. And after that, the third princess, La''s idle talk. Then next I think they will arrive at Esport! Chapter 102: Jenga In Between the Journey

Chapter 102: Jenga In Between the Journey

It¡¯s the second day after we depart from the city of Kikka. We stopped at a forestedke between Kikka and Esport to give the horse some rest. There are faint green-colored mountains in the distance, lined up as if to surround us. When I look at them like this, I can feel differences in their same green color due to the sense of distance and type. Slight difference in color due to the different types of greenery. A little bit of yellow-green color from young leaves. A small number of leaves were about to wither. Or those green leaves situated in the middle. Seeing those foliages being colored in such delicate colors is somehow pleasant. The brightly colored flowers and trees bearing fruits are beautiful as if highlighting those green gradation even more. The interesting part is that there are such subtle differences within the same mountain scenery, due to the different types of nts upying the area. If you listen carefully, you can asionally hear the chirping of birds. The calm sounds of fishes jumping out of the water *chapon*. You can enjoy nature not only with just your sight but also with your sense of hearing. Aah, what a wonderful nature. Now, it would be great to take a nap on the grass like this, but unfortunately, that would make it difficult for me to sleep tonight. Even this morning I fell asleep for the second time, tempted by thefortable sunshine. If I were to take a nap even after that, then I will certainly be unable to sleep tonight. And if I¡¯m awake at night, that will make me have a bad rhythm in my lifestyle of sleeping before the early hours. It¡¯s fine to take a nap moderately, but taking a nap excessively is something that should be avoided. I have to take it in moderation. It is still a bit cold to enter theke and y. Because of that, I sat on the well-lit roof rack and made a certain something. ¡¸Alfried-sama. What are you doing?¡¹ Maybe he was interested after seeing me, Irvine approached me unexpectedly with a basket in his hand. There are a lot of mushrooms and wild nts inside the basket. The other adventurers and the other in the caravans are going around to search for nature¡¯s blessings. ¡¸I¡¯m making Jenga.¡¹ ¡¸Jenga?¡¹ Right now, I¡¯m creating cuboids with Earth magic, and stacking them in a tower shape. That¡¯s right, I¡¯m recreating a very famous table game in my previous life. I put together eighteen levels of cuboids with three cuboids on each level, lengthwise and crosswise. I¡¯m wondering whether I can make these cuboids with Earth magic or not and since it¡¯s easy to make I tried making it. ¡¸Is it a game where you stack these square parts?¡¹ Irvine climbed up onto the roof rack and took one cuboid part. ¡¸No, that¡¯s ying with building blocks. But well, you can also use it to y that.¡¹ ¡¸Then, how do you y it?¡¹ ¡¸Wait a sec, I¡¯m going to prepare it so I can exin it to you now.¡¹ ¡¸Ou!¡¹ While receiving Irvine¡¯s zing gaze, I stack up the cuboids for some time. And finally, the eighteen-level tower ispleted. ¡¸Ooh!¡¡You stack them up so neatly! ¡¡Then, now what?¡¹ ¡¸Pull out one cuboid part from the stack and stack it on top. And then you do it repeatedly without making this stack copse.¡¹ Seeing is believing. The rule is not thatplicated, so I pulled out one part and showed him how to do it. ¡¸Oh©`!¡¡I see I see. It¡¯s simple and easy to understand, isn¡¯t it? Next is my turn.¡¹ Saying that - and whileughing happily - Irvine stretched his hand but I pped those hand away *peshi*. ¡¸What are you doing? Even though it¡¯s my turn.¡¹ ¡¸You can¡¯t take from the topmost level until you gather three parts.¡¹ Well, there is no danger if you only stack them up. It wouldn¡¯t be a game, isn¡¯t it? ¡¸I see, you¡¯ve already thought about it properly haven¡¯t you.¡¹ Whether it be Reversi or Jenga, even though they have rtively simple to make and uplicated rules, I wonder why people found it interesting. I think the people who came up with them are a genius. As expected, the secret to their poprity is that anyone can easily y with them. ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ll do it this time for sure!¡¹ Irvine leaned forward and stretched his hand. Irvine¡¯s first choice is the lowest level part at the edge. This guy, choosing such a safe part even though he¡¯s a novice. ¡¸Ooh, I pulled it out. I¡¯m cing this now.¡¹ Laughing proudly *hehe*, Irvine tried to ce it casually. It¡¯s his first move. Of course it won¡¯t copse. ¡¸By the way, if you make the tower copse when you ce your part down on top of the tower, then you¡¯re out.¡¹ ¡¸Say that sooner!¡¹ Irvine withdrew his arm with a start *biku*. Incidentally, Jenga is a game where it is important to calcte the center of gravity of the tower, so it¡¯s extremely important to calcte the position where you ce your part. So if the center of gravity is tilted to the right side, then it¡¯s obvious that the tower will copse if you stack your part on the right side. Well, but it¡¯s still the first move so it won¡¯t be that big of a problem. Irvine carefully ces his part. ¡¸Fuu¡­¡­ Well, if it was just something like this then it¡¯s easy.¡¹ ¡ô And so we continue ying like that for a while. ¡¸Ahh!?¡¡Aaaaaaaahh!¡¡Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh!¡¹ Irvine made his second ¡®huge¡¯ copse today. Irvine¡¯s tragic scream resounded in theke. ¡¸Okay, Irvine los©`¡¹ ¡¸Damn it!¡¡Again?!¡¡Why does it copse!?¡¡Can¡¯t you hang on for a bit longer!¡¹ Scratching his head while screaming, bending his body like a shrimp, he looked gross. ¡¸Don¡¯tin about the tower¡¹ ¡¸Damn it!¡¡Once more!¡¹ Irvine got up from his shrimp posture right away and drew near me. His face is close. ¡¸Okay okay, so stack them up quickly¡¹ ¡¸Ooshha!¡¹ Irvine gathered the parts lying around on the ground, while I also gathered the parts scattered that flew away. But then I suddenly had a thought. Why do I have to gather them like this? The one who lost is not me, you know. ¡¸Nn?¡¡What is it?¡¹ Maybe he thought that it was strange that I stopped moving, Irvine looked this way. Then I answered with a smug face. ¡¸What do you mean ¡®what is it¡¯?¡¡Don¡¯t tell me that I have to gather them as a winner?¡¡Haa!¡¡The one who made the tower fall is the loser, it¡¯s you isn¡¯t it?¡¡Hey, quickly gather those scattered parts!¡¹ ¡¸Youu! I¡¯m going to say that back to you next time!¡¡And I¡¯m going to make noble-sama crawling on the ground like an ugly beggar!¡¹ Irvine spat as his veins stood up. If I let this guy win, then I¡¯m sure that I will be awful, so I absolutely don¡¯t want to lose. But well, even if I lose I can just use Psychic magic to gather the scattered parts, and I can set it all at once with magic so there¡¯s no problem. Still, losing to Irvine will be annoying, so I¡¯m not gonna lose. Irvine diligently gathered the cuboid parts scattered about on the ground, and started to create a level. ¡¸Oh, this part here is falling, see. Hey, Irvine, take care of it. ¡¹ ¡¸Nooaaaaa!?¡¡Youuu, you hit that level on purpose didn¡¯t you!¡¡You think it¡¯s fun demolishing something people desperatelyid down, huh!?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fu¨D¨D*cough*!¡¡Of course that¡¯s not true, right?¡¹ ¡¸Oi, you said that ¡®it¡¯s fun¡¯ just now¡¹ ¡¸I didn¡¯t¡¹ Not good, I unintentionally said my sadistic thoughts. ¡¸If I winter, and when youplete your tower I¡¯m gonna throw some part on it¡­¡­!¡¹ I waited for an opportunity for a while, while hearing Irvine¡¯s somewhat dangerous remark ¡¸Hey, the two of you have been so noisy since a while ago, what are you doing?¡¹ Aleutia and Ilya came to us, holding a basket in their hand just like Irvine some time ago. It might be because there''s a difference in their chest size, but Ilya¡¯s chest had turned into something outrageous. The thing at the edge of the basket, could it be a melon?¡¡You can gather melons in this forest? ¡¸It¡¯s Jenga, Jenga¡¹ Irvine - who is currently building the tower - muttered, as if it wasmon knowledge. Even though you know nothing until a while ago. ¡¸Jenga?¡¡That, what is that?¡¹ I tried to exin it to the interested women¡¯s group. ¡¸That sounds interesting!¡¡Let¡¯s try it!¡¡I¡¯m bored seeing the same scenery for a while now¡¹ They¡¯re more interested than I expected. ¡¸Yes!¡¡Umm, can the two of us join in ying that?¡¹ ¡¸Of course. This is a game that even four people can y. ¡¹ After consenting to Ilya¡¯s timid request, the two of them climbed up onto the roof rack. ¡¸Hey!¡¡Climb slowly!¡¡The tower would copse due to the vibration from your weight¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t be rude to a woman!¡¡We¡¯re not heavy you know!¡¹ ¡ô Because of the happening of Aluetia pping Irvine¡¯s face, the tower copsed but he built it again. ¡¸This is made using earth, isn¡¯t it?¡¡Did Alfried-sama make these using magic?¡¹ ¡¸Un, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s easy since I only had to shape it into a cuboid using Earth magic. ¡¹ It¡¯s the same as the one in my previous life, there are parts where the weight is different by a little bit. But when you change the earth mass, it would be that simple. But I don¡¯t know how much I should mix, so it¡¯s kinda sloppy. I think we need to experiment while ying like this. ¡¸¡­¡­these cuboids are neat. Besides, there¡¯s practically no difference on the other parts. I¡¯ve heard that you can use magic, but it seems like you have considerable skill in it. ¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I also can¡¯t make this kind of precise works.¡¹ Aleutia and Ilya said while staring fixedly at a part. Is that so?¡¡Oh well, there¡¯s almost no magician around me so I don¡¯t know whether I¡¯m good at it or not. ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s start!¡¹ Aleutia put the part she¡¯s holding back to the topmost level after hearing Irvine¡¯s starting voice. ¡¸Now then, The order will be from me, Aleutia, Ilya, and then Alfried-sama.¡¹ ¡¸Okay!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah!¡¹ In short, we''re going clockwise for our turn. It¡¯s easy to understand, but he made me have thest turn so that it will be easier to have me bring the tower down isn¡¯t he? When I stared at Irvine¡¯s face, he¡¯s grinning meaningfully *niyari*. This sonuva. This is a premeditated crime. To seize the initiative for himself, he made that starting voice from before, huh? Hmph, fine. What are you trying to do withining like this toward an experienced person like me? I¡¯ll just forgive this kind of thing. ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s start!¡¹ And then Irvine started the game. Irvine - who had already yed this for the third time - started to pull out a part with a familiar movement. Even though he was so nervous at the beginning. ¡¸I¡¯m next then¡¹ Aleutia leaned her body forward excitedly. ¡¸I wonder if I can pull this part?¡¹ Pushed by Aleutia''s white and slender finger, the part popped out *nyu*. ¡¸Then you ce it here, right¡­¡­¡­ Alright, Ilya is next¡¹ ¡¸Ye, yes!¡¹ After she finished with her turn easily, Aleutia urged Ilya. Just like Aleutia, Ilya leaned forward. ©`©`At that moment, a tragedy took ce for Aleutia. As Ilya - who has a big breast - leaned forward, the heavy fruits swayed and crashed into the tower. ¡¸Hyaa!¡¹ The tower copsed in the blink of an eye, because of the overwhelming mass and resilience of her breast. Our views were filled with the copsing tower, and the reformation of the fruits was being yed in slow motion. ¡¸¡¸Ooooooooooohhhhhhhhh!¡¹¡¹ ¡¸What iss thaaaaaaaaat!?¡¹ Irvine and I cheered, while Aleutia screams as if it¡¯s the end of the world. Meanwhile, the soft iron ball calmly smashed the tower. The tower fell, and a lot of parts scattered around. ¡¸Aaaah! I¡¯m sorry!¡¡I ended up knocking them down¡¹ Ilya lowered her head apologetically. However, contrary to her lowered posture, there is one part stuck above her bulging breast making it look like it¡¯s trying to assert its presence. As if to say, I pulled one part and built it here. ¡¸Just what is this breast!?¡¡Even though you lost because you knocked them down, I feel that I lost because I didn¡¯t knock them down!¡¡Even though I leaned forward¡­¡­¡­ Even though I leaned forward¡­¡­¡­ I¡­¡­!¡¹ Just when I thought that Aleutia stood up in anger, she burst out crying. With Aleutia¡¯s modest chest, it would be impossible to tear the tower down. She would have no other choice than to directly ram it with her ribs. ¡¸Eeeeeeh!?¡¡It¡¯s my loss because I knocked them down right?¡¡It¡¯s my fault for not adjusting the distance ©`©`¡¹ The words from the person who should have done something sometimes sound like cruel words to the person who doesn''t have to do something. ¡¸But I don¡¯t need to adjust the distance!¡¹ Greatly perturbing her©`©`ah, was it at the beginning? Aleutia shouted while drawing closer to Ilya. Even though magicians need to adjust their distance. But well, if Aleutia-san were to do the same thing, in that case, she had to put in a lot of padding or hit them at a zero distance. ¡¸Hyaa!¡¡Hey, wait Aleutia!¡¡Please stop it!¡¡Don¡¯t p my breast! It hurts!¡¹ ¡¸This!¡¡This breast did something bad!¡¹ Aleutia became something like a horseman as she pped Ilya¡¯s big breast. Please don¡¯t forget there is a child here. ¡¸¡­¡­for now, let¡¯s set them up, shall we? ¡¹ ¡¸Un¡¹ When we assembled the parts and yed for some time, the carriage started to move and the tower copsed again. Let¡¯s y Jenga when we have the time or when we¡¯re going to bed. Author note : I didn¡¯t y Jenga that much. But I nned to do itter, so please look forward to the tactics that will be used at that time. It might be a short chapter next one, but I¡¯m going to post a chapter about La. Chapter 103: Idle Talk - The Third Princess Layla Looking Up At The Sky

Chapter 103: Idle Talk - The Third Princess La Looking Up At The Sky

¡¸You¡¯re still looking up at the sky?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­yes¡¹ When I looked outside from my bedroom window, Sariya curiously asked me. This is my favorite ce where even someone with a leg disability like me can enjoy the outside world. When I open the window, I can hear the sounds of life from people and their lively conversation, along with the refreshing wind entering the room. I can not see their appearance from there, however, if I gather magic power in my eyes to strengthen my vision, I can see people''s faces as they walk on the main street. But, once, once in a while, men are doing manualbor¡­¡­¡­they, it troubles me since they are making me embarrassed somehow when I see them walking on the streets as they expose their upper body. Even though there are so many people around, why are they dressed like that¡­¡­ I wonder if everyone is not embarrassed by that?¡¡If it were me, then I would simply be unable to look them in the eye. Just looking at them like this makes my face feel hot. It¡¯s also disconcerting to look at them often. This is how I interact with the outside world since I can not walk around freely because of my social standing and constitution. In truth, I know that it¡¯s impossible, but I can help but think that I wanted to freely walk the streets just like the people of the royal capital. What¡¯s happening in the world outside of thisrge royal castle? The sea, where its seawater spreads out to the horizon. Mountains that wererger than this Misfrit castle where I lived. The wide ins, spreading out just like a green carpet. There are a lot of things in this world such as deserts, viges, monsters, and animals that I do not know. I want to look at them with these eyes, feeling it with my skin, enjoy it with my ears, and taste it with my tongue. I want to know them more and more. It¡¯s been a few years since I¡¯m aware of this feeling. I have been living with that kind of feeling desperately locked up inside me, however, these days I feel that they have be stronger. The scene from three weeks ago, I will not be able to forget them. Two boys walking freely, and excitedly in the wide-open sky. I can not tear my eyes off of them, seeing those two boys living freely and enjoying their lives fully. Compared to those two, do I enjoy my current life? Am I satisfied with my life? There are not a few days when I think about such things. ¡¸Can you see those two boys?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­no, I can not see them.¡¹ Even today, the royal capital sky is clear, there are no clouds to be seen, but those two boys are not there. It¡¯s as if they are saying that my eyes had deceived me. ¡¸Don¡¯t you think that maybe you¡¯re mistaken?¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s not. I saw them with these two eyes!¡¹ I resolutely answered Sariya, whoughed and said that as if making fun of me. Even though it¡¯s not, Sariya said that I was mistaken. After that day, I looked up at the sky, but still, I have not seen those two boys again. But, it¡¯s not a mistake. Definitely, that¡¯s all I can say. ¡¸Then, what kind of boys are they?¡¹ ¡¸One of those boys has brown hair with a stern look in his eyes, while the other one¡­¡­¡­if I¡¯m not mistaken, I think it¡¯s a boy with sleepy-looking eyes and brown hair. ¡¹ ¡¸Seems like you¡¯re not confident about the other boy¡­¡­¡­¡¹ I wonder what is it? We strengthened our eyes with magic power as our eyes met, and we also waved our hands to each other. And yet, the boy who is supposed to be the magician doesn¡¯t leave that much of an impression. Ummm¡­¡­¡­should I say that he has thisckluster face, or should I say that he doesn¡¯t stand out? I think that his unremarkable features would likely be buried if there were a lot of people around him. ¡¸And here I thought that you would insist that it was a blond-haired, blue-eyed handsome boy just like the one that appeared in stories¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡¹ I turned away as if sulking from Sariya, whoughed like a bully from somece. Certainly, I have a physical disability and I tend to stay inside the castle, and I also read a lot of books, but I will not confuse them with reality¡­¡­¡­probably. ¡¸That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it. La would rather prefer a brown-haired handsome boy, isn¡¯t she? There is a princess of a kingdom in the¡ºOn A Night of Full Moon¡», who met amoner one day and fell in love with him, and because of their difference in social status, they eloped on a night of full moon ¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Kyaaaaaaaaaa! Why does Sariya have that!¡¡Even though I use The History of Misfrit Kingdom as its book cover and ce it in an inconspicuous ce!?¡¹ I turn my wheelchair to take the romance story in Sarya¡¯s hand back. Then I rolled the tires to approach Sariya and reach out with my hands, but I could not reach them. ¡¸Although La likes to read stories, don''t you think that you have badly misused the history book?¡¡Of course, I will notice them immediately.¡¹ Sariyaughed in amusement. Kuh! If I could stand up, then it would be easy to take it back! ¡¡I truly hate these unmoving legs! ¡¸Please return it! Sariya!¡¹ ¡¸I will return it after I finished reading it, okay¡¹ Today Sariya looks like a demon with that tender smile on her face. ¡¸¡­¡­but, La yearns for this kind of thing, huh. Ufufu, though I think I understand how it feels¡­¡­¡¹ Sariya said that while flipping through the pages *parapara*. It¡¯s so embarrassing!¡¡She knows about my wish from being unable to go out from the castle. I can¡¯t take it anymore, I want to jump off from here! I hung my head in shame and my face turned red, and to that, Sariya whispered close to my ear, as if to give me an additional blow. ¡¸I hope someday that a cool guy would appear and take me out of here.¡¹ ¡¸Geez!¡¡Sariya!¡¹ ¡¸You look cute when your face turned red like that©`¡¹ ¡¸I want to drink tea, so please prepare it!¡¡Come on, please, quickly close the book!¡¹ ¡¸Okay okay¡¹ Author Note : Even though I wanted to create a more peaceful atmosphere¡­ I might asionally insert a short chapter about La from now on. Chapter 104: Seawater? What’s that, is it Good?

Chapter 104: Seawater? What¡¯s that, is it Good?

¡¸Ooh, so this is the port city Esport©`¡¹ It¡¯s been four days as we continue to be jolted around inside the carriage from Kikka. We had arrived at the port city of Esport in the Kingdom of Aldonia. The color of the buildings here is uniform, with white as the base color and spreading out from the port. Ships of all sizes were docked in the port, and a lot of them were unloading and loading their cargoes and luggage. ¡ºOy©`, move it quickly. It will take forever if you ck off!¡» ¡º¡ºHei!¡»¡» Brawny men who are tanned from long voyages are moving around the ce while raising lively voices. Like in Kikka, various goods and people entered the city, making the ce look lively, but it has a different liveliness from Kikka. Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s close to the sea, but you can hear the sounds of the waves mixed with the hustle and bustle of the people. It¡¯s the sea. My first sea in this world. Ever since I reincarnated into this world, I never once saw the sea, so this is quite a fresh experience for me. And maybe because Koryatt vige is surrounded by mountains, so it¡¯s obvious that there is no sea around it. I wonder how many years it has been since I looked at a sea so leisurely like this? If it were the ordinary vigers who live in this world, I heard that there are a lot of them who never saw the sea even once in their lifetime, so even if I have seen them in my previous life, the fact doesn¡¯t change that it is a precious memory. I think I will thoroughly enjoy it. When you take a deep breath, the smell of the sea is carried by the wind,ing from the sea. ¡¸Alfried-sama is from Koryatt vige, so this is your first timeing to the sea, right?¡¹ ¡¸There is no sea Koryatt vige after all.¡¹ As I got off from the carriage and was looking at the sea, Mort and Irvine approached me while bringing a bucket and barrel. It seems that the other members are busy organizing the cargo or something. These two might be here to get some seawater. ¡¸Un, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s amazing. To think that those are all water.¡¹ Err, I''ve seen them before you know. If I said that, then it would be strange, so I have to pretend to be clueless. Actually, this is my first time seeing the sea so I¡¯m not lying. When I answered that way, Irvine and Mort smiled mischievously. They¡¯re probably nning something stupid. ¡¸Did you know?¡¡That the water from the sea is very delicious, did you know that?¡¹ ¡¸Aah, they¡¯re easy to drink and clear just like river water and easy to pass through your throat. Why don¡¯t you try it!¡¹ These two are trying to set me up because they assume that I don¡¯t know anything about seawater, huh. I can feel their ill-will hidden behind their bright smiling face. Shall I go along with their n for now? ¡¸Really?¡¡Then, should I try drinking it¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ou! We¡¯re gonna get some water, so wait a bit alright!¡¹ They gave me a thumbs-up, those two walked down to the side to get some seawater. Seems like they have no guilty conscience. Rather, they have the biggest smile I¡¯ve ever seen to this day. Irvine and Mort lowered the barrel to draw the seawater. After the barrel is full of seawater, they also fill the bucket and return here. Irvine took out a leather water bottle and threw the content away, then he used that to scoop the seawater from the bucket. Do you want me to drink seawater that much?¡¡If you were to scoop up water with that bottle, then those people who don¡¯t know about it will take a swig *gokugoku* from them, right¡­¡­ ¡¸Alright, here it is! Try to take a mouthful!¡¹ If I were to take those in mouthfuls, then I would be dead from salt overdose. ¡¸Un, thank you.¡¹ I received the bottle that Irvine presented to me, along with his smile filled 100% with his ill will. They should be gloating over my ignorance in their mind right now, aren¡¯t they? ¡¡However, I won¡¯t let them. ¡¸Did Irvine and the others always drink this when you guys are here?¡¹ ¡¸Ye, yeah!¡¡That¡¯s why we came here to fill the barrel with seawater. It¡¯s obvious, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ He said it. ¡¸I see. Then let¡¯s drink it¡¹ I instantly tilted the bottle and poured the seawater into my mouth. At that moment, I saw Irvine and Mort¡¯s expression distorted from my peripheral vision. Normally, one would spit the water out, but I didn¡¯t do that. I cast Space magic inside my mouth, just like when I did the magic trick. The small space inside my mouth became a subspace, and I let the seawater pour into it *dobadoba*. I stored all the seawater into the subspace, it didn¡¯t enter my body one bit. Because of that, no matter how much seawater enters my mouth, I¡¯m alright. And just in case, I acted by making a sound with my throat, to make it seem like I¡¯m drinking vorful water. ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­huh?¡¹¡¹ They¡¯re probably wondering why I didn¡¯t spit the salty seawater out, huh?¡¡Irvine and Mort raised a surprised voice. Their appearance when they look at each other¡¯s faces with wide-opened eyes is amusing. Ignoring the confused duo, I intentionally acted as if I was wiping the spilled seawater from the corner of my mouth. ¡¸Puhaa©`!¡¡It tastes good!¡¡It¡¯s very clear and feels good as if passed down your throat!¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­o, ou¡¹¡¹ The two of them answer vaguely as their faces twitched. Then the two of them huddled and whispered with each other, and began to talk in a small voice. ¡¸Just what¡¯s going on here?¡¡We scoop up seawater, right?¡¡It¡¯s salt water, isn¡¯t it?¡¡Howe he¡¯s fine?¡¹ ¡¸How could I know!¡¡I also don¡¯t understand it!¡¡Maybe Alfried-sama¡¯s taste bud is broken or something?¡¹ I¡¯m sorry. But my tongue is normal. Just as the two of them were talking quietly, I lowered the empty bottle into the barrel and filled it to the brim. ¡¸Hey, Irvine and Mort should also drink it. It¡¯s good you know?¡¹ When I presented the water bottle with an innocent smile on my face, at that moment, their face looked ufortable. ¡¸Eeh?¡¡N, no, I¡¯m fine, I guess?¡¡I¡¯m not thirsty. Mort, you drink it. Didn¡¯t you said that you¡¯re thirsty just now?¡¹ ¡¸Haaaaaa?!¡¡You¡¯re selling me out!?¡¹ ¡¸The water tastes good and you can drink it if you¡¯re not thirsty, right?¡¡You always enjoy drinking this, aren¡¯t you?¡¡And the water is clear and it feels good as it passed down your throat, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹ After that, seawater spurted out from their mouth and turn into a mist as it made a rainbow. ¡ô The two people who tried to make a kid like me drink seawater were scolded by Aleutia and forced to do some heavybor. Aleutia and Ilya thought that I drank the seawater in one gulp and they were worried about me, but I managed to deceive them by saying that I made the seawater disappear with magic. Actually, they have seen this vanishing magic during the journey. However, even though they said they understand, their expression said otherwise. Ordering where to put the luggage, securing amodations, doing business here, etc, everyone is busy. And so Roomba and I were free until noon since we have nothing to do. We all look forward to the specialty of this port city - barbecue-ed seafood-,ter at noon. And Tori said that he had a surprise for me, I wonder what it is? Just what the heck does he prepare for me? In any case, Ilya will apany us as a guide this time, so that we will be able to meet at the correct ceter. Thanks to that, our sightseeing this time is going to be pleasant. ¡¸Is your body really alright?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m fine, really. I didn¡¯t drink it.¡¹ She is still suspicious that I swallowed all that saltwater in one go, and it seems that she also watches over me if I were to suddenly copseter. My kidneys are not that tough. If I were to drink saltwater, then my body would try to force them out of my system as I would be dehydrated. ¡¸Really?¡¡If you feel anything strange with your body, please tell me immediately, alright?¡¹ This worrywart-woman reluctantly gave up, but she still looked worried. ¡¸I¡¯m looking forward to the seafood barbecue!¡¹ Roomba who was walking next to me isn¡¯t particrly worried. He¡¯s acting normally. ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¡I¡¯m looking forward to it since I would be able to taste the freshly caught seafood. ¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. All of the seafood here is freshly caught, they¡¯re very delicious!¡¹ Ilya - who had visited this ce before - said excitedly. You could hardly eat seafood in Koryatt vige after all. I guess the fish that they brought to the vige are frozen and not that fresh at best. They are mostly river fish and long-armed shrimps. Sea fish and shellfish after seven years¡­¡­just imagining those things alone makes me drool. Grilling seafood dishes on a would be delicious, isn¡¯t it¡­¡­¡­ We walked the stone-paved street while my heart swelled with anticipation. Maybe it¡¯s because this city is not as crowded as Kikka, we can walk side-by-side without any problem. But for now, Roomba and Ilya positioned themselves on either side of me, maybe because I¡¯m a kid or because they¡¯re escorting me. Only our manner of walking side by side like this, makes us look like a family, but because the three of us don''t resemble each other, there was probably no one who would think like that. At the edge of the street, fishes that were probably fried this morning were lined up. Fish that have ck spots scattered all over its silver body. It seems that they have a lot of fat in their stomach, they¡¯re plump. They¡¯re around eighty centimeters in length, I guess they¡¯re as big as a red sea bream? I¡¯ve never seen such a big fish in this world. ¡¸That is Ginjou. As you can see from their bulging stomach, they have high-fat content and very delicious you know?¡¹ When I was looking at those different world fish with great interest, Ilya-san bent over and exined it to me. As Ilya-san bent down, it further emphasized her outrageous chest. It¡¯s hard to see Ilya-san¡¯s face because I look at Ilya-san from below. Well, whatever. I should focus on the bulging fish rather than her bulging chest right now. When I moved my line of sight toward the thing beside the Ginjou, there was a sharp fish with a blue and yellow striped pattern on its back. The fins are very sharp that it looks like they can cut your hand just by touching it alone. It has sharp, nted eyes, and the jaw is big and pointed. It¡¯s a fish that glitter like an edged tool. ¡¸The fish that looks like an edged tool next to it is called Swordfish. Their fin part is sharp like a de so it¡¯s dangerous to touch it, alright?¡¹ ¡¸Another Sword-type!? That''s scary!¡¹ There are a lot of dangerous creatures in the Aldonia kingdom! ¡¸Did they jumped up from the water surface¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s a fish that swims near the water surface. Even though it¡¯s not an aggressive fish and attacked people, they were extremely dangerous when a school of them jumped up. ¡¹ What to do. Even though we will arrive at Kagura once we crossed the sea, it makes me wanted to go home. ¡¸What if a school of Swordfish actuallyes for the ship?¡¹ ¡¸Aleutia and I will drive them away with our magic!¡¡If it were something like Swordfishes, we have driven them away many times over, so everything is going to be alright!¡¹ Ilya answers with a smile on her face. So a fish equipped with cutters rushing toward you is just ¡¸something like Swordfishes¡¹, huh? What would happen to other creatures then? When I think about it, they are not monsters, they are just fish. If the fish alone are like this, then what kind of monsters are there in the sea? I¡¯m afraid to hear it. I feel like now I understand why Nord-tousan was reluctant to let me cross the sea without Roomba. ¡¸Hahaha, this guy¡¯s chin looks just like Gates¡¹ Even after listening to Ilya¡¯s exnation, Roomba is not afraid of the Swordfish as he picks it up whileughing. Indeed, their chin looks very simr to Gates¡¯. I wonder what is that person doing right now¡­ Chapter 105: To the Seafood Barbecue Spot

Chapter 105: To the Seafood Barbecue Spot

¡¸Ooh!¡¡Isn¡¯t this a scallop!¡¹ ¡¸Oh?¡¡What?¡¡Is that shellfish really that amazing?¡¹ Roomba approached me when I was amazed at the scallop I picked up. Eating-grilled scallops with butter spread on them and soy sauce is delicious, you know. Aah, there are only scallops but no soy sauce, so frustrating. Eating them with salt and butter is also delicious enough, even so, I would really like to have some soy sauce. The moment when the scallops will give off that fragrant smell after you sprinkle some soy sauce on it, mou¡­! ¡¸So you know about it. Have you eaten those in the royal capital?¡¡There seems to be a lot of people who don¡¯t like scallops, but I like them very much!¡¹ Time passed when I looked around at the fish market, asking for some ingredients that I know of like wakameor turban shell, and it''s already noon. ¡¸Now then, it¡¯s about time for lunch, shall we go? ¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Ye©`s!¡¹¡¹ Since we¡¯re not really familiar with the area, we just nodded obediently and followed Ilya¡¯s suggestion. It feels like an elementary school trip. I¡¯m mostly just looking for some foodstuffs today, as it seems that some preparation is necessary before the ship leaves the port city, so we¡¯re going to stay here for around two days. Even if I be so exhausted today, there¡¯s still tomorrow. Let¡¯s look for some souvenirs and foodstuffs for me tomorrow. ¡ô Ilya led us for several minutes. There are a lot of stalls lined up in a row on a street located east from the port where the ship is docked, making the atmosphere very lively. Various people - from a man who has finished his morning task, travelers wearing their coak, to adventurers and ordinary people - are rushing toward the stalls, trying to fill their hungry stomachs. The stalls salesperson are assertively raising their voices, trying to attract as many hungry customers as possible. The smells and sounds of grilled meat and fish are floating everywhere, furiously stimting my stomach. Just as you¡¯d expect from a port town, maybe it¡¯s because of that the fish are freshly caught and the menu at the stalls are seafood variations such as salted-grilled fish, steak, grilled Ebi, and seafood soup, dishes which are not found in the royal capital. Such a good smell. I¡¯m not that hungry before, but I became hungry immediately aftering here. Especially the smell of seafood that has been wafting around since a while ago is unbearable. Ilya raised her voice happily as she looked around the ce curiously while enduring her drool from trickling out. ¡¸Ah, we have arrived. It¡¯s here!¡¹ When I look in the direction Ilya pointed to, there¡¯s a za adjoining the street. Even though it¡¯s a za, it¡¯s not as magnificent as the za in the royal capital, with nted trees, benches, and a fountain, it looks unorganized. There is a well-ventted cabin at the center of the za, there were tables and chairs lined up all around. Moreover, the ce is mostly filled with people and it¡¯s very crowded. And there are shops and stalls lined up to surround those tables, and there is a constant stream of people moving toward that ce. It has this atmosphere just like when you came to a B-ss gourmet venue. ¡¸Wow, there¡¯s a lot of people. It looks like the royal capital¡¯s festival. ¡¹ ¡¸But the royal capital is so crowded with people that every day is like a festival.¡¹ This kind of festive mood is not too bad once in a while, but Koryatt vige is still the best ce to settle down after all. As expected, I would really like to refrain from living in a ce as noisy as the royal capital every day. ¡¸By the way, where are Tori and the others? It would be difficult to find them if it was this crowded.¡¹ ¡¸I can see the others already! Look, over there!¡¹ Ilya smiles as she points at the building in the center. When I followed Ilya¡¯s finger, familiar faces were gathering in that ce. ¡¸Ah, Alfried-sama is here, hey!¡¹ ¡¸Oi, you guys, the kanpai practice is over!¡¡We''re going to start after this! ¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Ui©`!¡¹¡¹ Tori beckoned us with his hand, but it seems that Irvine, Mort, and Tori firm¡¯s workers have already finished doing something. Everyone had their faces slightly red as they raised a wooden tankard. What is a kanpai practice? Oh well, in any case, they have reserved somece for us, but I guess they can hardly wait for us so they started drinking first. Weaving our way through people and tables, we headed toward Tori¡¯s ce. There ares and iron tes lined up on the table, and a lot of seafood is already grilled on them, making a sizzling noise. ¡¸Come, Roomba-san and Alfried-sama can sit in front of us!¡¹ ¡¸Ilya can sit next to me.¡¹ Prompted by Irvine, Roomba and I sit in front of Irvine and Mort. I personally think that it would be better to sit in front of Ilya and Aleutia, but I endure it since they sit diagonally from me. Incidentally, Tori sits next to me, and Tori¡¯s secretary-san is next to him. Having such a neat secretary-san in a barbecue-like ce like this feels greatly out of ce. ¡¸Orange juice for Alfried-sama!¡¹ Irvine - who sits in front of me - treated me like a child and filled a mug with orange juice. ¡¸Oi, it¡¯s fine to do a prank just like some time ago by pouring some fruit wine that looks like orange juice here, you know?¡¹ Even though there is seafood barbecue as an ideal snack here, I can¡¯t drink liquor¡­¡­¡­ They leave me out. ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid. Immediately after you do that, Aleutia will scold you. It¡¯s just a normal orange juice for a kid this time.¡¹ I feel like that ¡®immediately after¡¯ is going to happen soon. Persistent jerks. ¡¸Ooh!¡¡There is a lot of foodstuffs I saw at the fish dealer a while ago!¡¹ As he was sitting next to me, Roomba¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at the foodstuffs ced on the. Scallops, ms, Ebi, turban shells, white-fleshed fish, etc are ced on the, and a salty smell is spreading. Certainly, it¡¯s a seafood barbecue. And as if saying that the main course is seafood, the was filled with seafood. ¡¸Oi, Irvine, there are no vegetables.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a seafood barbecue anyway, it¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it?¡¹ Even though there are vegetables on the female¡¯s group table, it seems that there are no vegetables for the male¡¯s group, huh? That¡¯s fine though, I¡¯ll just ask themter if I wanted to have some vegetables. ¡¸Rather than that, look at this!¡¡It¡¯s so amazing, isn¡¯t it!¡¹ At the ce where Irvine proudly pointed to, is something that was ced on an iron te and giving off a strong presence since some time ago. It¡¯s a broiled fish head. There¡¯s a thick fish steak on top of the iron ce, but a huge fish head is ced in the middle facing upward. I wonder if this fish is tuna? ¡¡Or rather, it¡¯s too big for us to eat. ¡¸Such a huugee fish!¡¡It¡¯s going to be gratifying eating this!¡¡We can also eat the head, right?¡¹ When I thought, but when I look at Roomba beside me, I think we can afford to eat this. We chatted like that for a while. And when everyone has seated themselves, Tori stands up. ¡¸Now then, everyone! We are heading for Kagura, and now we have arrived at the port city of Esport!¡¡And after a week of a journey across the sea, we will arrive in Kagura, yeah? We still have a fair distance to go, but to relieve our fatigue from our journey, you can eat and drink to your heart¡¯s content today, right! Everything¡¯s on me!¡¹ The men cheered after hearing Tori¡¯sst part of treating everyone. To be able to eat a meal without hurting your pocket, such an attractive offer. I understand that feeling. ¡¸So, then! Kanpai!¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Kanpai!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹ Everyone cheers and raises their tankard to match Tori. Everyone clinked their tankards, red wine, and ale sshing everywhere yet no one cares. Everyone is smiling while talking to each other. ¡¸Irvine, Mort! Kanpai!¡¹ ¡¸Ouu!¡¡¨D¨Dwait oi oi!¡¡Don¡¯t deliberately mix the orange juice!?¡¹ ¡¸Hahaha, this is punishment for trying to make me drink seawater! Oops, hey Mort?¡¡You¡¯re not going to have a drink with a noble-sama like me?¡¹ I also mixed some orange juice to Mort¡¯s tankard but had a normal toast with Roomba. I immediately drank the orange juice in one breath and moistened my throat. The refreshingly sweet and sourness of the orange are wonderful. At the same time as I ced my mug on the table, Irvine and the others also banged their tankards on the table. ¡¸Dahaa! It has a strange orange taste, but whatever!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s free anyway! Whatever we¡¯re drinking now, it¡¯s delish!¡¹ ¡¸Give me a refill!¡¹ Did Irvine and the others drink up their drink in one gulp, they poured the next drink to their tankard. After wetting my throat and calming myself down, I immediately turned my eyes toward the foods that were grilled on the. As expected, should I take the scallops first?¡¡Just as I was aiming for that in my mind, Tori - who sat beside me - talked to me. ¡¸I have a wonderful present for Alfried-sama, see! ¡¹ ¡¸Mm? What wonderful present?¡¹ What is it I wonder? Is it the surprise gift he was talking about this morning?¡¡What the heck is he going to take out? I won¡¯t be surprised easily you know? Just when I was having a high expectation, Tori put a small jar right in front of me. ¡¸This is!¡¡I got a soy sauce here!¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯d ya say!?¡¹ Chapter 106: Scallops with Soy Sauce

Chapter 106: Scallops with Soy Sauce

¡¸Just when, and where did you get this!? ¡¹ ¡¸Please calm down Alfried-sama!¡¡It¡¯s hard to talk when you grabbed my cor and slouching forward like that!¡¹ It looks like it¡¯s a bit painful for Tori when I get closer to him so I release him for now. Meanwhile, I slightly opened the lid of the small jar on top of the table. Then, the fragrant and salty smell unique to soy sauce wafted out, when I looked into the jar, I could see a ckish liquid inside. Ah©`, this is it. The seasoning that Japanese people love to use. Soy sauce. If I have this, I can even make sashimi, yakitori, and grilled onigiri. I have already made tamago kake gohan, but now I can serve it with negi and eat it with soy sauce. Aah, such a wonderful soy sauce. Just by adding you as a seasoning, I will have much more on my cooking repertoire. ¡¸Then, where did you get this?¡¹ ¡¸This morning, it just arrived as an export from Kagura, y¡¯see. ¡®cause soy sauce is from Kagura, right?¡¹ ¡¸Huh?¡¡Tori has been to Kagura before, right?¡¡Howe you have only found out about soy sauce now? ¡¹ When I threw him such an obvious question, Tori nervously asked me. ¡¸If I say it, you won¡¯t be angry, yeah?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­of course¡¹ ¡¸Just now, there¡¯s a long pause before you answer, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ ¡¸Ah©`, I won¡¯t be angry, okay¡­¡­¡­probably¡¹ There is no such thing in this world. You wouldn¡¯t know about it until you listen to the details of the story. ¡ºI won¡¯t be angry, so just say it¡» it was the kind of remark used by women since ancient times toward promises not being kept. After hearing such remarks from me, Tori opened his mouth anxiously. ¡¸Last time you only asked for rice, and at that time I don¡¯t know anything about soy sauce, y¡¯see. And after I came back from Kagura, I heard about soy sauce from Alfried-sama. And while collecting information about it I thought, ¡®is it that¡¯©`?¡¡¡¹ ¡¸Then, it¡¯s fine if you go back and purchase it at Kagura, right?¡¹ ¡¸At that time, the Reversi sales are going well and I don¡¯t have the time to go to Kagura, y¡¯see. I¡¯m sorry that I keep silent about it, but it was also an important stage for us¡­¡­¡¹ Tori has an apologetic look on his face. Darn it, then I shouldn¡¯t have made Reversi. That way, I could make Tori do a round trip and send him back to Kagura. If he doesn''t have any money, then the Slowlett house can finance them¡­wait, huh?¡¡I can only do that because of the Reversi, right?¡¡That means, if I didn¡¯t make Reversi, then I couldn¡¯t send Tori to Kagura? ¡­well, he went back to a distant country and bought the rice, and also took me together this time. I¡¯m not in the position toin about it, I guess. I didn¡¯t live only for soy sauce, there are other foods besides that. For the past year, I¡¯ve been using ingredients from Koryatt vige with Bartolo, making food using trial and error methods. Those days were not wasted, we made delicious dishes. Rather, if I got my hands on something like soy sauce and rice earlier, then I would probably try to reproduce the foods from my previous life sooner. Pursuing my previous life¡¯s food even though I¡¯ve been reincarnated in a different world at great pains, that¡¯s sad. Given the choice, I would like to try and taste the ingredients in this world. But well, I would like to eat food from my previous life once in a while. ¡¸Hmm, it¡¯s fine. You¡¯re taking me along with you to Kagura right now. ¡¹ When I answered like that, Tori¡¯s eyes widened as he sighed in relief then he patted his chest. ¡¸Ah no©`, I¡¯m so d to hear you said that. My heart was pounding, thinking that Alfried-sama would get angry, y¡¯see.¡¹ Fuu, I¡¯m not that kind of small-minded man. ¡¸By the way, what¡¯s the reason you took it out now?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s just that, when we finally arrive at Kagura and suddenly find out about soy sauce, then I thought that you will send me flying. ¡¹ I see. When we arrived at Kagura and I found out about soy sauce, then I would definitely send Tori flying. I have already answered in such a cool manner just now, so at this stage, I can¡¯t say that. Let¡¯s just nod and forgive him now, to show him the dignity of this Alfried, a big-hearted noble, bigger than the sea. Or rather, the flow of conversation is probably being guided in such a way, right?¡¡For some reason, I feel like it is like that. ¡¸By the way, are there miso and soybean?¡¹ Since there¡¯s soy sauce, then the raw material - soybean - should also exist, right. Besides, I would be thankful if there is also miso soup. ¡¸When I investigate it, it seems that there are miso and soybean in Kagura.¡¹ ¡¸Really!?¡¹ Uh©`, when I heard about that I became increasingly eager for our arrival in Kagura. After listening to Tori¡¯s story, it seems that Japanese culture is quite thorough in Kagura, isn¡¯t it? The townscape is surely going to be beautiful, elegant, and calming, right? If I¡¯m pleased with Kagura, then it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to build My Home and visit Kagura once in a while. Just when I was dreaming about thend of Kagura that I haven¡¯t seen yet, Roomba showed his face right in front of me. The gorgeous Japanese-stylendscape that I imagined in my mind, shattered into pieces because of Roomba¡¯s dirty face. ¡¸Is this thing that delicious?¡¹ After pouring liquor into his tankard, Roomba peeks into the small jar and sniff at it *sunsun*. ¡¸Don¡¯t drink it. That¡¯s a seasoning, alright?¡¹ But if it¡¯s Roomba, I don¡¯t think that he would do something reckless and made the mistake of trying to drink that. Although I will be able to get my hands on this if we continue our journey toward Kagura, I wanted to avoid the tragedy of not being able to eat fresh seafood without soy sauce when I have them in front of me. So I thought, but it seems to be just a groundless fear because Roomba started to have a coughing fit without even tasting it. ¡¸Cough! Agh! What the heck is this? The smell stung my nose y¡¯know?¡¹ Soy sauce smells very strong after all. That would happen if you take a deep breath of it. ¡¸Does it smell that strong?¡¡Let me sniff it too.¡¹ Maybe they got curious after seeing Roomba gagging, Irvine and Mort huddled together to sniff the soy sauce. ¡¸This certainly stings your nose.¡¹ ¡¸But the smell is not harsh or irritating, it feels kinda salty. Or rather, the color is closer to ck, but is this alright?¡¹ The two of them scrunched up their face as their face got closer to the jar. It seems that they don''t know about soy sauce. Then Tori answered, maybe he understood what I¡®m thinking. ¡¸This is also the first time for the member of ¡ºSilver Wind¡» party to go to Kagura, y¡¯see. So it¡¯s understandable that they don''t know about it, yeah. But naturally, they have experienced sea travel many times¡¹ ¡¸So you¡¯ve never been to Kagura before, huh. So for us, this request is also a pleasure you know.¡¹ ¡¸Because of that, everyone¡¯s tension is high.¡¹ Aleutia and Ilya who sit diagonally from us said as if to add some exnation. I see, maybe it¡¯s in adventurer¡¯s nature to try adventuring toward a ce they haven¡¯t been to yet? I feel like Torr, who has never left Koryatt vige at all, would say something like that proudly. If it were me, I¡¯m fine with the sightseeing, but I would like to refuse the adventure part, I guess. Especially when a fight with monsters starts to break out, it¡¯s too dangerous. No matter how many lives I have, it wouldn¡¯t be enough if I fought with those guys. ¡¸This is, it¡¯s salty!¡¹ ¡¸Uhe©`, it tastes too strong. ¡¹ Opposite me, Irvine and Mort scoop up some soy sauce with a spoon and lick it, and go on an adventure toward the unknown. ¡¸That¡¯s because soy sauce is not something that you can taste with nothing else. That will sure be going to be spicy.¡¹ ¡¸Then, what¡¯s this seasoning used for?¡¹ ¡¸Just the smell alone is this strong, I think this is going to be difficult to use as seasoning¡­¡­¡­¡¹ The two of them returned the soy sauce jar to me and muttered. ¡¸As for the way to use it, it¡¯s right in front of you, you know.¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡¸Which one?¡¹¡¹¡¹ Roomba and those two leaned forward and said in unison. It would be faster to show them rather than tell them how. I thought, and sprinkle a decent amount of soy sauce on the scallops that were being grilled on the. The scallops that were ced on the shells are soaked in soy sauce, making a *juu©`* sound. ¡¸Aaah!¡¡If you sprinkle that thing on the scallops then¡­¡­! ¡¡¡­¡­it smells really good.¡¹ Irvine was surprised to see the scallops sprinkled with soy sauce, but he sat down again immediately after making a *sunsun* sound with his nose. Therge and tender scallops were grilled in mes on top of the, letting out a thick, rich umami smell. The dashi of the scallops is also mixed with the butter extract as it boils and forms bubbles as they burst and spread the smells of seafood to the surroundings. ¨D¨DAnd when a small amount of soy sauce is sprinkled there, a fragrant smell wafts out as it mixes with the scallops. Maybe it¡¯s because of the irresistible smell from the scallops, Irvine, and the others - who had been making some noise until a short while ago -, they are staring at it while swallowing their saliva. If you stoop down like that just before the grilled scallops¡­¡­ Pakinn! ¡¸Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡¡The scallop!¡¡The scallop juice!¡¹ Because of the scallop juice that hit his face, Irvine moved violently on the narrow bench. When Roomba and Mort - who also stared at the scallop - looked at the casualty (Irvine), they quickly sat upright, maybe because they didn''t want to suffer the same fate. Thanks to Irvine, there are no more unnecessary casualties. Then they watched over the scallops as they made a *puri* sound when the bubbles burst, and jump when the shell cracked. Especially Irvine, he looked so scared because of the scallop juice that sshed onto his face just now. The simmering scallops started to produce bubbles, so I turned them over to grill it a little bit. ¡¸Yosh, i¡¯s grilled!¡¹ After I said that, Irvine, Mort, and Roomba, who have gotten tired of waiting snatch the scallops from the. Their way of snatching the scallops is sharper than Eric at the noble¡¯s party. It¡¯s very hot and big if you want to eat them in one bite, but the three of them thrust their fork toward their mouth as if they don''t care about it. It was a little too hot for me, so cut it into small pieces with a knife and fork while blowing on it *fu©`fu©`* to cool it down. Arge adductor muscle (meat) with a rich umami vor is on the fork. At the same time as white steam rises from the scallop, an intense smell of the sea hangs in the air. Mou, so irresistible! I even forgot to let it cool down first, as I sent the scallop toward my mouth right away. It¡¯s so hot that it can scald me, but even with that, I thoroughly chew on it to enjoy the delicious taste of the scallop. And then, the unique texture of the fleshy meat and the umami vor of the scallop spread inside my mouth. The sweetness of the scallop mixed with the mellow vor of the butter and filled my mouth. I firmly close my eyes to savor the taste that overflows each time I chew on it. There is only one word to describe it. Delicious. After savoring the scallop until it melted inside my mouth, I tried to reach for liquor to swallow them together, but there was only an orange juice in front of me. ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t taste this together with liquor¡­¡­¡¹ While I vented my frustration, Roomba, Irvine, and the others are gulping down their drink loudly *gokugoku*. ¡¸¡¸¡¸Puhaa©`©`!¡¡Delish!¡¹¡¹¡¹ And, they mmed their tankard on the table with a very satisfied look on their face. E, enviable. They have such a nice expression that it makes me feels the same. ¡¸Hahaha! It¡¯s still too early for children y¡¯know! Endure it for seven more years, okay!¡¹ Maybe he noticed my wistful gaze, Irvine said that while showing off his tankard. I wonder if this guy understands just who¡¯s soy sauce this is? ¡¸Since Irvine said something means, you¡¯re forbidden from using the soy sauce¡¹ ¡¸Wha, that¡¯s ridiculous!¡¹ Mort is making fun of Irvine¡¯s shocked face whileughing ¡¸Uhyahya¡¹. And as Iughed while looking at them, Aleutia - who sat diagonally from me - called out to me. ¡¸Alfried-sama!¡¡Could we have some soy sauce?¡¹ I suddenly realized that our table had been surrounded by the employees who got a whiff of the soy sauce. It was also the same for Aleutia and Ilya. They turn their gaze full of expectation to me. This is, I can¡¯t refuse them. ¡¸Everyone can use it. But don¡¯t waste too much soy sauce, alright?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Thank you very much!¡¹¡¹ When I epted their request, Aleutia, Ilya, and the employees surrounding us said that in unison. Such ridiculous coordination. Well, I don¡¯t hate them since they responded like the vigers of Koryatt vige. I mean, it was something not found until we arrived at Kagura. In any case, even if the soy sauce runs out, I can get it again after a week. It¡¯s a dinner party for everyone to enjoy right now. So rather than thinking about such pointless things, it would be better to share it with everyone, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s more enjoyable that way. The soy sauce jar in front of me was moved to the person next to me, and then the next person. And finally, as if leaving a mark of its existence, the soy sauce made a savory smell and a sizzling sound *ju¨Du*. And along with the sound of cheers and apuse from all of mypanion tables, sounds of chatting andughter between men and women filled the ce. ¡¸As one would expect from you, huh. Alfried-sama.¡¹ When I was looking at the happy faces of Aleutia and the others, Tori - who sits next to me - got closer to me. ¡¸Well, at any rate, there will be more when we go to Kagura.¡¹ Honestly, it¡¯s quite regrettable that I can¡¯t use soy sauce with my seafood again. For such an amount of sauce in a small jar to be passed around with this number of people, there will be nothing left. And when there¡¯s no more soy sauce, I will not be able to taste scallops with soy sauce again¡­¡­ Right when I was thinking like that, Tori put his hand on top of my shoulder and said. ¡¸It¡¯s alright y¡¯know, Alfried-sama. I bought two more jars of soy sauce as a precaution for a situation like this, after all!¡¹ ¡¸Say that sooner, will ya¡­¡¹ Chapter 107: Kaiou Pirates Captain Douglas?

Chapter 107: Kaiou Pirates Captain Dous?

Having seafood barbecue, sightseeing Esport, stocking up food and storing them with Space magic. And just like that, three days passed while spending the time doing such things. And then, early morning of the fourth day. We headed to the port toward the anchored ship that will go to Kagura. The morning of the port city of Esport is brisk. In the early morning, people who catch fish are already moving around busily since morning and went to the sea. There might be those among them who went fishing since the sky is still dark, there are some boats that returned as if to rece the departing fishermen. Since the fish caught are brought to the market, the market is naturally bustling with people since morning. This is where the fish would probably be sorted, processed, and preserved. I can constantly hear lively voices even when I am at the harbor. ¡ºYes, it¡¯s a freshly caught Dos Tuna!¡¡It¡¯s six big gold coins!¡» ¡ºSix big gold coins and five gold coins!¡» ¡ºSeven big gold coins!¡» There¡¯s probably an auction happening at the market, that¡¯s why I can hear those lively voices again and again. I guess there are also cooks who aimed at fresh fish that have just been caught in the early morning. While hearing the hustle and bustle from the market, I turn my eyes toward the front. The view in front of me was filled with the sea stretching out as far as my eyes can see, making a gentle sound of waves. On the other hand, I can see the wide, deep blue sea with the clear blue sky continuing beyond my line of sight, it¡¯s as if they are mixing together on the horizon, at the boundary between the sea and the sky. The contrast of the green flowers and the blue sky is also beautiful, just like the one at Koryatt vige, but I guess the view where the sea and the sky met is not bad. I thought like that while squinting my eyes at the light from the sun that had just risen up. There are three sea birds flying about in the sky and crying - as if enjoying their freedom - in the blue sky which seems to spread out boundlessly with no clouds in sight. Seeing their appearance, I thought that, ¡ºShould I use the non-attributed magic Shield and walk in the sky with them¡», but right now I¡¯m just going to enjoy the scenery from the ground. The sound of the rushing waves is pleasant to the ears. There are also some irregr sounds of waves among the constant rhythm of the calm waves. The sounds of something hitting something, fish jumping from the surface, the flow of the current changed and the sounds of waves colliding with each other, there are no sounds that are the same. Even though those various sounds mixed together, the sounds of the waves are not loud at all, it was more of a harmonious, calming sound. It sounds just like when you soothe a baby, maybe¡­? That kind of calming sound. The sea is the mother of all things. I feel like I can understand why they said that the sea was the source of all living things. After that, I continue to stare vacantly at the sea. I feel the air of Esport with my whole body, free from obstructive thoughts. I wonder how much time has passed since I stare at the sea absent-mindedly like that? Irvine came from the direction of the ship. ¡¸Oo©`i, Alfried-sama!¡¡The preparation is over©`. Eh, oi oi! We¡¯re going to go on a sea trip after this, so why do you have that kind of dead-looking eyes! You have the eyes like the Dos Tuna that we ate yesterday, y¡¯know!?¡¹ Saying that a person¡¯s eyes are like a dead fish''s eyes, what a rude person this guy is. Irvine peered into my face and started poking my cheek, while I was unable to convey what was in my mind. ¡¸So rude. My eyes are always like this, you know.¡¹ ¡¸Ah©`, that¡¯s right. You always have that dead-looking eyes, huh.¡¹ Though I¡¯m trying to say that my eyes look like this usually, but I was awfully misunderstood. Even though my eyes are as clear as the sea of Esport, this misunderstanding is terrible. I should say a few words here. So I thought, but then Irvine ced his hand on my shoulder *pon*. ¡¸But, a kid doesn¡¯t have that kind of eyes, y¡¯know?¡¡Alfried-sama is still a kid, after all. There are still a lot of fun things to be done! First of all, let¡¯s enjoy this sea trip with us! Look, a happy future is starting from now on!¡¹ Irvine stood up as he said that, and started to run off energetically. ¡¸Oi, hey!¡¡Don¡¯t show your pity on me as you please!¡¡I¡¯m enjoying my life properly, you hear?¡¹ ¡ô ¡¸This is the ship that we¡¯ll be riding, y¡¯know!¡¹ ¡¸Oh©`, it looks quite impressive when you look at it from up close, huh©`¡¹ There was arge sailing ship when we headed to the ce where we were to board the ship with Irvine. It was sorge that we had to look up. We have to use the stairs from where we are to board the ship. I pretty much thought that it won¡¯t be a small ship, since it¡¯s a trading vessel between Kagura and Esport, but this is muchrger than I expected. It also has three masts. Sure, the main-mast is the tallest, and the one behind it is the mizzen-mast. Then one in front should be the fore-mast, I guess. I had a quick look at a movie about ocean adventure before, so I remember a little bit of it. However, a ship has various tools with subtle names, so I mostly remember nothing else. ¡¸Indeed, that main-mast snapped in stories and dorama, isn¡¯t it ¡¹ ¡¸Oi oi, don¡¯t even say something that will jinx us, we¡¯re going to have a sea trip after this, y¡¯know.¡¹ When I look up, there are ropes hanging everywhere, men who appear to be sailors are climbing those ropes toward the mast. ¡¸What is that diagonally hanging rope?¡¹ ¡¸Ah©`, the one those sailors are using to climb up right now?¡¡That is a ropedder to climb up the mast called shroud. That¡¯s a stay, a rope to support the weight of the mast, and behind that is the backstay. A rope to support the mast.¡¹ ¡¸I see. I don¡¯t understand it since it¡¯s too messy¡­¡¹ It seems that Irvine knows about it more or less since he has been on a sea trip before, he pointed to them one by one with his finger, but aside from the shroud, nothing else enters my head. ¡¸Well, we¡¯re not sailors, but I guess it¡¯s fine to call them all, ropes.¡¹ ¡¸That''s right. We¡¯re not sailors, so we can just call them all shroud ropes to climb.¡¹ Un, they¡¯re all ropes. That¡¯s very easy to understand. ¡¸Haahaaha! I heard that there is a remarkable noble young master boarding the ship this time, but surprisingly, you don¡¯t look like a noble at all!¡¹ Just when I was admiring the sailing ship with Irvine, a deep and low voice can be hearding from the back. When I turn around, there is a giant of a man that is as tall as Roomba, standing while crossing his arms. With an all-back pitch-ck hair, a thick facial hair growing around his mouth, a man with a wild look. Wearing a green pirate coat, with a white-cored shirt underneath it. The skin that can be seen from the shirt is quite tanned, and he has a muscr figure. There are a lot of knives fastened to his waist, with an impressive orange-colored embroidery hanging on it. Hmm, to describe this man in one word¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­a pirate?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re mistaken, I¡¯m not a pirate! I may look like this, but I¡¯m a merchant, okay!¡¹ The man heartilyughed at my honestment. His voice is a bit loud. ¡¸My name is Dous. The captain of this sailing ship ¡ºKaiou¡»!¡¹ ¡¸The captain of Kaiou¡¯s pirates? ¡¹ ¡¸Ah©`exactly! We¡¯re the Kaiou pirates, so frightening that we can make children stop crying! Give me your valuables if you want your life to be spare¨D¨Dno, that¡¯s wrong!¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re quite lively aren¡¯t you¡­¡¹ His intonation and words are said with no hesitation. I can only think that he¡¯s used to it. ¡¸But well, maybe I look like this since I performed in a y when I was at the bar.¡¹ When I stared fixedly at him, he muttered as he scratched his cheek for some reason, perhaps he became a little embarrassed. The sailors are also brawny, so when they went to a bar, you can only think of them as a group of pirates. ¡¸How is it, Dous? Alfried-sama doesn¡¯t look like a noble, right?¡¹ Just when I thought like that, Irvine - who is beside me - started to talk casually to Dous. It seems like they know each other since he addressed Dous with his name alone. I guess that¡¯s because the members of the Silver Wind party often took a lot of sea escort missions. It¡¯s not the first time they came to Esport, so it¡¯s not that strange for them to ride Dous¡¯s ship, I guess. I wanted to ask Irvine carefully, whether he¡¯s praising me or speaking ill of me to Dous. ¡¸Aah, that¡¯s right. He doesn¡¯t put on airs, and he¡¯s good at ying along. He¡¯s easy to interact with, unlike with the other nobles.¡¹ That¡¯s cause there are all sorts of nobles in the Kingdom of Misfrit. There are a lot of nobles with high pride just like in my imagination. There are friendly baron-like nobles like Eric and me, or those troublesome nobles from a house of Earl such as nobles led by someone like Bram. Especially an Earl¡¯s daughter or something. On the contrary, if you look at those from the Duke house, I think they look considerablyposed, maybe they¡¯re of a different caliber. ¡¸Even so, that brazen look in his eyes¡­¡­¡­People with that kind of eyes seldom die early, y¡¯know.¡¹ Dous crouched and peered into my eyes. U©`n¡­¡­Is that apliment?¡¡I¡¯m not sure. For now, let¡¯s introduce myself here since he already introduced himself. ¡¸My name is Alfried Slowlett. Please take care of me for these seven days until Kagura.¡¹ When I greeted him formally, Dous and Irvineughed at the same time. Did I say something strange, I wonder? It¡¯s social etiquette, isn¡¯t it? Then Dous ced his big hand on my shoulder. ¡¸Ou!¡¡Leave it to me!¡¹ I thought my shoulder woulde off. Author note : I want to write more about seafood barbecue. Shrimp, Turban shell, all kinds of things! They went to the sea just like that. Chapter 108: Let’s Go on A Sea Travel~ Playing Tag On The Ship

Chapter 108: Let¡¯s Go on A Sea Travel¡« ying Tag On The Ship

¡¸Yoshi, everyone!¡¡We¡¯re going hoist the sail©`!¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Hei!¡¹¡¹ Dous¡¯s vigorous voice echoes, the sailors started to climb the shroud simultaneously, aiming to hoist the sail on the mast. It feels kinda nice to see a lot of sailors moving energetically. ¡¸But, even though the ropes are only hung there, they can climb those rope at such a speed, huh.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s because they are also already used to it. Something like that is nothing for them¡¹ When I eximed in admiration, Dous - who was nearby - responded. Despite saying that it was nothing, he looked somewhat proud of it. I would be fine even if I were to fall since I have Space magic and Shield, but it would be different for those sailors. The more they climb, the more they will grow distant from the ground, arousing the fear in them. Furthermore, the rope for their foothold is unstable. It would be swayed by the wind or other sailors climbing up. I can walk in mid-air thanks to Shield, and the absolute guarantee called Teleport. Without those, at most I would only be able to climb for a few meters in the air. When I was looking at the appearance of those sailors climbing the mast one after another one, they finally reached each sail in no time. As for the main-mast, the height is around thirty meters from the sea surface. The scenery from up there would surely be quite beautiful. However, there are only rope footholds near the mast. That¡¯s scary, so let¡¯s just get to the highest observation tform. If it was that ce, then the foothold is stable, and it¡¯s big enough for my body size to sit on it. ¡¸You lot, are you ready!?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Heii!¡¹¡¹ The sailors answered while holding on to the yard. Speaking of sea sailors, they have the image of being ruffians like adventurers, but they¡¯re unexpectedly hardworking. A ship is not something that can be moved by a single person alone, because of that a careless, uncooperative person wouldn''t be able to fit in. Just by looking at their series of movements until now, I can see that those sailors are gutsy. Dous took a deep breath as he looked at the sailors on the ship as if checking them. ¡¸All hands, hoist the sails©`!¡¹ Dous¡¯s loud voice resounded, and the sailors swiftly untied the ropes. The white sails smoothly spread out with the sounds of rustling cloths and sails, the ringing of metal fittings¡­¡­¡­ but¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­I thought it¡¯s going to be more of a *basa* when it spread out.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not a small ship after all. Don¡¯t say something unreasonable¡¹ When I turn my eyes, Dous¡¯s mouth is in the shape of the character of ¡°¤Ø¡± as he bluntly responded. Perhaps it¡¯s because of the influence from a certain famous pirate manga, so I think it can¡¯t be helped that I imagined the sails will spread out like *basa*. As we stared at the spreading sails with a subtle expression on our faces, I heard a pleasant sound of a small ship that was anchored near us spread its sails *basa*. ¡ô I thought that after you untied the ropes, the sails would spread of their own ord and we could depart immediately, but that is not so. It seems that the sails will not spread of their own ord even if the ropes are untied, but there is a procedure to pull it with ropes. Then Dous took the male¡¯s group - Roomba, Mort, and Irvine -, to pull the sails and it finally spread after they single-mindedly pulled the ropes. And now, in front of me are the appearance of those three people who have been tactfully used asbor. ¡¸Haaa¡­¡­haaa¡­¡­can¡¯t do it anymore¡­¡­¡­ I can¡¯t put any strength into my arms anymore.¡¹ ¡¸I thought of it as an ordinary cloth that I looked down on it. The sails are quite heavy, aren¡¯t they. ¡¹ ¡¸Are you that tired? It¡¯s fun, like ying tug of war y¡¯know?¡¹ Irvine and Mort plopped down on the floor, while Roomba appeared to be calm as he squatted. Only the sail pulled by Roomba was spreading out swiftly. Even those sailors who are proud of their strength are surprised. ¡¸A ship is called a ship if the sails are spread out after all.¡¹ ¡¸It looks like a swan with their white sails spread out like that, huh.¡¹ Aleutia and Ilya - who dered that¡¸ we¡¯re weak magicians after all, and we¡¯re not strong¡¹- appear to be looking at us with a look as if saying ¡®did they spread the sails?¡¯. Looking at those women, Irvine groaned coldly. ¡¸¡­¡­you girls, you look so calm, aren¡¯t you¡¹ ¡¸We will have our important turn after we go out to the sea, so it¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it?¡¡To begin with, even if we - delicate women - joined in with you men, we won¡¯t be able to help much, you know.¡¹ They also paid no heed to Irvine¡¯s gaze. Aleutia looked calm as her deep blue hair swayed by the wind. ¡¸Oi, Irvine. She just said herself that she¡¯s ''delicate'', y¡¯hear that¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Well, don¡¯t say that. She admitted that her chest is quite modest, so it¡¯s¨D¨D fugoo!?¡¹ Irvine - who distorted the meaning of ¡®delicate¡¯ - calmly talked about it, but then Aleutia kicked him and he went down. ¡¸Yo©`shi, we¡¯re sailing!¡¹ At the same time as Irvine went down, Dous¡¯s loud voice resounded. The anchor that had been lowered for anchoring was raised, the rope had been untied and the ship slowly moved forward. The big white sail that spread out properly caught the wind and the ship moved forward steadily. Dous senses the wind¡¯s strength and direction through his skin and gives instruction to the sailors. It seems that the sails have to be adjusted ording to theplex wind direction and strength. The sailors pulled the ropes and often called out to each other. Thanks to the sailors moving with good coordination with each other, the ship is elerating more and moving forward more and more. I can hear the sound of the ship pushing the waves aside, as the ship leaves the harbor. A lot of people wave their hands at us at the harbor, perhaps they are watching our ship depart. Even if the other party is a stranger, they sent out their prayers for the safety of our travel. This is probably the kindness of the people who live in the port city of Esport. For the residents of Esport, this is amon sight. It might be such a warm city. I can help but answer them if I were being sent out like this. We waved our hands with all our might as if to show our thanks to the people who sent us off. Until the people became far away¡­until they became a dot in the distance. ¡ô We¡¯ve been leaving Esport, and now we¡¯re being swayed by the waves for some time now. The white Esport¡¯s townscape has already be out of sight and right now our field of vision is entirely filled with blue color. We can only see the calm sea and the clear sky around us. When I tried to get an unbroken view of that beautiful scenery of the sea from the observation tform, I was caught by the bored Irvine, Mort, and Roomba. ¡¸Hey, Alfried-sama!¡¡Let¡¯s y a game of tag on the ship!¡¹ ¡¸Ooh, that¡¯s a good idea! There are so many ropes here, it¡¯s going to be fun andplicated!¡¹ ¡¸We can''t y that on-board of the ship, right?¡¹ Oi oi, you want to y a game of tag in ce with this many ropes¡­¡­ that looks kinda athletic and it might be interesting. I have Teleportation and Shield to ensure my safety, so it¡¯s not bad. Once I decided to do it, now let¡¯s get out of here immediately. I ran at full speed, put my foot on the shroud, and aimed for the top. ¡¸Ah! This guy forgo the role of the oni without warning!¡¹ Irvine shouts and points at me. Fuu, how naive. The game of tag has already begun. In fact, even Mort and Roomba have started running the moment he did that. ¡¸The first one to be the oni is Irvine!¡¹ ¡¸The oni will stand there while counting to ten!¡¹ ¡¸You guys are cheating!¡¹ For this kind of thing, it¡¯s an early victory if you¡¯re faster and forces the others to take up on the role. Children¡¯s games are extremely merciless and unreasonable. You won¡¯t be able to understand it with something like rules andmon sense, the rules are easily created and decided on the spot by everyone¡¯s will. Needless to say, we pushed the oni role on Irvine and climbed the rope. I climbed the main-mast in the middle while Mort climbed the mizzen-mast behind me. Then Roomba is climbing the foremast at the front. No matter how you look at us, our appearance when we climb up the rope might look like a monkey or a gori. How can I climb so skillfully just like those sailors, you ask? The sailors are looking at us climbing awkwardly with a warm gaze. I¡¯ll tell you the trick to do itter. ¡¸¡­¡­eight, nine, ten!¡¡Alright!¡¡Just wait you guys©`!¡¹ Just when I¡¯m thinking like that while climbing, Irvine - who had been counting slowly and faithfully - began running. ¡¸I¡¯ll bring the slowest guy among you down and make it your turn!¡¹ Irvine¡¯s first aim is Mort who climbed the mizzen-mast. It¡¯s probably because Mort is the slowest one to climb up among us. Mort still hadn¡¯t even reached the yard yet. Irvine¡¯s expression was like a hyena chasing after its prey as he climbed up. ¡¸Hey! Stay away from me! Your way of climbing is gross!¡¹ Is Irvine used to it I wonder? He climbed so easily, though still not as skillfully as those sailors. ¡¸Fuhahahaha!¡¡Don¡¯t say something so unkind, alright?¡¡Look, I can almost reach out and touch your foot, see?¡¹ ¡¸Hiii!¡¹ You would just get scared when you see a man with a vulgar, old-looking face is approaching you from below. I¡¯m d he didn¡¯t chase after me. There are two guys chasing after each other behind me on one side, while on the other side, Roomba - who is in front of me - is dexterously climbing without the ropes by hugging the mast for some reason. Are you a gori? As I was retorting like that in my mind, I hear a loud voiceing from behind me. ¡¸Yeah, touch!¡¡Mort, you¡¯re the oni now! ¡¹ ¡¸Haa!?¡¡But you didn¡¯t touch me!¡¡Don¡¯t lie!¡¹ ¡¸I did touch you. I grazed your shoce with this finger of mine, y¡¯see¡¹ ¡¸Liar!¡¡You can lie as many times as you want. But grazing is not counted!¡¹ I wonder what it is¡­ I¡¯ve done this kind of argument dozens of times back in elementary school. I feel like they¡¯ve done it numerous times. ¡¸Okay, okay I understand. Hoi, touch.¡¹ ¡¸That doesn¡¯t count just now, right!?¡¹ ¡¸ There are no such rules, you know. The one at fault is Mort who stopped, see. ¡¹ ¡­¡­from my experience, what may ur at the back after this is¡­¡­I think they will just fight from the return touch. ¡¸Whattt!? Look Irvine, touch. You be the oni again. ¡¹ ¡¸Oi wait a minute! There is no return touch, right?¡¹ ¡¸ There are no such rules, stupid.¡¹ Mort dered that to Irvine who was dumbfounded, then jumped off from the yard without pause. Since he jumped off, Irvine can¡¯t reach him. So he can¡¯t do the return touch. I see. Mort also thought about it. ¡¸Ah! Darn it! That jerk! I¡¯m going to touch him and push him off to the sea after this!¡¹ That¡¯s really an oni right there. I guess it wasn¡¯t cool looking at Irvine groaning exasperatedly, but then my eyes met with that guy who thought about something oni-like. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­yosh, next I¡¯m going to chase Alfried-sama! ¡¹ The moment Irvine decided that he jumped off from the yard and he came directly below me. ¡¸Hahaha! Wait©`!¡¹ With a viinous smile on his face, Irvine ran up to the shroud. Uwa, so fast! He¡¯s fast, but¡­¡­somehow I have a bad feeling about this. He climbed up just like a spider *shakashaka*. ¡¸The way you move your body is gross, Irvine! Don¡¯te here!¡¹ I feel a strange pressure just like when a spider crawled from below. And probably because Irvine''s face looks old, it became even more horrifying. ¡¸¡­¡­that looks like a spider.¡¹ ¡¸There are such people. Even though his way of climbing look gross, he¡¯s climbing so fast.¡¹ ¡¸You guys keep saying ¡®gross, gross¡¯, can¡¯t you stop it! You¡¯re going to hurt my feelings you know!¡¹ Irvine shouts in response to Roomba and Mort¡¯sment. Even if he knew that they¡¯re just joking when they said ¡®gross¡¯, it is still a fairly sensitive word. ¡¸Don¡¯t use words such as ¡®gross¡¯ so thoughtlessly!¡¹ Perhaps Irvine is pleased that he said it bluntly, but then he pulled himself together and started to run straight up. ¡¸It¡¯s been strangely loud since some time ago. Just what the heck are they doing©`©`eh, Irvine¡¯s way of climbing look gross, isn¡¯t it¡­¡­¡¹ Aleutia came out precisely at that moment from the cabin and immediately said the ¡®gross¡¯ word straight out. It¡¯s a voice filled with feelings unique to women. For those who have a particr fetish, her phrasing would just cause pleasure in them. ¡¸I told you not to call me ¡®gross¡¯ again!?¡¹ ¡¸What? What¡¯s wrong with me saying ¡®gross¡¯ to something unpleasant to look at?¡¹ ¡¸So, I¡¯m free to say the fact that your breasts are small, right?¡¹ ¡¸What was that!? This and that is a different matter, you know!¡¹ ¡­¡­different, huh? Women areplicated and mysterious creatures. I¡¯m sure that having room for dessert despite being full is also a different matter. ¡¸Funn, let¡¯s leave this t-chested person alone. I grow weary of her.¡¹ ¡¸I can hear you! You¡¯re going to pay for thatter!¡¹ Aleutia returned to her cabin, while Irvine sighed as if saying ¡¸Good grief¡¹. You won¡¯t know what will happenter, you know? ¡¸Now then, shall I quickly touch Alfried-sama and make him the oni then? I¡¯m tired chasing people.¡¹ After muttering that, Irvine started moving again. His hands and feet are wriggling like a totally different creature. Expressing how to describe that appearance with a single word, that would be¡­¡­ ¡¸Gross!¡¹ ¡¸I won¡¯t forgive you anymore! Each and every one of you calling me gross!¡¹ Irvine finally snapped, after seeing that everyone was saying ¡®gross¡¯. Irving rushed up toward me with an angry look on his face. That¡¯s because you¡¯re gross! ¡¸Hiii!¡¹ ¡¸No, you won¡¯t! ¡¹ I was scared of Irvine¡¯s gross appearance, so I grabbed the shroud and shook it with all my might but it was not too effective. It¡¯s a tightly stretched rope originally. It would be difficult to climb it if the rope were greatly shaken. And perhaps it¡¯s because of Irvine¡¯s spider-like movement, the shroud looks like a spider thread spread around him. This ce is his territory. If I continue to climb the shroud like this, I will surely be killed. With that thought in my mind, I stopped dashing up to the shroud and moved to the yard. ¡¸Fuhahaha! Escaping to the yard!? With Alfried-sama¡¯s height as a child, you wouldn''t be able to jump down from there. You will break your bone or sprain yourself if you do something rash, y¡¯know?¡¹ That Irvine is truly childish. Certainly, even the tallest yard is pretty tall. It would be dangerous for a seven years old kid to jump down from the yard. This guy, so he targeted me because he anticipated it, huh. ¡¸You should just wait there if you don¡¯t want to get hurt, alright? For the crime of hurting my feelings by calling me gross. I¡¯ll forgive you only after I push you down to the sea.¡¹ That¡¯s dangerous enough, isn¡¯t it? I really don¡¯t know what that hopeless guy would do to me if he gets closer to me. Can I escape to the sky from here even if I use Shield¡­¡­? When I was thinking about that on the yard, I noticed that there is a single rope dangling right in front of my eyes. When I followed the rope with my eyes, I found out that it was a pulley-type rope that was secured tightly to the mast. With this, I could probably be like that Tarzan guy, right? ¡¸Hehehe, just you wait there. I¡¯ming over to you now¡¹ Irvine moved from the shroud to the yard. Tsk, I had no choice. I moved to the dangling rope, grabbed it tightly with my hands, and jumped off. ¡¸Whuaatt!?¡¹ I held on to the rope and my body floated in midair. And then my bodyweight hung on the rope, and the rope made a *shurushuru* sound as it came down with the weight. ¡¸Ah©`! Aaaaaaaahhhhh ooooooooooohhhhhhhhhh!¡¹ Yelling like Tarzan, my whole body tears through the air. The feeling of cutting through the wind with my whole body, the moderate thrill of throwing your body into the air, and it feels good roaring in the air like this. My line of sight moved diagonally downward for a moment. And when I fell at a proper height, I let go of the rope andnded on the deck. Well executed. ¡¸¡¸Ooooooooooh!¡¡What was that!¡¡That looks interesting!¡¹¡¹ Seeing me doing the Tarzan rope thing, Mort and Roomba eximed happily. That feeling. I might get addicted to it. ¡¸Yoshi, I will also do that!¡¹ ¡¸Ah, but Roomba-san! There is no pulley-type rope here!¡¹ ¡¸Whaaat!? So the rope is only in the middle!? Can¡¯t be helped then, when Irvine climb up here everyone jumps down and goes to the middle¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸But you will have to wind up the rope, so Irvine will catch up.¡¹ ¡¸Then, we¡¯ll stop ying tag. Let¡¯s y that jump-off thing with the rope now.¡¹ ¡¸Naa!?¡¹ The childish games constantly change. Chapter 109: Alfried’s Sky Fort

Chapter 109: Alfried¡¯s Sky Fort

Author note: Please note that this time I changed the writing style in thetter half of the story. ¡¸The sky is also blue today¡­¡­¡¹ I looked up at the sky that spread out and filled my field of vision while lying down on the observation tform. The observation tform is at the top of the mainmast, it has enough space for two adults to stand. If people squeezed themself, then maybe it can hold four people. With that much space, a seven years old boy like me can lie down with room to spare. This small cramped space is just like my own secret base, and it¡¯s fun. Properly speaking, this narrow space here is cramped, but when you think about the walls surrounding it, it seems to be okay. Oddly enough. Just with this small space alone, it won¡¯t be invaded by just anyone as it became my base. For that reason, I¡¯m feeling excited in this cramped ce. And besides, this base is around thirty meters above the sea surface. There is no other guy who is as tall as me. People can¡¯t invade this ce without climbing the shroud toe here. Of course, since I¡¯m here I won¡¯t let people do such a boorish thing. Just by hanging on the shroud alone, the weight of your body will make the shroud make a creaking sound, so if people climb up I will be able to notice it immediately. So as soon as Irvine or Mort and the others climbed up, I can just pour some boiling water on them. Fufufu, isn¡¯t this a perfect fort!¡¡This is truly my own Sky Fortress!¡¡No one can vite my sanctuary! If I have this fort, I¡¯m confident I can intercept Eleonora-neesan before she can invade. But well, let¡¯s leave that sister of mine and take a nap or something. The ship is sailing with the wind, it moves forward while being swayed by the waves. The swaying from the waves spread throughout the entire ship, and even the observation tforms slightly sway. However, judging from the feeling of lying down on the observation tform, I feel sofortable, just like a baby being soothed in a cradle. It¡¯s as if the constant swaying from the surging and receding of waves are inviting me to thend of dreams. There are sea birds above me, chirping while flying around *kuu kuu*. When I heard that, it made me think ¡®Ah, I¡¯m on the sea right now©`¡¯. The chirping of birds in Koryatt vige is pleasant, but the chirping of seabirds is also nice¡­ The moderate sounds of birds chirping that echo without them being noisy makes me feel rxed. Not all things with a small body are bad. Because of that, I was able to enjoy it in this manner now. Let¡¯s fully enjoy it. However, if I were to say my dissatisfaction here then I guess it would be that the sunlight is too strong. The season now is just after spring, but unfortunately, since there is no roof here, the sunlightpletely shone down on me. Even if someone said so many times that it¡¯s not summer, basking in the sunlight thirty meters above the sea surface is harsh. Let¡¯s cover this ce with a little cloth cover or something. I use Space magic, I thrust my hand into the subspace while imagining a ck cloth. After that, a ck cloth was grabbed with my hand, so I pulled it out. Sure enough, the ultraviolet rays are absorbed by the ck cloth. A white cloth to reflect the ultraviolet rays is also fine but, I have a lot of cut ck cloth, and it¡¯s not dazzling to the eyes. Now then, I wanted to cover the ce with the cloth but it seems like there is no protrusion here where I can fix the cloth as a cover. I feel kinda bad but let¡¯s shoot a small thumbtack with Earth magic here. It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a fairly small thumbtack after all. It won¡¯t be a problem with such a small hole. I hammer in the thumbtack with the hammer I took out just now, then lie down again after covering the ce with the cloth. ¡¸Ooh, it¡¯s not as blinding as before, and it¡¯s cool.¡¹ I can hardly see the sky but I think this is good. If I want to get some sunlight again, all I have to do is just roll up the cloth. I slowly close my eyes. Aaah, but the floor is a bit hard. Then, should I alsoy out a nket¡­ We mustn¡¯t be greedy as human beings. Even if we¡¯re satisfied with one thing, next will be that, and there is no end to that ¡®next¡¯. However, for me who is faithful to living idly, I have no intention of restraining myself. I immediately took out a nket from my subspace andy down on it. And then, I take out a fresh towel nket and ce it neatly on my stomach. After doing all that, I used Ice magic to spray around the cold air and lowered the temperature in my surroundings. Aah, it feels nice and cold. Should I make a bucket with Earth magic and toss some Ice inside it to maintain this cool feeling¡­¡­ With this, it will naturally result in a pleasant sleep¡­¡­ ¡ô¡ô¡ô Irvine realized that Alfried was not around, so he asked Mort who was lying down casually on the deck. ¡¸Oi, Mort. Where¡¯s Alfried-sama?¡¹ ¡¸Ahh?¡¡Now that you mention it, I haven¡¯t seen him since some time ago. Just where did he go?¡¹ Mort slowly raised himself and looked around the surroundings. They hadn¡¯t seen Alfried after they got tired from ying tag and Tarzan rope. They took a quick look at his cabin to kill time just now, but Alfried¡¯s figure is nowhere to be seen. After realizing that they can¡¯t find Alfried¡¯s figure anywhere on the ship, Irvine nervously said the worst-case pattern out loud. ¡¸Oi oi, maybe he fell from the ship unnoticed by anyone or something?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, he¡¯s a kid after all. Maybe he fell when he tried to look into the sea¡­¡­¡¹ Hearing what Irvine said, Mort¡¯s face suddenly turned pale as he muttered. At any rate, Alfried is a small seven years old kid. It¡¯s quite possible that he fell from the ship as he tried to look into the sea. ¡¸Not good!¡¡If our escort target falls to the sea unnoticed, then this is a serious matter!¡¹ ¡¸Wait, wait!¡¡Before that, let¡¯s check the ship once again to make sure and ask the people around.¡¹ Hearing Mort speaking, Irvine regained his calm. That¡¯s right. Alfried is a small kid, after all, so they might just overlook him. Then, just when they thought to immediately ask other people, Aleutia called out to them. ¡¸What are you being so noisy about this time?¡¹ Maybe because Irvine and Mort had been making a fuss all the time, her gaze seems to say that they must have done something bad again or something. ¡¸Ooh, Aleutia!¡¡Did you see Alfried-sama!?¡¡We can¡¯t find him anywhere, y¡¯know!¡¹ ¡¸He may have fallen into the sea!¡¹ When Irvine and Mort keep on talking, Aleutia puts her hands on her waist, looking exasperated. ¡¸He¡¯s not. That kid is at the observation tform on the mainmast.¡¹ ¡¸Mainmast¡¯s observation tform? What is he doing in such a cramped ce?¡¹ ¡¸Rather than that, just when did he climb that ce¡­¡­¡¹ Irvine and Mort look at each other unconsciously. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­haa, our escort target is a child, so look after him properly, will you¡¹ Looking at the two¡¯s appearance, further deepened Aleutia¡¯s exasperation. Although it¡¯s their free time, adventurers can¡¯t rest - even for a moment - as long as they have their escort target with them. No matter how many colleagues you have watching over the target, not knowing the location of your escort target is not something that can be epted. The two of them had taken a lot of escort quests, so they can¡¯t retort to that because they understand that much. ¡¸¡­¡­in any case, shall we check the observation tform, then?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹ ¡ô¡ô¡ô When Irvine and Mort climbed to the observation tform, they found a ck cloth covering the tform. ¡¸Ahh? There¡¯s a ck cloth on the observation tform?¡¹ ¡¸A blind?¡¹ Irvine and Mort tilted their head while putting their hand on the cover¨Dhowever, there is a light brown nail-like thing fixing the ck cloth in ce and can¡¯t be rolled up. ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s been fixed with something that looks like a nail¡¹ It looks like iron, but it¡¯s not. This is something created with Earth magic. The Jenga that Alfried made is also in this color. At any rate, there¡¯s no doubt that the kid is here, Irvine thought. ¡¸Oh, this part here is not fixed in ce. Imma roll it up.¡¹ Mort beckoned, and Irvine moved to the other side. And then, when he rolled up the ck cloth, they could see Alfried¡¯s figure as he slept soundly. His small body is lying on the narrow space that is the observation tform. Furthermore, there is a carefullyid nket and a towel covering his stomach. One can see just how serious he was trying to take a nap. ¡¸This kid, sleeping in a ce like this.¡¹ ¡¸Rather than that, did Alfried-sama climbed here while carrying these nket and towel by himself?¡¹ ¡¸Does he want to sleep here that much¡­¡­¡­¡¹ The two of them were utterly amazed despite themselves, but suddenly, they noticed that the surrounding air is cool. ¡¸¡­¡­somehow only this ce feels cool, don¡¯t you think?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. Only the air in this ce is strangely cold¡­¡­¡¹ Just where does this pleasantly cold and refreshing aire from? Irvine and Mort looked around to confirm it. ¡¸Oi, there¡¯s something in that bucket.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re right. It¡¯s made with Earth magic. Amazing. There¡¯s no distortion in the shape. Isn¡¯t his skill better than Ilya?¡¹ As long as you can use Earth magic, you can make anything. However, it is only possible to aplish that when you have extraordinary skill in magic. But even an ordinary Earth magician can at most make a simple wall or things with Earth magic, and it is difficult to make something like a tool. A magician is neither a cksmith nor a designer. If you don¡¯t have remarkable observation and artistic skill, you won¡¯t even be able to make a proper bucket. If an ordinary person were to be the one to make them, it might result in a distorted shape or there might be holes in them. And yet, Alfried said something ridiculous like he easily built his own My Home. Even the royal court magician would be amazed. ¡¸Aah, Ilya was depressed after seeing the Jenga.¡¹ Surprised by Alfried¡¯s borately-made Jenga, Ilya asked for a Jenga part from Alfried and has been practicing desperately, trying to recreate it. That¡¯s about it for the topic about magic, Mort leaned his body forward, trying not to wake Alfried as he touched the bucket. ¡¸Cold!¡¹ ¡¸Haaa?¡¡Why is the bucket cold? There¡¯s no way there¡¯s something like ice inside, yeah.¡¹ Irvine said that as a joke, however, there is actually ice inside. Mort grabbed the bucket and looked inside. ¡¸¡­¡­there¡¯s ice.¡¹ ¡¸Haa?¡¹ Looking at Mort mutter seriously and gravely, Irvine also looks inside the bucket hurriedly. It was densely packed with ice, emanating cold air continuously. The two of them reached out for the ice involuntarily. ¡¸Oi oi, how could there be ice in this kind of ce!? It¡¯s, spring has just passed, right? Was there ice in the cabin or something? ¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s no one who would bring ice on a sea trip¡­¡­rather, this is real ice. It¡¯s really cold¡¹ Later they thought, ¡®If that¡¯s the case, this is made with magic, right?¡¯ They couldn¡¯t think of anything else other than that. Who else in this world would pack a bunch of ice into the ship? It was bound to melt and became useless if people decided to carry it. And yet, Alfried-sama can make as many of them as he liked. ¡¸¡­¡­wanna borrow and use these?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­that, sounds good.¡¹ When they end up thinking in that direction, there¡¯s no hesitation at all. They look at each other''s faces andugh. Author note: ¡ºI, can talk to animal and monsters¡» Chapter 110: What a Wonderful Job

Chapter 110: What a Wonderful Job

¡¸It¡¯s hot!¡¹ The sweltering heat in the air forcefully woke me up. Along with the heat, a line of sweat started to flow down from my forehead. I suddenly realized that I was sweating a lot, and my shirt was sticking to my skin. The nket that Iid down and the towel I put on my stomach only made it even more ufortably hot now. I put the nket to the side, as though it was annoying me. How the heck could the air be so hot here? I heard that the sunlight at sea is strong, but it¡¯s to this extent? I unconsciously turn my eyes to the sun but, above me is the ck cloth I fixed earlier to avoid direct sunlight. I used ck cloth so that it can absorb the sunlight, even if a little. But this time, it became a target for my resentment. The ck cloth put up over the small space that is the observation tform, is absorbing heat, and now it mercilessly raised the temperature inside where Iy down. Despite this cramped space - and under normal circumstances -, what would happen if you put a cloth that absorbs heat as a cover on the observation tform? Before you know it, you would have a sauna. Even though I use a bucket filled with ice to enjoy the cool breeze and prevent such conditions from urring, what the heck happened here? Could it be, my ice melted in an instant because the sunlight at the sea is so strong? I nervously turn my eyes toward the bucket that I made with Earth magic. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­eh?¡¡Forget the ice, there¡¯s not even a bucket here?¡¹ But, not only was there no ice, the bucket was not even there. What the heck happened here? I looked around in a hurry, I even turned the nket I¡¯ve set aside inside out. But, the bucket is nowhere to be found on the observation tform. When I was tilting my head - unable to understand what happened -, I could hear Irvine and the others'' voices from below. ¡¸Fuuooooooooo! It¡¯s cooooldd!¡¹ ¡¸Imma have some ice after a long time!¡¹ ¡¸Ooh! You guys, bringing something nice like ice.¡¹ Hearing that, I realized that the ice had been stolen, so I slightly opened the ck cloth and peeked outside from the gap. There were Irvine and Mort, along with Roomba gathering and sitting down on the deck, enjoying the cool breeze with the ice that I made. ¡¸You ice thief!¡¹ When I shouted instinctively while pointing at them, the three of them simultaneously turned their heads. You, stealing the ice from me and casually enjoying the cool breeze while basking in the sunlight like that, that¡¯s unfair. Even though I want to do that too. ¡¸Ooh, you finally woke up, huh!¡¡Quicklye down here!¡¹ As I¡¯m feeling half-angry and half-envious, Irvine and the others casually beckoned for me toe down. Don¡¯t they feel guilty taking other people¡¯s belongings as they please? While thinking about such things, I use Ice magic to wipe the sweat off my body for the time being. Cold air floated around me as if wrapping my surroundings. The air around me immediately became refreshingly cold, instantly taking away the heat from my ufortably hot body. It feels sofortable, but if I overdid it then I will catch a cold, so I carelessly dispersed the cold air with Wind magic. I gently brush my skin while blowing away the cold air floating around me. With this, my skin that was damp with sweat is nowpletely clean. Aah, what a wonderful thing, magic is. It seems that my anger from before had subsided a little, thanks to the refreshing feeling that makes me feel like I had a bath. However, I swear I¡¯m gonna have my revenge for disturbing my nap and making me sweat up hereter. Chuckling to myself, I slowly go down from the shroud while thinking about what kind of payback I will do to them. Then I went down from the mainmast and as soon as I got down to the deck, Roomba came while bringing ice in his hand. ¡¸Al¨D!¡¡Smash these ice and make me those fluffy and crunchy thing, will ya¡¹ ¡¸Roomba-san, what is that ¡®fluffy and crunchy thing¡¯?¡¹ Mort and Irvine tilted their heads after hearing Roomba¡¯s remark. ¡¸¡¯Fluffy and crunchy thing¡¯, you mean shaved ice, right?¡¡The one you ate back at the city of Kikka?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¹ Roomba''s smiling face nodded when I asked him, just to be sure. On the other hand, Irvine and Mort - who were doing something else at that time - did not seem to know about it, they had question marks on their heads. Knowing their ignorance, I saw that there is an opportunity to take advantage of here. Seems that I made a slightly evil smile, but I somehow manage to conceal it and show a clean-cut smile. ¡¸Then I¡¯ll make it, but I want Roomba to bring me a barrel of grape juice from the food storage alright. Then Irvine and Mort will get the spoon and bowls¡¹ ¡¸Ooh!¡¡I¡¯ll bring them here!¡¡Let¡¯s go. You guys too.¡¹ Realizing that I was asking for that to make the shaved ice even more delicious, Roomba brought Mort and Irvine along with him toward the cabin. I can simply make bowls and spoons with Earth magic, but I¡¯ll have Irvine and Mort to get them to make them leave this ce for a moment now. Either way, I need to make them bring me the grape juice from Aldonia since I can¡¯t show them my Space magic here. I think it¡¯s not unnatural to ask them that, probably. After seeing the three of them disappearing toward the cabin door, I look into the sea from the deck and cast Water magic. I immediately controlled the flowing seawater and made the seawater into a water ball. I cast Ice magic on the floating water ball and freezes it in one go. The water ball immediately turns into a solid ice ball, emitting cold air. I cut that ice ball into a suitable size by shing it with Wind magic. I did some minute adjustment by freezing the two pieces of a lump of ice - that made a thumping sound as it was smashed -, to make it into a suitable size for shaved ice. There is no need for arge ice ball, so after checking that no people are watching in my surroundings, I stored it with my Space magic. Fuu, with this seawater, shaved ice isplete. The seawater was instantly frozen using Ice magic. The salt content in the seawater must have been concentrated in the ice, for sure. It reminds me of the frozen Aquri©–s in midsummer. I can see Irvine and Mort¡¯s appearance as they suffer from eating the salty shaved ice in my mind. I chuckled imagining the scene toe. Because I put the seawater ice ball away with Space magic, I could probably use this method anytime. Let¡¯s try it out with Torr or someone else when I return to the vige. While thinking about such things, I made some ice for myself and Roomba. Perhaps it¡¯s because ice made using seawater has more impurities that it¡¯s muddy, but those two won¡¯t notice it since they¡¯re idiots anyway. After sitting on the deck for a while, the three of them returned through the cabin¡¯s door while holding tablewares and a barrel in their hands. Roomba put down the barrel with a thud andughed heartily. ¡¸Come now, quickly make them!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, who¡¯s the first?¡¹ We decided on the order there since it looks like the seawater-shaved ice could be passed to me by mistake, so this is just in case. ¡¸Roomba-san will be first then.¡¹ ¡¸No, I¡¯ve eaten them a few times before. You guys can eat them first.¡¹ Thanks to the stylistic beauty of their senpai-kouhai rtionship, I can pass them the seawater-shaved ice in an easy-to-understand manner. There are also a lot of troublesome things caused by human rtionships, but only at times like this does it prove to be useful. ¡¸Well then, it¡¯s Irvine and Mort first!¡¹ I announced their death with a carefree smile on my face. With this, I can kill these two at the same time. ¡¸O, ou. Alfried-sama has a very lively smile today, doesn¡¯t he? ¡¹ That Irvine started to suspect me, so I deliberately stopped smiling. It seems that my evil thoughts escape me a little. Sharp fe. ¡¸I wonder how does this fluffy ice tastes like?¡¹ It looks like Mort doesn¡¯t suspect anything after seeing my appearance, perhaps he¡¯s imagining about the fluffy shaved ice after hearing about it from Roomba. The seawater shaved ice is white and fluffy, it¡¯s a food with a very slight ent to it. I pick up a block of the seawater ice block while pretending to look as calm as possible. After that using Ice magic on the block of ice, I crush the ice to be as fine as possible, and fine particles umte in the bowl with a rustling sound *sarasara*. The particles of ice that fall from the block of ice to the bowl are shining under the sunlight. ¡¸Ooh©`, you really can use Ice magic, huh¡¹ ¡¸Amazing! To be able to make the ice so fine¡­¡­ Alfried-sama is actually a genius in magic, isn¡¯t he?¡¹ Irvine looked impressed as he said that, while Mort was exaggeratedly praising me. Magic will be easier if you use basic magic, I can do something like this easily. As long as it¡¯s right in front of me, I can make it how ever I want with a clear image in my mind. Creating something out of nothing is basically more difficult. Well, in my case, I experienced various things back on Earth, so I guess I was able to do it in a rtively smooth manner. ¡¸If you can use Ice magic, then you wouldn¡¯t have to worry about your job in the future. Ice magicians are valuable after all, it won¡¯t be a problem for you to be employed by the royalties or something y¡¯know?¡¹ I openly frowned toward Irvine¡¯s remark. ¡¸Eeh©`. I don''t want that. I just want to live in Koryatt vige.¡¹ I¡¯ve decided to fully enjoy a slow life in my second life. Something like being employed by the royalties would just bound me to them, there¡¯s no way I will do that. ¡¸Well, Alfried-sama is a noble. You have no ambition, and you don¡¯t want money nor status.¡¹ ¡¸Your parents are troubled because of that!¡¹ ¡¸No doubt ¡®bout it¡¹ they said, and startedughing. Even though their son who can use magic said that he wanted to be filial to them, Elna-kaasan and Nord-tousan only show a bitter smile on their face. I love my hometown, and I¡¯m going to devote myself to it. Isn¡¯t that exactly a reflection of what children of nobles should do? As I tilted my head to the side in my mind, Mort muttered with a look of ignorance on his face. ¡¸If you want to stay in Koryatt vige and you can use Ice magic, how about bing a Manager of an Ice House in the vige?¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s a ¡®Manager of an Ice House¡¯?¡¹ I don¡¯t understand it but, I feel that it¡¯s a job that resonates with me! I stopped creating shaved ice and approached Mort after understanding that feeling. ¡¸Doowaa! Your eyes shine so suddenly!¡¹ Despite Mort¡¯s surprise, I told Mort with my eyes to quickly continue talking. ¡¸A manager of an Icehouse is, to hear someone who made a food warehouse underground and froze those foods with Ice magic. People who use the Ice House pay the manager regrly to have their ingredients stored in the Ice House and chilled. They are like someone who is a manager of the cold storage and also the person in charge of the ingredients.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹ I¡¯m speechless after hearing Mort¡¯s exnation about the job of being an Ice House¡¯s manager. That wonderful job as an Ice House manager. If I sign up for that kind of job, then I could work while living in Koryatt vige. I could just return at a suitable time when the ice is about to melt, and just release some Ice magic, right? If there is an Ice House where people can freeze and store ingredients, then we can preserve food just like the royalties using magic tools. If we freeze the leftover meats and vegetables we can preserve them for several days, even the freshness will be maintained. Isn¡¯t this a job where I can greatly contribute to life in Koryatt vige? I can hire a viger and leave the management of ingredients to them, and everyone in the vige uses the Ice House, so I don¡¯t think that someone will do something like stealing the ingredients inside. Even if someone did steal something, they¡¯ll just get beaten up by the other vigers. That¡¯s right, I won¡¯t be tied down working as an Ice House manager, I only have to use Ice magic regrly. After that, I can just spend my time leisurely in the mansion, and I will have a stable ie. ¡­¡­¡­it¡¯s a perfect lifestyle, isn¡¯t it? ¡¸Ice House manager is great, right¡­¡­ That¡¯s going to be one of the upations I want to be in the future.¡¹ ¡¸Is, is that so?¡¹ ¡¸But well, that was generally an upation taken by old ice magicians to let them spend their remaining years in the countryside¡¹ When I was trembling in excitement, Mort smiled wryly, while Irvine said that as if adding some exnation with half-opened eyes. It has nothing to do whether it¡¯s an old magician or a young magician, isn¡¯t it? Those who want to do it can take the job. Let¡¯s report this to Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan as one of my future upations when I returned. I¡¯m sure they will be pleased to hear that. I create the shaved ice again while thinking like that. ¡¸Al sure doesn¡¯t waver, huh. Nord and Elna are troubled by that.¡¹ Roomba-san, I don¡¯t think so. Having their cute child talk about what he wants to be in the future. Those two would surely support my decision. ¡¸Rather than that, can we eat the shaved ice now?¡¹ ¡¸Right, right. They¡¯re melting¡¹ Mort and Irvine said that as they hungrily pointed at the shaved ice, so I passed them the bowl containing the saltwater shaved ice and spoon with a smile on my face. ¡¸Yes, here you go. Try eating only the ice first. The most delicious way to eat it would be eating them in one gulp.¡¹ ¡¸Ou! My bad!¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s do this!¡¹ After saying that, they immediately gulp arge portion of the saltwater shaved ice down¡­¡­ ¡¸¡¸Saalttyyyy!!¡¹ it spurted out magnificently. I was thankful for the information about Ice House, on the other hand, disturbing my nap is a different thing. Author note : I think they will arrive in Kagura after 1 or two chapters after this. Chapter 111: Being Upfront about the Lazy Feeling

Chapter 111: Being Upfront about the Lazy Feeling

At the ship¡¯s stern. Aleutia, Ilya, and I gracefully spend our tea time sitting on a wooden chair ced at the stern. As we drink from our teacup, the sea breeze strokes our hair and cheeks. It was a bit stronger than the wind back at Koryatt vige¡¯s ins, but the irregrity of the wind is fascinating. The constant and resounding sound of waves, the sounds of seabirds. The sea also has different natural goodness fromnd. The distant horizon is so beautiful, it¡¯s as if the sky mingled with the sea. In the sky far above the sea, clouds of varying sizes and shapes float in the sky, as if enjoying their freedom. No, the one who floats are us, huh? We¡¯re currently riding a ship as it sails. When you sail on such a vast sea like this, it even makes you have the illusion like ¡®there might be no other people in this world other than us¡¯. The sea is that vast, it¡¯s moving. ¡¸The sea is so beautiful¡¹ When I was admiring the sea, Aleutia - who was sitting in front of me - opened her eyes wide as she sipped her tea. ¡¸¡­¡­this is delicious. It feels like this is the most delicious tea I have ever had.¡¹ It was not a remark out of concern because I¡¯m her client or a noble, it was a surprised tone that came from the bottom of her heart. ¡¸If I¡¯m not mistaken, this is Royal Feed¡¯s tea leaves, right?¡¹ Ilya surprisingly said that in the same manner. Ilya is an Earl¡¯s daughter. She had probably liked the tea, didn''t she? Exactly guessing the tea. If it were Irvine or Roomba, then they would have had a triumphant look on their face as they said a different name with certainty. ¡¸That¡¯s right. It¡¯s Royal Feed.¡¹ Of course, there are various types of tea in this world, but I like Royal Feed the most even among all of those because it¡¯s fragrant and has a delicate and mild vor. You can enjoy it with a little sugar, or you can enjoy it without sugar, and just enjoy its aroma and taste as is. Or rather, Elna-kaasan really likes Royal Feed back at home, so this is the tea that I taste before anything else. And in the end, perhaps it¡¯s because Elna-kaasan¡¯s blood flowed inside our - siblings - body, everyone took a liking to Royal Feed and kept drinking it. Even Eleonora-neesan who had no interest in tea before said she doesn¡¯t want anything other than Royal Feed. ¡¸It tastes better than the tea that I drank back at the mansion.¡¹ ¡¸Alfried-sama, you like tea that much you can brew it yourself?¡¹ ¡¸We, well yeah¡¹ That¡¯s because there are a lot of people at home who get angry if I didn¡¯t brew the tea properly. Because of that, I acquired such a servant skill. But well, the strict lesson from the tea-brewing has its worth since I¡¯m Teleporting myself with Space magic and drinking tea outside. Thanks to that, I can drink delicious tea anytime. Tilt the cup and hold the tea inside my mouth. And then, along with the warmth of the tea, the delicate taste and mellow fragrant unique to Royal Feed slowly spread. Then drink it after tasting it thoroughly with my tongue, and sighed. It¡¯s the usual taste that gives me peace of mind. It fell short of what Elna-kaasan and Sara made but I think it¡¯s on a level where it should be able to receive a passing mark. When I drink the tea while thinking of such things, I see the waves burst from my peripheral vision. Surprised at the sudden loud noise, I looked toward the source of the sound and there was a glimpse of the long body of something that looked like a snake. Its long body was inside the sea and couldn''t be seen. ¡¸¡­¡­what is that?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s probably a sea serpent. It¡¯s a big snake monster that lives in the sea.¡¹ Aleutia calmly answered my unconscious question. No no no, I¡¯ve seen a big snake-like moray eel in my previous life, I know about them, alright? But, the shadow that I saw just now is many timesrger than a person, you know? It can swallow something like a person whole. When she saw my frightened face, Ilya said ¡¸It¡¯s alright¡¹ as if tofort me. ¡¸It''s okay. Sea serpents are not that difficult of a monster to deal with.¡¹ Tha, that¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it? I mean, Roomba and the Silver Wind members are here for that, aren¡¯t they? Besides, when pushes to shove, I can escape to the sky and I also have Teleport so it¡¯s alright. I said that to myself, drinking my tea trying to calm myself. And I can somehow distract myself from that by having a chat with the two of them, but then Aleutia abruptly said. ¡¸Alfried-sama¡¯s magic is kinda strange don¡¯t you think?¡¹ ¡¸By strange, what you mean by that?¡¹ ¡¸You can use magic and even the chanting, you can do it chantless, aren¡¯t you? Are you really a kid?¡¹ If you also consider my previous life¡¯s age then I would be thirty-four years old but, it¡¯s been only seven years since I was born in this world, you know. ¡¸You can use Ice magic and leave out the chanting if you do your best, right?¡¹ When I tilted my head and somehow answered her question, Aleutia mmed the table *bam*. ¡¸That¡¯s not possible!¡¹ ¡¸I understand how you feel but, calm down Aleutia!¡¹ Ilya warned Aleutia who leaned her body forward. Somehow, I can feel as if Ilya is also criticizing me. There might be the matter of magic aptitude for Ice magic, as for chanting I feel that it¡¯s kinda easy to leave them out. Just when I thought about that, Aleutia - who has settled down - asked me. ¡¸How can I use Ice magic? ¡¹ If I were to say sense, aptitude, or talent, Aleutia¡¯s heart would just break into pieces. As for me, Kami-sama bestowed me with the aptitude for all attributes of magic, whether it can be conveyed until one can use the magic even after exining the process is¡­ I had a hard time increasing and controlling my magic power, while my power of imagination was mainly developed from my previous life. I wonder is there any advice that I can give her, words that were only said by God to me back then? But I don¡¯t know if there will be any result in each personter. ¡¸¡­¡­I guess you can do it if you study magic control in-depth?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Magic control?¡¹¡¹ Those two¡¯s voices ovepped with what I came up with. I made a water ball using water magic as if to show them how to do it. ¡¸¡­¡­you can do it smoothly without the chant, right¡¹ Bulging veins appeared on Aleutia¡¯s forehead, but I don¡¯t care about her right now. It¡¯s troublesome to chant every time you want to use magic, isn¡¯t it? After that, I changed the shape of the water ball floating in front of me into something like an iron ball, a dragon, divided it into more than twenty parts, and moved them around. Thinking back, I think I became able to use Ice magic after being able to do this kind of trick. Seeing the shape of the water ball changing in session and moving around freely, Aleutia and Ilya¡¯s eyes were wide open. ¡¸That¡¯s an amazing control. Five of them are the limit for me.¡¹ ¡¸There is one water ball, two, three¡­ten, eleven. Hey, don¡¯t move them! I¡¯m counting right now!¡¹ ¡¸Aleutia, you left out your honorifics.¡¹ I identally moved the water balls cause it¡¯s kinda amusing seeing Aleutia frantically counting them. She¡¯ll get angry if I moved the water ball so openly like that and interrupted her, so I stopped them from moving and split the water balls. ¡¸¡­¡­twenty!?¡¹ ¡¸Eeh?¡¡No matter how you look at it, they¡¯re more than twenty, right?¡¹ ¡¸Eh!?¡¡It¡¯s increasing!?¡¹ Aleutia finally finished counting, but then Ilya pointed out and shouted hysterically. It¡¯s interesting seeing Aleutia who is always calm to be flustered like that. Well, if it¡¯s only a simple movement then I can split them into around sixty water balls and move them around. Just like when I used Physic magic in the snowball fight back then. Sometimes I think I¡¯m not that good at controlling them because I can¡¯t crush Eleonora-neesan even when I prepare such numbers. I understand quite well that she is a monster, but I¡¯m still somewhat depressed by that. Since then, I began to put even more effort into manipting magic and training my magic power control. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­thirty. In other words, you will not be able to use Ice magic if you can¡¯t control your magic power and manipte your magic like this, huh¡­¡­¡¹ Aleutia muttered while having a distant look on her face. I was just trying to give them advice but, it feels like I broke her heart as a result. Well, to acquire this kind of control in magic, I think you should spend your daily life thinking of nothing but magic throughout the day, when you eat, and even when you sleep. Then in order to easily increase the amount of your magic power, you have to desperately exhaust your magic power. If you have more magic power, then you will be able to train for much longer. But when your body feels lethargic, it¡¯s going to be difficult to continue using your magic power. ¡¸The method I said before is not absolute, alright? ¡¹ ¡¸No, the Third Princess La-sama is famous for being able to use Ice magic and excel at magic control, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the necessary condition.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so?¡¹ That Third Princess-something doesn¡¯t appear at the party, so I have never seen her before. I only heard from small Loli¡­¡­I mean Viscount Yurina and the others about her that she''s a Princess who can use Ice magic and got a disabled leg. Ilya started talking when she saw that I had a wondering look. ¡¸When there is an event at the royal capital, La-sama creates arge ice sculpture to entertain the citizens of the royal capital, you know. And even the ice sculpture at that time was shaped in such a way that it makes people doubt whether it¡¯s really made with magic. It is famous as one of the things the people who live in the royal capital look forward to.¡¹ Hee©`, if the ice sculpture is that beautiful then I would like to see it too. I think I can create them by myself if I did it, but the one I created by myself and the one created by others would give a different impression, right? I¡¯m also curious about the product imagined and created by the people of this world. I can Teleport to the royal capital anytime, so let¡¯s drop by at the royal capital next time there is an event. When I was thinking about such things, Ilya nervously asked. ¡¸Alfried-sama, is there a trick to drop the chanting?¡¹ I think this is the only answer for that. ¡¸Thinking that chanting is troublesome.¡¹ ¡¸Yes?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Ilya blinked her round eyes, while Aleutia fell silent. ¡¸I mean, once you be used to chanting you will think that it¡¯s unnecessary just like reading a textbook, right? So rather than desperately trying to remember the chant, it¡¯s much better to use the time to focus on how to control your magic power and imagination, you see.¡¹ When Elna-kaasan also asked me to exin it to her before I also answered like that. And then, Elna-kaasan also said¡¸Indeed, it¡¯s certainly troublesome, isn¡¯t it? So that¡¯s exactly how Al thought about it, huh¡¹while nodding, and after a few months she can use several magic without chanting, I showed her how to use magic while discarding the chant after all. So I¡¯m certain that''s how it is. If you want to do something like dropping the chant and cast the magic efficiently, or cast magic swiftly, then I think you won¡¯t be able to do it if you only think about superficial things. Just that, I personally feel that I just want to keep being idle, thinking to get rid of them since it¡¯s troublesome. That¡¯s right, just like how Elna-kaasan and I did it. When they heard that kind of exnation from me, Ilya opened her eyes wide while Aleutia¡¯s shoulders were shaking. ¡¸Don¡¯t joke around¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D!¡¹ Aleutia¡¯s scream resounded through the vast sea and the sky. Author note: ¡®It¡¯s troublesome to draw water. It¡¯s troublesome to light a fire. That¡¯s why, I want to be able to get water more easily. I want to easily light a fire.¡¯ Magicians originally tend to find things to be troublesome, I think. Chapter 112: Fishing Like This is Also Not Bad

Chapter 112: Fishing Like This is Also Not Bad

¡¸O©`i, Al!¡¡Let¡¯s go fishing!¡¹ Roomba opened the door and said that to me when I¡¯m lying down on the hammock in my cabin. ¡¸Fishing?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, fishing!¡¡We¡¯re going to get some fish to add to our dinner¡¯s side dish.¡¹ Roomba said and showed me the fishing rod while smiling. Even though he said that it¡¯s a fishing rod, it¡¯s not a solid fishing rod thates with a reel attached to it. It¡¯s a reel-less rod. The pointed part has a long string, from which simple things such as float, weight, and the hook are attached. It¡¯s a big rod close to three meters that seems it would hit the ceiling if one doesn''t hold it diagonally. ¡¸Fishing, huh. Sitting there absent-mindedly while the salty sea wind blows on you, sounds nice.¡¹ ¡¸What are you talking about? Fishing is nice since you can catch fish, right? ¡¹ Roomba replied while being puzzled when I muttered, feeling so moved. Good grief, whether it¡¯s Eleonora-neesan or Torr, everyone said the same thing. It would be nice to have pleasant chat while fishing as youfortably enjoy the passage of time, don¡¯t you think? And being able tofortably catch fish in between your chat is just great. ¡¸Well, in any case, it¡¯s to add to our dinner¡¯s dish. Let¡¯s go!¡¹ After saying that, Roomba approached me and boosted me up from the hammock. Roomba lifted me - who was light - up and was carried on his shoulder. I was surprised by the sudden floating feeling but it¡¯s quite fun. ¡¸Yoshi. To the deck!¡¹ ¡¸Ooh!¡¹ And just like that, I arrived on the deck being carried on Roomba¡¯s shoulder. On the deck, there were Irvine, Mort, and Dous whom I met for the first time along with a lot of sailors hanging their reel-less rods to the sea. There¡¯s no wind right now and the waves were calm, an ideal time to go fishing. ¡¸Ooh, Al also came! Come here!¡¹ When we walked to the deck, Irvine and Mort waved their hand as though calling us to get there. Thus, I moved to the edge of the ship while still riding Roomba¡¯s shoulder. Uooh, maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m on Roomba¡¯s shoulder, or maybe because I look into the sea with plenty of space to spare but I feel scared. If I fall like it will be with a ssh *dobon*. ¡¸Yoshi, should we just drop him to the sea just like that?¡¹ ¡¸Wait wait, since he¡¯s light if we fix him to the hook then it will be a good bait.¡¹ Irvine and Mort started talking about something dangerous, but I immediately jumped down from Roomba¡¯s shoulder and turned around to their back. ¡¸Can you really say something like that? Whether the two of you fall to the sea or not right now depends on my foot, you know?¡¹ The two of them were sitting on a railing-like thing on the open deck, so if I were to give them a light push with my leg, they¡¯ll instantly make a ssh, down there. ¡¸It was just a joke, stop it will ya. We had enough of saltwater¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, yeah. It¡¯s a joke!¡¹ Irvine and Mort are smiling, but their faces are stiff. It seems that they¡¯ve learned their lesson from the saltwater shaved ice from before. When I pulled my leg from their back after being satisfied seeing their appearance, I can hear Mort and Irvine whispering. ¡¸Alfried-sama¡¯s eyes are like the eyes of a dead fish, it looks like he¡¯s going to do it for real¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, it made me recall the barbecue-ed fish that I ate the other day¨D¨Duwaaa! Please don¡¯t kick me! I¡¯ll fall!?¡¹ I hear Mort and Irvine raised an interesting cry when I pushed their back with my feet - along with a little bit of my resentment. Since the other sailors wereughing at their situation, I¡¯ll just forgive you for your sin of insulting me. Who has dead-fish eyes? Good grief. ¡¸O©`sshi, Al!¡¡Your rod is ready!¡¹ While we¡¯re doing that kind of thing, it seems that Roomba was preparing for my reel-less rod. I¡¯m grateful. ¡¸It¡¯s long and heavy, so be careful okay?¡¹ I received the rod from Roomba while thinking that it was a line that a father would say, but if I receive the rod earlier then it would be bothersome when I sit. And maybe they knew about it, Irvine and Dous - who were sitting on my left and right, respectively - opened up a wide space for me to sit. ¡¸Thank you¡¹ I thanked Roomba and Irvine after receiving the reel-less rod and sat on the open deck just like the two of them. By the way, the reel-less rod in this world ismonly made using wood from a tree called shina tree that was growing on the seashore. It is resistant to water, solid, and stic so when it is perfectly suitable to be used as a reel-less rod ¡¸As for the bait it¡¯s already attached to the hook, so you can just drop it down to the water.¡¹ Just like Roomba said, a small fish has been set on it when I look at the tip of the hook, so I can lower it down to the sea as it is. I feel like this is a little big considering it¡¯s a small fish but, nevermind. The bobber of the reel-less rod is lightly floating on the sea surface. And for some reason, it¡¯s kinda pleasant just looking at the bobber alone. Just like this, I¡¯m feeling the sea breeze while gazing at the deep blue sea and sky. Fishing on the river is good, but fishing on the vast ocean is also nice. Above all, the scenery is excellent and there¡¯s a liberating feeling while fishing. ¡­¡­it¡¯s nice I can spend the time peacefully. Looking back at how busy I am in my previous life, I appreciate my time right now as if to absorb everything. When I was staring at the bobber while thinking about nothing at all, Irvine who sat beside me opened his mouth and said. ¡¸This time I¡¯m gonna catch a huge fish.¡¹ ¡¸You said that, but never catch anything decent.¡¹ Looking at Irvine who is enthusiastic about fishing, Mort shrugged his shoulder as if he was fed up with him. ¡¸What? Then, suppose I got a big catch you can¡¯t have it, alright? ¡¸Sure sure, but first you have to catch something alive¡¹ I wonder what happens. Was Irvine that bad he can¡¯t catch any fish, I wonder? As expected, I guess even fish would not want to approach someone with such ugly thoughts, right? When I was just thinking about that beside him, Irvine¡¯s rod greatly bend. ¡¸It¡¯s here!¡¹ Seeing that, Irvine stood up while holding his rod. ¡¸Ooh! The bobber is sinking!¡¹ Dous who sits on my right said, as he tried to make sure, and when he followed the string, Irvine¡¯s bobber was sinking fairly deep. Irvine¡¯s rod greatly bent and the string was moving left and right. This might be quite the big catch, huh? ¡¸Look! Mort! It¡¯s a big catch!¡¹ ¡¸For real!?¡¹ While Mort was shouting in surprise, Irvine is pulling back his rod to weaken the fish. And finally, after a minute of struggling Irvine suddenly opened his eyes wide. ¡¸Noooow!¡¹ He forcefully raised the bent rod overhead. As a result, a ck shape gradually rose from the sea surface and he forcefully caught it. And that something is fluttering in the air. We opened our eyes wide expecting a big catch but, what we saw was a big, leather shoe. ¡¸Gyaa©`hahahahaha! That is indeed a big catch! Irvine! Aah, don¡¯t worry! This is Irvine¡¯s catch. No one is going to take it from you, yeah. You can eat it by yourself!¡¹ ¡¸Uooooooohhhhh! Shaddup!¡¹ Irvine - who was being made fun of - left the rod behind and grabbed Mort. I see. Just like what Mort said that it would be better for him to catch something alive, so it¡¯s like this, huh? Irvine has probably caught something other than fish, just like every time he goes fishing, no mistaking it. ¡¸Hehehe, how do you feel after having a life and death struggle for a minute with a leather shoe?¡¡¨D¨Dwa, oi This is really dangerous!¡¡I will fall into the sea!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m trying to make you fall to the sea!¡¹ Those guys on the left are noisy. When you fish, you need to be quiet, you know. ¡¸Hey, you guys are noisy. The fish will run away¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Sorry¡¹¡¹ The two of them quietened down after being warned by Dous. The captain is the absolute ruler who manages everything on the ship. No one can defy the captain. Thanks to Dous scolding those two, the quiet time hase again after they became quiet. Along with that the sailor, Dous, and Mort were gradually catching fishes. Irvine was gnashing his teeth after being provoked by Mort, and just when I was wondering if I can also catch a fish soon ©` there¡¯s a hit. The bobber which is floating on the surface of the sea sink with a splosh *pochari*. ¡¸Ooh, a catch¨D¨D¡¹ It was really for a moment. Perhaps it¡¯s because of the strength of the fish that my body was pulled along with the rod. Just when I thought that I would fall into the sea as I am, Roomba¡¯s hands firmly support my body. ¡¸Tha, thank you, Roomba¡¹ When I looked back and said my thanks, Roomba showed me his white teeth andughed. ¡¸I¡¯m here for such a time, right! Nevermind that! More importantly, don¡¯t let go of your hands, alright? ¡¹ ¡¸Un!¡¹ What an ikemen. I feel that I understand the feeling of those women who like wild men. While being supported by Roomba, I hold the rod tightly with my hands. The fish that was caught by the hook seems to be rather big, the reel-less rod seemed to scream as it made noise and bends. The pull can¡¯t bepared to the one from river fishes that I fished until now. If I were to pull in a leather shoe, then I will cry. ¡¸This is the real thing, see! Irvine!¡¹ ¡¸Shut up!¡¹ While Mort and Irvine were quarreling on my left side, Roomba and I pulled the rod while being watched over by the sailors. And then, perhaps my catch finally weakened, it gradually surfaced. The white scales and belly of the fish reflected the light from the sun, shining briefly. ¡¸Yoshi, it¡¯s not a leather shoe!¡¹ ¡¸Even Roomba-san!? You¡¯re excessively making fun of me, you know!¡¹ Strength almost leaves my body as I heard Roomba and Irvine¡¯s exchange, but I can somehow endure it. The fish is struggling violently on the surface as it tries to escape, but I continue pulling while feeling nervous. I wonder how long has it been since I pulled the fish, but the fish¡¯s pull finally weakened. ¡¸Al!¡¡Do it now!¡¹ ¡¸Un!¡¹ We felt that, and put our strength to the rod and raise the rod overhead with all of our strength. The fish fly out from the sea surface and soars in the air. It is more than sixty centimeters in length, a fish with a head that looks like a tuna. A sharp, bluish dorsal fin. And above all, it has the characteristicrge horn growing from its forehead. Why does a fish have horns? ¡¸It¡¯s a Dos Tuna! ¡¹ The Dos Tunanded in the middle of the ship as someone among the sailors shouted. Then its body bounces around on the deck*bichibichi*. It is still incredibly lively. I think it jumped for around fifteen centimeters from the deck. ¡¸You did it Al!¡¡We will have an extravagant dinner with this!¡¹ Roomba picked me up and put me on his shoulder as he shouted in joy. Everyone also cheered along with Roomba. Maybe this Dos Tuna is still at the juvenile stage so I¡¯m not sure if everyone can eat it, but I¡¯m not going to say something thoughtless right now. I just need to immerse myself in the joy and the sense of aplishment of pulling a big catch. ¡¸Nevertheless, I wonder how I can catch something this big? I thought that I will only get small fishes.¡¹ But when I suddenly came to my senses and muttered like that, Dous replied as if it was something obvious. ¡¸That is, if you use small fish as bait, then you would only catch a sizable fish. You¡¯re aiming for a big catch from the start, right?¡¹ Ah, is that so. Come to think of it, I feel like Roomba had attached a slightlyrge, small fish on the hook. So from that time on, the only fish that will be caught will only be big fish, huh? I wonder. Even though I¡¯m just going to fishfortably. When I breathe out sounding like I¡¯m tired, Roomba strangely said to me from below. ¡¸What is it Al?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s nothing.¡¹ I guess, fishing like this asionally is not bad. Chapter 113: The Greatness of The Predecessor

Chapter 113: The Greatness of The Predecessor

¡¸Yoshi, we will also get a big catch, y¡¯hear!¡¡We can¡¯t lose the noble-sama - our guest -, right!¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Oooh!¡¹¡¹ With Dous roughly motivating them, the sailors replied vigorously and returned to their fishing spot. Maybe it¡¯s because if there is a kid like me catching a Dos Tuna, the adults might feel that they can¡¯t afford to lose. Everyone is holding their fishing rod while ring at the sea surface. If you guys are staring like that, then the fish will be frightened and wouldn¡¯t approach, don¡¯t you think? Speaking of me, maybe it¡¯s because I was struggling with the Dos Tuna but my arms feel tired, but I can¡¯t hold a fishing rod anymore, so I¡¯m currently taking a break. As one would expect from the strength of a seven years old kid, so feeble. That being the case, Roomba is currently fishing in my ce. If it¡¯s Roomba, I¡¯m sure that as long as the fish hit, then he would give us splendid pole-and-line fishing with that strong arms of his. By the way, the Dos Tuna that I caught was immediately taken by the sailor and chef and brought to the galley. Since the chef immediately took it to be taken care of, it might be in the middle of being processed, like being drained from its blood or being cleaned. I want to eat sashimiter, so I asked the chef to make it for me if he could. Thankfully, we have soy sauce on hand thanks to Tori. This is the perfect opportunity to have the long-desired sashimi. There is a custom of eating sashimi in this world more or less, but it only slightly spread around those regions facing the sea. I can find sashimi even in the royal capital, it appears that there is not much custom of eating sashimi in Misfrit Kingdom, a country that is far from the sea. On the contrary, the custom of eating sashimi spread throughout Kagura - a country surrounded by sea - and I heard that there are only a few people in the port city Esport who eat sashimi. Un, as expected it¡¯s only in the origin country of soy sauce. Just as you''d expect from Kagura. I am anxiously awaiting our arrival in Kagura even more. I was walking on the deck while I thinking of such things when I heard a screaming from the stern. ¡¸Aaaaaaaaahhh!¡¹ ¡¸Hey Aleutia! If you want to practice Water magic, please do it over there! Your clothes will get wet!¡¹ ¡¸Everyone is fishing over there and I¡¯m distracted by them since they run around!¡¹ When I look at them thinking of what on earth happened, it turns out that those two are only practicing magic at the stern. It seems that they¡¯re practicing Magic Control, just like what I told them to. Her whole body is dripping wet, perhaps it¡¯s because Aleutia made a mistake when she controlled her Water magic, and Ilya who sat at the table got caught up in that and her feet were drenched. Ilya moved the table and chairs to the edge so as not to get caught up in Aleutia¡¯s Magic practice. And then, Ilya tried to recreate a Jenga piece using Earth magic. Moreover, creating while constantly staring at the rounded corner of the piece - with my character on it-, adjusting the shape using her magic power toward the result of her own Earth magic. Maybe she judged that it¡¯s impossible to make the character immediately, it seems that she started by making them the same size. It¡¯s not the neat rectangle shape but an irregrly shaped one, but if she did it for a few months then I think she would be able to make it into a neat, beautiful shape. On the other hand, Aleutia is chanting the spell again to make a water ball in midair. ¡­¡­one, two, three, ¡­¡­four. It seems that she can make it stable. Well, rather than creating a lot of them, it¡¯s more effective to create somewhat less in numbers to practice precise movements. When I look at Aleutia moving the water ball in an unsteady and clumsy manner, somehow I feel uneasy. She probably realizes that it¡¯s apletely different feeling from when she hit a monster with a water ball. Maybe Aleutia also thought the same, her expression turned grim. And perhaps it¡¯s because her dark blue bangs are dripping with water, she looks like a ghost, it''s scary. I was thinking of making fun of her by manipting the water ball in front of her but, I don¡¯t know what she will do if she gets angry so I quietly left the ce. I returned to the deck to see Irvine and the others fishing. Immediately after, I see driftwood, leather shoes, a vase, cloth, and ropes piled up behind Irvine. ¡¸What is this? Trash?¡¹ When Imented like that Mort burst outughing as if he can¡¯t bear it anymore. ¡¸Puhahaha! See that! Even Alfried-sama said that it¡¯s trash!¡¹ ¡¸Shut up!¡¹ I wonder how many times he¡¯d been made fun of already, Irvine didn¡¯t look at theughing Mort as he replied. It appears that Irvine was still unable to fish any living things. Rather, I think that it¡¯s more difficult to fish things other than living things. ¡¸And, speaking of Irvine¡¯s excitement when he caught the vase¡­¡­kukuku¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Where on the vase did the hook get caught?¡¹ I asked Mort as he tried to stifle hisughter. Does the hook catch something solid like a vase? If it were hooked at the vase mouth, can it somehow be pulled? No, if it were just that then it can be detached before being pulled in. ¡¸Rather than hooking the vase, it¡¯s more correct to say that the hook got caught between a small hole and a crack on the vase. Just as you¡¯d expect from Irvine.¡¹ Rather, it¡¯s amazing. Should I call it Irvine¡¯s useless talent or luck, I look at the vase while being impressed. There¡¯s a trace of a hole on the surface of the brown vase, and in the middle of that are spider web-shaped cracks around it. The hook nicely struck this ce. When I stared at the vase and the driftwood, I heard a scraping sound of something being pulled from behind me. Perhaps it¡¯s one of the sailors passing by, it¡¯s a little different from the sound of Irvine and the others when they walked. I felt ufortable hearing that sound, so I slowly turned around to look. There¡¯s only the vase on that ce, Irvine and the others are still sitting on the open deck just like before. ¡­¡­that''s strange? The moment I thought so, the jar in front of me started to move. The vase moves while scraping the deck. It stopped after moving for about ten centimeters. I stared at the unbelievable sight in mute amazement, but soon I came to my senses. No matter how much of a fantasy this world is, a vase shouldn¡¯t be able to move by itself. I¡¯m sure there is a creature like a hermit crab or something inside the vase. While thinking so, it feels kinda creepy that the vase moves by itself, so I quietly took a distance. After that, I stooped down and when I stared at the vase it made a brief sound and shook *zori*. ¡­¡­I wonder what is that. It feels like when I¡¯m sure that I found a cockroach back at home behind the cab. Something is inside the vase. I can¡¯t check on it cause I¡¯m scared to look inside, and when I tried to call Irvine, a weird tentacle appeared from the hole in the vase. ¡¸Uwaaa!¡¹ ¡¸What is it?¡¹ The member of the party such as Irvine, Mort, and Roomba looked back when I shouted in surprise. ¡¸Uoooooohhh!? A leg grows from the vase! A vase crab!?¡¹ ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t be. That¡¯s a tentacle, not a leg. Octopus arms to be exact. ¡¹ Dous said as Roomba tried to reach out for hisrge sword while shouting in surprise. Apparently, among the monsters in the sea, some looked like a hermit crab, as big as a human. They carried solid things like a rock on its back, it seems that is to make up for its blind spot and vitals. ¡¸It¡¯s true. There¡¯s an octopus inside.¡¹ Irvine looked into the vase and made a calm judgment. Whaaa©`t, an octopus? I was surprised and it¡¯s my loss, isn¡¯t it? Looking at me patting my chest with a sigh of relief, Roomba and the others smile wryly as though saying ¡¸What a hopeless guy¡¹. No no, you would also be surprised if there are tentacles suddenlying out from a vase. ¡¸You¡¯ve done it, Irvine. With this, you were able to pull in one catch, huh¡¹ ¡¸Being sarcastic, huh! You can¡¯t eat an octopus so it doesn¡¯t count, you know that!¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Does an octopus have poison?¡¹ Octopus is delicious, isn¡¯t it? You can process and boil them in hot water, then make octopus sashimi out of them, you can also eat the leg after being grilled with salt. It goes well with alcohol, right? So if it can¡¯t be eaten, does it have poison? ¡¸No, it has no poison, but you can¡¯t eat that, right?¡¹ Irvine said full of disgust while pointing at the appearance of the octopus on the vase. ¡¸Is that so?¡¹ ¡¸No, well, I don¡¯t think I want to eat something gross like that.¡¹ ¡¸I never ate them before.¡¹ ¡¸I know that it doesn¡¯t have poison, but I also don¡¯t think I want to eat that, and I¡¯ve never seen anyone who eats that before.¡¹ Mort, Roomba, and Dous answer like that when I look at them. Even Dous who had been living on the ocean for a long time said that, so there¡¯s probably no custom of eating an octopus around here. Indeed, you wouldn¡¯t consider eating a creature like an octopus with a lot of slimy legs growing out of them normally. Even those who are used to eating octopus in my previous life thought so. I think that the first person who ate things like octopus, sea cucumber, and sea urchin, is a genius. I can¡¯t imagine how or from what perspective one could think that an octopus looks delicious. However, for me - who knows about how delicious an octopus is - there is nothing to be afraid of. ¡¸Yoshi, let¡¯s try to cook some octopus¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡¸Eeeeeeeeeeeee©`hh!?¡¹¡¹¡¹ When I muttered so, all three of them except Roomba were taken aback as they shouted. How rude. You look at a person as if you¡¯re looking at a monster or something, but if you cook it properly it will be delicious, you¡¯ll see. Chapter 114: Let’s Eat Sashimi

Chapter 114: Let¡¯s Eat Sashimi

¡¸Oi oi, I¡¯m telling you, stop! That thing is absolutely not good, alright? It¡¯s not something that a human can eat!¡¹ ¡¸Being curious is a kid¡¯s privilege, but that¡¯s really too much, y¡¯know!?¡¹ Irvine and Mort shouted at me to stop. ¡¸It¡¯s fine I said, if you cook it properly then it will be delicious and you can eat it!¡¡I¡¯m sure Irvine and Mort will like it, you know? ¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Absolutely not!¡¹¡¹ Irvine and Mort immediately deny it as I addressed them while pointing at them. What are you saying? When you look at these twisting tentacles moving around, with the countless, suckers at the back of its brown body, it will whet your appetite¡­¡­or not. No matter how I see it, it doesn¡¯t look like something that can be eaten. People in the olden days are really amazing. Un, you boiled them after the prep work and after it turns red like a shrimp, then it will be fine. After you reach that step, it will look delicious. Irvine warns me again after seeing me faltering. ¡¸If you want to stop, now¡¯s the time, alright?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll show you exactly how delicious it is.¡¹ I had also done the prep work before, perhaps it¡¯s because I had a friend who loves fishing in my previous life. As long as there¡¯s no difference in the structure peculiar to another world, I don¡¯t think I will make any mistakes. Besides, the prep work for octopus is a lot easier than fish. ¡¸¡­¡­I¡®m not going to be the poison taster, alright? ¡¹ Maybe he was afraid of being asked to be the poison taster that Irvine desperately asks me to stop? Nevertheless a poison taster, huh, how rude. ¡¸It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not going to make you a poison taster. ¡¹ When I answered with a carefree smile on my face, Irvine looked so relieved. Though I might have you sample it. ¡¸Al seems to be braver than the hero who appears in the fairy-tale.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­you¡¯re really going to eat it?¡¹ Mort and Dous-san are truly surprised as they said that ¡¸Well, if it¡¯s Al, he will be able to make something delicious, right? If you can make it, give me some, okay!¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re not afraid, Roomba?¡¹ Dous-san nervously asked Roomba when he said that whileughing heartily. ¡¸That¡¯s because Al usually made new dishes. Irvine and Mort have also tried eating at the Koryatt vige restaurant, haven¡¯t you? There are that spaghetti and omelet¡­¡¹ ¡¸We did, but¡­¡­ Alfried-sama created those things?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹ Irvine nervously asks Roomba, then I proudly answered that question. Oh well, spaghetti is something that Bartolo managed toplete as I casually told him about the food from my previous life. ¡¸No way! Someone who wants to eat this kind of strange thing can¡¯t be the someone who made those delicious and refined dishes! Those are thetest dish, boasting enormous poprity even in the Misfrit Kingdom, you know!? ¡¹ It seems that it is outrageous just because I was saying that I want to eat an octopus. Even so, I didn¡¯t know that spaghetti was ced in such a position among the masses. But well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s strange it became popr since it¡¯s something that can be a substitute for bread. Though it¡¯s not something that can fill you that much. ¡¸If the one who made those dishes is really Alfried-sama, then he might be able to make something delicious¡­¡­no no, octopus is impossible after all, right?¡¹ Mort turned his eyes toward the octopus while groaning. I¡¯m not going to force you to eat it if you don¡¯t want it, but I think you¡¯re going to ask for it after it¡¯s done, you know? ¡ô ¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ô Because of that, I went to the galley with Dous-san to ask for the head chef¡¯s favor to borrow a corner of the galley to cook. But, perhaps they¡¯re worried about what would happen for just a small child to do it alone, they decided to have one assistant chef to apany me. The one who will be my assistant this time is a chef with five-year experience, m. A young man with blond hair and blue eyes, and gentle-looking drooping eyes as his trait. Different from the muscr sailors on the deck, he has a slender figure as a chef, wearing clean whitecook¡¯s clothes. ¡¸¡­¡­uhmm, are you really going to cook it?¡¹ ¡¸I will. I will cook the octopus.¡¹ When I clearly answered as he timidly asked me, somehow m had a distant look in his eyes. The other cooks and Irvine and the others - who were fearfully observing us - are listening to our conversations, and looked at m with pitying eyes. It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. You won¡¯t die anyway. Speaking of preparing the octopus, the procedure is simple. First, remove the content of its head. Two, remove the eyes. Three, wash it with cold water. Four, sprinkle some salt on it and rub it on the octopus. Five, boil it. Six, let it cool. There will be no problem if you follow these procedures. ¡¸Now then, m-kun. First of all, please cut it. After that, remove the contents of its head as preparation.¡¹ When I directed m - who was still in a daze - while pointing at the octopus on the cutting board, he came to his senses with a start. ¡¸There are internal organs inside its head?¡¹ ¡¸Does it seem that it has any internal organs beside that ce?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I guess there are none besides the head.¡¹ Octopus is a creature with eight long arms and legs, the eye part is on its head, and a bulging head above its body, the part internal organs are located in that bulging body. ¡¸¡­¡­so, Alfried-sama. How do I cut it?¡¹ m looked puzzled as he stiffened while holding the kitchen knife. ¡¸There is a nerve between its eyes, please stab there with the kitchen knife. It¡¯s about five millimeters below its eyes.¡¹ ¡¸I, is it this ce!?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, if you cut it properly, then its color will turn white.¡¹ ¡¸I, I¡¯ll try it!¡¹ I answered without hesitation so as to not make m worry. Immediately after that, m slowly brings the knife toward the octopus. ¡¸Aah, I forgot, but please stick the octopus suckers to the cutting board. If you don¡¯t do that the octopus will violentl¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Hiiiiaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh!? Te, tentacles! My arm! Help me©`!?¡¹ I suddenly remembered the important point but it seems that it¡¯s already toote, the octopus wrapped m''s right arm. Wrapped by a creature with slimy tentacles, m screamed while shaking his arm like mad, trying to wrench himself from the octopus. However, there¡¯s no way you can detach the octopus suckers just by shaking your arm like that. The octopus wrapped m¡¯s arm even tighter, not separating itself. m also notices that and while in a frenzy, he somehow grabbed the octopus with his left hand but perhaps because of the octopus being slimy, he can¡¯t properly grab it. Uwaa, his right hand is being engulfed by the octopus. ¡¸Someone, please take it away! I can¡¯t remove this guy, and I also can¡¯t grab it since it¡¯s so slimy!?¡¹ ¡¸Oi, wait, m! Don¡¯te here! I¡¯ll fire you if youe here, got that!¡¹ ¡¸Head chef!?¡¹ m tried to ask for help from his fellow chefs, but the head chef ruthlessly gave up on him out of fear. His dumbfounded look was so interesting, just like a Haniwa, but if it were to be left as it is then he might end up running away and cry so I¡¯ll help. ¡¸Hey, m. I¡¯ll cut it, so get your arm over here.¡¹ ¡¸Ye, yes!¡¹ When I said that, m immediately held out his octopus-wrapped right arm. After that, I carefully checked on the state of the octopus and swiftly grabbed the octopus¡¯s body with my left hand. Then I use the kitchen knife I¡¯m holding in my right hand to stab the nerve at the area between its eyebrows. The knife seems to have made a clean-cut on the nerve and the octopus¡¯s color changes from reddish-brown to grayish-white. Maybe because it¡¯s been cut, the octopus¡¯s body loses its strength as m is somehow able to tear it off from his arm. ¡¸¡­¡­my arm¡­¡­¡¹ m checked his arm while breathing roughly. There are countless marks of octopus¡¯s suckers maybe because the octopus was tightly sticking to his arm. I don¡¯t want to say it but, it looked kinda gross. [This or this] I control my expression so as to not stiffened and said cheerfully to pull myself together. ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s took out the head¡¯s internals.¡¹ ¡¸Ye, yes.¡¹ m¡¯s mind seems to have been greatly weakened, but he¡¯s not discouraged. He had probably cooked various sea creatures other than fish, m will surely get used to it. ¡¸Insert your finger at this part of the head, then turned it over. And then, take all of the internal organs using your hand. Just be careful not to break the ink sac, alright.¡¹ As I exined it to him, m shoved his hand into the opening on the octopus¡¯s head and turned the body around. For people who don''t cook that much, it would be a shocking image for them, but perhaps m is used to processing the internals for a fish dish, he only frowned while quickly removing them. After that m removed the eyeballs and the prep work for the octopus was over. ¡¸Now the prep work is over, next is to remove the mucus.¡¹ After cing the octopus on the cutting board, we moved to the sink. At the same time as we headed for the sink, the other chefs immediately moved to the edge. Pressing the switch above the tap, a slight amount of magic power is absorbed from inside my body, and water flows. ¡¸Now then, Assistant m-kun. Please rinse the octopus.¡¹ ¡¸Uueeeeeee!? M, me?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s going to be difficult for me to do it while standing on a wooden box like this, you know. You also need quite a bit of strength in washing it. ¡¹ It¡¯s not because it¡¯s troublesome or that I don¡¯t want to touch the octopus¡¯s mucus that much, not at all. That¡¯s because it will be more efficient for m¡¯s hand who has more strength to do it. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­mou, I don¡¯t want to touch it¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸I exercise my special right as a noble.¡¹ I solemnlymanded m whoined. ¡¸You should just tell me if you want to eat fresh meat, drink liquor, or eat the sea¡¯s delicacy, the sea dragon!?¡¹ ¡­¡­what the. I guess those normal nobles said something absurd like that, huh? But I¡¯m not an unreasonable person. ¡¸¡­¡­m, wash the octopus with your hands.¡¹ ¡¸Even though I heard that you¡¯re a friendly noble that won¡¯t say something selfish¡­¡­¡­!?¡¹ With tears in his eyes, m reluctantly said that as he washed the octopus with his hands. ¡¸Put the octopus on its side and wash it so that it slides as you washed from the head to its legs.¡¹ ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiiiii!?¡¹ I understand how it feels. I also feel the same way when I first washed it. The slimy feeling as your hands slides on the octopus when you wash it, ughh¡­¡­¡­ After that, m managed to properly wash, and smear some salted on the octopus while screaming. At the moment he smeared the salt on the octopus, m had already stopped screaming, but I¡¯m worried since his expression gradually turned expressionless. I¡¯m sure that m has gotten used to processing octopus. ¡ô ¡¡¡¡¡ô¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ô Had it been dusk while we cooked I wonder, the sky and sea outside had started to turn crimson. The gradation from a sky-blue color to a reddish sky. And the shining and sparkling waves that reflected the setting sun are beautiful. It seems that they had caught arge amount of fish while we were in the kitchen, so we will have a feast on the deck tonight. Perhaps the sailors had scrubbed the deck that it''s so cleanly polished long tables were currently also being lined up. The members of the Silver Wind party and the sailors are already sitting beside the tables, talking happily with many brightly colored fish dishes in front of them. I was worried that the octopus dish that I made was ced in the middle of each table and treated as a test of courage. ¡¸O©`i. Al. Over here.¡¹ Irvine waved at me, toward what seemed to be my special seat where there are a lot of Dos Tuna and the octopus sashimi on the table. ¡¸Now then, time to eat! We caught a lot today, and the side dishes are also sovish! Everyone, eat as much as you like! However, we¡¯re still sailing tomorrow, so drink in moderation, alright. ¡¹ At Dous-san¡¯s final remark, everyone looked disappointed. That¡¯s ¡®cause if you¡¯re drunk, you won¡¯t be able to work tomorrow, right. ¡¸Kuuh! To put off drinking in front of so many meals¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine if we have a light fruit wine, isn¡¯t it?¡¡Besides, Dous-san also said that it¡¯s fine to drink in moderation.¡¹ ¡¸Be patient. You¡¯ve had liquor back in Esport, enough for you to bathe, didn¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸When the two of you are drinking, drinking moderately is not enough, you can¡¯t do that.¡¹ Aleutia and Ilya chided Irvine and Mort, who groaned as their bodies trembled. Come to think of it, a great feast is needed to restore your energy to get over ocean travel. Ipletely forgot about it. As usual, I can¡¯t drink some liquor, leaving me feeling as if I¡¯m in limbo. Even though there is sashimi this time¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸Well then, cheers!¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Cheers!¡¹¡¹ With Dous-san¡¯s lead, everyone clinked their fruit water or wine-filled cup. Whether it¡¯s Irvine or Mort, and of course I also drink fruit water. On the table in front of me are the octopus dishes I made in an earthenware pot, octopus carpio, raw octopus sashimi, octopus mixed with cucumber and Akara fruit, and also grilled octopus legs. By the way, it was an octopus, but I tasted it with m and there was no problem. Instead, I was really surprised since it was the most delicious thing I¡¯ve ever had. Sure enough, I strongly felt that it¡¯s different in taste when you eat it immediately after catching it. Even m let slip a ¡¸¡­¡­ its deliciousment while having aplicated expression that looked interesting. In addition to that, there are tters of Dos Tuna sashimi, Dos Tuna steak, salt-grilled white-fleshed fishes, and other sumptuous fish dishes. ¡¸Hm? What¡¯s this? I know it¡¯s a carpio, but I have never seen these red things¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. Just what are these red things? It looks different from a fish, right¡¹ Aleutia and Ilya¡¯s eyes were immediately drawn to the octopus carpio in front of them. The deck was so noisy but it seems that those two are so engrossed in their magic practice that they didn¡¯t notice it. Realizing their reaction, Irvine and Mort nodded to each other while smiling. ¡¸That¡¯s delicious, you know. Try eating it.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s interestingly sweet and crunchy.¡¹ Those are the words I said to m when we were tasting thepleted dish. Naturally, these two haven¡¯t tried the octopus dish yet. It looks like they¡¯re going to try it after making Aleutia and Ilya eat it first. Perhaps the other members also wanted to see the situation first, no one is going to tell them about it being an octopus. Everyone is having an indirect conversation about it while furtively looking at them. ¡¸Really? Then, I¡¯ll take it.¡¹ ¡¸So excited.¡¹ Not noticing Irvine and Mort¡¯s intention as they hide their evil smile, those two happily put the octopus carpio into their mouth while smiling. I can hear the sailors nearby swallowing their saliva. ¡¸It¡¯s crunchy and delicious! I wonder, is this a type of shellfish?¡¹ It¡¯s not, it¡¯s an octopus. ¡¸There¡¯s no raw smell at all!¡¡And it also has this chewiness, I like it. But, some people might not like this chewy texture.¡¹ Indeed, I guess a lot of people may not like the chewy texture of the octopus. At any rate, it appears that those two liked the octopus as they kept eating the octopus carpio. ¡¸¡­¡­no way. Are those, really delicious?¡¹ Someone unconsciously said such words. Irvine and Mort looked at those two suspiciously, but they still gingerly reached out for a salt-grilled octopus leg. ¡¸¡­¡­this is, it¡¯s surprisingly good. The more you chew on it, the more its sweet and salty taste spread inside your mouth, it¡¯s chewy.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. Even though it looks gross, this is good.¡¹ Irvine and Mort genuinely said in surprise. It really suits Irvine¡¯s appearance as he eats while an octopus leg stuck out from the edge of his mouth. ¡¸¡¸But, I want to drink!¡¹¡¹ They drank the fruit water in a gulp and mmed their cup on the table while saying in a loud, serious tone. At the same time, I guess other courageous sailors also reached out for the octopus, I can hear surprised voices like¡¸Hey, it¡¯s surprisingly delicious!?¡¹. See, it¡¯s delicious, right? I looked at those situations with satisfaction. After that, I reached out for the thing I look forward to the most today, Dos Tuna sashimi. I add the Kagura¡¯s soy sauce that I got from Tori to the sashimi, then put it into my mouth. The fatty meat softly melts inside my mouth. The fish meat is so rich, it doesn¡¯t smell raw at all. While it also slightly keeps the fatty meat in check, the soy sauce gives a kind of ent that makes you not get tired when you chew it, which is wonderful. ¡¸¡­¡­aah, I knew it, freshly caught produce are different.¡¹ The Dos Tuna is so tasty that I sigh deeply. It¡¯s a shame that there is no sea near Koryatt vige. But thanks for the trip this time, I can always go to the sea any time with Teleport magic. When I think about it, I¡¯m looking forward to what¡¯s ahead. Rather than looking to the past, we should look forward and enjoy our life. I was having my fill of the Dos Tuna sashimi and after that, I reached out to taste the raw octopus. It¡¯s difficult to pick it up since it¡¯s raw octopus, but I manage to stab my fork into it somehow and put it on my te. I also ate the raw octopus, after adding some soy sauce to it. Every time I chew on it, the rich taste of the octopus spreads inside my mouth. The chewy texture of the meat and the feeling when I chew on the suckers are interesting. It¡¯s a taste that can¡¯t be experienced from an octopus you bought in a supermarket¡­¡­ Irvine did a good job catching an octopus, didn¡¯t he? ¡¸¡­¡­ooh, eating raw octopus, huh¡­¡­¡¹ Irvine groaned when he saw me eating raw octopus. ¡¸¡­¡­wait a minute. What did you say just now?¡¹ Perhaps she heard what Irvine said, Aleutia asked Irvine with a serious expression on her face. Ilya - who is eating carpio next to her - suddenly stopped moving. She probably imagined it in her mind already, Ilya¡¯s face turns really pale. ¡¸¡­¡­it is nothing.¡¹ ¡¸Say it.¡¹ ¡¸No.¡¹ ¡¸I won¡¯t get angry if you said it.¡¹ It finally came out. The promised words that have never been kept since time immemorial. Irvine, don¡¯t believe in those words! ¡¸¡­¡­you¡¯re lying!¡¡If I say it then Aleutia will definitely get angry!¡¹ As expected of you Irvine. It seems like he had that much knowledge after he has lived for so many years. On the other hand, Aleutia widely smiles. ¡¸I won¡¯t get angry okay¡­¡­but, if you¡¯re lying and I found out about itter, then I will get angry, you know?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Don¡¯t be deceived Irvine. Don¡¯t listen to that kind of sweet voice. It was the kind of situation like ¡ºIf I don¡¯t say it now then she will beat the hell out of me. But if I say it now then she will go easy on me, right? ¡» A verbal promise is something that can¡¯t be trusted, it is lighter than paper. It doesn¡¯t mean that Irvine¡¯s safety is guaranteed by such a promise. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­o¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸o?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­oct¨D¨D¡¹ Stop it! Irvine! ¡¸Ooh, The octopus that Irvine caught is so tasty!¡¹ ¡¸I told you, right? If Al is the one who cooks it, then it will be delicious.¡¹ The moment Irvine was about to say something, Dous-san and Roomba came to our table. I sigh inside, looking at the two''s bad timing. ¡¸Oc, octoppuuuuusssssss!?¡¹ Aleutia shriek, while Ilya staggered as she fell. Because of the two¡¯s unexpected appearance, the promise was not kept, and Irvine was beaten mercilessly by Aleutia using her cane. Chapter 115: Accelerating Ship

Chapter 115: elerating Ship

The second morning after we leave Esport. After finishing my breakfast, I had tea time at the stern while bathing in the pleasant sunshine. It seems like Ilya and Aleutia like the tea I brewed, they sip the tea with a calm expression on their face. Perhaps it¡¯s because there is almost no wind today - unlike yesterday -, I feel that the ship¡¯s speed is also slow. I think having this kind of leisurely journey is also not bad, but if these kinds of days continue then our journey might take much longer than we had nned. ¡¸Magicians-sa~n. Can we ask for a little bit of Wind magic? ¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s fine.¡¹ A sluggish voice from a sailor rang out from the deck, then Aleutia stood up from her chair. ¡¸Are you going to use the wind power from Wind magic to speed up the ship?¡¹ It¡¯s a sailing ship advancing using wind power, so if people were to ask for Wind magic then it has got to be that, isn¡¯t it. I was also thinking about that before they asked for it, but then they immediately asked me to use Wind magic to speed up the ship if I said that, so I kept silent. I wanted to enjoy a slow voyage from the start anyway. ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. If we use Wind magic to elerate the ship, then the speed will remarkably be different from before, you see. ¡¹ ¡¸Why don¡¯t we keep using it?¡¹ Ilya answered my simple question. ¡¸That¡¯s because there is such timing when it can¡¯t be used due to the weather, the wind current, and ocean current at the time. If you use Wind magic when it¡¯s windy, then the ship will elerate even further and it will be difficult to steer the ship, also, we¡¯re escort magicians, so we have to preserve our magic power.¡¹ I see. When the wind is blowing from various directions, and you use Wind magic to further boost the ship¡¯s speed, it would certainly be difficult to steer the ship. It would instead be a hindrance. The main role of Ilya and Aleutia - who are the escorts - is to guard us, so they won¡¯t use their magic power with no regard to their job, except when there is leeway. ¡¸But, it looks like the two of you have been practicing magic vigorously yesterday, using your magic power¡­¡­ ¡¹ ¡¸There is enough wind yesterday so there was no need to use magic, you know.¡¹ Aleutia answered like that as she picked up her wand that was ced on the table. Ilya¡¯s not going to use Wind magic? Perhaps she felt my doubt, Ilya let out a slightly wry smile as she answered. ¡¸I have no aptitude for Wind attribute.¡¹ Now that she mentions it, it was so. People have the aptitude for magic attributes and people can¡¯t use magic without the aptitude for that certain magic. As for me, I took the fact that I have the aptitude for all attributes for granted, Ipletely forgot about it. While I was having such thoughts, Aleutia headed toward the mainmast. Then Aleutia talked to the sailor over there and she started to chant a spell. ¡¸¡ºI asketh thee A breath of wind from the air¡»!¡¹ With the finished chanting from Aleutia, the wind started to blow into the windless atmosphere as she raised her wand. ¡­¡­I wonder. When I hear that magic incantation, it made me recall Shelka¡¯s panchira incident caused by Ra-chan. It would be unavoidable that a cloth with pink color suddenly flickered inside my mind. The wind blows against the mainmast¡¯s sail directly from the stern, blowing above us with a whoosh. Strongly blowing my hair and Ilya¡¯s long hair, so we temporarily leave the stern. We moved toward the edge of the deck. Being pushed by the wind, the ship elerated steadily and the scenery that wasn¡¯t moving at all just now started to pass like crazy. The sails that were drooping until a moment ago also swell to a satisfying level right now. ¡¸Oh©`! The wind feels good!¡¹ The feeling of the ship breaking through the waves and wind feels so exhrating. Of course, the engine-powered ships and cars in my previous life are faster, but the way the ship swiftly advances without the sound of the engine feels so fresh. ¡¸Well©`, a ship that sails slowly is good, but a ship that is fast enough as if to cut across the wind is also good isn¡¯t it©`¡¹ When I spread my arms just like in Titanic and feel the wind with my whole body, I can hear a voice that I had heard before somewhere. When I unintentionally looked beside me, there was Tori already standing there unnoticed instead of Ilya. ¡¸Uwaa! You startled me. Really, Tori.¡¹ ¡¸Ah well, you don¡¯t have to be that surprised, yeah?¡¹ Perhaps it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t see him that much yesterday, it feels like it¡¯s been a while since I had a conversation with Tori. Well, maybe it¡¯s because I had been ying with those strong members like Irvine, Roomba, Mort, and Dous that I might feel that way. ¡¸I didn¡¯t see you that much on the ship, what have you been doing?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve been doing a little bit of research on the slime pillow in my cabin, y¡¯see. And also, I¡¯ve been thinking about the route of where I can sell itter.¡¹ As expected from a merchant. With regard to something that can be turned into money, it seems like they will spare no effort on it. As for me, I havepletely forgotten about it and was fully enjoying the voyage. ¡¸How¡¯s the slime pillow?¡¹ ¡¸The problem is with the adequate guarantee for safety and what to do with the food for the slime, right. As for safety, I need to deliberately look into it at the Monsters Research Institute. For the food, we¡¯re selecting which one is the easiest to get, y¡¯see. After that we had all sorts of ideas, like, making the mouth of the container in such a shape so that it will be easier to put the slime inside.¡¹ Tori talks happily while having a serious look on his face. I wonder at what point did we be something like a researcher. It looks like he¡¯s not just a lucky man who gained profit from advertising my Reversi. Seems like he¡¯s trying to put my simple idea into practice somehow and nned to sell them. Maybe he had always been a capable man huh, I don¡¯t know whether he grew up doing business in the royal capital or not but, it looks like I could leave this to him with peace of mind. ¡¸Uhahaha! A fast ship is better, after all! If we continue with this kind of pace, we will arrive in Kagura in the blink of an eye!¡¹ ¡¸Oi, Aleutia! Keep doing it and raise the wind power, will ya! The ship¡¯s speed is slow y¡¯know?¡¹ I can hear Irvine and Mort¡¯s voiceing from the back, just when I was chatting with Tori about the slime pillow. ¡¸Shut it! If I raise the wind power even more than this, it will quickly consume my magic power!¡¹ To strengthen the wind, you need to further increase the amount of magic power you use. In that situation, the rate of consumption of one¡¯s magic power will naturally increase. I¡¯m also interested in the maximum speed this ship can reach, but I think it¡¯s more magic power-efficient to keep elerating the ship at a constant speed just like in a marathon. Aleutia¡¯s main job is an escort after all, so if her magic power decreases by around forty percent then it would be over for her. I also want to arrive in Kagura faster and experience a faster voyage©`. ¡¸If you can use Wind magic, how ¡®bout you try it too, Alfried-sama?¡¹ Perhaps Tori can guess it from my expression, he asked me that. Oh, this guy just wants to make the magicians work for free, doesn''t he? However, I kinda wanted to experience a slightly more elerated voyage so I think I will take advantage of his suggestion this time. ¡¸Well, I¡¯m free anyway, I¡¯ll do it.¡¹ I said to Tori, then I headed toward Aleutia¡¯s direction. After that, I observe to what extent Aleutia is generating the wind power and also the trajectory of the wind blowing against the sail on the mainmast. Un, this looks simple enough. Ventting the air inside my room in the mansion using Wind magic without knocking over stuff is more difficult than this. I stand next to Aleutia and also cast Wind magic just like her. I sent the wind to the Mizzenmast at the back and also the Foremast in front at the same time. Matching the direction of Aleutia¡¯s wind trajectory. Due to the wind pushing the three sails at the same time, the ship¡¯s speed increases even further. As a result, the scenery is flowing past our view even faster. The speed of the ship is approximately forty kilos per hour, I guess? But when ites to ships, the unit of speed is a knot, isn''t it? ¡¸Uuooooooooh! This is awesome! A ship can move this fast!?¡¹ ¡¸Amazing. If we continue like this, then it¡¯s possible that we can arrive at Kagura in around two days.¡¹ If we can reduce the time by that much, I wonder if we will continue using Wind magic to elerate the ship¡­ When I was thinking like that, I heard Aleutia muttering beside me. ¡¸¡­¡­even though the Mainmast¡¯s sail is the best I can do¡­¡¹ ¡¸This is also thanks to practicing in controlling magic power, you know¡¹ As I said that, I leave the ce while still maintaining the magic. ¡¸Naa!?¡¹ Aleutia was dumbfounded as she saw me maintaining the magic. I can stay under the mainmast all the time and it''s also a leisure time. I also want tofortably feel the wind with my whole body. I lean on the edge of the deck while gazing at the passing scenery. It¡¯s exhrating seeing the powerful ship pushing its way forward through the blue ocean. The wind caressed my skin as it also brought with it the smell of the ocean, greatly tousling my bangs. ¡¸Well©`, there is almost no wind today, y¡¯see, so I¡¯d like to continue using Wind magic just like this, y¡¯know. We¡¯re likely to arrive at Kagura faster in this case, right¡¹ ¡¸Yeah©`¡¹ Tori and I squint at the pleasant feeling of the flowing wind. While I was staring vacantly into the sea, a silver fish jumped out of the sea. It was a slim fish that looks like a flying fish with arge fin. It¡¯s as if the fish was swimming parallel with our ship *chaponchapon*. It looks like the speed of the flying fish and the ship is about the same. With the fish swimming parallel to the ship like this feels like we are enjoying a sea drive together. I calmly stare at the jumping silver fish that swam parallel to the ship. The silver body reflects the light from the sun and is beautiful. It looks like Tori notices the jumping fish due to the reflection of the light. ¡¸Ahh, that¡¯s not good. That¡¯s a Sword Fish, y¡¯know¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡¹ Chapter 116: The End of Our Voyage

Chapter 116: The End of Our Voyage

Because of what Tori said, my feeling of peacefulness instantly disappeared. When ites to Sword Fish, Ilya already exined it to me back at Esport, a fish with a sharp box cutter-fin, isn¡¯t it? ¡¸If I remember correctly, it¡¯s a dangerous fish if they came in school¡­¡­¡¹ And perhaps it¡¯s because I muttered something g-ish like that, silver Sword Fishes emerged in session. On the deep blue sea, arge school of silver fish withrge fins jumped. I want to stare at them jump just like this but, the other parties are dangerous fishes with box cutters equipped. This is not the time to calmly observe them. ¡¸Everyone! Arge school of Sword Fish is approaching!¡¹ Tori shouted withposure, perhaps he already experienced this kind of situation many times. As a result, the expression of those who had been enjoying themself at the deck like Irvine, Mort, and Roomba bes serious. ¡¸You idiots!¡¡All of you!¡¡What the hell are you doing, lookout!¡¹ The captain - Dous - is yelling at the sailor who was on the lookout. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t realize it since they rose to the surface so suddenly!¡¹ Oh well, they suddenly appear nearby after all. It¡¯s also unavoidable if they fail to notice them since the lookout is spending their time being mindful of faraway objects. Even the closest one - Tori and I - only noticed them just now. You might be able to notice them immediately if you had someone with a wild sensing ability like Roomba on your side. ¡¸Fine then, you guys just be careful there won¡¯t be anything wrong at the more distant ce! The others take position nearby!¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Yess!¡¹¡¹ Dous-san gave his order right away while looking grim. The sailors are climbing the shroud like crazy to keep a lookout on the surrounding area. ¡¸Can we avoid it if we stop the Wind magic and lowered the speed?¡¹ Aleutia shouts while holding her wand under the mainmast. We might be able to evade the Sword Fish¡¯s attack if the speed is lowered since the Sword Fishes are swimming parallel to the ship. ¡¸No, when they¡¯re already this close it¡¯s not certain whether we can evade them or not, so please maintain the speed as it is, Aleutia and Alfried-sama. I will scatter that school of fish with magic¡¹ ¡¸Got it!¡¹ ¡¸Alright¡¹ It was a powerful voice that gave off peace of mind to the listener, different from Ilya¡¯s usual gentle voice. The other side are fishes, which we don¡¯t even know what they might be thinking. And they might change their course on a whim, but I think it would be safer if we just drive them away. ¡¸There¡¯s nothing from behind us!¡¹ ¡¸Starboard side and bow are also clear!¡¹ Irvine, Mort, and Roomba shout after checking each surrounding area of the ship. Each member of the Silver Wind that is moving briskly and expecting things to happen is so reliable. They are not a party that we requested to be escorts just for appearance¡¯s sake on the ship. It feels like they are used to dealing with sea monsters. ¡¸It¡¯s dangerous right now so please stay near Aleutia, Alfried-sama.¡¹ As I was watching and being impressed with the Silver Wind members¡¯ action, Ilya came here to warn me. But if I stay here, then the Sword Fishes might rush past Ilya¡¯s interception. Even if just one of them came flying here it was like a knife flying my way, so I¡¯ll keep maintaining the magic next to Aleutia without hesitation. In fact, it¡¯s better to just get back inside the cabin, but I will just observe them under the pretext of maintaining the Wind magic. It¡¯s alright. If push came to shove, I¡¯ll just put up a Shield to protect myself with all my strength. Roomba is holding arge sword in front of me, standing next to him with a round shield is Mort, giving me a sense of security. Let¡¯s just pray that Mort doesn¡¯t end up like Gates. I want you to turn a blind eye if there was ever a situation where I had to protect Mort who is holding a shield. The Sword Fishes was approaching from the port-side while making sshing sounds of water *pashapasha*. When I thought of all of those fishes as leaping knives, I became so scared that my blood runs cold. Sure enough, sea monsters are somewhat different. If it were ordinary fish, then I could just use Psychic magic to hurl the their way to get a big catch and secure food for dinner. But it¡¯s a shame that the opponent this time is Sword Fish since the will just be shredded with their sharp fin. Just when I was thinking of such things, Ilya - who is responsible for intercepting therge school of Sword Fish attack - raised her wand and chanted a spell. ¡¸¡ºI asketh thee¡¡A fierce, raging heat, burst and explode ¡»!¡¹ Along with the sound of something cutting through a cloth, she shook her wand. Shortly after, a small me appeared from the tip of Ilya¡¯s wand and flew toward the school of Sword Fish. It is certainly written in the magic book that it¡¯s a spell belonging to the explosion magic group, but it appears to beckluster. As I vacantly looked at them, the me reached the middle of the Sword Fishes and suddenly shed, and the next moment, it made a thunderous roar as it exploded. The impact sends a lot of Sword Fishes to fly off and a massive amount of seawater rises. I withstand the vibration from the wind pressure and waves that were dyed by grabbing Roomba¡¯s pants. Then the seawater that wasunched to the air came pouring down. ¡¸Careful!¡¡The Sword Fishes are falling! ¡¹ Along with the Sword Fishes that wereunched into the air by the explosion. Roomba looked up and shouted. Hearing that those fish - that have dangerously sharp fins - are falling, I interrupted the Wind magic in a hurry and cast a non-attribute magic Shield above us. ¡¸Aleutia!¡¹ ¡¸I know! ¡ºI asketh thee¡¡A barrier of violent wind¡»!¡¹ Aleutia chants a spell and wields her wand in response to Mort¡¯s voice. As a result, the wind swirled above us, as if covering the ship, and the seawater and Sword Fishes that rained down were repelled outside. ¡­¡­as for me, I was only thinking of protecting myself. Even though I could have prevented them from using Wind magic just like Aleutia. Nheless, it¡¯s embarrassing that I was the only one hiding inside. For a moment, I thought that it would have no use if I can¡¯t choose the correct magic and use it at the correct ce, even if I can control the magic. But, well, I¡¯m not going to be an adventurer so I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s a skill that is required of me. There¡¯s no ferocious creature like this in Koryatt vige after all. After all, I just want to spend a rich slowlife, not to protect people from monsters. I¡¯m not a protagonist or a hero that appears in that kind of story, just having the minimum ability in self-defense is good enough, isn¡¯t it? That being the case, I will counterattack. The downpour of seawater stopped, and when I looked to the port where the school of Sword Fish is located, no more Sword Fishes were jumping on that side. It seems that the impact from the explosion has driven them far away, or perhaps most of them have been blown away. Those that were lightly floating may have fainted or died from shock due to the impact of the explosion. I see, you can aim to kill the enemy through the shock it causes if you shoot explosive magic to the sea, so does it mean that you can sweep those swimming creatures away using the waves? It¡¯s a very good strategy. But you had to be careful of the possibility of capsizing the ship and the Sword Fishes that were falling from above. ¡¸Is everyone alright?¡¹ As Ilya¡¯s explosion magic settles down, Dous-san calls out after the school of Sword Fishes has been swept away. The replies to Dous-san¡¯s question show that no one was injured. It looks like sailors above the ship held on to the shroud and rope tightly, probably because they already predicted that Ilya will use explosion magic. Sailors who''re going on a dangerous voyage are really strong, huh. ¡¸Oi, Mort. Go and collect the Sword Fishes. Ilya said in Esport that those are delicious.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, you can grill them with salt, right!¡¡Especially the developed meat around its fins!¡¹ After them, the adventurers are also strong. Later, the school of Sword Fish didn¡¯t attack us, while I used Wind magic to elerate the ship and we were able to cover a great distance that day. It looks like the area on that part of the sea has a lot of monsters, and there¡¯s little wind. Because of that, it seems that it¡¯s not unusual for there to be frequent monster attacks. Since there is nothing fun being in such a dangerous area, so when I got permission from Dous-san, I¡¯ve been using Wind magic ever since. By the way, while that grilled Sword Fish is a kind of white-fleshed fish with a light taste, the developed meat around its fins has a rich taste to it and was delicious. In the middle of our journey, crayfish and hermit crab-like monsters were appearing from rock in the sea, but with the steering skill of the sailors and the Wind magic elerating the ship, the fight was avoided without those monsters being able to jump on the ship. It¡¯s just that in the end, I¡¯m still scared of the time when I saw that Sea Serpent. If those things rammed its body against the ship, just one blow would be enough to sink the ship, I thought. There¡¯s nothing we can do if that thing made a hole at the bottom of the ship. Are humans really powerless in regard to sea monsters, I wonder? I mean, we can¡¯t fight directly like that, you know. So that¡¯s why we use Wind magic to navigate for as long as we can for five days. And so, we arrived in Kagura after six days, a day earlier than the original schedule. Chapter 117: Arrival at Kagura

Chapter 117: Arrival at Kagura

The fifth day of using Wind magic to continue our voyage. There¡¯s no more sea in front of us, as if to inform us about the end of our voyage, we can see a townscape that has a lively atmosphere, not an uninhabited ind or sea anymore. Buildings that appear to have tiled roofs are lining up the street, a lot of people wearing loose clothes that look like kimono can be seen on the beach and port. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m watching something like a historical drama. ¡¸There¡¯s a lot of buildings with tiled roof.¡¹ My parent¡¯s house in my previous life also has a tiled roof, you see. I muttered with deep emotion as I recalled such nostalgic scenery. But, well, my parent¡¯s house is located in the remote countryside where there are more paddy fields than houses. Whether returning from fishing or going out to the sea, a lot of fishing boat-like ships can be seen around the ce. In a ce near the port, there was also a Japanese-style boat moving with a person pushing and pulling the scull. It would be nice to take a ride on such a boat along the calm river while sightseeing the townscape of Kagura. But, rather than the river or sea, thend is more important right now. My motto is to enjoy myself as much as possible no matter what the situation is, but as expected, I¡¯m still not used to the voyage and I began to miss stepping onnd. I terribly miss a foothold that doesn¡¯t sway under me. I want to quickly reach thend, take a short rest at a ryokan that Tori will guide us to. Something like sightseeing in the townscape of Kagura could be done tomorrow. ¡¸Oh©`!¡¡So this is Kagura!¡¡I¡¯ve heard about it, the townscape ispletely different, isn¡¯t it!¡¹ ¡¸It looks different from any Kingdom, the roof is simple but they are uniform so it¡¯s doesn¡¯t look bad.¡¹ ¡¸Aleutia, look at that. Most of the people here have ck hair!?¡¡Wouldn¡¯t I stood out a lot if I went to that kind of ce!?¡¹ ¡¸Ilya what are you saying. Your pink hair stands out even back in the kingdom, you know?¡¹ The members of Silver Wind who are standing close to me are raising their voices in excitement when they see the townscape of Kagura. That reminds me, this is also the first time for the members of the Silver Wind party toe to Kagura. Kagura would be like apletely different world for those who had never seen a Japanese-style scenery before. It must be an especially new experience for them. Although I said that, I lived in modern Japan before, so this kind of period drama-like ce is also apletely different world to me. When I slowly looked around from a ce that looks like the downtown that overflows with people, I can see a Donjon, a symbol of power and authority. That was a grand five-story tall castle, towering above the rest of the building as if looking down on the downtown area. I think Misfrit Kingdom¡¯s castle is bigger in terms of size, the surrounding buildings are low in height, and perhaps it¡¯s thanks to the imposing stone wall stacked around it, it gives off an impression that it was huge. There are probably Shogun, princesses, and important people of this country in that ce, just like what Tori said. ¡ô¡ô¡ô ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Land!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹ Me, Irvine, Mort, and Roomba jumped out of the ship as we made a beeline fornd as soon as the ship anchored at Kagura¡¯s port. We jumped up high in the air andnded on the ground so that we can feel and appreciate the ground with our own two feet. After that, I thoroughly stretched myself and loosened up all of the stiff muscles. Then I slowly breathed out. ¡¸Ah©`, I just felt the ground after a long time, but it feels like I¡¯m still swaying for some reason.¡¹ ¡¸Nothing we can do ¡®bout it, we¡¯ve been on the ship all along after all. But, there are also such extreme times when we had to live on the ship for months, so this time is still much better, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹ Irvine - who was also stretching beside me - answered like that. ¡¸On the sea for months you said¡­¡­was it fun?¡¹ Roomba curiously asks after hearing what Irvine said. ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s not fun at all, but the money was good¡¹ ¡¸After that experience, we became renowned so it saved us some trouble but, I¡¯m not going to go on a long voyage again.¡¹ Irvine and Mort said with a distant look in their eyes. Oh well, there are a lot more idents while you¡¯re traveling on the seapared tond, and when the other party is nature there¡¯s a lot of instances where you can do nothing about it. ¡¸The four of us really got carried away. ¡¹ ¡¸The speed of that Aleutia as she got off from the ship is also fast, you know?¡¹ Afterward, Aleutia and Ilya got off the ship. Just like he said, Aleutia also walked fasterpared to her usual walking pace, perhaps she also missed being onnd. Then the people of Tori¡¯s firm and the sailors in charge of unloading the luggage started to get off from the ship in session just like that. Meanwhile, we had nothing to do, so we chatted while sharing our impressions of Kagura. And then, a man came from the direction of the port apanied by two men with showy equipment. The two armed men at the back are not wearing armors just like the one in the Kingdom, rather they wore armor as seen in the Warring States period. A long sheath hung on their waist, each time they ran the sheath hit their armor as it made a rattling sound *gachagacha*. Tori told me that, they are ¡ºSwordsmen¡» having the role of guards just like the one in the Kingdom. Inside those sheaths are perhaps not a sword but, a katana. ¡¸You¡¯re from Tori¡¯s Firm, yes? I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re due to arrive tomorrow¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ah well©`, we arrived earlier thanks to the good weather, y¡¯see©`. And we also have magicians on our side, yeah.¡¹ ¡¸But, I also heard that you will still arrive tomorrow even those included¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Incidentally, thenguage in this world is basically the same everywhere, so whichever country you went to, you can still hold a conversation with others just like usual. It is said that it¡¯s the result of people in the olden days who lived in the capital of some country respectively moved to other ces in search of richnd. However, it looks like you still need to be careful since there are still somenguages and ents that can only be used in thosend. Thenguage barrier is not that high, so it¡¯s a great help. As the people of Tori¡¯s Firm and Kagura proceed with discussing the procedure of entering the port, we were loitering around in silence while watching the swordsmen with great interest. ¡¸They lookpletely different from a knight, huh. They look exactly like what I heard from Tori.¡¹ ¡¸Hey, can you show me your katana? Those are Kagura¡¯s famous products, aren¡¯t they?¡¹ ¡¸N, no, stop this! Don¡¯t touch my armor without permission. A katana is a swordsman''s most important thing. It¡¯s not something to show off so easily.¡¹ Irvine and Mort curiously approached those swordsmen and were bothering them. Just like a tourist with bad manners. No, it would definitely look like that from their perspective. Perhaps, they were armed with that kind of showy equipment to prevent those kinds of actions from visitors, but itpletely backfired on them. Even with various things happening, we were permitted to enter the country after proving our identity at the checkpoint. I wanted to go sightseeing immediately, but I waspletely exhausted after having a long voyage so I¡®m going to the ryokan first. But, it¡¯s not fun watching the long-awaited Kagura¡¯s street from inside the carriage, so at the very least I decided that I will walk to the ryokan as a form of resistance toward my exhaustion. Fortunately, the ryokan that was reserved by Tori is located rtively close to the port so there¡¯s no problem on that side. We move while watching the unusual scenery of Kagura that waspletely unlike the one in the kingdom. The people in our surroundings were mostly wearing Japanese clothes, their hair color is ck just like Sara. I can also see people with brownish hair among them sometimes, but people with ck hair are still high. Do most of the people who migrate to thend of Kagura in the past have ck hair, I wonder? They have less-chiseled featurespared to the people in the Kingdom. There are also few people with frightening looks like Roomba, I think that they have a feature that makes you feel at ease just by seeing their faces. ¡¸I, I really stood out, after all, am I?¡¹ However, just as we observe them, the people of Kagura also watch us as if to observe us. That would be natural if there are foreigners with blonde, pink, deep blue, and brown hair among a mass of people with ck hair. Perhaps vivid colored hair is especially a rare sight in Kagura, a lot of their curious gaze is pointed toward Ilya. ¡¸Well, there¡¯s nothing you can do about it. From the other party¡¯s viewpoint, our hair is unusual after all. We wouldn¡¯t be lost here, right¡¹ Unlike the timid Ilya, the confident Aleutia looks somehow indifferent. Indeed just like Aleutia said, we wouldn¡¯t get lost in Kagura. Even if we can¡¯t find someone from our party, we can easily find them just by asking the people around. As I walked down the street while having such thoughts, a savory smell of soy sauce wafted in the air. ¡¸It¡¯s soy sauce!¡¹ When I shouted and looked back, I saw a store selling various types of seasoning. A big ck jar was ced on the storefront and the dense smell of soy sauce came from there, wasn¡¯t it? Before anything else, I headed there to smell the jar. The shopkeeper ossan was left speechless by my desperate expression, but that was not something I care about right now. My long-sought soy sauce! If I have this, then my cooking repertoire will increase even further. Not only will I be able to reproduce the food from my previous life, but I should also be able to make the food that was unique to this world even more delicious. ¡¸You suddenly rush out at such a breakneck speed, hey? There are a lot of peopleing and going around this part of the downtown, it¡¯s dangerous for a child to rush out so suddenly like that, y¡¯know? ¡¹ ¡¸Oi oi, let¡¯s do the shopping tomorrow, alright. I want to rx at the ryokan today.¡¹ Irvine ran up straight toward me while saying that. I¡¯m of the same view with Irvine¡¯sment a little while ago, but I just involuntarily reacted before the soy sauce. ¡¸The soy sauce won¡¯t run away, right? Also, even the food in the ryokan will uses soy sauce, ¡®fter all¡¹ cated by Tori, I leave the soy sauce jar. That¡¯s right, soy sauce won¡¯t run away so I¡¯ll get a well-deserved rest at the ryokan and I cane back to buy itter. Moreover, the coins from the Kingdom can¡¯t be used here, so I have to exchange them. I told myself that, but afterward I found a stall selling yakitori so I ended up clinging to that ce like before. I mean, I think it¡¯s unavoidable since it¡¯s a yakitori. The smell is so violent, you know. Chapter 118: Ideal Land

Chapter 118: Ideal Land

While being lured by the multitude of Kagura¡¯s cuisine, we arrived at the ryokan with Tori¡¯s guidance. There is an elegant door at the entrance of the ryokan, arge number of the ryokan¡¯s employees wearing kimonos are standing at the side of the road. ¡¸Wee and thank you very much foring, Tori¡¯s Firm party-sama.Wee to Hidamari Inn. ¡¹ When a woman - who was wearing light pink kimono - who appears to be the proprietress bowed, the employees also bowed in an orderly manner. It can be seen that they look refined just by that movement alone. Everyone - including the members of the Silver Wind party - is greatly surprised since no inn in the Kingdom wees their customers like that. ¡¸We are truly grateful for your visit here from such a distantnd, Alfried-sama. You must be tired from today¡¯s journey, please take your time and enjoy your stay here.¡¹ ¡¸Thank you¡¹ The woman who looked like the proprietress especially came in front of me and greeted me politely, so I equally answered her lightly. Tori might have told her that I¡¯m a noble at the time he made the reservation. ¡¸Well then, allow me to show you the way inside at once.¡¹ We followed behind the proprietress and entered the ryokan while arge number of employees bowed to us. After that, we changed our shoes to indoor shoes and walked toward the inner side of the ryokan as prompted by the proprietress. Upon walking into the wooden corridor, we could see a lush courtyard from the window. Gravels covered the ground and in the middle of the courtyard is a big pond, allowing you to feel the elegance of the ce. Just by walking about at the ryokan like this seems to be fun enough already. We walked down the long corridor and went up upstairs, that¡¯s when the proprietress stopped. ¡¸The second floor will be the room for the male guests of Tori¡¯s Firm. The second floor is currently reserved for the guests from Tori¡¯s Firm, so please be assured that you will not run into other guests of the ryokan.¡¹ ¡¸The entire second floor has been booked!¡¹ ¡¸Tori-san is so generous!¡¹ It seems that Tori has booked the entire second floor of this ryokan. Oh well, but when you think that all of Tori¡¯s Firms employees are staying at this ryokan, then it¡¯s reasonable, but still that seems quite generous of him. That said, the employees will also be excellently received. I don¡¯t want to know about the lodging fees, but I think I will try to fully enjoy my stay in this ryokan to not waste the money spent here. ¡¸There is still some time before dinner, in that case, I rmend you to use therge public bath to help relieve your fatigue from your travel if you like.¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Bath (of course)!¡¹¡¹ The female¡¯s group - Aleutia and Ilya - took the proprietress¡¯s offer. ¡¸I¡¯ll take a bath right away, so please guide us there as soon as possible! I¡¯m fed up with taking a bath in such a cramped room in the ship¡¹ ¡¸My skin feels kinda sticky, perhaps it¡¯s because my skin was exposed to the seawind again today.¡¹ There is also a public bath using a magic tool on board the ship, but it¡¯s cramped. It is certainly unpopr with women since you couldn¡¯t immerse yourself and took some restfortably in the bath. I think that I want tofortably immerse myself in the ryokan¡¯s spacious bath. ¡¸Bath, huh. That sounds good!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. I want to get refreshed before lying downfortably in my room!¡¹ ¡¸¡¯k then, let¡¯s immediately head to the bath!¡¹ It seems that Roomba, Irvine, and Mort have shifted their interest to the bath. Therefore, after checking the room that wasfortably assigned to us, we immediately went for the bathhouse. Incidentally, they have indeed prepared my room, but perhaps they had taken into ount the fact that I¡¯m a noble since the room itself was quite wide. I guess it¡¯s about as wide as the dining room back in the mansion? I was pleased with the room since the floor is covered with tatami mats as if it was a matter of course. I will buy some tatami mats in Kagura at all costs, and I¡¯m going toy them out back in My Home in Koryatt vige. We were told that the change of clothes and towel will be prepared by the ryokan¡¯s employee, so we don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. Thinking about this ryokan, the change of clothes that they prepared for us should be yukataafter all, right? The female group will be worried about their underwear and the likes, but the Firm¡¯s employee will deliver their luggage to them while they are taking a bath. We walked toward the bathhouse while looking forward to the Japanese-style bath with Kagura¡¯s style. In the middle of all that, I found a sign that caught my eyes. I was interested in the sign and unintentionally stopped in my tracks. ¡ºThere is no mixed bathing at this ryokan¡» ¡¸Hee©`, so there is mixed bathing in Kagura¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡¸What¡¯s mixed bathing?¡¹¡¹¡¹ My muttering somehow or other got a response from the men. ¡¸¡­¡­I wonder. I don¡¯t really understand those words myself, though I feel that it should be awfully important.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I feel that it¡¯s something that we can¡¯t overlook.¡¹ ¡¸Is it delicious?¡¹ I feel that Roomba was the only person that was slightly off, but for Irvine and Mort to strangely be able to react on the pinpoint part of the words is surprising. They actually have heard and know about the real meaning of those words, aren¡¯t they? Is this in harassment or a new type of sexual harassment or something? ¡¸What is mixed bathing, really.¡¹ ¡¸Who knows? There¡¯s the character for ¡®bath¡¯, so it might have something to do when you take a bath, right?¡¹ Looking at Aleutia and Ilya¡¯s response of exchanging nces, it seems that they really don''t know about it. In spite of herself, the proprietress in front was smiling wryly. Letting the proprietress answer here might somehow seem like some sort of harassment, so I will just answer it myself. ¡¸Mixed bathing means that men and women take a bath at the same ce, you know.¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Naa!? There¡¯s such a marvelous bath here!?¡¹¡¹ Irvine and Mort strongly grabbed my shoulder. I understand about your excitement but, calm down will ya. ¡¸Eeeh!? Even though they¡¯re not married couples, men and women take a bath at the same ce!?¡¹ ¡¸S, sha, that¡¯s shameful!¡¹ Aleutia and Ilya¡¯s cheeks reddened as they make a ruckus. ¡¸No, but, there¡¯s none here, right?¡¹ When I answer so, Irvine and Mort have an expression that looks like the end of the world or something, then they suddenly turn around toward the proprietress. ¡¸¡­¡­it is just as written on the sign, there is no mixed bathing in our ryokan.¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Daaaaaaaaaaaammmmmnnnnnn!¡¹¡¹ Irvine and Mort fell to the ground after hearing the proprietress¡¯s words who said that with a wry smile on her face. ¡¸I thought for a moment, just what kind of inn is this.¡¹ ¡¸There is a customs of mixed bathing, but it¡¯s not that kind of service.¡¹ ¡¸The, there are really different customs in Kagura, aren¡¯t they¡¹ Aleutia and Ilya look relieved after hearing the proprietress¡¯s clear answers. ¡¸In order to avoid that kind of situation, I decided with the best high-ss ryokan near the port, y¡¯see¡¹ My bad. I found the keyword of mixed bathing, so I just exined it. ¡¸¡­¡­huh. So mixed bathing is not delicious food?¡¹ ¡¸You can enjoy a fine Kagura sake even while you¡¯re bathing, would that be fine with you? ¡¹ ¡¸Ooh! Really!? Then, please bring them to meter!¡¹ Giving the fallen duo a sidelong nce, the proprietress rmends a sake to Roomba. Hey, what¡¯s that. Drinking sake at the spacious ryokan¡¯s bath, that¡¯s so enviable. I also want to do such stylish stuff. ¡¸¡­¡­wait a minute? They don¡¯t have one of those mixed bathings here, so does it mean you can find them somewhere else?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, just like what Irvine said. I can go to a ryokan that has mixed bathing.¡¹ The copsed Irvine and Mort stand up as their eyes glittered and boiled with ambition. ¡¸But, we have already reserved this ryokan so we can¡¯t do that, y¡¯know? What¡¯s more, the two of you are Alfred-sama¡¯s guards so you can¡¯t stay at another inn, yeah?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Daaaaaaaaaaaammmmmnnnnnn!¡¹¡¹ However. Tori¡¯s ruthlessment made them fall to the ground again. Irvine and Mort are too frantic. Aleutia and Ilya looked at the two of them with eyes that were even colder than the freezing point. But, the two who were true to their desire didn¡¯t give in. ¡¸Alfried-sama. Please say that you wanted to go to a ryokan that has mixed bathing!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right! Just say it like when you mercilessly force m to cook the octopus with you!¡¹ Irvine and Mort are begging me while crawling toward me. If I selfishly said it with that as the reason, then I will be given the title of a perverted noble, don¡¯t you think? That kind of dishonorable title is not a joke. Rather, how much cancetion fees do you think it would cost for the ryokan¡¯s reservation? ¡¸That¡¯s impossible, so why don¡¯t you just give up.¡¹ When I tly turned them down, Irvine and Mort dropped limply on the ground. I happen to see Tori patting his chest with a sigh of relief from my peripheral vision. How vexing. Even though I¡¯m not the kind of noble who will say something unreasonable like that. There¡¯s no way I would cause that kind of inconvenient and costly method, right? ¡¸But well, I¡¯m a small kid anyway, so normally I enter the women¡¯s bath, right¡¹ When I said that in a whisper, Irvine and Mort stood up with a serious look on their faces. ¡¸I see. If that¡¯s the case, then we can enter the women¡¯s bath as Alfried-sama¡¯s escort, yeah¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Stop messing around¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s definitely not allowed, alright? ¡¹ Irvine¡¯s suggestion was instantly denied. ¡¸That¡¯s right you guys. Why do you think we have female escorts for? I¡¯ll have Aleutia and Ilya to protect me, so you guys should just enter the men¡¯s bath!¡¹ ¡¸Kuu¡­¡­!¡¡What an enviable position!¡¹ ¡¸Is this what they called a noble¡¯s privilege¡­¡­¡­!¡¹ When I solemnly told them that, they are so frustrated that they are crying tears of regret. ¡¸¡­¡­we weren¡¯t hired for that kind of reason¡¹ Aleutia denies it from the back as her shoulder trembles. Well, I want you to endure it for a bit here. When I was wondering about how to persuade Aleutia and Ilya, my shoulder was tapped by the proprietress *tonton*. ¡¸May I ask how old are you, Alfried-sama?¡¹ I see, you¡¯re verifying my age, huh. I didn¡¯t think that I will be asked this question this year. Indeed, to be recognized as an adult in this world you have to be fifteen years old. I am seven years old, about half of the age for being recognized as an adult. If youpare it with the time when I was in Japan, a ten years old kid will end up taking a bath at the women¡¯s bath. If I lower my actual age by about two here, then I might be able to just barely go in, I guess¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸I am five¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸¡¸This guy is seven years old!¡¹¡¹ Author Note : ¡ºI am a Duhan. Looking for my neck¡» Chapter 119: Ryokan’s Hot Bath

Chapter 119: Ryokan¡¯s Hot Bath

¡¸Why did you say my actual age, huh!? If I said that I¡¯m five years old, then I might be able to enter the women¡¯s bath!¡¹ ¡¸Shut it! I will never let only Alfried-sama experience something good!¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯ve abandoned us along the way! ¡¹ Driven by their unseemly jealousy of these two men, I eventually took the men¡¯s bath with them. At my age of seven years old, it is impossible to enter the women¡¯s bath and be considered an innocent child. What a strict world¡­¡­ Those dirty guys are now taking their clothes right in front of me one after another, then they tossed their clothes into a rattan basket provided. No matter how many times I see that kind of sight, it is unpleasant, so I also silently took my clothes off and threw them into the basket. Roomba, Irvine, and Mort have a lot of weapons, so I thought that it would take quite a long time for them to change, but maybe it¡¯s easy for them to take their clothes, they stripped naked just as when they were born in a blink of an eye. I already know that Roomba has quite some muscles since I usually saw him back in My Home and from his usual appearance, but I was surprised that Irvine and Mort also have rtively toned muscles despite their appearance. I knew it, do adventurers who rely on their body have to strongly temper their body, I wonder? Inparison, Tori¡¯s - a genuine merchant - body has no muscles at all. ¡¸You¡¯re not a woman, so work out some muscles, will ya?¡¹ ¡¸Ah no, even if I look like this, I also trained by myself, y¡¯know?¡¡But it¡¯s quite hard for me to work out some muscles, y¡¯see.¡¹ Roomba pped Tori¡¯s back *bashin*, but it seems the p received by Tori¡¯s slender body has a strong impact that there was a red handprint on Tori¡¯s slender back. Well, there are people with a physique who don''t have a lot of muscles even if they trained themself, right. Even though I should have been training intensely with Sylvio-niisan back home, we don¡¯t develop muscles at all. Tori might be someone with a simr physique to us. After that, we carry the towel that was prepared by the employees with one hand. No one does something petty like covering our groin. ¡­¡­I wonder what is this feeling. Could it be that it¡¯s because I took off my transient armor that was my clothes? My body strangely overflows with a sense of liberation, it feels refreshing. Perhaps everyone else also had the same sense of exhration, cause for some reason, they looked like they¡¯re brimming with confidence. I took a deep breath, then slowly exhale it. ¡¸Yosh, to battle!¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Ou!£¨yeah£©¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹ Without knowing why we vigorously raised our voice as we were naked, then we opened the sliding door *karakara*. What was waiting for us in that ce, was a bath that was filled with steam all over. The steam rushed under our feet - who opened the sliding door -, the air was humid and filled a little bit of heat as it came toward us. Then, as if it¡¯s going to snatch the heat around our body, cool air flows. As a result, a paradise shrouded by the steam appeared in front of us. The first thing we saw as we opened our eyes, is the huge bathtub in the middle of the bathhouse. The ceiling construction is very high and it gave us a sense of freedom. I guess some sort of stones are processed andid on the ground just like that. Despite it being a little rough in texture, it was also soft at the same time. ¡¸¡­¡­aah, so wide©`¡¹ Roomba - who is standing next to me - said involuntarily. Irvine and Mort also had their mouths simrly half-open. They probably thought that it wasn¡¯t this wide. Only a in expression came out of my mouth but when I first entered the bathhouse, I thought that it was even wider than what I imagined it to be. On the other hand, it appears that Tori has been here before as he smiled triumphantly while he looked at us. ¡¸Yossha! Shall we enter immediately then!¡¹ It looks like Irvine was about to start running at full speed toward the bath, but then Tori - who was beside him - grabbed his arm from the side. ¡¸You can¡¯t do that. Didn¡¯t you read the sign at the changing room, hm? You have to wash your body first before entering the bathtub, y¡¯know. If you don¡¯t do that, the hot water will get dirty ¡®fter all. ¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­hee©`i¡¹ Irvine replied dejectedly, perhaps he assented to Tori¡¯sment. Well, I fully understand that feeling. If there is a fine bathtub in front of you, then it makes you want to directly jump into it, right? You can¡¯t do anything but obey the rules because the important hot water will be dirty if you don¡¯t. Because of that reason we walked in session toward the washing ce at the edge of the bathhouse where magic tools were provided to wash. First, it was Tori, Roomba, and me in that order, then behind us are Irvine and Mort. I immediately put a stool in just the right ce for me. As a result, a nice sound *kakon* resounded inside the bathhouse. ¡¸Somehow it sounds nice, doesn¡¯t it¡¹ Maybe Roomba - who was sitting normally - liked the sound, he also put a stool in the same manner as me to make that sound. Another *kakon* sound resounded again. Then maybe Roomba was satisfied with that, heughed happily and sat down. Irvine, Mort, and even Tori imitated it, and the sound merged. It sounds harmonious for some reason. I thought as I looked up while hearing the pleasant sound. I love this kind of rxing and peaceful time. However, my body will get cold if I just stay naked here absentmindedly and I might catch a cold. I¡¯m going to quickly pour some hot water on my body. There was a round bucket, taps, mirrors, and then a magic tool that looks like it can be used to take a shower in front of me. But unfortunately, it¡¯s not the type with small holes on it, it¡¯s a hose-like type but it can produce plenty of hot water so there¡¯s no problem. Perhaps, if I turn this round red thing here, it will produce hot water. ¡¸Hmm? What is this?¡¹ With a puzzled look on his face, Roomba turned the knob in front of him while holding the hose. That hose was pointing toward me, and the direction where Roomba turned the hose was the one with the light blue color. I sensed danger to myself, so I quickly changed the hose¡¯s direction to the back using the non-attributed magic Psychic. Then, water fiercely spouted from Roomba¡¯s hose. ¡¸Uwwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!? My back is coldd!?¡¹ The cold water fiercely spouted toward Mort¡¯s back, probably because Roomba turned the knob too much. ¡¸Uwaaa!? Hey, it¡¯s cold! Roomba-san it¡¯s cold!?¡¹ Not only did the cold water hit Mort¡¯s back directly, but a small amount of cold water also sshed onto Irvine. ¡¸Hm? Ohh, my bad. So this is for water, huh. Wahahaha!¡¹ Finally realizing the situation, Roombaughed while turning the knob. ¡¸You¡¯re hurting me!? The force of the water is getting stronger, hey!?¡¹ However, the direction where Roomba turned the knob was the opposite of what it should be, but the water current was still surging toward Mort¡¯s back. ¡¸¡­¡­Roomba, you turn the knob the other way around, the other way¡¹ ¡¸Ou, so it¡¯s like that! My bad!¡¹ When I told Roomba about it, he finally stopped the water. That was dangerous, if I didn¡¯t use magic back then I would have been bathed in cold water. I have to thank Mort for bing the sacrifice. I turned the faucet while thinking about that, then pour the boiling hot water into the bucket, and sshed the hot water onto my body. ¡¸Haa©`¡­¡­¡¹ The dirt and sweat on my body are being washed in an instant. The refreshing feeling makes me sigh involuntarily. Sigh, why is a bath sofortable, I wonder? ¡¸Sigh©`¡­¡­I¡¯m alive¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­being able to stay warm is happiness, isn¡¯t it¡¹ Mort and Irvine - who were bathed in cold water - looked like they found it even morefortable and they let out suchments. I sshed hot water all over my body,ther a nice scented soap with the towel, and then I wash my body with it *goshigoshi*. Everyone appears to also wash their body in the same way and for a while, we wash our body in silence. ¡¸O©`i, Mort. Scrub my back¡¹ ¡¸Sure, but scrub my back too after that¡¹ Mort scrubs Irvine¡¯s back *goshigoshi* while bluntly asking him. Even if those two guys scrub each other¡¯s back, it still doesn¡¯t make it a very pretty sight. ¡¸Oh©`!¡¡How about we also wash each other¡¯s back then¡¹ ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll wash Roomba¡¯s back!¡¹ I immediately take a position as the one to wash Roomba''s back since Romba said something like that. I mean, if Roomba washes your back with his great physical strength, there¡¯s the possibility that you could lose your back after all. ¡¸Oh, really now? Then I will wash Tori¡¯s back!¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ Because of that we reseat ourselves and wash each other¡¯s back. I say wash, but maybe it¡¯s because Roomba¡¯s back is so big, along with his uneven and developed muscles, it¡¯s so difficult to wash. It¡¯s difficult to exert strength on it. ¡¸Oi, Al. Put some more strength into it¡¹ ¡¸Ow, ow it hurts! On the contrary Roomba-san, I want you to reduce your strength a little, hey!¡¹ Whileughing at the screaming Tori, I strengthened my body with magic power and washed Roomba¡¯s body with all my strength put into it. ¡¸Ohh, that¡¯s nice¡¹ Using body strengthening only got ¡®nice¡¯? Either it¡¯s because I¡¯m too weak or maybe because Roomba is strong¡­¡­ ¡¸But I don¡¯t feel ¡®nice¡¯ at all here! Weaken it further, hey!¡¹ Only one other person has his new skin - not only his old skin - in a pinch, but I don¡¯t care about him. I had finally managed to wash Roomba¡¯s back, so now I fill the bucket with hot water and pour it onto his body. The hose-like thing is well and good, but still, I think rinsing yourself in one go using a bucket like this feels pleasant. A smooth skin appears when you rinse the soap and the dirt on therge back repeatedly with hot water. ¡¸¡­¡­sigh, no problem here.¡¹ ¡¸Ou, thank you, Al¡¹ ¡¸There is a sting each time you pour hot water on my back y¡¯know¡¹ I can hear someone sobbing behind Roomba. Roomba doesn¡¯t have any ill will toward you, so just forgive him, alright. After that, we finished washing our face and hair, and feeling refreshed, we stood up from the stool and headed toward the bathtub. ¡¸You can bring your towel into the bathtub, alright?¡¹ When I look at the direction Tori pointed to, there is a sign at the edge of the bathtub that informs you about it. It has a clear illustration drawn on it, so it¡¯s easy to understand. ¡¸So it means to not put the towel into the hot water, huh¡¹ While staring fixedly at the sign, we put the towel on our heads. There is a bathtub with bubbles on the other side, a medicinal bathtub with green-colored hot water, and I even saw something like an open-air bath. ¡¸There is an outdoor bath?¡¹ ¡¸Well, let¡¯s enjoy this huge bath here first¡¹ There are a variety of baths here that makes us unable to decide which to use, but everyone decided to enter therge bath in the middle first. After checking the water temperature with my hand lightly, I slowly put my foot into the bath. As expected, unlike the washing ce, the temperature here is a bit higher. Just what you¡¯d expect from a ryokan¡¯s bath. Even while I was being surprised about the bath¡¯s heat, I submerged my body into the bath in one go. ¡¸Aah¡­¡­¡¹ It felt so good that a rough voice leaked out from me. The heat made a tingling sensation on my body, but it soon softened. Aah, it¡¯s like the fatigue from our journey melts away into the hot water. ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Aah¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹ After that, a rough, bliss-like voice escaped each member in session. ¡¸Everyone sounds like a middle-aged man¡¹ ¡¸Nah, I don¡¯t want to be told that by Alfried-sama. Despite being a kid, you made the loudest sound just like a middle-aged man you know.¡¹ I can¡¯t deny that. I mean, the voice that I leaked out just now was surprisingly rough even for me. I look upward as if to gloss over it. I wouldn¡¯t be able to take a bath in such a spacious bathtub, or a ce with such a liberating feeling. No, if I used Teleport magic, I can take a bath here every day, huh¡­¡­¡­ I will feel guilty to bathe without paying, so if I do it in the future let¡¯s just Teleport to a ce near the ryokan and properly pay the fees. ¡¸Ah©`¡­¡­it feels good¡¹ I muttered while stretching my limbs and rxing. ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right¡¹ ¡¸It is, isn¡¯t it¡¹ Then, everyone also has the same opinion as each of them replied while leaving their bodies to the hot water¡­ At the edge of the bathtub, hot water poured out from the mouth of a statue modeled after a lion, the pleasant sound of the water echoed. Chapter 120: Being Hit

Chapter 120: Being Hit

Around the time when Alfried and the others were immersing themselves in the bathtub, Aleutia and Ilya were entering the women¡¯s bath. Aleutia tied her deep blue hair back casually, while Ilya has her slightly unusual pink hair tied in a bun. ¡¸Uwaa, it¡¯s so huge¡¹ ¡¸The material for the floor of the changing room should be quite different from the bathhouse in the Kingdom. ¡¹ The two of them are expressing their admiration in the Kagura¡¯s bathhouse, which is entirely different from the one in the Kingdom. ¡¸¡­¡­I, I prefer this bathhouse to the one back in the Kingdom.¡¹ ¡¸The bathhouse back there was not bad but, how should I put it, it¡¯s a bit showy.¡¹ Whether it be the noble¡¯s mansion or the high-ss inns, most of them are shily built with something that looks like marble. Compared to that, Kagura¡¯s bathhouse is designed so that those whoid eyes on them will be able to rx, so it might feel even fresher for the two of them. ¡¸I want to get into the bath immediately, but we wash our body first, right¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¹ Unlike Irvine and the others - who only had the thought of entering the bathtub as soon as possible -, the women¡¯s group properly read the notice written in the changing room. But even without those, Aleutia and Ilya wouldn¡¯t enter the bathtub without washing their body first. Naturally, the notice was simrly written in the changing room of the men¡¯s bathing area, but the men wouldn¡¯t take note of it since they were arguing about the matter with the mixed bathing. Ilya is a noblewoman, while Aleutia is the daughter of a merchant. So they have different concepts of hygiene with Mort and Irvine from the start. The two of them took their towels and moved toward the washing area while being surprised by the material of the floor that looked like a bare rock. Putting their stool side by side, and two sounds of *kakon* resounded in the bathhouse. ¡¸It sounds nice somehow, isn¡¯t it¡¹ ¡¸Right¡¹ They let out a little giggle as they looked at each others¡¯ faces. After that, they observe what¡¯s in front of them. ¡¸Ara? I wonder what this is?¡¹ Aleutia picks up the hose-like magic tool in her hand and stares at it curiously. ¡¸What is this thing? I never saw it before but, it¡¯s connected to the faucet of the magic tool, and there is also an opening, so it¡¯s going to release hot water from it, right?¡¹ It could be said that it is in their nature - as a person who deals with magic - to be curious about unknown magic tools. As for Alfried, since there is something like a shower in his previous life, he was not especially surprised by it. ¡¸I see¡­¡­¡­ So you turn this knob here, huh.¡¹ Even while being impressed by the magic tool, when Aleutia turned the knob, hot water came out of the hose. ¡¸Indeed, so if you turned the knob, hot water continues to flow out, huh¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it. It is certainly easypared to pouring hot water into a bucket, but the amount of water is lesspared to pouring it from a bucket, right? However, if you improve this further, then even people who can not use a wide variety of magic will be able to use it, and then I guess people should be able to easily take a bath, right?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­indeed, Kagura might already have that kind of ce with such magic tools.¡¹ What they are thinking is the so-called shower room, but has not yet spread in Kagura. The ryokan is currently only experimenting to introduce the magic tools. ¡¸I want to observe it a bit more but my body is getting cold. Let¡¯s quickly wash our bodies and soak ourselves in the bathtub.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ The two of them is observing the magic tool and moderately pour the hot water onto their body before entering the bathtub. At first, they are using the novel hose, but perhaps it¡¯s because of the amount of water it produces, they end up pouring the hot water into the bucket to bathe. Just when Aleutia wasthering the towel with the provided soap, Ilya called out to her. ¡¸Say, Aleutia. Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s do some washing!¡¹ ¡¸Ara, so you¡¯re going to wash every corner of my body like a waiting-maid, I wonder?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not it! I mean we wash each other¡¯s back! Scrubbing each other!¡¹ Ilya puffed up her cheeks in resentment at Aleutia¡¯s mean wording. Ilya was inwardly interested when she heard from Irvine and Mort that it wasfortable when you wash each other¡¯s back. Back when she was the youngdy of the Earl, she often had her waiting-maid wash her, and since she had never done it before, she is probably curious. ¡¸Just kidding. Then I¡¯ll leave my back to you, alright¡¹ ¡¸Yes! I¡¯ll leave my back to you after that!¡¹ When Aleutia turned her back to her with a smile and a littleugh, Ilya¡¯s started to smile and face Aleutia¡¯s back. After that, Ilya carefully washed Aleutia¡¯s back with the soapthered towel, but at that moment, Aleutia felt something soft on her back other than the towel. ¡¸¨D¨D!?¡¹ It was not Aleutia¡¯s, but Ilya¡¯s. With overwhelming mass and softness, it made her feel despair and envious, making itself known through her back. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­what¡¯s the matter? Aleutia?¡¹ The moment Aleutia hunched her body and covered her face, Ilya asked her in confusion. ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s hitting me¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹ Aleutia muttered a word, but Ilya doesn¡¯t catch it. Causing even more emotional pain toward Aleutia¡¯s breast size. No, actually, her breast size is not to the extent that it causes her emotional pain. ¡¸¡­¡­mou, I don¡¯t want to wash with Ilya.¡¹ ¡¸Eeeh!? No way!? What happened Aleutia! Don¡¯t change your sitting posture, let¡¯s scrub each other back!¡¹ ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡¸Hit! Hit!¡¹ ¡¸Ugaaaa! M, my eyeeeeesssssss!¡¹ Irvine copsed into the bathtub when I uratelyunched the hot water into Irvine¡¯s eyes. ¡¸Irvine!¡¹ I wasfortably soaking myself in the bathtub, but then Irvine and the others pour the hot water on my face, so this is the punishment. Then I also sent some hot water into Mort''s eyes, who was distracted by Irvine¡¯s condition. ¡¸Ma, my eyeeeeessssssss!?¡¹ The hot water that Iunched hit Mort¡¯s eyes splendidly, and Mort¡¯s body wobbles as if to escape. I don¡¯t need to use magic with this kind of move. Using the strength and feeling from my own hands against them is enough. ¡¸¡­¡­this kid, he¡¯s targeting your eyeball with such a nasty precision.¡¹ Irvine got up as he wiped his wet eyes with his arm *goshigoshi*. Perhaps it¡¯s because of our height difference, but Irvine¡¯s crotch is right at my eye level and it is extremely unpleasant to look at. ¡¸Irvine let¡¯s work together! We can¡¯t beat Alfried-sama alone!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah!¡¹ The two of them look at each other¡¯s faces and nodded. Two big adults are challenging a small kid like this as an opponent in a two-to-one match, that¡¯s so unfair. Although, these two wouldn¡¯t care about that kind of thing since they¡¯re the type of people that will incessantly and mercilessly attack a monster that was weakened by magic. The two of them put their arms into the hot water with a big motion, trying to ssh them to my face. As long as you don¡¯t receive any damage to your eyes - which is the major weakness in water-sshing with hot water - you will be fine. Even if you can protect your eyes from that your eyes will still hurt, but your vision will not be blocked. In short, as long as you block attacks that only targeted your eyes, you will be okay. ¡¸Go drown!¡¹ The hot water scooped up using their big hands and brute strength descended upon me. ¡¯Go drown¡¯ you said, you¡¯re hell-bent on suffocating me, aren¡¯t you? While I was thinking of such things, I quietly spread the non-attributed magic, Shield, to the area around my eyes and nose. With this, the water can¡¯t get into the weakness that is my eyes, and I can also breathe sufficiently. ¡¸¡¸Uryauryauryauryauryauryauryaurya!¡¹¡¹ Irvine and Mort - who don¡¯t realize it - are still taking advantage of the situation by bombarding me with arge amount of hot water. I wonder if these guys are not going easy on me as they did it? If someone were to be sshed with this amount of hot water, it will get to the level where you will not be able to breathe unless you get out of the bathtub. However, thanks to the Shield, there¡¯s no problem currently. It¡¯s a bit humiliating being sshed with hot water as Irvine and Mort were doing it as they please, but it¡¯s fine since I will have my revengeter. Indeed, if I cover my whole face, they won¡¯t know about it. ¡¸Uooh©`! See, how do you like that, huh!¡¹ ¡¸If you apologize now, I¡¯ll forgive you!¡¹ Irvine and Mort continue to ssh hot water on me as they said that while looking down on me. On the other hand, I didn¡¯t do anything and I was still exposed to the hot water. I don''t look away, nor do I get out from the bathtub to escape from it. Now that I¡¯ve ovee my weakness with Shield, I don¡¯t feel any pain or anything. ¡¸O, oi? Alfried-sama? Are you alright?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re not crying or, losing your consciousness, right? I¡¯m kinda scared that you¡¯re still standing at this point¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Then they stop attacking, maybe they were worried that I would a coughing fit or something since I keep receiving the hot water from the front. As they became really worried for me and bent over, I smiledcently toward them. ¡¸¡¸Da, dam¨D¨D¡¹¡¹ The two of them finally realized that it was part of my n, but it¡¯s toote. I strongly sent the hot water toward those two people¡¯s - who were bent over - eyes. ¡¸¡¸Ma, my eyeeeessssssssss!¡¹¡¹ Irvine and Mort covered their eyes and twist their body. I shot hot water to their ear canal as if to give them an additional blow. ¡¸Hiii!¡¹ Mort pressed down on his ears reflexively, which resulted in a gap, and without a moment¡¯s dy, I shot the hot water to his right eye. ¡¸Aaah!? My eyes again!¡¹ While Mort flinched from that, I shot hot water to Irvine¡¯s nostrils - as he¡¯s about to counterattack. ¡¸Bufoo! Cough, cough!¡¹ As a result, Irvine had a severe coughing fit. Having hot water enters your nose is painful, isn¡¯t it? ¡¸Want to continue?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸I, I give up¡¹¡¹ ¡¸Very good¡¹ ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô After the bath battle ended, we moved to the open-air bath at the back since we got tired of the huge bathtub. When the sliding door - with drops of water sticking to it due to the temperature difference - is opened *karakara*, there is an open-air bath withrge stones scattered around the ce. When I look around the ce, I can see something that looks like the ryokan¡¯s garden, covered with all kinds of trees and gravel stones. The material of the floor is not as smooth as the one inside the bathhouse, the one here is more of a stone-ish type and rough. Rather than the calming stone color in hue, it is more of a blue-green-ish in hue. Perhaps the materials used for the stones are different. Brightly colored walls are surrounding the open-air bath, giving the impression of being in the garden of a tasteful ryokan. ¡¸Ohh, you guys finally finished?¡¹ Roomba and Tori are rxingfortably near arge stone. In their hands are sake cup and bottle, it was obvious that they¡¯ve been elegantly drinking here. Or rather, that''s a type of Japanese rice wine, right? That¡¯s unfair! No wonder these two left the bathtub in a hurry. Meanwhile, Mort was jumping around seems like he¡¯s trying to get the hot water out of his ear, and Irvine was coughing violently with watery eyes. ¡¸Seems like it¡¯s Alfried-sama¡¯s win, eh?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­using magic is cowardly¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s because the two of you are attacking together¡¹ I refuted Irvine, who was muttering behind me. I won¡¯t use magic if they didn¡¯t join forces. ¡¸Well, don¡¯t beat yourself up Irvine. We have delicious liquor here.¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡¸Liquor!¡¹¡¹¡¹ We immediately rush toward Roomba, who raised the sake bottle. ¡¸No no, Alfried-sama is still a kid, so you can¡¯t have it, alright?¡¹ Such thing! With that kind of container, it¡¯s definitely Japanese rice wine, right? Or could it be the kind of sake that was made without adding sugar or alcohol? Dangling my favorite Japanese rice wine right in front of me!? ¡¸Let me have just one sip!¡¹ ¡¸You can¡¯t have it. This one is easy to drink but it has a high alcohol content, y¡¯see¡¹ ¡¸Right, right. But children can drink something like hot water.¡¹ ¡¸We¡¯re going to drink now, so Alfried-sama should go over there¡¹ Irvine and Mort beg as they shooed me away. These jerks, they¡¯re holding a grudge against me since I beat them ck and blue a while ago. ¡¸Speaking of children, it would be great if I could fake my age and be allowed to enter the women¡¯s bath!¡¹ ¡¸Alfried-sama. That line is out, y¡¯know.¡¹ Tori muttered with an amazed voice toward my frustrated cry. In the meantime, Roomba and the others are focusing their attention on the sake bottle. ¡¸It¡¯s small, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ ¡¸But in proportion, it¡¯s a strong liquor, y¡¯see. You savor it sparingly.¡¹ ¡¸Hee©`¡¹ Irvine muttered as he stared at the clear sake that was poured into the sake cup. ¡¸It smells really nice, doesn¡¯t it¡¹ ¡¸Right? Come, have a sip¡¹ Encouraged by Roomba, Irvine drinks the sake. ¡¸Uoooooooohh! It really is easy to drink! It tastes so different from ale and wine!¡¹ ¡¸Isn¡¯t it? It seems that it is made of Kagura rice or something.¡¹ ¡¸Another one!¡¹ ¡¸If you drink any further than that with an empty stomach, then you¡¯ll get drunk you know?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right Irvine! I¡¯m next!¡¹ Roomba, Irvine, and Mort said, as they enjoy drinking the Japanese rice wine happily. ¡¸Kuh, being able to drink liquor in an open-air bath so elegantly, I¡¯m so envious!¡¹ It will go well with sashimi. ¡¸¡­¡­what makes Alfried-sama so interested to that extent, hm? You will be able to drink it if you endure it for five more years, y¡¯know?¡¹ I wasforted by Tori while listening to the cheerful voice of those three guys. ¡­¡­five years is so far away. Chapter 121: A Drink After A Bath

Chapter 121: A Drink After A Bath

¡¸Ha©`, it¡¯s pleasantly warm©`¡¹ We have our fill of the open-air bath, changed into Kagura-style clothes, and rxing on the ryokan¡¯s sofa in the lobby. The feeling of being able to rx and enjoy the sense of freedom from the bath is the best, and it seems that it also eased the fatigue from our travel all at once. Mynguid body currently feels light for some reason. And the feeling of the heat escaping from your hot body is pleasant. You would be able to feel it since the yukata¡¯s breathability is good. Incidentally, the clothes that I¡¯m wearing right now is a rx wear yukata, something that people often wear at a ryokan. It¡¯s a grey yukata with motifs on it, and amon, subdued, deep blue haori. I wore it while being taught how to wear the yukata by Tori and the ryokan¡¯s employee. Oh well, it¡¯s a yukata for men, so it¡¯s not that hard to wear it. I know how to do it from my previous life¡¯s experience, I can wear it by myself. But I certainly never expect to wear a yukata in a different world. However, I think it''s fine since a yukata is easy to wear. It¡¯s a perfect souvenir for when I return to Koryatt vige. If it¡¯s a yukata, then Elna-kaasan would be pleased and easily ept it, and I think it will definitely look good on a beautiful woman with ck hair like Sara. I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s from the hot water of the bath or something else, but I feel that my skin feels like a mochi (soft), even more so than the usual. The bath might have a beautifying skin effect. ¡¸Sigh©`, that was such a nice bath©`¡¹ ¡¸Yeah©`¡¹ Irvine and Mort - who were also sitting on the sofa - saidfortably. Their cheeks are slightly flushed perhaps it¡¯s because their blood rushed to their heads, not because of being dizzy or something, but it seems that it¡¯s because of the sake they drank. If it¡¯s them, I¡¯m sure they just got carried away and asked for more of those Kagura¡¯s sake. If you drink that Kagura sake with an empty stomach, you would naturally get drunk. I, I¡¯m not particrly envious or anything, alright? Liquor is not everything in this world, and besides, it¡¯s bad for the body of a seven years old kid. But still, it¡¯s frustrating. ¡¸Sure enough, I want a cold drink after a bath¡¹ Roomba muttered randomly as he entered the hall while wearing the yukata. It¡¯s probably because of his wild appearance, and strong physique, but I think it looks too good on him. Hmm, how should I put it, he looks like a wandering samurai in a historical drama, or the leader of a yakuza group who managed the back alley or something, yeah he¡¯s suited to that role. You will unconsciously call him ¡®Aniki¡¯. But putting that aside, I agree with drinking something cold after taking a bath. The feeling of moistening your parched throat after taking a bath is the best after all. ¡¸Yeah, they have ¡®em. If you ask the proprietress or the ryokan employee, they will bring it to you, I¡¯ll ask them.¡¹ Saying that, Tori quickly went to find an employee *patapata*. Hence, the employee went to the back, and a few minutester the proprietress came with arge basket in her hands. Apparently, the proprietress is responsible for us. Well, Tori is a merchant with a breadth of connection, and I¡¯m also a noble. You would reasonably pay attention to our needs as often as not. ¡¸I brought your cold drinks. The cold drinks that are avable are water, milk, fruit juice, green tea, and we also have Kagura sake, which one will you have, dear guest?¡¹ The proprietress lined up the bottles on the table as a slight amount of cold air drifted from them. I guess they cooled them down with Ice Magic Tool. Speaking of drink after a bath for me, it will be fruit juice, coffee, or cow¡¯s milk, but even if there is none of that then it can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s just have milk just like usual. I think this is also one of the simple approaches. ¡¸I¡¯ll have milk¡¹ ¡¸Then, I will also have milk¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll take water¡¹ ¡¸Understood. We will also prepare some water for the guests who are intoxicated.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, thank you very much.¡¹ I¡¯vepletely forgotten about the two drunk customers. I receive the milk bottle with the size for one person, and immediately put my hand on my waist and drink it. The rich taste of the chilled milk spreads inside my mouth and pervades my entire body. It seems to immediately snatch the heat from inside my flushed body, but it feels veryfortable instead. ¡¸Puhaa©`!¡¹ Indeed, drinking this after a bath is really great. ¡¸Dohaa©`!¡¹ When I realized it, Roomba - who was beside me - also raised a simr voice. Roomba also loves to have a drink after taking a bath, after all. He often did it back in My Home. ¡¸Oi, Al. You have a white beard.¡¹ ¡¸You too¡¹ We finished our bottled milk in one go and left a white milk mustache on the area near our lips. Then we pointed that out andughed. ¡¸Ah©`, the water permeates my body¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s because I¡¯m drunk or my body is hot¡¹ Mort and Irvine are drinking water while sitting there listlessly. And Tori is delightfully drinking the water near them. Just with the fact that Kagura sake is good, Kagura¡¯s water might also taste good. And perhaps the proprietress notices our state, she offered us a bottle of water. ¡¸Would Roomba-sama and Alfried-sama like some? It''s fresh water collected from deep in Kagura¡¯s mountain, so it tastes great, how about it? ¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Of course!¡¹¡¹ We immediately received the bottles offered to us. Perhaps she thought that our honest response was strange, the proprietress politely smiles. Japanese-type beauty is nice, really. Or rather, they¡¯re well-mannered, feminine, and considerate. I wish that the women¡¯s group in my family and the vige girls of Koryatt vige followed their example. But of course I can¡¯t say that in front of them. ¡¸Ara, it looks like you drink something good. Could we have some of that too?¡¹ ¡¸I also want that!¡¹ When Roomba and I received the water from the proprietress, Aleutia and Ilya - dressed in Kagura clothes - came from the inner hallway. They are wearing red haori, which has a slightly different design from the one worn by men. Aleutia tied her long blue hair in a ponytail, while Ilya let down her pink, long hair. And perhaps it¡¯s because they just got out of the bath, their white cheeks are slightly tinged with pink color. Their glossy skin and hair coupled with the yukata after a bath look so lovely. ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹ Irvine and Mort are probably fascinated by Aleutia and Ilya¡¯s appearance in yukata, it¡¯s as if they¡¯re engrossed in staring at them ¨D¨D no, that¡¯s not it. They have an expression like they¡¯re trying to ascertain something. ¡¸Ara, what¡¯s wrong, I wonder? Did you guys got captivated by our looks in yukata?¡¹ Aleutia said as if to tease Irvine and Mort - who was staring at them silently. ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹ However, Irvine and Mort don''t say anything in response. They only turn their cold gaze to Aleutia and Ilya¡¯s breast. Just by that action alone made me understand what they are trying to make sure of. ¡¸Wha, what is it? Is there something wrong? We only had the employees dressed us, though?¡¹ ¡¸Ye, yes. There should be nothing wrong with this¡¹ Being targeted by such an unreserved gaze by Irvine and Mort, Aleutia and Ilya looked ufortable. ¡¸Hmm, I can only saw Kagura clothes as some terrible clothing that will deceive men.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right. Those clothes are wicked.¡¹ ¡¸You think so, hm? If anything, it gives them the feeling of them being neat and clean since there is no skin exposure, though?¡¹ Tori - who doesn¡¯t quite grasp what Irvine and Mort¡¯s words meant - wrongly guess. ¡¸That¡¯s not it, Tori-san¡¹ ¡¸What d¡¯you mean?¡¹ Tori, Roomba, and the women¡¯s group tilted their heads, not understanding what that meant. Seeing that, Irvine and Mort shrugged their shoulders, as if saying ¡¸Good grief¡¹. ¡¸¡­¡­Kagura¡¯s clothes can falsify a woman¡¯s breast size. That¡¯s why even that t-chested Aleutia can walk confident¨D¨Dgufuu!?¡¹ ¡¸Die!¡¹ Irvine didn¡¯t have the chance to finish what he said, as Aleutia drove her fist into his stomach. And perhaps it struck the pit of his stomach, Irvine''s upper body bent forward as his body twitched and trembled. Aah, he won¡¯t be able to move for a while. That was such a solid punch that it was too wasteful for thating from a magician. ¡¸Aah, so that¡¯s what you mean, huh ¨D¨D no, it¡¯s nothing!¡¹ Tori - who realized Irvine¡¯s words - let those slip out of his mouth, but then it was as if he was silenced when Aleutia red at him. ¡¸¡­¡­umm, what would you like to drink?¡¹ As if to change the murderous atmosphere in the air, the proprietress nervously asks. ¡¸¡­¡­water for me¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll take milk!¡¹ The moment Ilya said that there was a certain air of understanding among us men. ¡¸¡­¡­I also want milk!¡¹ Aleutia¡¯s desperate cries reverberated in the lobby. Author note : What¡¯s in your cup, everyone? Is it coffee milk? Chapter 122: Nostalgic Smell

Chapter 122: Nostalgic Smell

¡¸Haa©`, tatami mats after a long time©`¡¹ Following my drink after the bath, Iy down in my own room since I still have some time until dinner. This room - which is as wide as the dining room in the mansion - has tatami matsid out on the ground, giving the feeling of it being a Japanese-style room. The calming cream-colored walls are made using fine quality wood, giving you a sense of security without the feeling of being locked up inside the room. ¡­¡­I wonder. It¡¯s been quite a while since I¡¯ve been inside this sort of Japanese-style room, it slightly lifted my spirits and made me feel nostalgic. Thus, when Iy down on the tatami mat, a faint smell drifted from it. Aah, such a nostalgic smell. I often took a nap in my grandma¡¯s Japanese-style room. Eating watermelon, or taking a nap while listening to the sound of wind bell in the well-ventted Japanese-style room¡­¡­ The smell is something that has a close connection with my memories. As I was having my fill of the smell of tatami after a long time, I got up and went to the window. Since I¡¯m not tall enough, I ced a chair and stood on top of it to open the window. My room is on the second floor of the ryokan. Naturally, when ites to the surrounding buildings, the ryokan is bigger, even the second floor is pretty high, and I can see the surrounding scenery. I can easily see the sun setting into the sea in the distance, and the streets of Kagura illuminated in crimson color. ¡¸¡­¡­it''s a fine scenery¡¹ I muttered while staring at the scene and putting my elbow on the windowsill. The feeling of the gentle wind blowing as if it caresses your cheeks is nice. Feeling your bangs swaying slightly. When I looked down on the main street from the second floor of the ryokan, I could see numerous people, such as a woman wearing brightly colored Kagura clothes or a man wearing clothes in subdued color walking around rxedly. A man running around while carrying something that was made of wooden material, boys and girls running around the ce as they happily raised their voices. What the heck is that man¡¯s job anyway, and even just imagining what kind of games those children are ying with the things in their hands is fun. It looks like it¡¯s the same with the Japan that I used to live in, but they probably have an entirely different life and culture. As for why, well, they have magic here after all. Either way, even if they have a simr culture, they lived in the past-Japanpared to the modern times where I used to live, but I only know about their superficial part from history books and dorama, so for me not being able to recognize their culture is a matter of course. I wonder if the scenery of Japan in the past looks like this? When I think about that, it feels as if I time-travel back to the past, which is an interesting thought. I feel quite happy about that and it makes me want to go sightseeing. But, it¡¯s gettingte now and I¡¯m tired, so I can go out. I can do it tomorrow anyway, so I will look forward to it. ¡¸O©`i! Al! Time for dinner!¡¹ ¡¸C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go!¡¹ ¡¸Uwaa, what a nice room. Indeed, the wider the room is, the morefortable it is to live in.¡¹ When I was vacantly staring at the scenery outside while thinking about such things, the door suddenly opened and Roomba, Irvine, and Mort entered the room. ¡¸I¡¯m happy that you call for me, but can¡¯t you knock?¡¹ ¡¸Food is more important than that right now! Let¡¯s go Al!¡¹ Even when I told them that, it seems that Roomba¡¯s already thinking about nothing but the food, he pushed my back to urge me on. Oh well, I¡¯m also hungry right now so let¡¯s hurry then. In the end, it¡¯s going to be our first Kagura dish, and it¡¯s a dinner at the ryokan. I wear the geta that was prepared in the room while my expectations grew. Of course, Roomba and the others are all wearing geta. The brand new footwear is enjoyable and novel, and it¡¯s easy to wear since I can wear the geta barefoot. After I finished wearing the geta just like them, I went out to the hallway. ¡ºAre you going to do it again this time?¡» ¡ºAah, of course. But there you don¡¯t make any mistakes in securing the item, right?¡» ¡ºBut of course. I¡¯ve even gone as far as snatching them from the other room so I won¡¯t get caught by the proprietress and employees.¡» ¡ºThen, there is no problem.¡» In the hallway, Tori Firm¡¯s workers are walking in groups after they had finished carrying the luggage and taking their bath. Soon, the hallway was enveloped by the people¡¯s discussion, it somehow feels like a field trip. Even so, swiping the item, I wonder what are they talking about? I¡¯m a little worried about it. It¡¯s hard to hear them since everyone is wearing geta and the sound of their steps is resounding in the hallway. ¡¸This geta is sofortable to wear©`. I will definitely buy it and bring it back home.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s nice being able to wander around and put it on right away even when you¡¯re barefoot, right. And since the sole is high, it¡¯s difficult for sand to get in even when we use it to walk outside.¡¹ Irvine and Mort talk about the geta. That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve also decided to bring those geta back home. Everyone else has slippers, so they might need it but, I wonder about that? They might not like it and say something like, it¡¯s hard to walk on or the sole is high if I brought them something like the one we are wearing right now. No, the one with a short sole will be even easier to wear, so it will be cool in theing summer seasonter, and they might be pleased with it. Just that, I¡¯m scared when Eleonora-neesan gets angry as I give her this. Unlike the slippers, it has quite the hardness to it, so I think it will hurt a lot when you use them to hit someone. This is troubling¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸I¡¯m looking forward to Kagura¡¯s food!¡¹ Oh well, that¡¯s not important right now. Now is the time for Kagura¡¯s food isn¡¯t it. I agree with Roomba. ¡ô¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ô¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ô Inside a Japanese-style room in the ryokan, Tsubaki no Ma. It¡¯s a room that can not bepared to the one where I was spending my time before, it was wide enough it makes me think that it¡¯s something like arge banquet hall. It felt great when the tatami mats are arranged at such length. I took off my geta while being surprised by the size of the Tsubaki no Ma. There are plenty of long tables arranged on the tatami mats, and on top of those tables, colorful Kagura¡¯s dishes are lined up. Ohh, just as you¡¯d expect from Kagura. There are sashimi and also soy sauce. ¡¸Uohh©`, that¡¯s awfully beautiful. It¡¯s unlike those showy, noble dishes.¡¹ The moment Irvineid his eyes on the Kagura¡¯s dishes lined up on the table, he raised his voice in admiration. Incidentally, the term ¡®noble dishes¡¯ that he said are mainly used by people who serve the nobles, like the maids, butlers, and their knights. I¡¯ve heard the maids and butlers at the royal capital''s partyining about something along the lines of ¡ºeating noble dishes¡». ¡¸Where are our seats? ¡¹ Roomba - who can¡¯t help himself but want to immediately take his seat and eat - looked around and muttered. The employees of the Firm are already sitting at the tables nearby, at a nce, it¡¯s difficult to decide which seat is unupied. ¡¸I¡¯m pretty much a noble, so I think I will get the seat of honor. Look, Tori and the others are over there.¡¹ At the table far back from the entrance, Aleutia and Ilya were sitting there with Tori, and four unupied cushions (zabuton) were left there. Perhaps they also notice me pointing in their direction, they smiled and waved at us. Now that we have found our seats, we moved to the seat of honor and sit on the cushion. Secretary-san, Roomba, Tori, then me. Then there are Irvine, Mort, Ilya, and Aleutia lined up. In front of me are Aleutia and Ilya - who were wearing yukata -, so the view is gorgeous. ¡¸Nevertheless, this is such avish dinner¡¹ ¡¸Well, Alfried-sama was looking forward to Kagura¡¯s dishes, right. So I chose an inn that serves delicious meals, y¡¯know.¡¹ The dishes were lined up on the table, there is rice, fish grilled with salt, steak, simmered vegetables, an assortment of sashimi, dishes I¡¯ve never seen before, a bowl with a gorgeous lid on it, and so on. The three-dimensional manner of how they arranged the dishes made it looks delicious, the brightly colored vegetables, how they cut the food into shapes, how they select the te to match the ingredients, it was something to please the guest before they eat it. Bartolo would have been absolutely delighted if I showed him this. I think that this kind of technique to make the dish look delicious can be used in ordinary meals. ¡¸What is this? Ooh! It¡¯s rice, huh!¡¹ In the middle of the table is a big container, Roomba opened it and shouted in joy. ¡¸Yes, please have those if you want to get another helping. If it bes empty, we will bring you a new one if you ask for more.¡¹ I don¡¯t know when did she came here, but the proprietress¡¯s voice came from behind us. ¡¸Ooh! So I can eat as much as I wanted to, huh!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¹ Aah, that big container that was for a five-person share will be done in by Roomba alone, I guess. ¡¸¡­¡­it doesn¡¯t seem to be an octopus¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­right. I¡¯m d¡¹ As for Aleutia and Ilya, they look relieved after check-ing on the assortment of sashimi in front of them. Apparently, they became lightly traumatized after unknowingly eating that octopus. I would also be surprised if octopus dishes came out at the ryokan after I said that I won¡¯t eat them. ¡¸Oh? What¡¯s this? The lid won¡¯t open, y¡¯know? Was it stuck to something?¡¹ Irvine voiced his doubt as he took a bowl¡¯s lid. That often happened with clear soup broth (suimono). (Suimono) something like this If I remember correctly if you put a lid on a container that was filled with something warm, it will depressurize and the lid will be stuck firmly to the container since the temperature dropped and the volume will decrease. Here in Kagura, they have rice, so I expect they have something like miso soup. ¡¸Aah, it would be easier to open it if you press the bowl and let some air in.¡¹ The proprietress quietly moved to the other side beside Irvine and show him how to do open it. ¡¸Ooh, then what about this brown soup?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a clear broth soup called miso soup. It looks like a soup, isn¡¯t it¡¹ And as I expected, there was a miso soup there. As expected from Kagura, they even made something like miso. As for me, I¡¯m part of the Japanese-food-in-the-morning group so I¡¯m really happy with it. From now on, I¡¯ll have the Japanese set of rice with miso soup, fish, and omelet for breakfast. Logan will also be delighted. I¡¯m going to negotiate with him to make something like a takoyaki grill pan. As we were lightly informed about the dishes in front of us, Tori stood up to see if all the employees were already present or not. Everyone was holding a sake cup in their hand while eagerly waiting for dinner. Incidentally, mine is green tea since I can¡¯t drink sake. How lonesome. ¡¸Now then, everyone is already on their seat, right? Well now©`, we have finally arrived at Kagura, right. It feels like such a long journey even though it¡¯s actually a short one, yeah. But, well, there are all sorts of things I would like to say in front of such appetizing meals, but for now, please eat and drink as much as you want to recharge and relieve the fatigue from the journey! Kanpai!¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Kanpai!¡¹¡¹ Along with Tori¡¯s kanpai, everyone also raised their sake cup. Yes, we¡¯ve finally arrived at Kagura. Chapter 123: Wondering About the Their Relationship

Chapter 123: Wondering About the Their Rtionship

I drink a cup of warm green tea with the kanpai. The unique astringency and smell of the green tea instantly spread inside my mouth. After that, I unconsciously deeply sigh in relief. Ah©`, the tea that I usually drink is good, but this green tea is also not bad. It makes me want to have some wagashi like senbei. Of course, I will buy and bring this home with me, but Elna-kaasan and Nord-tousan are quite peculiar about tea leaves so if I don¡¯t teach them how to properly make this tea, they will likely get angry at me. Let¡¯s ask the proprietress to teach me how to make a delicious green teater. My repertoire of drinks for after-meal has increased. Well now, I¡¯ve quenched my thirst, let¡¯s eat some rice. Gently cing my green tea cup down, and when I tried to take a spoon and fork, I suddenly noticed. There are chopsticks ced in front of me. Ohh, it¡¯s chopsticks. I also have handmade chopsticks at the mansion, but I don¡¯t use them that much. Most foods at the mansion are easier to eat using a spoon and fork after all, so I thought that it would be strange if I start using chopsticks by myself. So I think I will not use them unless something like a grilled fish or zaru sobaes out. ¡¸I wonder what are those? These two sticks here?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s next to spoon and fork, so I think it¡¯s a kind of tableware but¡­¡­¡­¡­ I wonder how do you use those?¡¹ Ilya and Aleutia who are in front of me are perhaps not used to it, they tried to only hold one of the chopsticks. ¡¸I wonder if they are used as a pair like with the knife and fork?¡¹ With a suspicious look on her face, Aleutia took one chopstick on each hand just like with a knife and fork. ¡¸Aah, it might be that type of tableware¡¹ I don¡¯t think she did it on purpose, but if Iugh here then she would look pathetic, but it is interesting to look at. I look at the two in front of me while trying not to smile. ¡¸But I wonder how do you eat the food with this? Do you stab the food with this?¡¹ ¡¸Eeh? But that¡¯s a bit inappropriate, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ ¡¸So, how do you eat then?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹ Aleutia and Ilya looked at each other, withplicated expressions on their faces. ¡¸What¡¯s this? A skewer?¡¹ Irvine and Mort seem to finally notice the chopsticks - after they finished drinking their cup of ale in the back. Roomba and Mort use the spoon and fork to eat without worrying about it. I don¡¯t know whether they don¡¯t want to use something they don¡¯t understand, or that the chopsticks are just not in their line of sight. The three people who don¡¯t understand how to use chopsticks looked to us in front of them as they looked uneasy. I acted as if I¡¯m oblivious to their situation, and drink the green tea again. The person who enjoys this situation the most is Tori, who sits beside me. Tori - who always has a nice smile on his face - have been smiling ill-naturedly as his shoulder also shook since some time ago. ¡¸¡­¡­geez, it¡¯s enough already, don¡¯t you think?¡¹ ¡¸¡¯s right, huh! I had enough fun anyway ¡¹ Tori happily answered secretary-san who sits next to Roomba. ¡¸Naa! Tori-san, so I take it that you enjoy watching our reaction, right?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re so mean!¡¹ ¡¸No©`, I was just interested in how everyone would react to that y¡¯see. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹ Aleutia and Ilya stared at Tori *jiii*, but he doesn¡¯t seem to be bothered by that as he smiles. Thanks to that I also enjoyed their reaction so I have noints. ¡¸Then, how do you use this?¡¹ Irvine - who was not that embarrassed by his own action - asks with genuine curiosity. On the other side, after some miserable trial and error on their part, Aleutia and Ilya have a bitter look on their face. Probably because they realized their previous, shameful action when they listen to the proper way to use the chopsticks. ¡¸This is chopsticks, you hold them with one hand, between your fingers, and use it like this y¡¯see.¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Gross!¡¹¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s cruel!?¡¹ Irvine and Aleutia¡¯s expressed their frank opinion to Tori, who was asked by Irvine to show an example of how to use the chopsticks. As a Japanese person who has seen it many times, I can see them without feeling any sense of difort, but for those who saw it for the first time, it might look just like that. And foreigners are often surprised by a Japanese¡¯s dexterous hands. ¡­¡­certainly, we - who can handle the chopsticks like that - might look strange. ¡¸Look, look, it¡¯s not gross at all, see?¡¹ ¡¸Stop it! It looks like some sort of a bug!¡¹ Tori stick out the chopsticks while opening and closing it, but then Irvine moved back as if he see something hideous. Well, if you stick out the chopsticks while opening and closing them like that, it would be no surprise if people would think that it¡¯s gross. ¡¸Tori-san, gross¡­¡­ you¡¯re so skilled, huh?¡¹ ¡¸Your way of saying it hurts my feeling even more!¡¹ Tori copsed on the table hearing Aleutia¡¯s manner of speaking. ¡¸Everyone in Kagura uses this to eat, okay?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­really? Are you going to lie and make fun of us¡¹ Perhaps it¡¯s because they¡¯ve been teased once before, Ilya began to look at him with suspicions. ¡¸It¡¯s true you know? I can teach you how to use the chopsticks if that¡¯s alright with you¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, please¡¹ Maybe the proprietress doesn¡¯t want any strange misunderstanding to ur, as someone from Kagura she started to teach the basics to Ilya and Aleutia. ¡¸So you really hold it between your fingers, huh¡¹ ¡¸Tori-san was not lying, was he not¡¹ Aleutia and Ilya move their chopsticks awkwardly while being assisted by the proprietress¡¯s hand. Then the sharp-sighted Mort stops shoving the food to his mouth with the spoon, his eyes were glued to the chopsticks. After that, Irvine and Mort exchange nces and nod. ¡¸¡¸Proprietress-san, please also teach us the basics of using chopsticks¡¹¡¹ The two of them obtained a good reason of being taught the way of using the chopsticks from the proprietress, a strategy that would make their hands held by the proprietress. This is a rather good strategy. When you learn how to handle the chopsticks, your hand would naturallye in contact with the other person¡¯s hand. ¡¸Of course, it¡¯s fine. Well then, Sannosuke-san, please teach them about how to use the chopsticks. Since I will teach Aleutia-san and Ilya-san.¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Not Sannosuke! Change!¡¹¡¹ However, their strategy is broken fruitlessly, and a young man wearing employee¡¯s clothes called Sannosuke came. When the beautiful proprietress change into a sour-looking Sannosuke, the two¡¯s expression turns into that of despair. That¡¯s obvious. The proprietress is currently busy with Aleutia and Ilya. ¡¸¡­¡­now then, I will teach you¡¹ Sannosuke - who came beside Irvine - use the chopsticks to show him an example of how to use them. On the other hand, Irvine and Mort are whispered close to Sannosuke¡¯s ear without looking at the example. ¡¸Sannosuke! You should be able to understand each other! Go change with the proprietress. If you did that, you can have a good reason to hold those women¡¯s hand as you taught them how to use the chopsticks, you know? ¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right Sannosuke. If you change with them, we can both be happy, right?¡¹ The two start to over-familiarly putting their arms to his shoulder while calling Sannosuke repeatedly. Hearing that, Sannosuke¡¯s voice became more and more sullen. ¡¸¡­¡­the proprietress is my wife, do you need something?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s nothing.¡¹¡¹ Hearing those few words from Sannosuke, Irvine and Mort becamepletely obedient and asked him to thoroughly teach them how to use the chopsticks. ¡¸¡­¡­first of all, you hold it like this, just like when you hold a pen¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Umm, Sannosuke-san? You¡¯re crushing my fingers with your hand you know? It hurts!? I¡¯m sorry!¡¹ Irvine suffers the attack from Sannosuke the husband. I sip on the warm miso soup while I watch them as if enjoying it. Sigh©`, the taste of miso spread inside my mouth. Aah, a nostalgic vor next to soy sauce. Just by adding vegetables, dissolving a little bit of miso and dashi (stock) can make it this delicious, it¡¯s so mysterious, isn¡¯t it? ¡¸Ah©`¡­¡­, tasty¡¹ Sighing deeply, I pick up the rice that I dearly miss with the chopsticks. ¡¸Oh, Alfried-sama can use the chopsticks, huh?¡¹ ¡¸Un, I was watching when the proprietress and Sannosuke-san are showing how to do it, see.¡¹ I gave such a suitable reason and eat the rice. Ooh! Sure enough, the rice we eat at the actual ce tastes different. Compared with the rice made back at the mansion and My Home, this one tastes much better. The grain of rice also stood out, and it tastes sweeter than usual. I can also feel the taste of the rice itself. In the end, is it a difference in how to cook the rice? I only made a minute adjustment on how to cook rice from the one I often made back in my previous life as a reference, but as expected, I might perhaps be unable to make the best use of Kagura¡¯s rice. I have to ask them how to make this no matter what it takes. After that, there is maybe a difference in the Kamado they use or something. When I tasted the rice and miso soup while thinking of such things, Tori said that sounding frustrated. ¡¸¡­¡­such thing, you¡¯re even more skilled at it than me. Even though I¡¯ve practiced using chopsticks with the thought of surprising you¡­¡­¡¹ No wonder he looks so excessively happy and having the time of his life. Secretary-san gently put her hand on the back of the frustrated Tori. Tori raise his face while smiling. ¡¸That person is someone who can control magic so skillfully you know? It¡¯s a mistake topare him with the chairman. ¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I want you to please console me properly, will ya¡¹ I¡¯m a bit curious, but just what is the rtionship between Tori and the secretary-san? Chapter 124: The Horror of Seiza

Chapter 124: The Horror of Seiza

Thank you to all patrons! ¡¸Aah! I did it¡¹ Thanks to the ¡®how to use chopsticks¡¯ lesson from the proprietress, Aleutia was able to take a buri sashimi with the chopsticks, despite the chopsticks moving clumsily. Although the chopsticks are shaking, she dips the buri into the soy sauce and brings it to her mouth. ¡¸Ah©`, delicious. The fatty meat is rich in vor.¡¹ Aleutia holds her cheek with an ecstatic expression on her face. I was eating meat, but when I saw it, it made me want to eat some buri, so I reached out for a buri sashimi with the chopsticks. The buri sashimi that they currently served has a strong reddish color to it, so it is natural. Certainly, the cultivated one has a high-fat content and a whitish body Well, aquaculture is much more difficult than I can imagine, so I would be terribly surprised if there is a resulting product from the aquaculture. I took the buri with the chopsticks, dip it into the soy sauce moderately, then bring it toward my mouth. It is not too fatty and the characteristic sweetness of buri is delicious. The soy sauce gave a great ent to the natural taste of buri, furtherplementing the vor. The more you chew on it, the more the taste spread inside your mouth. I don¡¯t taste any fishy smell from it . ¡¸¡­¡­delicious¡¹ As I relish the natural taste of buri sashimi, I decide that I will enjoy it with various things next. Grabbing a buri once more, I dip it into the soy sauce. Dip the front and the back of the buri, then put it on top of some white rice and eat it as is. Ah©`, the fat of the buri and the somewhat strong taste of the soy sauce went extremely well with the rice. Aquaculture makes them have more fat content, so I feel that it goes well with the rice, but as for me, I prefer a natural taste of a fish with less fat in it. Perhaps Aleutia also showed an interest when I was deliciously eating the buri with rice, she tried to do the same while her hand moved clumsily. ¡¸What is this! It goes well with rice!¡¹ ¡¸Right?¡¹ I smiled at Aleutia who had her eyes opened wide. ¡¸I think it will be even more delicious if you ce something like salmon or Dos tuna¡¯s fatty meat on it.¡¹ ¡¸Aaah! That¡¯s going to be absolutely delicious!¡¹ Aleutia said that kind of high school girl-like remark when I tried to suggest it. After that, Aleutia started to happily arrange some salmon and Dos tuna¡¯s fatty meat on a te. The so-called seafood bowl. ¡¸Uu, this is difficult. The sashimi is escaping.¡¹ Next to Aleutia, who is happily arranging her food, Ilya - who is still not used to use the chopsticks - is teary-eyed. Perhaps she can¡¯t maintain the proper manner in which she has to hold the chopsticks when she tries to grab the buri sashimi, there are times when the chopsticks are crossing each other, so even if she tried to grab it, it¡¯s as if the food slipped away and escape her. Well, I think Aleutia is much more dexterous while Ilya is more of a normal type. Even someone with good dexterity will only be able to hold them a bit. ¡¸Aah! I got it! ¡­¡­aah!¡¹ Ilya finally managed to raise the buri, but then perhaps she was exhausted since the buri smoothly fall from her chopsticks. It dropped to the soy sauce te and the impact from it scattered the soy sauce. ¡¸Kyaa!? Hey Ilya what are you doing! My face and yukata got covered in soy sauce, see! ¡¹ ¡¸I, I¡¯m sorry!¡¹ Aleutia - who was meticulously arranging her seafood bowl beside her - was greatly harmed. Small droplets of soy sauce had sttered her right cheeks and the bottom of her neck. It''s amon disaster with soy sauce. The stains from soy sauce don''te off easily, and it has quite the smell. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t suffer the same fate because I¡¯m sitting diagonally in front of her. The soy sauce sttered Tori¡¯s te in front of her, and I think it also sttered on Irvine who was concentrating on his chopsticks practice beside her, but it doesn¡¯t seem that she realized it. ¡¸I¡¯ll wipe it with the napkin right now, alright!¡¹ ¡¸Hey, it got soy sauce on it! Wipe it with a new napkin, will you! Proprietress¨D! Please bring me two new napkins!¡¹ Ilya used the napkin and tried to wipe the soy sauce sttered on Aleutia¡¯s face and neck, but that napkin had been absorbing plenty of soy sauce already. Perhaps, she might have been using it to a spilled soy sauce and use it to wipe it from time to time. And from Aleutia¡¯s perspective - whose face was being wiped -, it might look unbearable. Hearing Aleutia¡¯s voice, the proprietress soon returned with new napkins. After receiving that, they each start to wipe the scattered soy sauce. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry Tori-san. Your te got sttered with a bit of soy sauce, right¡¹ ¡¸S¡¯okay. That happens quite often when you start using chopsticks, ¡®fter all.¡¹ Tori smiles and forgives her while Ilya apologizes as she looks apologetic. ¡¸But, neither Aleutia nor Alfried-sama¡¯s make any careless mistake¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Well, those two are really strange, don¡¯t you think? You wouldn''t be able to easily hold the food with the chopsticks at first, you know. Especially Alfried-sama, he¡¯s as dexterous as the people of Kagura who use the chopsticks every day.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­certainly, the way Alfried-sama uses the chopsticks is beautiful isn¡¯t it¡¹ Even the proprietress looked in my direction curiously after listening to Tori¡¯s words. Aleutia doesn¡¯t mind them since she went to work on arranging the seafood bowl once again. ¡¸That¡¯s because it¡¯s thanks to proprietress-san and Sannosuke-san¡¯s neat example.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s great I can be of help. And I¡¯m d that I can properly convey the culture of Kagura.¡¹ For now, let¡¯s silence the proprietress and end this conversation. I was able to change the conversation to head off toward the proprietress¡¯s exnation and example. That¡¯s great, isn¡¯t it. For some reason, Tori¡¯s gaze is painful, so I decided to also make a seafood bowl in silence. Dipping the seafood into the soy sauce puts some rice on it, then arranges it as if to put them on top of each other. ¡¸I did it! It¡¯s an assortment of sashimi!¡¹ Aleutia happily shouts. On top of Aleutia¡¯s donburi, is Dos tuna red meat, light pink fatty meat, and there are salmon and all manners of sashimi on the buri. Each of them is lined toward the middle of the te, the carefully stacked arrangement of food looks beautiful. Aleutia might have a good sense of presentation. ¡¸Ooh! What is that, Aleutia! Is it tasty if you put rice on top of the sashimi!?¡¹ Roomba was the first to react to Aleutia¡¯s seafood bowl. For Roomba, who loves tamago kake gohan, it may be something that he couldn¡¯t miss. ¡¸It¡¯s good you know! Roomba-san should also try it and taste how it¡¯s like!¡¹ Encouraged by Aleutia, Roomba also started to put the sashimi on top of the rice. It doesn¡¯t feel like Roomba is going to use the chopsticks, he dexterously made the seafood bowl using a fork. And in the blink of an eye, Roomba instantly wolfed down the arranged sashimi. Though it¡¯s not an elegant manner of eating, it¡¯s strange that it makes it look more delicious. ¡¸Uooooh! This is good! I can eat plenty of rice with this!¡¹ Though, the sashimi is limited. Maybe we can order for more, huh. I thought while also enjoying the seafood bowl. ¡¸I¡¯ve been wondering for quite some time but, don¡¯t you feel tired sitting like that, proprietress? ¡¹ Irvine curiously asked the proprietress as I ate up my seafood bowl, simmered dishes, and vegetables. Because of that, our gaze went to the proprietress who sits conservatively in seiza. ¡¸¡­¡­you¡¯re right. It looks reallypact. How did you sit like that I wonder?¡¹ ¡¸It looks like she folded her legs, huh?¡¹ Gingerly, Aleutia and Ilya send their gaze toward the proprietress¡¯s leg. There is no culture of seiza in Misfrit Kingdom. In general, there are no particr rules on how to sit, such as raising one¡¯s knee or crossing one¡¯s legs. Women basically also sit normally. Well, people don¡¯t sit on the carpet or tatami mats that often, so the sitting manner in the Kingdom - with the exception being the nobles etiquette - is not that particr. Even now, the male members are sitting cross-legged while the women are sitting normally. ¡¸This is called seiza. A traditional manner of sitting that has been passed down in Kagura since the old times.¡¹ As if to make it easier for Irvine and the others who were curious about it, the proprietress rxed her posture and reseat herself. ¡¸Looking at it again, the spine is tightly stretched, and it looks neat isn¡¯t it.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s true. It also doesn¡¯t take up space so I think that it¡¯s nice.¡¹ Aleutia and Ilya praised, seeing the proprietress¡¯s neat appearance as she sat. ¡¸You can sit like this if there is something like a cushion, a carpet, or tatami mats on the floor. You will not stoop and the burden on your lower back will be light. ¡¹ If there is an advantage, then that¡¯s it. ¡¸I see, that¡¯s such an unusual sitting manner, isn¡¯t it. Should we try it?.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹ ¡¸Shall we try it then?¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ The members of Silver Wind start doing seiza after saying that. ¡¸Ooh, this is nice. It¡¯s also easier to eat!¡¹ ¡¸Right. We also look like the proprietress now, aren¡¯t we?¡¹ Irvine and Mort sit in seiza and raise their voice in surprise. ¡¸It feels nice, this way. Do I sit neatly just like the proprietress now?¡¹ ¡¸I think you need to stick out your chest a little bit more.¡¹ ¡¸Like this!¡¹ Aleutia and Ilya also happily confirm each other¡¯s sitting posture. Without knowing the terrifying demerit of seiza. The other members of the Firm around us and Tori are watching them while grinning. I dare say that the members of the Firm might already know about it. That¡¯s probably why everyone didn¡¯t try it. And only at this time does the proprietress understand and watch them while smiling. Surprisingly, she seems to be a person who can read the situation. Incidentally, Roomba immediately went back to sitting cross-legged, maybe because it feels cramped for him. ¡¸Will Alfried-sama also try it?¡¹ Perhaps he saw me beside him sitting not in seiza, Tori openly tries to make me sit in seiza. You won¡¯t deceive me. I know about the biggest demerit of seiza, so I won¡¯t do it, alright? ¡¸No, I¡¯m currently sitting on top of stacked cushions and it feels unstable, so I will refrain from sitting in an unfamiliar way.¡¹ I respond with a sound argument to refuse him. That¡¯s right, this table is a bit tall for a seven years old kid like me, so I cover it by stacking three cushions. There¡¯s the possibility of falling over if you sit in a seiza, and it might be difficult to fall safely when you fall over, right? ¡¸Che¡­¡­, ¡®s that so¡¹ He clicked his tongue just now, this guy. The Silver Wind members who like seiza start eating again while sitting in seiza. I watched them while directing a gaze of pity to them, and sipping my miso soup as if I had nothing to do with it. Smirking and watching with a piercing gaze as if something will happen soon, and then a few minutester, the symptom finally appears. ¡¸¡­¡­somehow I can feel a tingling in my legs¡¹ ¡¸Eh? For some reason, it''s like I can¡¯t feel my legs¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡¹ Aleutia and Ilya began to slightly move their legs. While they were exchanging nces wondering about it, a victim appeared. ¡¸Ah, aaaaaaaaaahhhhh!? What is this!? My legs are going numb!?¡¹ Irvine fell over while screaming as if he found it unbearable. Atst, it looks like numb legs due to seiza have appeared. Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s their first time, the time when they¡¯re numb is quick. And then next to him, there was a banging sound, and Mort - who lurched forward - came into sight in front of me. ¡¸What¡¯s this!? Paralysis?¡­¡­¡­proprietress, could it be that you poisoned our meal!?¡¹ Mort red at the proprietress while having cold sweat on his forehead. The surrounding members areughing because of Mort¡¯s mistaken remark. Seeing that, Mort and the others looked around strangely. No, I didn¡¯t think that they would think someone would poison them even though they just experience the numbness from seiza. Even I have to take my hat off to you. ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m not, alright? The chef and I will not do anything like that.¡¹ When theughter subsided, the proprietress answered as she grins. ¡¸Then why are our legs so numb!?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a phenomenon that often happens to people who are not used to sitting in seiza. And you experience numbness because your nerves and blood vessels are beingpressed.¡¹ The members of the Firm are shaking their heads - vertically - as if to agree with the proprietress¡¯ words. ¡¸¡­¡­then how can you sit like that?¡¹ ¡¸But you¡¯re fine, aren¡¯t you?¡¹ Irvine and Mort ask with their eyes wide open as if not believing what she said. ¡¸If you are used to this then this is nothing. And you will not fall over if you change your center of gravity.¡¹ You can relieve the pain by constantly shifting your center of gravity, oring up with a way to sit in seiza. I don¡¯t like sitting in seiza so I didn¡¯t do it even back in my previous life, but I was sitting in seiza when my mother and sister lectured me. I guess it probably shows that I hate it even more than the scolding. ¡¸Ahh! Ow, ow, it hurts! I can¡¯t reseat myself¡¹ Irvine tried to sit again but then he awkwardly fell over, maybe because his legs are numb and it¡¯s painful. Then he raises his numb legs toward the ceiling so that they won¡¯t touch the floor. Irvine¡¯s appearance that appears like an overturned insect is really not a nice sight to look at. ¡¸I don¡¯t want to be like Irvine¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Looking at the shameful sight that is Irvine, Mort remains as he is on the floor. ¡¸This is bad Ilya. If we continue sitting in seiza, at this rate we will also¨D¨Dkyaaa!¡¹ Aleutia tried to stop sitting in seiza, but then¨D¨Dit¡¯s toote. She doesn¡¯t fall into an awkward position like Irvine, but it¡¯s a situation where her legs fell to the side and she can¡¯t move it for even one bit. ¡¸Aleutia! Hyaaa!¡­¡­ I also can¡¯t move¡­¡­¡¹ Ilya was worried about Aleutia and tried to move, but then she stopped moving. Looking at Ilya¡¯s twitching expression, I can guess that she can¡¯t even move already. The four of them would feel a stinging sensation running through their legs right now. And when your legs are numb you will feel a painful tingle even when you did nothing. ¡¸¡­¡­oi, Irvine. Stop that overturned insect-like posture. It looks disgusting seeing you like that¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s impossible. If I step on the ground with my foot right now, I would feel a painful tingle as if my legs are being stabbe¨D¨Daaahh!? Don¡¯t touch me!¡¹ Poked by Mort, Irvine moves his legs noisily while screaming. Really, that leg movement of his is terribly disgusting. ¡¸We are eating now, right? Sit properly, will you? If your blood flow is bad, then should I give you a massage? ¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t need it! I¡¯ll kick you, alright?¡¹ ¡¸If you kick me then your legs will also get damaged, don¡¯t you think?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹ When I look at the two of them ring at each other, it makes me have a bit of a sadistic thought. Right now the two of them can not move, so I can freely have my revenge on them, for provoking me as I can¡¯t drink the Kagura sake back there. As a guy who has decided to do something after considering it, I went beside Malt with the sake bottles lined up on the table. ¡¸What wrong? Alfried-sama? I feel that your nice smile is giving off an eerie atmosphere, though? ¡¹ So rude. Even though I was smiling casually. ¡¸No no, I have been indebted to you you see, so I thought that I would try to pour some sake or something. Oh, I have no grudge from the open-air bath a short while ago, alright? Uh-oh, sorry, I identally hit Irvine¡¯s leg.¡¹ ¡¸Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?¡¹ When I deliberately hit Irvine¡¯s numb leg with my body, Irvine screamed as if he was writhing in agony. Then perhaps it¡¯s because I pressed Irvine¡¯s leg, my posture copsed, and stepped on Mort¡¯s numb leg by mistake. ¡¸Ugyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! De, it¡¯s a demon! There is a demon here!¡¹ ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Irvine push me with his leg, you see¡¹ This is simply not my fault. This happened because Irvine pushes me with his leg. I never meant to do that. ¡¸¡­¡­Ilya, let¡¯s settle this peacefully, alright¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­yeah¡¹ Author note : It made me want to eat buri sashimi. Dinner is over. Chapter 125: Kaede no Ma

Chapter 125: Kaede no Ma

After enjoying the Kagura-style dish in the Tsubaki no Ma, we walked down into the hallway to return to our own room. I thought that maybe we will actually continue the banquet untilte into the night, but I heard they¡¯re going to be busy working from tomorrow so they drink the sake in moderation and the party ended early. I thought that the people who had too much drink will appear one after another, but I guess they perfectly understand what they¡¯re doing here. Indeed, when ites to arge firm the employees are different. .ihavesinnedtrantion Apart from Roomba - who doesn¡¯t get drunk no matter how much he drinks -, it seems that even Irvine and Mort are drinking moderately which was surprising. Noone ended up dead drunk, the employees returned to their room in session from the Tsubaki no Ma. ¡¸Ah©`, that was delicious!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right. If the meal is so tasty then I look forward to every meal after this.¡¹ I nodded to Irvine and Mort¡¯s words. Ipletely agree with them. When I taste the dish from a while ago, it made me also look forward to tomorrow¡¯s breakfast and dinner. .ihavesinnedtrantion And perhaps it¡¯s because it tastes familiar, what¡¯s with the soy sauce and miso, it calms me down when I eat them. Japanese food is made by utilizing the taste of the ingredients itself and it tends to give special attention to the season for the ingredients, it might unexpectedly be a cuisine that suits Bartolo - who tries to make the best use of the ingredients themselves. But despite that, it¡¯s quite different from the recipe that I am familiar with until now, such as bringing out the sweetness of the dish using salt, or using dashi, though I won¡¯t object to it. I wonder if the menu for tomorrow¡¯s breakfast is going to be miso soup, salt-grilled fish, omelet, and rice. As I took the stairs to the second floor while imagining the menu for tomorrow, the beautiful women are waving their hands and said their goodnight. I wonder if the women are having their girl¡¯s talk while lying down on the floor above? So envious. I don¡¯t need such a wide room for myself, I also want to join them over there. There are only dirty guys on this floor. As I see the women wearing Kagura clothes went upstairs, Aleutia and Ilya move to the stairs. ¡¸Well then, you guys be a good boy, alright? I will beat you up if you went up these stairs, okay?¡¹ ¡¸I won¡¯t. Just go to bed already.¡¹ Irvine coldly answered Aleutia¡¯s remark. ¡¸Also, Alfried-sama can¡¯t go up either, alright!¡¹ When Aleutia leaves that remark at the end, she turns around as her hair flutters and disappeared upstairs. .ihavesinnedtrantion Maybe it¡¯s because of the matter of mixed bathing before, I was also warned. I¡¯m being treated the same as Irvine and Mort for some reason, I don¡¯t like it. ¡¸Ahahaha. Well then, good night.¡¹ Ilya followed behind Aleutia as she waved her hand while giving a wry smile. The women wearing gorgeous kimonos are now gone, and there are now only guys on the second floor. ¡¸¡­¡­oi, Al. Let¡¯s go.¡¹ Irvine put his hand on my shoulder *pon* and muttered. ¡¸No but, we can¡¯t go to the third floor, you know?¡¹ ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it. Even I¡¯m not stupid enough to do that you know.¡¹ I feel skeptical that Irvine is not stupid. I think that this guy is an idiot who is capable of doing anything. ¡¸Ow ow ow!¡¹ When I look slightly doubtful, Irvine put more strength in the hand that was on my shoulder, so I decided to not mind it any further. I wonder where would Irvine - who was so true to his instinct - go if not to the third floor? When I was having a strange expression on my face, Mort bends his knees and lined his eye to match mine. .ihavesinnedtrantion ¡¸When you¡¯re talking about the thing you have to do at night in a ryokan, there¡¯s only one thing, right?¡¹ ¡¸What?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡¸Pillow fight!¡¹¡¹¡¹ ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô I was brought by Irvine, Mort, and Roomba into arge bedroom on the second floor. Kaede no Ma. It¡¯s a tatami room with the same wide space as the dining room on the first floor - Tsubaki no Ma -, but one side of the floor is crammed with pure white futons and pillows. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­all of the pillows and futons are here?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s ¡®cause one pillow for each person is not enough, y¡¯see. They were taken from some empty room in the ryokan.¡¹ Irvine triumphantly answered me, who was muttering in nk amazement. The other male employees from Tori Firm are in this room, looking in my direction with some triumphant expression on their faces. I think back to the strange conversation they had before dinner, so they were nning this kind of thing, huh? No wonder no one is dead drunk with the sake. That¡¯s because you won¡¯t be able to join the pillow fight if you get drunk. So, I guess they¡¯re going to do it immediately after the meal since the people of the ryokan are busy tidying up? Nevertheless, seeing that everyone is holding two pillows or more means that the number of pillows is double that of the forty guys here, so it¡¯s at least around eighty pillows then. When I imagine eighty pillows flying about simultaneously, I feel that it¡¯s not a joking matter. ¡ºHehehe, we can do it to our heart¡¯s content since the bedroom this year is wide.¡» ¡ºYeah, with this much space, even if we throw them seriously it will be fine, isn¡¯t it. We can also make a battle formation.¡» The employees are holding pillows on both of their hands while having a fearless smile on their faces. ¡­¡­those guys, they¡¯re ready for it. I can see the appearance of people who had experienced many scenes of bloodshed after staying in many ces. It looks like it¡¯s different from having a pillow fight anywhere during their journey. However, I too have also experienced that kind of scene of bloodshed. Every morning, I threw my pillow to repel Sara who tried to wake me up, and then there¡¯s Eleonora-neesan who threw the pillow back to me when she woke me up on practice day. (I catch-ed it without fail, throw it, and then went back to sleep) You guys are not the only ones who have been on the verge of death. ¡¸Yo©`shi, we¡¯re going to also pick our pillows!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah!¡¹ Following Irvine and Mort, I also pick up some pillows. ¡¸It¡¯s the first time for me to have a pillow fight with this many people. I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡¹ Roomba said as he picks a pillow in each hand just like he¡¯s picking a small ball. When I look at those muscr arms, it made me quite worried. Would you still be alright if Roomba were to use his great strength to throw the pillows at you, I wonder? .ihavesinnedtrantion ¡¸Hey, your neck won¡¯t snap if you were to be hit by the pillows thrown by Roomba, right?¡¹ Irvine and Mort¡¯s movement suddenly stopped when I nervously muttered. ¡¸¡­¡­I think you will be fine if you raise the futon as a shield.¡¹ ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s right. The futonsid down here, not only will it be a cushion, and even if you fall there will be no problem, and it can also immediately be used as a shield since they¡¯re a lot of themid down on the floor, see.¡¹ ¡¸Can you say that even when you remember the Sword Boar Roomba defeated in the middle of our journey?¡¹ The scene of its head sunk in with a single blow, the crater spreading on the ground. ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­ let¡¯s strengthen our body when the timees¡¹¡¹ I always strengthened2 my body, so when it¡¯s necessary I will not hesitate and cast Physic magic. When I was thinking about such things, Roomba came to the middle of the room while holding a pillow. ¡¸Some warning about the pillow fight©`. Don¡¯t hit repeatedly without a pillow. Also, if the proprietress came, immediately pretend to sleep, yeah©`¡¹ ¡º¡º¡ºYe©`ss¡»¡»¡» Reminded by Tori, the men respond peacefully. You can¡¯t hit someone without a pillow. If the proprietresses, then forget about the match and pretend to sleep. That¡¯s the absolute rule. .ihavesinnedtrantion This really feels like a school trip. So we¡¯re the students, while the proprietress is the teacher, huh ¡¸It¡¯s surprising that Tori is in charge of this.¡¹ ¡¸Well, that¡¯s because he¡¯s the head of arge firm after all. He would need to pay attention so that the employees could let out some steam.¡¹ What a surprise. I thought that he would be the kind of person that will turn a blind eye, turning to the other side, or stop looking at such things. The head of a firm that has subordinates also has it hard, huh. ¡¸Hey, Irvine. Do we have allies or something?¡¹ ¡¸Everyone is an enemy. If you want to form a party then you can discuss it with each other and form a party. Whether it be enemy or allies, it all can change depending on the fundamental flow of the situation or the ce at the time.¡¹ I ponder about it, after hearing Mort¡¯s remark that sounds as if he¡¯s trying to keep away from me. At the dinner just a while ago, I made it worse for Irvine¡¯s numb legs. They¡¯re the type of guys that have a motto like ¡®If we were done in, then we will retaliate without being discouraged¡¯. These guys would definitely not be my allies early in the game. Along with the starting signal, they will throw their pillows at me. The one that I attacked back then was not just Irvine but also Mort, so it appears that it¡¯s better to think of the two of them that they¡¯ve joined forces. The first thing I have to do is to knock these two down. .ihavesinnedtrantion ¡¸Now then, is everyone ready©`?¡¹ The moment when Tori said that, all the men inside the room are taking their stance with their pillows and emanating a dangerous atmosphere around them. ¡¸Pillow fight, start!¡¹ Chapter 126: Pillow Fight

Chapter 126: Pillow Fight

¡º¡º¡ºDie Chairman!¡»¡»¡» Along with Tori¡¯s starting voice, angry roars that shook the inside of the room resounded. Then, more than thirty white pillows swoop down toward Tori¡¯s direction. In front of those flying pillows that came flying simultaneously in his direction, they seem to have flown past him as Tori quickly hid using a futon. Perhaps most of the pillows are hitting each other, but some that hit the futon fall to the floor. ¡ºChe! That guy is quick to hide¡» I can hear people clicking their tongues from various corners, maybe because Tori couldn¡¯t get knocked down by the first blow. They might have umted some resentment since their workce¡¯s superior keeps pushing them around. My previous life¡¯s boss also did that, so I understand their feelings. ¡¸¡¸Die Alfried-sama!¡¹¡¹ The moment I was thinking about such things, Irvine and Mort - who were on my left and right respectively - threw their pillows at me at the same time. I - who had already read their intention beforehand - rolled forward and evaded them. I can even dove to the floor with no hesitation thanks to the futonsid all over the floor. Well, it¡¯s an indispensable skill when you¡¯re doing sparring practice with Eleonora-neesan after all, but even if there are no futons I can still have some leeway to go on the defensive. I mean, if I can¡¯t do it then I¡¯ll be taken out. ¡¸Damn! You nimble chap!¡¹ ¡¸So you don¡¯t trust us as your escorts, huh?¡¹ Attacking me like that, then skillfully saying such shameless remarks. ¡¸Of course I can¡¯t trust you in this situation. At any rate, you¡¯re going to take revenge for your numb legs before, aren¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸If you understand, then you¡¯re prepared for it then? ¡¹ ¡¸Lemme return the grudge from before, yeah? Take this!¡¹ Irvine and Mort recovered the pillows, then some pillows were thrown at me. I tried to take a step to evade them, but then a pillow came flying from the side to interrupt me¨D¨Dso I cast a Shield to divert it slightly, making it hit the pillows thrown by the two of them to offset each other. ¡¸Che! Saved by a stray pillow! Lucky chap¡¹ ¡¸We still have pillows, the next will hit you for sure.¡¹ It appears that the two of them didn¡¯t realize that it¡¯s because I use magic to divert the pillow¡¯s trajectory, perhaps it¡¯s because I only use a really small amount of magic power. If it¡¯s like this then perhaps I can escape while faking it? ¡ºWhere are the chairman hiding!?¡» ¡ºNo idea. I haven¡¯t seen him since the start when he hides using the futon¡» ¡ºDo a thorough search of the bulging futons and beat them!¡» As I hear such dangerous words, pillows are continuously flying about directly right next to me. On such a battlefield where more than eighty pillows are flying about, a child will not be able to survive without using magic, I think I¡¯m going to use magic continuously. ¡¸Hehehe, it¡¯s nice, isn¡¯t it? If you head toward the center of the room, pillows wille flying and hit you, y¡¯know?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s dangerous over there, soe over here. You''ll be safe if youe near us.¡¹ The two of them are approaching with nasty smiles on their faces. In order for their pillows to hit me, it looks like they¡¯re going to hit me from a close distance this time. Having said that, if I retreat right now I might be hit by the incessant pillows that were flying about or identally get kicked by the adults that were running around. This is quite dangerous. Should I use Physics here to gather some pillows and counterattacks? The moment I thought of that, I noticed the futon they¡¯re standing on. ¡­¡­if you only throw some pillows around, then it¡¯s not a pillow fight. ¡¸Eat this!¡¹ Thinking like that, I gathered the pillows on the floor and threw the pillows at Irvine and Mort each. ¡¸Haha, I¡¯m not afraid of a pillow thrown by a kid!¡¹ ¡¸With this, you have no more pillows!¡¹ Irvine and Mort knock my pillows aside whileughing loudly. While they steadilye near, I use Physic to pull out the futon they stepped on in one go. ¡¸Dowaaah!?¡¹ ¡¸Uwaaaaa!?¡¹ Because I smoothly pulled out their footing - which is the futon -, they tumbled down as their bodies hit the floor. Irvine became something like an overturned bug again, with his legs facing the ceiling. Gross. ¡¸Hahaha! Serves you right!¡¹ Iughed loudly as I pointed at the two people who were lying on their backs. That¡¯s what happens when you¡¯re being careless with your footing. ¡¸Damn it! You¡¯re using those sted magic!¡¹ ¡¸You coward!¡¹ The two who fell on their hips are moring on and on, but I don¡¯t care about them. ¡¸Tori didn¡¯t say anything to forbid the use of magic, right? Only people who have a flexible way of thinking can survive on the battlefield you know!¡¹ ¡¸This sonuva! Gubooahh!¡¹ Irvine tried to stand up with an angry face, but a pillow came flying from the side making him tumble down. ¡¸Irvine!?¡¹ ¡ºOi, there¡¯s a guy sitting here! Hit him!¡» ¡ºOhhhhh!¡» Mort was worried about Irvine, but then he was surrounded by the Firm¡¯s employees. And just like that, they ganged up on him with the pillows. If you just sit there without any pillows or futons then you will be targeted. The sound of his body being hit with the pillows resounded *bshbsh*. ¡¸Wai-, oi! It hurts! You¡¯re hitting me without pillows right now!?¡¹ ¡ºIt¡¯s safe if you cover yourself with pillows or a futon!¡» Aaah, I don¡¯t want to be in his shoes. I secretly move away from the surrounded Mort while wholeheartedly thinking like that. Completely covering my small build with the futon on top of my body, I moved toward the edge while being careful so that I didn''t get stepped on or kicked. During that time, five pillows were flying my way, but I avoided it by using Physic to slightly change their trajectory. If this is a real war, then I guess I¡¯ve already dead five times after being hit by stray bullets? So terrifying. ¡¸Daa©`haahaahaa! Come on!¡¹ Roomba shouts happily around the center of the battlefield, throwing pillows in session. ¡ºDowaa!?¡» ¡ºUbooh!?¡» The pillows thrown by Roomba''s strong arms made a direct hit to the Firm¡¯s members - one after another - as they tumbled on top of the futon. No matter how you see it, that¡¯s not the kind of force of being hit by a pillow. If you take a hit from that, you will be knockdown-ed in one hit. ¡ºDamn it! Stop Roomba!¡» ¡ºWe¡¯ll attack with numbers!¡» The Firm¡¯s members are forming in a group and throwing pillows toward Roomba. ¡¸Gahahahahaha! It doesn¡¯t work, it doesn¡¯t©`work!¡¹ However, Roomba appeared to remain unperturbed as he received the thrown pillows on his face and body and threw the pillows back to his opponents. Each time Roomba swung his arm, one or two people fell. I can¡¯te up with an image that can beat that. ¡ºHeavy infantry unit! Form a close formation! Go forward and ready your shield!¡» ¡º¡ºHaa!¡»¡» With a sudden loud sound, there are men making a formation while holding futons. ¡¸¡­¡­do they usually make a battle formation in a pillow fight?¡¹ Furthermore, despite them being part of a merchant group their skill is excessively high, and they didn¡¯t make any wasted movement. ¡¸¡­¡­that¡¯s because, Gunther-san is a formermanding officer of the knight corps of the Kingdom, y¡¯see.¡¹ When I murmured something like that, a distinctive voice and face came out from the futon I¡¯m standing on. ¡¸Everyo¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t tell everyone I¡¯m here, hey!¡¹ Tori pressed down on my mouth just when I tried to shout in a loud voice while pointing my finger at him. Even though he¡¯s been talking to the mansion¡¯s maid about my actions all this while, when ites to his own situation, he¡¯s got some nerve pleading for his life like this. For now, let¡¯s not say anything and give him awayter. When I shake my head up and down silently, Tori releases his hand from my mouth while he looks relieved. ¡¸Ohh? There¡¯s people holding shieldsing in front of me for some reason¡­¡­¡­shall I crush them then.¡¹ Looking at Roomba having a fearless smile on his face, the people who raised their shield are startled. ¡ºDon¡¯t falter! Believe in the heavy infantry unit, we¡¯ll take position!¡» ¡º¡ºHaa!¡»¡» The formermanding officer of the knight corps of the Kingdom - Gunther or whatever - issued an order and the people in the rear guards took positions with the pillows in unison. ¡ºThrowing pillows!¡» Along with the voice from themanding officer, the pillows are thrown by the rear guards. They separately added some rotation on the pillows, perhaps it¡¯s to increase the power of the thrown pillows. There is no pillow that rotates awkwardly. ¡¸Uoohh!¡¹ Innumerable pillows simultaneously descend upon Roomba, he was buried in pillows and can not be seen. And yet, they keep throwing pillows at him. They keep throwing the pillows toward Roomba. Since the opponent is that kind of monster. I wonder if it¡¯s an overkill? I guess I¡¯m overthinking things. Maybe the pillows they gathered have run out in the end, the throwing from the merchants stops. ¡º¡­¡­haa, haa, did we do it?¡» Themanding officer murmured that kind of death g while panting. They can only see the scene of white pillows densely piled up before their eyes. Not good, if you said something like that! ¡ºGubooooahhh!?¡» The moment I wasmenting over him in my heart, a man who was holding a shield got blown away. ¡ºTitus!?¡» As everyone was startled and turned around, the people holding shields flew off one after the other. When I looked in the direction from where the pillows came flying, there was the figure of Roomba who appeared from the mountain of pillows. ¡¸Haaha©`, that works just now, y¡¯know. So the rotation raised the power of the pillows then¡­¡­¡­ohh! ¡¹ After saying that, Roomba casually grabbed a pillow and threw it. ¡ºHiii!?¡» It has both a speed and rotation that can¡¯t bepared with the pillows from before, the person who was raising their shield is blown away along with his shield. ¡ºI, impossible! The shield can¡¯t take it?¡» ¡ºHiiiiiiiii!¡» ¡ºDon¡¯t panic! Set twoyers of shields! Use the futons on the floor!¡» Indeed, if you stack twoyers of futons, then it will have a considerable thickness. In that case, they might be able to barely withstand Roomba¡¯s attack. That being the case it will be over if Roomba approaches them as their mobility falls and he gives them a hard blow. ¡ºCaptain Gunther! We don''t have any more pillows!?¡» ¡º¡­¡­what!?¡» That¡¯s because you guys threw them all at Roomba just now. Right now, there is arge number of pillows at Roomba¡¯s feet. This is the terrifying aspect of a pillow fight. If you carelessly throw your pillows, then your opponent will snatch your pillows and receive a heavy counterattack. Normally, the previous all-out attack should have brought the opponent down. ¡¸Hehehe, this time it¡¯s my turn to throw them all back.¡¹ At this rate, it would mean forty more shots wille toward them, a zing fastball-like attack just like before. And it¡¯s Roomba¡¯s turn all the way. Perhaps the merchants also realized that fact, they became frightened. In the midst of all that, a man stealthily stretched his hand from behind Roomba, maybe he had his eyes on the pillow on Roomba¡¯s feet. ¡ºGugyuu!¡» However, a snap can be hearding from Roomba¡¯s wrist as he threw a pillow, then the man was squashed just like a frog. The sound of someone swallowing their saliva can be heard from somewhere. He didn¡¯t say that you could take the pillow, right¡­¡­¡­ Even if arge number of people were trying to hit the pillow, that¡¯s just the height of stupidity. Even Gunther who has arge build will probably be unable to match Roomba¡¯s superhuman strength. While everyone was frightened and readied their shield, the sound of hurried footsteps can be heard from the corridor. ¡¸Hey, the proprietress ising! Pretend that you¡¯re asleep!¡¹ A man opened the door and came rushing in. Apparently, he¡¯s the lookout. ¡¸We¡¯re saved!¡¹ ¡¸Quick pretend to sleep! Get rid of the pillows¡¹ ¡¸Che, even though it¡¯s going to be interesting from here on out¡¹ Everyone immediately entered their futons while crying out in joy. What a skillful movement. There is no one who is slow to react. Then, Roomba flings the pillow in his hand while clicking his tongue. Each member of the Firm catches those pillows toy down or pass it to someone else nearby. Since it will look suspicious if a lot of pillows were gathered in a single room. It¡¯s something they can¡¯t help doing. Tori and I wereying down at the edge from the beginning, so we¡¯re not panicking as we pretend to sleep. Pretending to sleep is my strong point anyway, but Eleonora-neesan can always find out about it, so I¡¯m a bit unsure. I wonder if it¡¯s alright? Soon there is no longer any sound of rustling clothes in therge bedroom as I pretend to sleep while having such thoughts. It became total darkness inside the room, probably because someone had turned off the lighting magic tool. It¡¯s as if the loud noises from before are fake. Then, after waiting for a while with half-opened eyes, I heard a faint sound of footsteps from the direction of the hallway. This kind of neat footsteps, no doubt about it, it''s the proprietress. The feeling of tension that we must not be found out makes my heartbeat speed up. Somehow it¡¯s kinda fun. And then, the door of therge bedroom slowly opened, and the proprietress suddenly appeared as she looked doubtful. ¡¸¡­¡­eh? They¡¯re sleeping peacefully, aren¡¯t they? But I can hear loud noises some time ago.¡¹ Well, if guys were running and rolling around the room like that, then it would surely reverberate downstairs. The proprietress surveyed the room while looking slightly doubtful. The men are pretending to snore, or turning around while saying things like ¡®Uuh¡­¡¯ in their futon. She noticed that some futons are in disorder or an unusual number of futons inside the room, but it¡¯s not something strange considering the spacious room that they decide to take some additional futons to use the extra space. ¡¸¡­¡­hii! Irvine-san!?¡¹ The proprietress - who stands at the entrance - let out a small shriek. Apparently, she started to notice the people who were killed in action - with Irvine included - and lying near the entrance. ¡¸¡­¡­is he sleeping?¡¹ Those are the guys who passed out because of the pillow fight before. Even the proprietress won¡¯t be able to see through if they¡¯re pretending to sleep since they pass out. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­was it just my imagination I wonder?¡¹ The proprietress said that as she quietly left the room. Then the sound of her footsteps became distant, and when it can no longer be heard the people who are still awake abruptly raise their bodies. Chapter 127: The End Of The Fierce Battle

Chapter 127: The End Of The Fierce Battle

The moment the illumination magic tool was turned on again, the people who were still conscious stood up one after another with a pillow in their hands. Thanks to the scattered pillows from before, there is not much difference in the number of pillows, but the fact that Roomba is dangerous still doesn¡¯t change. In the first ce, what will happen with the conclusion of this pillow fight, I wonder? Surely it¡¯s not until everyone is exhausted, right? If so then that¡¯s not funny. If that¡¯s the case, then I have to fight with Roomba, huh. At this rate, the members of the firm will be killed by Roomba in the end. So that means I have to do something before that happens. But, before that¨D¨D ¡¸Chairman Tori is here!¡¹ I pulled the futon Tori use to cover himself with Pyshic and shout. When you¡¯re staying in that spot, it¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s gonna be an extremely dangerous ce, so I immediately move away from there. ¡¸Aahh©`!? Alfried-sama you¡¯re so cruel¨D¨D¡¹ ¡º¡ºDie Chairman!¡»¡» Tori¡¯s screams were obscured by the countless pillows flying at him. I saw him being hit by the rotating pillow on his face so that guy is dead. With Tori¡¯s slender physique, I don¡¯t think he can withstand that kind of direct hit. You¡¯ve been tattling to the maids and Elna-kaasan, so that¡¯s a divine punishment for you. I felt satisfied. Before long, the members of the firm start to collect the heap of pillows. In the midst of all that, the fainted Tori was also dugout, then he was dumped likerge garbage near the entrance of the room. ¡ºWe can finally take him out¡» ¡ºYeah, so he was hiding in that sort of ce. We owe it to Alfried-sama.¡» ¡ºBeing served by such a beautiful secretary¡­¡­¡­¡» After cleaning up Tori, the members of the firm had a very bright smile on their faces. ¡­¡­eh, he¡¯s your boss, right? Will you guys be alright from tomorrow on? ¡¸Which reminds me, I can see Al anywhere? I don¡¯t know what that kid will do if he were to be left alone, so I want to quickly bring him down. I mean, he could use magic after all.¡¹ Perhaps he recalled Tori¡¯sst remark, Roomba restlessly looked around and muttered something dangerous like that. I hide inside the futon to escape from Roomba¡¯s beast-like gaze. I also don¡¯t forget to make the futon over there bulge, like a dummy. That darn Tori! Even until hisst moment, he kept on spouting out such words! A man who can keep on talking to the end. ¡¸That kid¡¯s small after all, so it¡¯s hard to tell if he hid himself inside the futon.¡¹ Roomba kicked the futon on his feet flying while muttering such words. He¡¯s looking for me apparently. The members of the firm are collecting the pillows thrown toward Tori as if to prepare for the battle against Roomba. I have to join up with them right now, one way or another. I mean, I took part in helping them to bring down Tori earlier. I¡¯m sure they will wee me as arade and fight together with them, no doubt about it. ¡¸Hm©`, is he here?¡¹ During the time while I was thinking about such a thing, Roomba arrive. No doubt about it. The sixth sense that I have trained sends me a warning. I guess Roomba woulde to my direction after this. Even after preparing that kind of dummy, it¡¯s too fast. This is why intuitive people are troublesome. I can hear the sound of Roomba stepping firmly on the futons grow near. I was attacked by a different type of tension from the time when the proprietress came a short while ago. This is not amusing at all. Matching the timing when Roombaes near me, I hold my breath. ¡¸Hm©`? Is he here? Ohh! Here¨D¨D¡¹ The moment he suddenly strips the futon, I use Psychic magic to begin a high-speed shooting with the pillow toward him. The pillow is flying like a fastball due to the magic power - putting the pillow thrown by adults to shame, as it makes a direct hit to Roomba¡¯s face. I feel a solid response from the pillow, but then I feel a chill run down my spine, so I throw my body to the side. *Dann*! Thereupon, a pillow struck the ce where I was lying down just before. ¡­¡­that''s ridiculous, even though there is a futon in that ce it feels like I hear the sound of something hitting the tatami directly. With just a snap of his wrist, he had that much power even while taking a pillow to his face. That was a rather tough offensive ability. ¡¸Ah really, I was surprised. I didn¡¯t expect there to be a pillow to suddenly went flying.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah me too, even though they hit your face, I didn¡¯t expect a pillow to start flying my way you know.¡¹ Despite receiving the pillow at such speed with this face, he still looks unafraid. Roomba picks up a pillow with a fierce smile on his face, while I cast Psychic magic toward the pillows scattered about all over the ce. My magic power is ced in the pillows, and I make them float around as if to protect me. ¡¸Hehehe, it¡¯s my first time I have an opponent that can use magic in pillow fights, so I¡¯ve been expecting this.¡¹ ¡ºOoh, it¡¯s magic! And he made ten pillows float all at once!¡» ¡ºCan he throw them all?¡» ¡º¡­¡­someone is using magic in pillow fights¡» I don¡¯t want to be told that by Gunther who uses knight¡¯s formation in pillow fights. ¡¸I¡¯m going to attack from here this time!¡¹ As if he¡¯s using his whole body¡¯s strength, Roomba twisted his body and raised his arm overhead. That was something that he never used with more damage than the one before, I can imagine it will have more than enough power inside that can blow away a Heavy Infantry unit that holds a shield. And then, a pillow is thrown from Roomba¡¯s arm, whose muscles swelled. Judging that one shield won¡¯t be able to protect me from that, I cast Psychic magic on five futons on the floor. I positioned it upright as if I¡¯m making a wall. Pushing the air aside the pillow hit the shield, one, two, three times, and it finally stopped at the fourth shield. I was d I have quite a lot of shields, five of them instead of three. ¡¸¡­¡­you did it. Even though I put quite a bit of strength into it¡¹ Although I stopped his attack, Roomba still looked happy. ¡ºOoh, it stops that attack¡» ¡ºThat means, we can¡¯t stop Roomba¡¯s full-powered attack with two shields, huh¡» ¡ºIf it were us, keeping on attacking him nonstop, then we won¡¯t be able to throw the pillows with all of our strength. ¡» ¡ºIf it¡¯s like this, can we win?¡» I send pillows flying using Psychic as if to counterattack while giving a sidelong nce at the merchant''s group who is talking happily. ¡¸Yoo! Hoo!¡¹ I aimed at male''s weak point - that is the groin - and the jaw, since there will be the possibility that it can cause a concussion, but both of them were knocked aside by his arm. ¡ºAiming at the groin with no hesitation¡­¡­¡­¡» ¡ºIt would be frightening if he also bes our enemy.¡» It¡¯s troublesome to use Psychic simultaneously and at the same time control both of the pillows together but since it is important, I keep aiming at Roomba¡¯s weak point without worrying about it. There are various parts in the human body that can be a weak point, but when ites to aiming for something as big as a pillow, the best target is the jaw and groin after all. I mean, the groin and brain can¡¯t be trained. If I don''t do this, then the opponent will do it so I mercilessly keep on aiming at them. If the pillows get knocked aside, I cast Psychic again to gather my ammunition. But instead of sending them flying straight toward Roomba, I made them fly in a curve and fork, pausing them in midair for a moment or change the speed, and also mix them together. All the pillows that Roomba threw at me became under my control as I used Psychic in the middle of their course. Fufufu, the more you throw your pillows at me, the more advantageous it will be for me. ¡¸Al! You¡¯re so evil!?¡¹ Roomba - who had be on the defensive - shouted that kind of line. Even though I¡¯ve used feints mixed in like this, I guess the real ability of B-rank adventurers who can avoid a blow that will result in a fatal wound is not just for show. ¡¸Since I will not be able to defeat Roomba if I don¡¯t do it like this ¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­sure enough, a long-distance is disadvantageous if your opponent is a magician, guess I have got closer and beat him hard then.¡¹ ¡¸Wait a second, Roomba! This is a pillow fight, you know!? We need to fight it out as we properly throw the pillows toward each other, alright!?¡¹ Hearing Roomba¡¯s disturbing remark, I be flustered. ¡¸Tori said at the start that as long as you¡¯re using pillows then you can beat the opponent, right¡¹ Darn it, I remember Roomba¡¯s peculiarity. Devoting himself to avoid and intercept the pillows flying toward him using a step, Roomba slowly approached me. I definitely can not allow Roomba to get closer. Even if there¡¯s a pillow between us you still won¡¯t feel at ease if Roomba hits you. I tried to pull out the futon under him with Psychic, so Roomba wouldn''t charge and approached me, and also to make him fall. ¡¸I saw that move before, y¡¯know¡¹ ¡¸Che¡¹ However, Roomba firmly treaded on the futon with all of his strength that I couldn¡¯t move it. I was nning to make him fall over just like Irvine and the others and let him get beaten up by everyone. ¡ºThrow your pillows! Don¡¯t let Roomba get closer!¡» Perhaps Gunther-san also felt that it would be dangerous, so he ordered an attack while taking the risk of the pillows getting taken by Roomba. At the same time as the pillows were thrown, I took advantage of that to fire my own pillows. ¡¸Take that! Eat this too!¡¹ Roomba kicked the futon under him flying to use it as a shield and protect him from them. Several futons under his feet flew toward us, blocking our vision from seeing him. Roomba¡¯s figure disappeared from our sight. This is dangerous. ¡ºEveryone, prepare for close-quarterbat! Roomba ising!¡» At the time Gunther¡¯s anxious voice can be heard, a dark shadow covers me. Feeling a sign of something like a ferocious animal approaching, I pull all the futons nearby using Psychic to protect me. *Boof* the sound of the futons being hit with all one¡¯s strength can be heard, the impact that could hardly be dampened was being transmitted through the futons to my body. I bent backward and started to roll around while retreating. Then I immediately stand up. So ridiculous, it made a sound like when you dried futons outside and hit a dragonfly thatnded on it with all of your strength. ¡¸Ohh? You can defend against that?¡¹ Not good, I should¡¯ve pretended to lose my consciousness after receiving that attack just now. The habit in the practice of standing up immediately after falling so that I won¡¯t be chased around harms me instead. ¡ºUoooh©`!¡» ¡¸Hmph!¡¹ ¡ºBugh!¡» The members of the firm are gantly challenging Roomba in a close-quarter, but when they get hit by Roomba¡¯s pillow in the stomach, they tumble to the ground as they start to roll away and stop moving. ¡º¡­¡­ah, he hit them with his hand, right?¡» ¡º¡­¡­n, no, he only used the pillow to hit them¡» ¡ºThat¡­¡­¡» Seeing Roomba¡¯s blow with the pillow, the members of the firm are shaking in fear. I also saw it, but he¡¯s certainly only hit them with a pillow. ¡¸Gunther-san! Let¡¯s surround Roomba!¡¹ ¡ºO, ou! Everyone, surround Roomba!¡» ¡º¡ºOu!¡»¡» With Gunther¡¯s voice as a signal, everyone starts moving as if to surround Roomba. That guy won¡¯t let them do as they wish. ¡¸Ooh? What are you going to do after you surround me? I¡¯m confident with my close-quarterbat skill, y¡¯know?¡¹ More than twenty guys were surrounding Roomba, but he doesn¡¯t look frightened by that. Rather, it appears that he¡¯s looking forward to what we¡¯re going to do after this. ¡ºAlfried-sama, do you have any strategy?¡» With cold sweat running down his cheek, Gunther asked me in a whisper. ¡¸¡­¡­let¡¯s take Roomba¡¯s obi.¡¹2 ¡ºWhat are we going to do after we take it from him?¡» ¡¸As long as you pull his obi, his clothes wille off. And when his clothese off, his groin will be exposed so let¡¯s have everyone ganged up on him.¡¹ The defense of his face is solid after all, so I think we should aim at his groin. And if he covered his groin with both hands, we can just freely hit his chin. ¡ºThat¡¯s a good idea. Well then, shall we use our obi to attack him¡» Gunther pulled his obi while suppressing hisughter. Immediately after that, some of the guys also pulled their own obi, maybe because they''d guessed his intent. With the sound of clothes rubbing against each other as they were taken off, the toned thighs of the men became visible. It¡¯s an extremely disgusting spectacle. ¡¸O, oi? Suddenly doing something like that?¡¹ Roomba looked doubtful seeing the behavior from the merchants. ¡ºWe are merchants. We also tied the luggage with the tortoiseshell method firmly¨D¨Dand restraining the human body is also our specialty, right? So let¡¯s seal Roomba¡¯s movement and bring him down.¡» The men calmly nodded to Gunther¡¯s words. He said something cool, but am I the only one who heard some strange words mixed in there? ¡ºLet¡¯s go, all of you! Take Roomba¡¯s loincloth!¡» ¡º¡ºOuuh!¡»¡» With Gunther''s voice as a signal, they simultaneously start running toward Roomba with their obi and pillow in their hands. Aah, maybe they took his obi but now that his yukata loosened, you can see something you should not see. ¡¸I don¡¯t know what your aim is, but I¡¯m taking my obi back!? Although I had no idea about it I got a bad feeling seeing you, I¡¯m not giving it to you!¡¹ ¡ºTake the obi! Strip him!¡» ¡ºIt¡¯s fine if you hold on to his feet! Stop him!¡» ¡ºTie him with obi!¡» ¡ºTake the obi then hit his groin!¡» The men are holding Roomba, trying desperately to pull his obi. ¡¸Even though you¡¯re all scared until just a moment ago, what¡¯s wrong with you guys!? Hitting the groin is no joke, you know that!?¡¹ Despite being forcefully pushed around by the men, Roomba still hit the men that came to hold on to him with his pillow. He splendidly threw the men who were already gathered away. There is a man who came tumbling in front of me. It¡¯s Gunther, sprawled on the ground and fainted. Perhaps it¡¯s because his own obi had been pulled as he attacked before, now his groin ispletely visible. What a horrible sight. I would like you to lie face down at least. In order to reduce the number of people who get counter-attacked by Roomba - even just a little -, I use Psychic to send some pillows flying toward his face or providing covering fire to directly hit his arm. Just like that, while the men continued attacking and bing the sacrifice, a man raised an obi and shouted loudly. ¡ºI took it! I took the obi!¡» Hearing that kind of good news, looks of joy can be seen on the men¡¯s faces. ¡¸Kuu!¡¹ Only his obi got taken, but this is the first time in this gathering for pillow fight that there is a pained expression on Roomba¡¯s face. ¡ºYoshaa! Next, we have to seal his movement with the obi and just hit his groin!¡» ¡ºHehehe, let us return the favor on behalf of our defeatedrades!¡» Seeing the weakness from someone who is absolutely strong, the men be even more excited. ¡¸Damn it, give me your obi!¡¹ Roomba tries to untie the obi from his opponent, but merchants won¡¯t let him do such a thing. Disying a special rope skill they were good at, the men put the obi on Roomba¡¯s arm. ¡¸Guuh! This guy! You¡¯re not hitting my groin! Oraaa!¡¹ However, if he can be defeated with that then he¡¯s not Roomba. Although his arm¡¯s movement is being hindered by the obi, the men were overpowered and blown away. ¡ºHey, the propr¨D¨Dgugyuuu!?¡» Such a great strength, maybe it¡¯s because he was faced with the crisis to his groin being hit that it shows itself. There were men that went flying toward the entrance of the room. I think I understand what Nord-tousan said that a beast is the most terrifying when you¡¯re you¡¯re just about to deal the finishing blow ¡ºWe can! We can do it!¡» ¡ºAll we have to do is to knock him down and hit his groin!¡» ¡¸Not a chance!¡¹ The members of the firm have decreased to ten men, but with their momentum and rope technique, along with my magic as covering fire, we should be able to defeat him! It should be like that, however, somehow my intuition is sending me a warning that it is dangerous. Just what is the meaning of this? I feel like I¡¯ve overlooked something. Just when I was feeling a strange premonition, the door of the entrance suddenly opened and unexpectedly Aleutia showed her face. ¡¸Hey you guys! All of you have been so noisy for some time n¨D¨D Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?¡¹ ¡¸Wha¡¯s the matter!? Aleutia-san? Is there something in the men¡¯s room¨D¨DHyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?¡¹ After Aleutia, the proprietress also showed her face, and then she ran off as her face also turned bright red. ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹ ¡º¡º¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­¡»¡»¡» We are all dumbfounded. If you were to casually look over the inside of this room, there are men with their groin exposed lying around all over the ground, and more than ten half-naked men in the middle of the room were wrestling with each other. It¡¯s understandable that women will scream and run away. After that, Sannosuke came to us and gave us plenty of scolding. Chapter 128: Idle Talk - Chilled Towel

Chapter 128: Idle Talk - Chilled Towel

(Author : This time was the story of the first day when Al went on a journey toward Kagura. It¡¯s going to be the maid Sara¡¯s POV.) ¡¸¡­¡­that kid, I wonder if he¡¯s alright? He¡¯s not doing to some sort of a strange thing during the travel, right?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I want to think that he will be fine since there are also people from Tori¡¯s Firm.¡¹ Elna-sama and Nord-sama look worried as they return to the mansion after we see Alfried-sama - with the people of Tori¡¯s Firm - off on their journey. ¡¸Mel-san! What kind of sweets do you think Kagura has?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know that even if you ask me. If it¡¯s Bartolo-san maybe he knows about it, right?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not very familiar with it, but there should be something like a sweet, soft, and chewy Dango¡¹ ¡¸Dango! I¡¯m looking forward to the souvenirs!¡¹ Mina, Mel-san, Bartolo-san is happily talking about the souvenirs from Kagura. Even though we¡¯ve just seen him off, I think it¡¯s too soon to talk about souvenirs. Though at least, it would take more than a month and a half before he came back. But, I wonder why? That sweet, soft, and chewy dango struck a chord within me. It¡¯s like I¡¯m going to drool just imagining the taste. ¡¸Eleonora-neesan, what¡¯s the matter?¡¹ When I secretly wipe the little bit of drool that leaks out from the edge of my mouth, Sylvio-sama nervously calls out. Looking in the direction of Sylvio-sama¡¯s gaze, there is Eleonora-sama, who is folding her arms while scowling at the far-off carriage in the distance. Those red, long slit eyes of hers were narrowed and looked sullen, she had an atmosphere as if she didn¡¯t like the idea that Alfried-sama is going to Kagura. Kagura is a foreign country where it takes around two weeks for a one-way trip. Even at thetest, she wouldn''t be able to meet him again for one month and a half after he leaves. I guess it¡¯s around the middle of the sixth month when he returns. And right around that time, Eleonora-sama also had the arrangement at the royal capital for joint training with the knights, so they will cross paths without being able to meet. Eleonora-sama is scheduled to return in eight months. In other words, she will not be able to meet Alfried-sama for three months. Eleonora-sama would be lonely since she will not be able to meet with her little brother whom she always cherishes. Though her cherished Alfried-sama is obsessed with going to Kagura and doesn¡¯t seem to realize that sort of thing. I¡¯m sure that if he realized it, Eleonora-sama would hit him while being excited after all. ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s nothing¡¹ When the carriage can no longer be seen, Eleonora-sama muttered sadly. Her expression looked much softer than the one before, it appears that she has calmed down from feeling lonely and angry. ¡¸Is that so, then let¡¯s go back to the mansion¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not returning. Let¡¯s have some practice just like this¡¹ Sylvio-sama looked relieved and tried to return to the mansion, but then Eleonora-sama grabbed his arm and smiled. ¡¸Eeh!? But we still have time until the time for practice right?¡¹ ¡¸Still have time huh, it¡¯s only one hour, isn¡¯t it. That¡¯s just a little bit of a time difference. Just a bit.¡¹ Apparently, Eleonora-sama is using the practice to vent her feelings she can¡¯t let out. Sylvio-sama is skillful in defending against his opponent¡¯s attack with the shield, so I guess he would be a good partner to vent. This, also happens when Alfried-sama went to the royal capital. ¡¸Just a bit of a difference you said, you¡¯re making an excuse like Al¨D¨D ouch, ouch!? Alright! I¡¯m going! Loosen your grip on my arm!¡¹ Although Sylvio-sama also knows that it would be like this, he¡¯s a good kid that will dutifully go along with you. No, perhaps he knows that if he doesn''t let her vent it early on then it would be worseter. Strongly pulling Sylvio-sama toward the courtyard as she looks happy, Sylvio-sama follows her while looking dispirited. ¡¸Sara! We will be doing a warm-up exercise, bring the usual practice tools©`!¡¹ ¡¸Understood.¡¹ Replying to Eleonora-sama¡¯s cheerful voice, I returned to the mansion to get the practice tools. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡¸Alright, today¡¯s practice is over.¡¹ Hearing those words from Nord-sama, Sylvio-sama sits down on the ground and sighs as if he was relieved. Sylvio-sama''s forehead was dripping with sweat, maybe because the temperature rose and it became warmer. However, I think half of that is the cold sweat that came out while defending against the dreadful attack from Eleonora-sama. I was standing by the edge of the yard, so I ran up to Sylvio-sama and passed him a towel. ¡¸Tha, thank you. Sara¡¹ Even while he¡¯s breathing roughly, it ismendable of Sylvio-sama to thank me. Although the Slowlett family is nobles, everyone politely thanked the maids, who are justmoners. For the people who love to do a job that is helpful to others like us, that is another source of happiness in and of itself. ¡¸Don¡¯t mention it, there is also lemon water, please drink it if you¡¯d like¡¹ Sylvio-sama drinks the lemon water slowly when I present him the thermos while smiling. ¡¸Eeh? But we still have time, right?¡¹ When she heard that the practice is over, Eleonora-sama said that while looking unhappy as she wiped the flowing sweat flowing down her forehead. Hearing that, Sylvio-sama¡¯s body trembled. ¡¸That¡¯s because we started early today. Besides, Eleonora will have the vignte corps practice from the afternoon, right?¡¹ ¡¸But I can still go on you know?¡¹ Apparently, it is still insufficient with the usual menu and having Sylvio-sama as her opponent. Usually, Alfried-sama will avoid Eleonora-sama¡¯s attack, again and again, thus exhausting her stamina, but he¡¯s not here today. Eleonora-sama has also turn thirteen years old. It should be a time when she has a lot of excess stamina. It appears that the burden on her body has be less intense than before recently, probably it¡¯s thanks to her body growth. ¡¸Alright. Then, for the remaining time, I shall be your practice opponent. Sylvio you can take a break.¡¹ Having said that, Nord-sama took the wooden sword that was stabbed on the ground. Eleonora-sama stands ready with her sword looking very happy since Nord-sama will end up as her opponent. And we know that a fierce exchange of blows will start from now on, so Sylvio-sama and I quickly move toward the edge of the yard. In the courtyard, Nord-sama casually stands ready with a sword in his hands, while Eleonora-sama is standing with a serious expression on her face on the opposite side. There is a tense atmosphere - unsuited to the calm spring weather - drifting in the air. ¡¸Ara, the two of you are going to do it again?¡¹ Just when I expected the fierce exchanges to ur, before I knew it, Elna-sama was already standing beside me. Alfried-sama and Elna-sama asionally appear just like this, there are also times when it¡¯s bad for the heart. ¡¸¡­¡­you cane at me any time.¡¹ ¡¸Haaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹ When Nord-sama said that, Eleonora-sama shouted as she attacks with a downward swing. She took two short steps, closing their distance in the third step, then swung her sword down from above. On the other hand, it¡¯s as if Nord-sama already knows the trajectory as he met her wooden sword with his. Eleonora-sama didn¡¯t want to bring their sword to lock against each other, as she nimbly pulled her sword back, then she swings her sword diagonally downward in a session, taking a step and did a side sweep with her sword then continued with consecutive storm-like attacks. I could only see until the first three strikes, but after that, it only looks like the wooden sword keeps on shing at a speed where I can hardly see them. *Gan*, *gagagan*, such sounds resounded as Nord-sama and Eleonora-sama were going around the ce as they swap ces. It¡¯s like they¡¯re having a dance or a sword dance with their flowing-like movement, it¡¯s beautiful. ¡¸Ah©`, Eleonora is still not good enough.¡¹ When I was still watching their sword dance in fascination, Elna-sama muttered while with a wry smile on her face. Sylvio-sama and I were tilting our heads since we don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Eleonora-sama. ¡¸The sharpness of her move and speed is good, though she wouldn¡¯t be able to beat Nord with just that.¡¹ And perhaps she senses our confusion, Elna-sama said that while broadly smiling. Elna-sama is a magician, but maybe it¡¯s because she was also an adventurer in the past so it seems that her fighting skill is quite good. And she had fought against a swordsman, so even if she was not one herself she would understand what is right or wrong in someone¡¯s movement. It seems that she was in the same party as the Dragon yer, Nord-sama. Though, whether it¡¯s me or the other maids, we¡¯re feeling a strong sense of doubt that Elna-sama was an adventurer¡­¡­ ¡¸Guuh!¡¹ While I was having such thoughts, Eleonora-sama, who was fighting in the courtyard, rolled over on the ground many times. The fallen Eleonora-sama immediately stands up, and she starts to attack again, aiming at Nord-sama. On the other hand, after feigning to defend himself by facing her sword and shifted his body, Nord-sama stretched his leg all of a sudden. ¡¸Ueeh!?¡¹ Perhaps she didn''t expect that move, Eleonora-sama fell for that move as she staggered and fall over. Immediately after that, Nord-sama hit Eleonora-sama at the back of her head. ¡¸Ouc©`h!?¡¹ ¡¸Alright, it¡¯s over¡¹ While Eleonora-sama is crouching and holding her head, Nord-sama announces that with a calm voice. Elna-sama isughing pleasantly at the usual scene, while Sylvio-sama is making a wry smile. It only looks like he was pushing her lightly, but it appears that it was quite painful. The other day, Alfried-sama said that with a serious expression¡­ I was half in doubt, even Eleonora-sama raised her voice like that so it¡¯s probably painful. And yet, I always wondered about it since there is no swelling on their body. ¡¸Eleonora still has a long way of in terms of using tactics against your opponent. You need to pay even more attention to your line of sight, and you can¡¯t set on attacking with the same form. You also have a bad habit of trying to attack with such a straightforward speed when you be too excited. ¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­yes¡¹ Eleonora-sama answered while holding her head. In the meantime, I return to the food storeroom to prepare the chilled towel. Eleonora-sama likes to wipe her body with a chilled towel after the practice ended, so I need to prepare the towel using the Ice magic tool in advance. I took out the chilled towel from the ice magic tool, and when I returned to the courtyard the evaluation session of Nord-sama and Eleonora-sama continued. ¡¸Al is very good at using this kind of tactic, so it would be great if you can try to steal his technique while trying to remember the way he fought. That Al, he can change the way his sword moves from the same form, and he¡¯s good at swinging his sword toward a different direction from his line of sight. Just the other day, he was incessantly aiming at my groin and shin, making me flustered. ¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­certainly, when ites to using foul tactics, Al is great at them. ¡¹ Then, Eleonora-sama cheerfullyes back to look for me, maybe because there¡¯s finally a break in between their conversation. ¡¸Sara! Give me the towel!¡¹ ¡¸Yes, here it is.¡¹ When I hand over the towel to Eleonora-sama - who was running toward me -, her eyes widened as if she was surprised by something. ¡¸¡­¡­huh? This is cold.¡¹ ¡¸Would you like it not cold?¡¹ I wonder if she wanted to wipe her sweat with a normal towel. Just when I took out a normal towel and was about to exchange it, Eleonora-sama shook her head. ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it. Did you freeze it without using Al¡¯s magic?¡¹ Aah, so that¡¯s what she meant. The towel chilled using Alfried-sama¡¯s magic is perfectly chilled, it¡¯s really at just the right temperature. Even if you try to reproduce it using the ice magic tools in the mansion, it is quite difficult to adjust since the cold air from the magic tool is too cold that it will turn out to be something like a frozen sheet. That¡¯s why we couldn¡¯t make a chilled towel if Alfried-sama is not around. ¡¸Certainly, that is true, but this time we did some trial and error with Alfried-sama so that we can make it ourselves even with just a magic tool. ording to Alfried-sama, Eleonora-sama will get angry if we can¡¯t get a chilled towel when it¡¯s getting hotter at this time of the year. ¡¹ Following Alfried-sama¡¯s idea, he kept on experimenting about how much magic power is used when making it, or how much we should decrease the magic power and such while also considering other ingredients. ¡¸Aah,e to think of it, I think he was in the storehouse throughout the day. Though I thought he was worried about what kind of food to bring to Kagura, so he made something like that, huh.¡¹ After hearing what I said, Elna-sama said that as if she¡¯se to an understanding. ¡¸I, is that so¡¹ Hearing the both of us, Eleonora-sama murmured while burying her face into the chilled towel. ¡¸¡­¡­haa©`, it feels good¡¹ She smiles quite happily while saying that as her face loosened. It goes without saying, that smiling face is probably due to other reasons than thefortable feeling from the chilled towel. Chapter 129: Idle Talk - Sylvio Bash

Chapter 129: Idle Talk - Sylvio Bash

(Mina¡¯s POV) In the courtyard of the Slowlett house where I work, Eleonora-sama and Sylvio-sama were doing some voluntary practice. I was sitting at the edge of the courtyard, absentmindedly looking at them. Strictly speaking, it¡¯s already past midday, it was a time when we should be rxing at the lounge drinking tea, but Eleonora-sama and Sylvio-sama started to have a practice at their own initiative, so it became a situation where I had to assist them. More precisely, Eleonora-sama forcibly took Sylvio-sama with her. Aah, even though I actually have an important task to do at this period. At this time of the day, Bartolo-san is starting his preparation for dinner in the kitchen. That¡¯s why, I was aiming for this time to ask him to change the dinner menu to hamburg steak¡­¡­no, I mean, even though I¡¯m nning to negotiate it with Bartolo-san! However, when I returned to the lounge, the domineering senior and the cruel junior told me to work. Forced to wait upon Eleonora-sama and Sylvio-sama rather than pestering Bartolo-san with his work. This is so cruel. Although I have no intention to bother Bartolo-san with his work. And Sara is also my junior, so I think it would be good for her to show some respect for her senior and change ces with me here. ¡¸Haaa!¡¹ Before my eyes, Eleonora-sama nimbly stepped in with her right leg and got closer to Sylvio-sama, then she shed from below with her wooden sword. ¡¸Khh!¡¹ Although Sylvio-sama is being led around by the nose by Eleonora-sama¡¯s swift movement, somehow he is able to react by using the equipped shield on his left hand. The sword and wooden shield collided, and a dry sound rang out. As her sword got blocked by the shield, Eleonora-sama immediately went around to Sylvio-sama¡¯s nk and attacked him with her sword. Sylvio-sama is able to safely guard himself with the shield. Not caring about her attack being blocked by the shield, Eleonora-sama started to add a series of powerful attacks that were so fast it can hardly be seen, like a lunge, a downward sh, a horizontal sh, and an upward sh. However, Sylvio-sama also doesn¡¯t lose to that. urately distinguishing Eleonora-sama¡¯s storm-like attack and making full use of the shield to defend against her continuous attack. Moving the shield at an angle to deflect the sword, or using his own sword to deflect Eleonora-sama¡¯s horizontal sh. Calmly lowering his posture and dealing with the attacks, Sylvio-sama¡¯s appearance looks very reliable. Even from my perspective as a woman (who always has a delicate body), he usually looks so delicate, with a body that looks like it¡¯s going to fall, it¡¯s such a strange feeling. Stopping Elenora-sama¡¯s horizontal sh with his shield, Sylvio-sama swung his sword from above without a moment¡¯s dy. But perhaps Eleonora-sama had already predicted that, she took a step away from him and easily withdrew. ¡¸You¡¯re really only skilled at defense, huh!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not true!¡¹ Eleonora-sama said, sounding irritated but for some reason, Sylvio-sama vehemently denied it. I wonder what happened. It¡¯s clear that Sylvio-sama is greatly skilled in defense. Even though he should be feeling proud of that, I wonder why did he strongly denied it. ¡¸¡­¡­why are you getting so worked up. Even though I¡¯m praising you¡¹ So you¡¯re praising that, huh. Eleonora-sama is, so difficult to understand. ¡¸I¡¯m going to attack this time! ¡¹ Sylvio-sama raises his well-shaped eyebrows and starts to approach Eleonora-sama. It appears that it¡¯s Sylvio-sama''s turn to attack this time. Sylvio-sama swings down the sword in his right hand. But Eleonora-sama calmly dodges that by turning half of her body away from the attack. Nevertheless, it¡¯s like Sylvio-sama is truly into it and keeps on attacking her over and over again. But, even I who hadn¡¯t trained in swordsmanship know that it was a relentless attack that appears to have no sharpness to it, perhaps it¡¯s due to watching Eleonora-sama¡¯s previous flowing-like attacks. I wonder why? I feel that there is something out of ce¡­¡­ Does it mean that Eleonora-sama¡¯s use of her sword is that great? It¡¯s like when I feel there is a clear difference between the hamburg steak that I made and the one that was made by Bartolo-san and Alfried-sama. ¡¸Put some more strength into your attack, like suddenly and forcefully! Use the strength from your whole body to swing your sword!¡¹ It appears that Eleonora-sama can still afford to give Sylvio-sama some advice while receiving his attacks. ¡¸Suddenly, and forcefully¡­¡­¡­like this?¡¹ ¡¸Wrong. That¡¯s like *zuum* isn¡¯t it? ¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I don¡¯t understand what you mean¡¹ ¡¸Howe?¡¹ It can¡¯t be helped. Eleonora-sama is surely the genius type of person. I think we¡¯re looking at a different worldpared to her, I¡¯m sure of it. ¡¸I told you that¡¯s not it©`¡¹ Sylvio-sama - who had been on the receiving end of Eleonora-sama¡¯s attack - is currently being knocked to the ground by Eleonora-sama repeatedly, I wonder where did his previous sense of reliability go. Each time he fell, he was covered with sand from head to toe, but Sylvio-sama shows a strong willpower as he stands up. Although Sylvio-sama doesn¡¯t like to be Eleonora-sama¡¯s training partner, I think it¡¯s admirable of him to take things seriously. It¡¯s amazing for him to seriously keep going until the end, even though you would normally give up or admit your loss willingly. Sure enough, I guess his willpower is different from other kids since he¡¯s been practicing for many years from when he was a little. Even when you consider Sylvio-sama¡¯s honest personality, it ismendable of him. As expected from the children of Dragon yer. ¡­¡­aah, it looks like I also have to do today''sundry after this. ¡¸Kuuh! Then how about this!¡¹ Just when I was thinking about that listlessly, Sylvio-sama took a stance with the shield and charged at Eleonora-sama. ¡¸Sylvio Bash!?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s ''Shield Bash''!¡¹ Eleonora-sama was surprised at Sylvio-sama¡¯s shield charge, but she calmly took a sidestep to the right of the shield. And then, she strikes Sylvio-sama on his back with a flowing-like movement of her sword. But perhaps he already expected that Sylvio-sama turned the sword in his right hand to his back as if to protect it. It was such a wless defense that you can¡¯t imagine it wasing from someone that has no sharpness in his attack from before. I knew it, Sylvio-sama truly has a talent in defense. ¡¸O, ouch!?¡¹ I thought that Sylvio-sama managed to guard his back against Eleonora-sama¡¯s attack, but he didn¡¯t. Eleonora-sama¡¯s wooden sword did not hit Sylvio-sama¡¯s back, it was his foot. Apparently, Eleonora-sama¡¯sst swing of her sword was a feint. I also got tricked as I was watching from a distance. However, I¡¯ve seen that way of swinging a sword somewhere. ¡¸¡­¡­fuu©`n, I can¡¯t set it. There¡¯s still some feeling of difort and there¡¯s no sharpness to it, but it looks like it¡¯s usable. Al¡¯s way of doing it is like it¡¯s stabbing at the opponent¡¯s awareness, but it doesn¡¯t suit with my swordsmanship, so I have to modify it, huh¡­¡­¡¹ Aah, I agree with that. ¡­¡­how should I put it, it¡¯s a devious attack that seems like it stabs a person¡¯s awareness in somece¡­¡­¡­so that cunning attack was something that imitated Alfried-sama¡¯s underhanded style, huh. Apparently, in order to improve her own swordsmanship, Eleonora-sama is absorbing the strong points from other people''s styles. Such thirst for strength to the point of being greedy for it, that''s amazing of her. ¡¸Hey Sylvio, stand up! I was going easy on you, it¡¯s not that painful, right? Let¡¯s fight one more time!¡¹ ¡¸Eehh©`!? Wait a moment. I¡¯m not as strong as Al!¡¹ Aah, to what extent would Eleonora-sama be I wonder. I heard that Eleonora-sama will have joint training with the knight order at the royal capital before long. I can¡¯t imagine how strong she will be by the time Alfried-sama returns from his sightseeing trip. But, I know for certain that Alfried-sama will only see hell. ¡¸Aah, won¡¯t Ale back soon¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Sylvio-sama¡¯s sad muttering entered my ears smoothly. Indeed. Alfried-sama had to make new sweets every day. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡¸Well end today¡¯s practice here.¡¹ The sun has set and it¡¯s getting dark. With a brisk voice, Eleonora-sama said that bluntly. ¡¸U, un¡¹ On the other hand, Sylvio-sama answered with an exhausted voice. And that¡¯s also the end of my job as a maid temporarily, so I was also relieved. Gradually, my stomach isining of hunger and sadness¡­¡­¡­¡­ I got angry when I think that only Mel-san and Sara ate delicious sweets, and that they are urging Bartolo-san to make their favorite menu. ¡¸Mina! Give me a cold towel!¡¹ I rush over toward Eleonora-sama after being called, holding chilled towels and sk. I wonder just how many times I reced the sk and chilled towels, just for today¡¯s practice. ¡¸Yes, here is the towel and sk.¡¹ ¡¸Thank you, Mina¡¹ I don¡¯t really care about that, even if Eleonora-sama thanked me and gave me a refreshing smile while she said that. Being able to show some appreciation by yourself is a good thing, after all. ¡¸Ah©`, it feels good ¡¹ Eleonora-sama covered up her face with the chilled towel so that it would cool off the heat from her flushed face. I also did that many times after I cooled my own towel. To cool off your body immediately using a chilled towel when you sweat, you won''t be able to stop doing it since it gives you such an invigorating feeling. It started to get hotter and hotter, this time of the year. So using a chilled towel would be convenient. Alfried-sama is amazing, he taught us about how to make it before going to Kagura. Though, I won¡¯tin if he also made a new hamburg steak dish while he¡¯s at it¡­¡­ I gave the sk and chilled towel to Sylvio-sama - who sat down on the ground - while thinking about that kind of thing. ¡¸Are you alright, Sylvio-sama?¡¹ ¡¸U, un. I¡¯m fine Mina. Thank you.¡¹ Even while he waspletely exhausted, Sylvio-sama still expresses his gratitude. S, so pitiful. I heard a bit about the circumstance of the mansion when Alfried-sama and I went to the royal capital, but I don¡¯t expect it would be to this extent. The training with Eleonora-sama is even more unsparing than expected. I see how skillful Alfried-sama is, as he can stand against Eleonora-sama as his opponent. After Eleonora-sama and Sylvio-sama wipe their sweat and clean off the dirt that sticks to their skin, it¡¯s time for them to take a bath and have dinner. It will be a busy time for us maids. ¡¸Sylvio©`! You can take the bath first©`!¡¹ Eleonora-sama¡¯s voice can be heard,ing from the dining room. ¡¸Eleonora-neesan is not going to take a bath first?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s fine for me to take itter. I¡¯ll wipe it with the chilled towel if I sweat.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­then, I''ll go in first¡¹ Maybe he wanted to immediately enter the bath, as Sylvio-sama left the dining room looking a little happy. However, he walkednguidly for some reason, maybe he felt tired from the practice during the day. ¡¸Ah, Sylvio-sama. If it¡¯s your change of clothes, I¡¯ll bring it to youter.¡¹ ¡¸That would be helpful. My hands and legs feel like they¡¯re breaking already, I didn¡¯t want to move them that much.¡¹ When I spontaneously suggest that to Sylvio-sama, he gently smiles. That far, so it¡¯s a matter of course that you would be worked hard by Eleonora-sama, huh. ¡¸Well then, I will bring your change of clothester.¡¹ I can skip the busy preparation task for dinner just by bringing a change of clothes to Sylvio-sama. Isn¡¯t it perfect? ¡¸Ah, wait!¡¹ Just when I was about to get the change of clothes for Sylvio-sama, he suddenly stopped me. I wonder what happened? If Sylvio-sama were to dy me, then I will be in trouble if I¡¯mte in helping to arrange the table. I think that Mel-san will be angry at me and I can¡¯t imagine anything other than that kind of thing to happen if I were to procrastinate, and I will not be able to take the cookies in Sylvio-sama¡¯s room. ¡¸Who is the person who made the bath today?¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s see, I think it was Elna-sama and Eleonora-sama¡¹ That¡¯s right, when I was about to fill the tub with hot water produced by a hot water magic tool, Elenora-sama happily brought Elna-sama and heated the water with magic. I¡¯m told that it¡¯s just the right time for Eleonora-sama¡¯s magic practice. ¡¸¡­¡­I knew it¡¹ Hearing that, Sylvio-sama nodded mysteriously. I unintentionally tilted my head, since I don''t understand what he meant. ¡¸Thank you Mina. For now, bring my change of clothes, alright¡¹ Since Sylvio-sama said that, I headed to the second floor where Sylvio-sama¡¯s room is located. And then, I chose Sylvio-sama¡¯s underwear, long pants, and long sleeve shirt from his room. I thought that I wanted to try and choose rough clothes for him, but a lot of Sylvio-sama¡¯s clothes all feel fit to his body. I think it¡¯s fine to dress as loosely as Alfried-sama inside the mansion through¡­¡­ While thinking about such things, I chose clothes that were rtively easier to move in and head to the changing room. Of course, I don¡¯t forget to take the cookie that was ced inside the wooden box on the table as a tip for the maids. I arrived at the changing room while being captivated by the sugary sweet taste of the cookie. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­?¡¹ I wondered if Sylvio-sama had already taken off his clothes and is now washing himself, but I can¡¯t find Sylvio-sama¡¯s clothes inside the changing room. I looked into the back while finding it strange, the door of the bathroom had been fully opened. ¡¸¡­¡­eh? That¡¯s strange. I couldn¡¯t find Sylvio-sama.¡¹ Even so, the hot air drifting from the bath is strangely hot. Was the steam drifting in the bath this hot? ¡¸Ah, Mina. Don¡¯t go into the bathroom.¡¹ Just when I was thinking and feeling puzzled over it, Sylvio-sama and Bartolo entered the changing room. ¡¸Eehh? I can¡¯t go inside¡­¡­¡­¡­could it be, Sylvio-sama is going to take a bath together with Bartolo-san!?¡¹ In the mansion of high-ranking nobles, there are cases where the employees, such as the maids, washed the noble¡¯s body. However, since there are no such things in this mansion, I thought that it would be an easy job, but this is the first time I learned that there is this kind of job here. And Sylvio-sama also didn¡¯t call for female maids, but he¡¯s letting the muscr Bartolo-san wash him¡­¡­¡­ It¡¯s a situation where the women in the vige are going to be thrilled if they see this. ¡¸¡¸That¡¯s not it (alright)!¡¹¡¹ When I asked them while nervously pointing my finger at them, the two of them strongly denied it. ¡¸I, is that so?¡¹ ¡¸I only came here to measure the temperature¡¹ When I said that, Bartolo-san strongly nodded. And when I looked toward Sylvio-sama, he said ¡¸I¡¯m not¡¹ while smiling wryly. It seems that, they¡¯re really not in that kind of rtionship¡­¡­¡­surely. ¡¸Please step back for a moment.¡¹ When Sylvio-sama told me that, I moved from the front to the edge of the bathroom door. And then, Sylvio-sama and Bartolo-san entered the bathroom without even taking their clothes. ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s hot when you consider the steam from the bath.¡¹ Just when I was wondering what they were doing, the two of them leaned over and looked into the bathtub. ¡¸¡­Bartolo, there are small bubblesing from the bottom of the bathtub, and the edge of the bathtub is full of bubbles, how many degrees is this?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. If it is like in cooking, then it is roughly around eighty degrees or so. So it is about twice as hot as normal hot water.¡¹ ¡­¡­this is a bath for humans to use, right? Why did the temperature rise to eighty degrees? I know that Eleonora-sama is weak in adjusting her magic, but this is beyond expectation. So Bartolo-san was called here because he has some understanding about temperature. I¡¯m convinced. Incidentally, it feels kinda gross hearing Bartolo-san using honorifics. ¡¸Well, we can only see how it will go while adding more water to it.¡¹ ¡¸I was d I checked on it properly.¡¹ ¡¸Sylvio? How¡¯s the water temperature?¡¹ As the two of them mysteriously nodded to each other, Eleonora-sama came to the changing room with a slow, dragging voice. ¡¸Eleonora-san, you¡¯re awful¡¹ ¡¸What? Was it lukewarm? What the, you¡¯re still haven¡¯t take a bath yet¡¹ Eleonora-sama knitted her eyebrows as she saw Sylvio-sama answer her while sighing. ¡¸It¡¯s the other way around! I¡¯ll be scalded if I take a bath like this¡¹ ¡¸Really? I thought it would be fine this time though.¡¹ ¡¸If so, then enter the bath and see for yourself!¡¹ I think that¡¯spletely right, but I¡¯m kinda scared for some reason. Bartolo-san and I muttering quietly among ourselves, while giving a sidelong nce at the two of them quarreling. ¡¸¡­¡­if the kid is here, then we can prepare the bath quickly, really¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­yeah. For now, it seems that it would be better to add the hot water with the magic tool¡¹ Alfried-sama is an all-purpose person necessary in the family. Author Note : It was two simr short chapters from the POV of the maids. An ordinary day in the mansion without Alfried. I want to write stories about Nord and Elna, but the next one we will return to the original story. I¡¯ve seen the draft of the manga. Al looks to have even more dead-eyes than in his previous life. Chapter 130: Rice and Miso Soup

Chapter 130: Rice and Miso Soup

We had breakfast in Tsubaki no Ma, the room where we had dinnerst night. And naturally, since this is the Japanese-style Kagura, the food being served is Japanese-style dishes. Rice and miso soup with tofu, salmon, tsukemono, boiled vegetables, grated small fry, and other refreshing dishes. For me - who belongs to the group who definitely have to eat Japanese meals in the morning - this is an assortment of menus that makes me happy, but I¡¯m feeling a bit sleepy, maybe because of the fatigue fromst night. And perhaps it¡¯s because of the pillow fight yesterday, I sleptte. For children like me - who bes sleepy at nine or ten o¡¯clock -, having a pillow fight untilte at night, then got scolded by Sannosuke, it¡¯s was physically demanding for my body. And because of that, I¡®m not getting enough sleep. While Irvine and Mort - who are adults - who sit at the same table as me, seems to have been made to clean up after that, and they look sleepy. ¡¸¡­¡­uuuh, because of Alfried-sama, I had to suffer such a terrible experience. My employees thrown pillows at me, and I was scolded by Sannosuke-san at great length, now I don¡¯t get enough sleep, y¡¯know. ¡¹ Tori - who sits near me - looked at me reproachfully. Even if you said that there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. I mean, Tori is the person who has to take responsibility as he is the chairman of the firm. So it¡¯s inevitable that he¡¯s the one that got scolded the most. I was able to take revenge for the time he chattered with the maids this time, so I also feel refreshed. ¡­¡­haa, the rich aroma of green tea is good. Looking at me drinking the green tea without even saying anything back, Tori took his chopsticks quietly, perhaps he already gave up. And maybe it¡¯s because the employees around us also have ack of sleep that the tension is low, they¡¯re eating rice sluggishly. Their tension is low not because they¡¯re sleepy, but because they have been banned from having a pillow fight at night in this ryokan. There might be some of them that look dejected because it was one of the few opportunities to exact revenge on Tori. And for the rest of them, they¡¯re might be afraid doing today¡¯s work, because they thoroughly beat the hell out of Torist night. Those guys, Tori would definitely make those people work their butt¡¯s off today. But well, the boisterous meal likest night is okay, but a quiet meal like this one is also not bad. It¡¯s calm and very nice. ¡¸Al! It tastes great when you pour the miso soup on the rice!¡¹ Just that, Roomba who sits next to me is still the same as usual with his ridiculous stamina. Though it should be his first time tasting a decent Kagura¡¯s food, he hase to discover nekomanma. A bit crafty, that guy. Though I also want to have some! ¡¸I thought taste great and goes well with rice, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something tomend on in this kind of ce, right?¡¹ Rather, I think it¡¯s quite a breach of manner to eat like that in a ryokan. The manner of Kagura and the one in my previous life may not necessarily the same, but I don¡¯t think it would look good, right? I look toward Sannosuke behind me as if asking him with that thought. ¡¸¡­¡­that¡¯s right. It would look like a busy servant wolfing down their food, I don¡¯t rmend doing that in ces like this.¡¹ I feel discouraged hearing Sannosuke¡¯s words. Even though nekomanma is extremely delicious. I want to pour miso soup on top of the hot rice and wolfed it down! ¡¸Aleutia-san, it looks like you can not pour miso soup on top of the rice!¡¹ ¡¸Ehh? But why? But it¡¯s absolutely delicious, you know?¡¹ ¡¸Sannosuke-san said that it is a breach of manner!¡¹ While I was feeling frustrated deep inside, I can hear that kind of conversation from the women¡¯s group who sits apart from us. Apparently, they also realized the possibility of nekomanma and are trying it out. It appears that Aleutia and Ilya are being affected by Kagura¡¯s culture. Incidentally, our seating for the breakfast is divided into men on the right side and women are on the left side. We¡¯re staying in a different room on each floor, but maybe because of therge number of people that it just so happen like that. I mean, when the mene downstairs, then the forty seats are immediately filled in no time. But even without those reasons above, I don¡¯t think Aleutia will approach us, probably because she saw the thing that should not be seenst night. Simrly, the proprietress who diligently assisted us yesterday is also like that. It looks like the tasks to assist the breakfast on this side are being left to Sannosuke along with other men. I think that this side iscking in terms of view. ¡¸Even though it¡¯s delicious it¡¯s no good, huh©`¡¹ Roomba eats the nekomanma in one gulp while saying that regrettably. Then he ced the empty bowl, but then he seems to remember something, ¡¸¡­¡­ahh! Then how about tamago kake gohan?¡¹ ¡¸Though it¡¯s also a breach of manner in a high-ss ryotei, there is no problem with that in most cases.¡¹ ¡¸Why is there no problem with that¡­¡­¡¹ Now that you mention it, you¡¯re right. Even though it¡¯s considered taboo to pour miso soup on top of rice, there is a tendency to deem tamago kake gohan as a dish that has no problem with that manner of eating. Just what is the meaning of this I wonder. ¡¸¡­¡­I don¡¯t know that far¡­¡­¡¹ Indeed, I guess he also doesn¡¯t fully understand the reason for that, Sannosuke answered while frowning. Oh well, there will also be few people who wonder about such small details anyway. Food is something that people are familiar with, but surprisingly everyone doesn¡¯t know about the origin and culture of food. ¡¸Well, never mind. Sannosuke, give me a raw egg.¡¹ Roomba asks as he pours the rice into an empty bowl. ¡¸Ah, me too.¡¹ Since it appears that it¡¯s fine to eat tamago kake gohan here, I took advantage of Roomba¡¯s request and also asked for it. ¡¸¡¸Me too¡¹¡¹ ¡¸Proprietress-san, give me raw egg please!¡¹ ¡¸Me too!¡¹ Then, Irvine and Mort - who sits in front of me - and the people from the merchants group also raised their hand as they asked for the same thing. On the other side, Aleutia, Ilya, and the women also beg for raw eggs. It seems that on a quiet morning inside this room, my conversation with Roomba can be heard more than expected. It makes me smile seeing a big adult wants to eat raw egg. Sannosuke and the proprietress send some instructions to the employees while smiling wryly at us as we demand some raw eggs. ¡¸That¡¯s because Al said that, if you have soy sauce, then the egg rice will be even more delicious. I¡¯m looking forward to the taste.¡¹ ¡¸But don¡¯t put too much soy sauce on it. Since it will taste just about right when you sprinkle two, or three drops of soy sauce.¡¹ A few drops of soy sauce are fine. It will spoil the original taste of the egg if you sprinkle too much soy sauce. I sip the miso soup and breathe a sigh of relief. Aah, the taste of miso seems to permeate my whole body. ¡­¡­after all is said and done, I also want to eat nekomanma. I know it¡¯s a bad manner to eat that, I can eat that as much as I wanted toter, and yet that sort of cravings appear inside of me. Why do people would still want to do something when they were told not to do that, I wonder. But, even though I¡¯m like this, I¡¯m a noble. So I have to be mindful of my table manner to suits the asion¡­¡­¡­ Putting aside the pillow fightst night and the tongs fight with Eric at the Royal Capital, that is. ¡­¡­do I have to endure andpromise by putting the rice into my mouth, then take a sip of miso soup now. I was drawn to that taste and scoop up some rice while frowning at the half-baked and troublesome measure I thought of. I carry the white, steaming rice to my mouth with the chopsticks, but ¡¸Ahh, it fell¡¹ By chance, the rice fell to the miso soup. ¡­¡­hmm, guess it can¡¯t be helped if it fell to the miso soup. Let¡¯s eat this delicious food gratefully. Once again, I bring the rice that was soaked with the dashi and miso to my mouth. Aah, I knew it, it really goes well with rice. The umami vor of the dashi and miso waspletely absorbed by the rice. Such a nostalgic taste. During busy hours in my previous life, I made ochazuke and nekomanma as a quick and delicious lunch meal. ¡¸¡­¡­aah, the rice fell to the miso soup.¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s nothing you can do if it fell to the miso soup. You have to eat everything so you won¡¯t be rude about the meal served.¡¹ ¡¸Of course. You too, you should eat the rice that fell to the miso soup properly, alright?¡¹ Right in front of me, Irvine and Mort eat the pseudo-nekomanma, and they were talking that sort of things shamelessly. The rice fell to the miso soup you said, but one scoop of rice is not something that could simply fall like that, isn¡¯t it. It¡¯s not like one mouthful that fell to the miso soup like me, what a bunch of shameless guys. I¡¯m envi¡­¡­I mean, truly shameful. Would that sort of forced act alright, I wonder? I was curious about Sannosuke¡¯s reaction, so when I turn around to look behind me, he faced the other way with aplicated look on his face. Apparently, he¡¯s going to act as if he didn¡¯t see that. Maybe it¡¯s because of his surly face that people thought of him as inflexible, but it seems that he is surprisingly able to be flexible. Well, he is an employee of a ryokan where all sorts of people from various countries reside. I guess some open-mindedness might also be necessary to some extent. I took a fresh raw egg and break it, then drop it on top of the rice while thinking about that kind of thing. ¡¸Le, let¡¯s stop it Aleutia! Thye can do that kind of thing because it¡¯s them, I tell you! Let¡¯s try it in a different ce, alright? Let¡¯s endure it with tamago kake gohan for now, okay?¡¹ ¡­¡­the women¡¯s group looks to have it hard. Author note : Writing about breakfast is unexpectedly fun¡­¡­¡­ They are carefree as usual. Next one will be sightseeing time! Chapter 131: Sightseeing Kagura

Chapter 131: Sightseeing Kagura

After finishing our breakfast, we immediately head out as a group and go sightseeing in the city. The members are me, Roomba, Mort, Irvine, Aleutia, and Ilya. Tori can¡¯t apany us since he has a business talk and he needs to sort and sell the luggage loaded on the ship. I thought that would it be fine if he doesn¡¯t take someone as a guard to apany him, but it seems that the business talk is located at the port, so it doesn¡¯t look like there is no need to prepare one it because, including Dous-san, there are strong sailors and swordsmen in that ce. The people of Kagura are peaceful, and the public order looks to be fine, so there should not be any danger when you¡¯re in a public ce. Well, if there is someone from the firm or the former knight Gunther from the intense pillow fightst night, then they would be able to get rid of any ordinary enemies without any issues. I think they have the persistence, or strength that doesn¡¯t fit with their job as a merchant group. That being the case, the members of Silver Wind can also go sightseeing in Kagura leisurely today. ¡¸Alright©`, let¡¯s enjoy Kagura today!¡¹ When we left the ryokan in a crowd, Irvine stretched himself while being basked in the sunlight. ¡¸We have a job as a guard starting tomorrow. We should enjoy it while we still can freely go sightsee.¡¹ Tori¡¯s firm will also move around the city of Kagura starting tomorrow, so the members of Silver Wind will have to act as their guards. This might be the only day they can freely move around all day long. ¡¸It¡¯s thanks to Tori-san for allowing everyone to have the time to visit several ces, huh.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s brought back some souvenirs if we found something interesting.¡¹ Just like what Ilya said, this might be Tori¡¯s consideration to us. No matter how strong the sailors and the members of the firm are, nheless, it must be a waste to let the hired adventurers y around. I don''t know whether he¡¯s thinking about Silver Wind members or taking me into consideration, but it¡¯s something to be d about. Since the two women will not be around if the members of Silver Wind can¡¯te with us. To sum up, I will be sightseeing in Kagura with Roomba the whole time. Though that¡¯s not bad in itself, I think I want to go to a gorgeous party on the first day. As we walked from the quiet area of the ryokan to the center of the port city, the ce immediately grew more lively. The representative of Japanese culture, kimono¨D¨D people wearing Kagura¡¯s clothesing and going on the main street. Wearing various types of clothes likefortable jinbei-like clothes, clothes tightly tied with obi, and clothes with light and somber color. The sight of a crowd of people wearing Kagura¡¯s clothes, it¡¯s like one scene in a historical y or dorama. Unlike yesterday, we¡¯re not walking in the middle of the street, so we stop and watch that spectacle of Kagura¡¯s city leisurely. ¡¸Oh©`! I also thought about it yesterday, everyone is wearing Kagura¡¯s clothes, aren¡¯t they¡¹ ¡¸That looks easy to move in!¡¹ When I spontaneously shouted in wonder, Roomba pointed to a man who passed by in front of him. That man wore deep blue jinbei-like clothes with vertical lines. It seems like his appearance with a short sleeve and short pants look quite easy to move in. Roomba will look great if he wears something like that. ¡¸Why don¡¯t we stop by at clothes shopter and try on Kagura clothes?¡¹ ¡¸That sounds great! I also want to wear Kagura¡¯s clothes.¡¹ ¡¸It has a different sort of beauty than the clothes of the ryokan, doesn¡¯t it. I wonder if should I buy it if there are clothes that I liked.¡¹ My casual remark got a strong response from Ilya and Aleutia. It appears that the two of them have a strong interest in Kagura¡¯s clothes. Especially Aleutia, who had a strong interest in them. And it looks like Aleutia has already decided to buy Kagura clothes when you see that smile of hers. She took a liking to it since unexpectedly, she can hide the size of her breast. ¡¸¡­¡­yeah. That¡¯s ¡®cause Kagura¡¯s clothes can hide your breast size. Aleutia will definitely buy them, isn¡¯t she¡¹ ¡¸Right? She decides to buy it to hide her own breast size.¡¹ ¡¸You still want to be beaten?¡¹ Maybe she can hear Irvine and Mort¡¯s voices as they mutter to each other, there is a vein bulging Aleutia¡¯s forehead as she makes a fist. ¡¸¡¸It¡¯s nothing!¡¹¡¹ They might still be afraid ofst night¡¯s body blow. In the first ce, you shouldn¡¯t say it if you¡¯re going to apologize. If you just think about it in your mind like me¨D¨D ¡¸Alfried-sama too, please don¡¯t say something too rude, alright?¡¹ Aleutia immediately drew near me with a dark smile on her face. ¡¸My voice leaked out!?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­that¡¯s because Alfried-sama said it, so we also can¡¯t help saying that.¡¹ When I shouted in surprise, Irvine told me that. Come to think of it, after I said that thought in my mind, I felt that Irvine interjected with ¡¸yeah¡¹. Recently, there is no one like Eleonora-neesan and Elna-kaasan where I have to pay attention to what I say. I¡¯m scared of what will happen when I¡¯m having a conversation with them when I get home. We watched the main street unreservedly, and first, we went to exchange our money. Since the Kingdom¡¯s coins can not be used in this country. The one with a round hole that looked like a 5 yen coin is known as stone coins in the Kingdom. The copper coins that look like an Edo period ichibugin silver coin with a rectangr shape, around 100 yen. The silver-colored coins with the same shape are the silver coins, 1.000 yen. Then, the one with an elliptical shape that looks like a koban equivalent to one gold coin, 10.000 yen Incidentally, arger koban isparable to arge gold coin, as for white gold coins, and ck gold coins are thicker and releasing white luster, and ck luster on their surface. Perhaps it¡¯s made so that it¡¯s easy to use in other countries, perhaps it¡¯s because they can obtain a lot of them from the mines, or it might be that they¡¯re basically using the same kind of ore in each country or something. This time I have received permission from Elna-kaasan that I can freely use up to one white gold coin, but as expected, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to spend that much on anything so I¡¯m going to spend less than a gold coin. I wonder if 100.000 yen would not be enough. With that thought in mind, I¡¯m going to exchange and divide my money for small stone coins, copper coins, silver coins, and gold coins for ease of use. 100.000 yen is an amount that makes me nervous as you can buy a magic tool with it, I¡¯m kinda scared to hold on to that amount on the first day. I¡¯m sure this should be enough. I also don¡¯t forget to store the somewhatrge amount of money with Space magic so that I don¡¯t drop it. ¡¸Kuuh, as expected of nobles, a child of that age can spend that much money¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Irvine -who exchanges his money beside me - looks at me with a frustrated expression on his face. Fufufu, it¡¯s great isn¡¯t it? This is the financial power of a noble. It¡¯s somewhat amazing that I can carry 100.000 yen from the age of seven years old, huh? Even when I became an adult in my previous life, I seldom carried this amount of money around with me. Though I used to carry a lot of receipts around with this amount. After exchanging our money into Kagura¡¯s currency, we immediately walked down the main street. The main street is really wide, there won¡¯t be any problem with four carriages lined up side by side on it. Maybe because it¡¯s near the port, there are rtively a lot of fishmongers lined up on both sides of the street. They probably caught the fish in the sea around Kagura, strongly attracting the customers who went shopping in the morning. While I was surprised that they have different types of fish than the one in Esport market, we walked through the shops in a group, the savory smell peculiar to soy sauce drifted. ¡¸¡­¡­this smell¡¹ ¡¸Soy sauce!¡¹ Exchanging nces with Roomba, we sniffed the air and headed toward the source of the smell. Immediately after that, I arrived at the same seasoning shop from yesterday. ¡¸Ahh, you¡¯re yesterday¡­ We, wee¡¹ The same middle-aged male shopkeeper from yesterday said that with an awkward smile on his face as soon as see me and Roomba. Perhaps he remembered that we are tourists since there are Ilya and Aleutia that have conspicuous hair with us. ¡¸¡­¡­this is it!¡¹ Roomba walks quickly and opens a jar¡¯s cover. Then, a rich smell came out from inside that jar. The smell is so strong that it stings your nose. ¡¸Uwaa! The smell is so strong¡¹ Irvine - who came after us - shouted as he was startled. It would be natural if it smells so strong since the rich soy sauce is ced inside such a big jar. And Aleutia and Ilya may be interested in it since they also enjoyed eating with soy saucest night. They peer into the jar along with Mort and grimace at the strong smell. And it might be because they were gathering around the jar of soy sauce like that. The middle-aged shopkeeper approached them while smiling. ¡¸Are you looking for soy sauce, customers? This store has dark soy sauce, light soy sauce, and three other types of rich soy sauce, which would you like to choose? ¡¹ Oohh, if they have that much then it will be convenient since I can use it for different purposes. ¡¸There are different types of soy sauces? ¡¹ ¡¸Yes, actually it would be best if you try and taste it¡¹ The shopkeeper nodded to Ilya¡¯s question, then he started to prepare a small te and pour three types of soy sauces on it. ¡¸The one with this color is themon type of dark soy sauce that everyone is familiar with. You may try and taste it if you like¡¹ Rmended by the shopkeeper, everyone sticks their finger on the dark soy sauce and puts it in their mouth. ¡¸It¡¯s the same soy sauce that I ate yesterday and for this morning''s breakfast.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a taste of soy sauce that we¡¯re familiar with.¡¹ Irvine, Mort, and Roomba also nod, as if agreeing with what Aleutia and Ilya said. ¡¸Next, the one with the lighter color beside it is a light soy sauce. Compared with the dark soy sauce, it has a milder color and scent as it¡¯s characteristic, and it is suited to be used as a seasoning for various foods that makes the best used of the ingredients such as boiled vegetables and clear soup ¡¹ When we heard the shopkeeper¡¯s words, we lick the light soy sauce just like him. It makes me smile seeing everyone tasting the soy sauce. ¡¸Ohh? It¡¯s not as light as I thought, isn''t it? ¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. And the smell and richness of the soy sauce is not that strong, but the taste is stronger than I thought.¡¹ Perhaps the taste is unexpectedly too sharp for Roomba and Ilya, they tilted their heads and said that. ¡¸Ye, yeah that¡¯s right.¡¹ ¡¸Certainly, the taste is not as thin as I thought. ¡¹ ¡¸You guys are inclining your heads because we¡¯re here, huh? No need to put on some weird disy you know! ¡¹ ¡¸I, it¡¯s not like that!¡¹ Maybe it¡¯s because they made fun of Aleutia earlier, she keeps on pursuing those two men. Men are creatures that like to show off, after all, I hope you don¡¯t pursue it any further. ¡¸Even though it¡¯s called light soy sauce it doesn¡¯t mean that the taste is diluted, it just means that the color of the light soy sauce is lighter. The saltiness is actually a bit stronger than the dark soy sauce.¡¹ ¡¸Hee©`, I wonder if the nimono for our breakfast this morning uses this? ¡¹ ¡¸I guess so.¡¹ Uh-huh, as long as I have this then I can even eat something like nimono in the mansion. Depending on how I prepare it, I might be able to make a dipping sauce for tempura or soba. Since soy sauce can be used for anything like nimono, grilled food, or for sauce themselves, I look forward to the trial and error experiment with Bartolo. ¡¸Then, thest one is the tamari soy sauce.¡¹ Listening to the words of the shopkeeper, everyone directly put out their fingers. When I smell the scent of thick soy sauce on my finger, it smells kinda heavy. And when I put my finger into my mouth, the rich taste of the soy sauce spread inside my mouth. There¡¯s no doubt that it has a little viscosity and sweetness, it¡¯s a soy sauce that was used for sashimi in my previous life. ¡¸It¡¯s has a thicker taste than the other soy sauce, isn¡¯t it.¡¹ ¡¸This will definitely go well with sashimi!¡¹ ¡¸It will look tasty if you put it in a seafood bowl!¡¹ It looks like the first thing Aleutia and Roomba notice is that it will go well with sashimi. Arriving at such a conclusion with just one lick, these two are amazing. ¡¸Let¡¯s have tamari soy sauce if sashimi is served today!¡¹ Aleutia and Roomba nodded and smiled at Ilya¡¯s words. Yesterday, there is no tamari soy sauce at the ryokan, I wonder if it might be because they want us to experience the taste of dark soy sauce together with the sashimi? Or maybe because they thought that we tend to like something strong? Either way, it might just be in that ryokan. If sashimi is served today, I want to have it with tamari soy sauce or something. ¡¸That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it. It will be effective in suppressing the bad smell of the sashimi if we dip it into the soy sauce, so if you¡¯re weak with the raw smell of the sashimi, you can use tamari soy sauce. Furthermore, it gives a beautiful shine and luster to thepleted nimono dishes, and it has the characteristic of turning the dish to have a more reddish tinge if you heat it. It can also be used for nimono, senbei, and mitarashi dango. ¡¹ ¡¸Speaking of that, Tori-san rmended the sweetness of mitarashi dango to me yesterday! He said that it¡¯s soft and covered in sweet sauce.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll definitely eat that today!¡¹ Ooh, I could only get a glimpse at them yesterday, as expected they also have senbei and mitarashi dango, huh. I love to nibble on senbei while sipping the hot green tea, so I think I¡¯m going to buy a lot of senbei and bring them back home. When you nibble on senbei, it truly feels like you¡¯re leisurely enjoying a very nice holiday. It¡¯s going to be a source of pleasure if I were to ce it in the living room where Elna-kaasan enjoyed her spare time slovenly or the maid¡¯s lounge. But if I do that, the women¡¯s group back home will end up bing grandmas so I will have to do it moderately¡­¡­ Senbei is hard after all, their teeth might break or fall¡­ Although it looks like senbei can be stored for a long time, I feel like there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to be able to bring that or mitarashi dango back as souvenirs. I can only store them with my Space magic here, so should I keep it a secret from everyone, then. ¡¸So, Al. How much soy sauce do you want to buy?¡¹ Roomba - who is beside me - asks, while Aleutia and Ilya are listening to the rmended ces for sweets from the shopkeeper, and Mort and Irvine are looking at the tsukemono at the inner part of the store. With no time to think about Roomba¡¯s question, I immediately say ¡¸Then, all of the soy sauce jar in this shop¡¹ ¡¸Right!¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡¸Eeeehhh!?¡¹¡¹¡¹ It was a line I wanted to say for once. It was in the same ranking of lines that I wanted to say along with ¡®I want to have the one from the start of the menu to the end of this shop¡¯s menu¡¯. Though in some respect, using that with soy sauce jars feels kinda cheap. ¡¸A, all of them? It will be around thirty gold coins¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ The shopkeeper gingerly asked, maybe because the one who said that is a kid like me. Oof, perhaps it¡¯s because it¡¯s in jars, after all, it¡¯s fairly expensive. Looks like I¡¯m going to use one tinum coin - one million yen - even without buying some magic tools. ¡¸You¡¯re buying so much!?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a joke. If we buy it now, our luggage will increase, and it will be difficult to bring, right? But we can buy it when we¡¯re about to leave so we can just make an advance order right now.¡¹ ¡¸I also want to bring back some of it for my parents, so I want three jars.¡¹ Ilya and I said as we smiled while listening to Aleutia''s flustered voice. ¡¸¡­¡­kuuh, so this is a noble¡¯s financial power, huh¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Aleutia¡¯s frustrated voice resounded inside the store. Chapter 132: Tsukudani

Chapter 132: Tsukudani

We made advance orders for soy sauce, then we headed to the other shops in the surrounding area in the same manner and made advance orders for miso and rice one after another. If we buy them up suddenly then it will inconvenience the shop¡¯s and our side, so I guess it would be better if we specify the date for the order and said it earlier. It would inconvenience their daily transactions and also their trading partners. I think there will be no problem with the loading of the luggage since the ship is big, there¡¯s also no problem to secretly store some of them inside my Space magic. ¨D¨Djust that, it¡¯s so easy for my money to fly away in this ce. ¡¸Hei, ¡®ee! Oniisan, how about this one? If you put this on top of the rice, it will deepen the taste of the rice!¡¹ An old man rmended something that looks like a tsukudani along with freshly cooked rice while showing a splendid business smile. Thi, this kind of demonicbination is no good! If we eat this then we can¡¯t help but to buy tsukudani. ¡¸What¡¯s this? Can we eat it?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, of course. You will not be able to recognize how good it tastes if you don¡¯t actually try it. Hey, you with the dead eyes, please have some too¡¹ That ¡®you with the dead eyes¡¯ is uncalled-for. Though I thought like that, I subconsciously received the rice and tsukudani offered to me. I hate the fact that he properly handed us some spoons, anticipating that we¡¯re not from Kagura. ¡¸Oh? If you can eat it give some for me too¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know what that is, but does it goes well with rice?¡¹ Mort and Roomba brazenly came forward, perhaps they noticed that Irvine and I receive some food from the old man. ¡¸Of course. How about that beautiful oneesan over there, would you like some?¡¹ ¡¸Ara, you mean us?¡¹ Aleutia looked back in a graceful manner and said that, but to begin with, if she is being humble she shouldn¡¯t turn around like Ilya. Such a charade. Incidentally, five Kagura¡¯s women who were walking on the street looked back after hearing the old man¡¯s ttering words. Maybe because they are walking gracefully while wearing beautiful kimonos, they appear graceful, but it seems like there are also a lot of people who don¡¯t appear to give the same impression. I stare at the tsukudani on top of the rice while thinking of such things. Probably made with asari and some shellfish, seasoned with soy sauce and sugar for the sweetness and saltiness of tsukudani. That would definitely be delicious, I¡¯m sure of it. My drool won¡¯t stop even just thinking about it. I bring the shellfish tsukudani with the spoon to my mouth, with the white steam from the rice hanging in the air. The salty-sweet seasoning in the shellfish instantly spread inside my mouth, I wee the strong vor of the seasoning so that it will be absorbed by the hot rice. As a result, I felt the umami of the rice and the sweetness of the tsukudani that was at the right amount. Abination thatplements the strong and weak characteristics of both seasonings, making the best use of each of them. This is really not good. Once I start eating it, I won¡¯t be able to stop. ¡¸Uoooooohh! This goes so well with rice, isn¡¯t it!?¡¹ Irvine who is next to me also felt the same, he wolfed down the rice heartily. The other members are also shaking their heads vertically as if agreeing to Irvine¡¯s remark. Right now, I¡¯m currently busy stuffing the rice into my mouth, trying to match the taste of the salty-sweet tsukudani with the rice. Since if you match the taste of the tsukudani with rice at just the right amount, it will be extremely delicious. We put the hot rice and tsukudani inside our mouth - as if to bolt it all down -, and just like that we have emptied our rice bowl. Such a magical power the dish has¡­¡­ ¡¸If I have this, then I can eat as many bowls of rice as I can!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah and even I can eat two bowls of rice with this!¡¹ Aleutia said, continuing after Roomba¡¯s remark. Err, even though you eat three bowls of tamago kake gohan in the morning, just what are you saying. And maybe Irvine and Mort also knew about it, they had a face that looked like ¡¸What the heck is this person saying now?¡¹. ¡¸It goes really well with rice, doesn''t it? Even if you don''t eat it together with rice, it will also go well with Kagura¡¯s sake as a snack, right.¡¹ While imitating the action of tilting a sake bottle, the old man unpleasantly smiled. It was such an exaggerated action and tone of voice, but his way of putting it looks like it is actually delicious. Irvine and Mort are making a swallowing sound. If I also had a body where I can drink liquor, then I would probably have made the same swallowing sound like them. ¡¸Oi, old man! Do you have Kagura sake!? ¡¹ ¡¸I apologize. Our ce is a tsukudani shop. If you want some Kagura sake then please purchase it at the sake shop next door.¡¹ The old man shamelessly said that while shrugging his shoulders, in reply to Irvine¡¯s remark. When I casually looked at the sake shop next door, the man who appeared to be the shopkeeper was holding a sake bottle and smiling. I know that they¡¯re using a small amount of sake for the tsukudani, so I thought there is no reason they don¡¯t have some sake here, but he didn¡¯t point that out since there is a business synergy between him and his neighbor. ¡¸Kuuh! Irvine! Let¡¯s go buy it!¡¹ ¡¸Ou!¡¹ Irvine and Mort looked like they wanted to try eating it along with Kagura sake, so they started running straight toward the sake shop. ¡¸If you stuff it inside onigiri and eat it, I guess you can eat it while you¡¯re on the move, right.¡¹ ¡¸Really!? If so we can savor this anytime!¡¹ Roomba¡¯s eyes widened as he raised his voice after hearing what I said. That way, we can make and eat it immediately even during a busy period in the morning, and it can also function as a bento. Logan would be delighted if I brought some with me. ¡¸Old man, can you give me some with this!¡¹ ¡¸Hei, thank you for your patronage! Though there are other types of tsukudani, is it fine if I just use the shellfish one from before?¡¹ ¡¸Ohh? There are other types of tsukudani?¡¹ This ce sells tsukudani. There is no way that there is only one type of tsukudani. There are a lot of types of tsukudani other than the shellfish one inside the sieve, Japanese icefish, young sardines, something that looks like small fishes, seaweeds, and other types of nts like shiitake. There are a lot of ingredients that go well with rice, huh. And thus, there are more challenges in tsukudani¡­¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­say, uncle. What is this thing?¡¹ Then, Aleutia became aware of ''that''. She has a face that said she can¡¯t believe it, that there is no such thing but she might be able to guess it. She pointed at that while her face turned ghastly pale. Maybe Ilya also notices as Aleutia looks strangely afraid of something, Ilya looks closely at the ce where Aleutia¡¯s finger pointed to and froze. Toward such Aleutia and Ilya, the old man tly say ¡¸That, is it? That¡¯s inago?¡¹ ¡¸No, no way! No matter how you see it, that¡¯s not a grasshopper from a paddy field or from a grassy field.¡¹ Aah, there is no inago in the Kingdom after all. As for grasshoppers, they can often be found in Koryatt vige. When you run across the straight path extending from the mansion to the vige, you will be able to see the cute grasshoppers jumping around at the same time as you head toward the vige. ¡¸Grasshopper? Aah, there are no inago in your ce then? Well, inago is in the same group as the grasshopper you see. You eat it it will feel crunchy in textu¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸¡¸I don''t want to hear!(that£©¡¹¡¹ The two of them crouch and shout loudly as if trying to drown out the old man''s exnation. I heard that it¡¯s tasty and rich in protein, but it doesn¡¯t look like they wanted to eat it willingly. I¡¯m basically also not good with insect-based food, so I understand how they feel. Although shrimp and crab don¡¯t look any different from that, I wonder how could I happily eat them. I mean, shrimp has like, a lot of legs growing from its body, and yet its face looks closer to a bug, right. ¡¸Yosh, I¡¯ll try a bite¡¹ Hearing that remark from Roomba, Aleutia and Ilya opened their eyes widely in disbelief. Ooh, it¡¯s probably been some time since they revealed this much expression just like when they ate that octopus, huh. ¡¸Please, by all means. It tastes good you know?¡¹ When the old man put the inago inside an empty bowl, it made a *sharashara* sound. ¡¸¡¸Hiiiiiiiiiiii!?¡¹¡¹ Aleutia and Ilya screamed when they heard the sound that shows the firmness of the inago. It¡¯s been a long time since I heard this kind of unpleasant sound. Looking at the inago inside the bowl, Roomba scoops up some of them with a spoon and brings it to his mouth. Meanwhile, the fearful scream from me, Aleutia, and Ilya never stop. Roomba moves his mouth *moshamosha*, but perhaps the only saving grace is that there are no inago¡¯s legs sticking out from the corner of his mouth. If theye out of his mouth, then we might have experienced trauma because of it. As we watch over him with an indescribable expression on our faces, Roomba swallowed down the inago and said, ¡¸It looks unappetizing but it''s crunchy and very filling, y¡¯see? Why don¡¯t you try it Al?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m going to buy it just in case, but I¡¯m not going to eat it so no thanks. ¡¹ ¡¸What, you¡¯re going to buy it just in case?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m going to stuff it inside onigiri and make Eleonora-neesan eat it.¡¹ It¡¯s the stupid Eleonora-neesan. If you mix it properly with shellfish and small fish, then you don¡¯t need to worry about her noticing it. If I did it like that, then I will be able to have my revenge and won¡¯t get punished because it got found out. Do you think I¡¯m a small-minded guy? Then why don¡¯t you think about it calmly. It will be simple to fight off Eleonora-neesan using magic at her weak point, but if I did that then it will be scaryter on. If I beat her with magic then she wille up with a countermeasure for that, she will beat me up when it¡¯s time for practice as though trying to get even. That¡¯s why, If I want to attack Eleonora-neesan, it is absolutely necessary for it to not get found out. Even serving it to someone like Tori to kill some time is fun. ¡¸I see, that¡¯s also interesting. Then I will also make Rnd and Westa eat it. There¡¯s no way they¡¯re going toin since it¡¯s delicious!¡¹ Roombaughed *shishishi* while showing his white teeth. ¡¸I also want to see that, so call for me that time, alright¡¹ I¡¯m quite interested in those two¡¯s facial expressions when they find out that it¡¯s the same group of grasshoppers. ¡¸Uncle, I¡¯m going to buy some tsukudani, so do you mind if I have some of this?¡¹ ¡¸Of course¡¹ When Roomba and I were smiling andughing wickedly at each other, Aleutia began to put some tsukudani into a rice bowl for Irvine and Mort. While having an extremely unpleasant expression on her face, Aleutia skilfully put the inago with the shellfish, small fishes, and shrimp as if to mix them. Guess she¡¯s going to serve it to Irvine and Mort, who will be back bringing some sake. Looks like she still has some grudges from the matter of her breast from before. ¡¸Hahaha, we did that often in Kagura ¡¹ Ilya has a wry smile on her face, as the old man said whileughing innocently. I also wonder if Kagura is going to be alright. Since she¡¯s someone who is usually has a calm disposition, I feel that she would be scary if you made her angry. ¡¸Old man! I¡¯ll buy the tsukudani, so let me have some!¡¹ Just when I¡¯m thinking about that kind of thing, Irvine came back holding a sake bottle in his hand. His face is a bit red, he¡¯d probably tried various types of Kagura sake on the pretense of choosing Kagura sake. And I was wondering why he took an extremely long time to return. ¡¸I have already prepare it right here.¡¹ ¡¸Ooh! Thanks! Yosh, shall we enjoy it immediately with Kagura sake!¡¹ ¡¸Ou!¡¹ Maybe it''s because they¡¯re tipsy with the Kagura sake, or because the shellfish tsukudani stood out in the bowl, but Irvine and Mort didn¡¯t hold any suspicions as they took their spoon and put the food into their mouth. While we are watching them and smirking, the two of them chew the tsukudani with relish. Aah, there is an inago leg stuck out from the edge of Irvine¡¯s mouth. ¡¸Ah©`¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯ve seen it¡¹ It¡¯s as if Ilya muttered what¡¯s on my mind. ¡¸What is it?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s nothing¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Why is Aleutia having such a big smile on your face?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s because the tsukudani is delicious you know¡¹ Aleutia is smiling brightly as she doesn¡¯t look to be bothered as she set them up. Irvine and Mort are suspicious of such Aleutia, but it looks like they still prioritized enjoying the taste of the food right now without worrying about it as they drank the Kagura sake in their hands in one gulp. It is such an enviable scene, but I don¡¯t think it is so this time. ¡¸Puhaaa©`©`! It¡¯s just like what the old man said before, this sake goes well with tsukudani!¡¹ ¡¸Indeed! If it¡¯s with this I can drink as much as I want! This salty-sweet taste of the shellfish with its crunchy and unique texture is¨D¨D¡¹ The two of them are expressing their impressions of the food with such a blissful expression on their face, but maybe they suddenly realize it as they look at each other. ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­crunchy?¡¹¡¹ Aah, it¡¯s crunchy after all. Most likely, Irvine and Mort must feel that something is wrong with the texture of the shellfish. ¡¸O, oi! You! What are those legs!?¡¹ Then, Mort realized it. It was the leg of something that appeared to be a bug stuck out from the edge of Irvine¡¯s mouth. ¡¸Wha, what is it?¡¹ ¡¸Mouth! The one at the edge of your mouth!¡¹ Mort pointed at Irvine¡¯s mouth while he¡¯s repeatedly opening and closing his mouth. Irvine wipes his mouth with his hand while appearing curious. ¡¸¡­¡­o, oi. ¡­¡­what is this?¡¹ Maybe he doesn¡¯t believe in what he is holding in his own hand. He muttered with a shaky voice. Mort rummaged through the tsukudani in his own bowl with the spoon and stiffened. It seems like he saw it. Toward such Irvine who looked our way with his eyes wide open, Aleutia clearly answered. ¡¸¡­¡­that¡¯s inago you know. A creature in the same category as a grasshopper.¡¹ Two screams that sound like chickens being strangled resounded in Kagura¡¯s street. Author note : Actually, I was nning to make them go to the clothing store earlier. A little more and someone like the Kagura oneesan will appear, you know. Chapter 133: Wearing Kagura Clothes Stylishly?

Chapter 133: Wearing Kagura Clothes Stylishly?

¡¸¡­¡­I became sober right away¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­yeah, it¡¯s frustrating since I can unexpectedly get addicted as I continue to eat it¡¹ With aplex expression on their faces, Irvine and Mort said behind us. There are tsukudani hanging on their waist, given by the old man of the Tsukudani¡¯s shop as though it were farewell gifts. It was interesting looking at those two screaming because of the inago that I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. Naturally, it goes without saying that the contents are only inago. We told them to send the other tsukudani that we bought to the ryokan so that we don¡¯t carry any luggage with us. ¡¸Serves you right¡¹ ¡¸Ahaha, with this you guys are even, right¡¹ That¡¯s ¡®cause Aleutia and Ilya were made to eat the octopus on the ship, huh. It looks like even the gentle Ilya has no particr intention to stand up for them. ¡¸It¡¯s alright if you¡¯re used to it, y¡¯know?¡¹ ¡¸No, we¡¯re fine.¡¹ Perhaps Roomba is especially fine with it, so he rmended the inago tsukudani to Ilya - which he is eating as a snack. I also tried to eat one just now, but as expected, I¡¯m still not used to it yet. Certainly, that slightly tough texture is a fresh experience for me, but I hesitated when I looked at him. It was pure ck, soaked with soy sauce and even though I know that I shouldn¡¯t look closely when I am trying to eat it, I wonder why can I see it clearly¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s a clothes shop¡¹ While I was thinking about something like that as I walked, Ilya pointed to a building ahead of us. There is a two-story building in that ce, a signboard hangs at the front with ¡ºClothes Shop Fuji ¡»written on it. ¡¸That looks good. Let¡¯s go and see some Kagura¡¯s clothes¡¹ Aleutia and Ilya run ahead to the front of the clothes shop while raising their voices in joy. When I looked at their figures, I realized the fact that girls like clothes no matter what world it is. Seeing beautiful women looking like they¡¯re having such a good time is really a feast for one¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s as if the scene from the pillow fight yesterday was being washed away¡­¡­¡­not good. It can¡¯t be forgotten that easily. Especially the scene where Gunther fell on his back, that was¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Alfried-sama?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s nothing¡¹ I half-run up to the clothes shop to keep up with everyone, despite the fact that Irvine is worried about me. The interior of the shop is beautifully decorated, with brightly colored Kagura clothes and cloth being disyed inside. Even if you walked outside of the shop and saw that you would involuntarily stop. Though it¡¯s not an extreme assertion or anything, it felt like the gentle beauty, the neat, and clean feeling are seeping out from the Kagura clothes. Toward this kind of shop that has such an atmosphere of tranquility and sense of being long-established, it feels like it will be a bit particr to enter but because Aleutia and Ilya have already entered the shop the men were also able to enter without any concern. The fragrant-like smell of tatami mats wafted in the air when I enter the clothes shop. I feel a little nervous when I enter, but I manage to calm down after breathing slowly. The smell is simr to the smell at the ryokan¡¯s room, it¡¯s not something that will make you nervous. ¡¸Somehow it feels high-ss, isn¡¯t it¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. I feel out of ce¡¹ Perhaps they have never been in a shop with this kind of atmosphere before, Irvine and Mort appear to be a little ufortable. They don¡¯t look like the same people who are making a racket, doing a pillow fight, or drinking sake at a high-ss ryokan yesterday. ¡¸We can just think of it like being at the ryokan, right¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Indeed¡¹¡¹ When I exasperatedly said that, Irvine and Mort quickly rxed. Although I said that, you can¡¯t have a feast or a pillow fight here, alright? Ilya and Aleutia are happily looking at the Kagura¡¯s clothes inside already, as they listen to the employees'' sales talk. ¡¸Wee. Are you looking for Kagura¡¯s clothes, dear customers? ¡¹ At the timing when we were thinking ¡®Should we also look for some suitable Kagura¡¯s clothes¡¯, a woman called out to us. It¡¯s a woman dressed in light cherry blossom-like colored clothes. I wonder why do the employees of a shop like to interact with customers at such timing when the customers are about to act, it¡¯s strange. Oh well, I¡¯m not bothered by it this time, so it¡¯s fine. ¡¸Yes, we would like to look for Kagura clothes for men.¡¹ ¡¸I understand. Well then, we shall go to the back, if you will¡¹ When I answered, the woman bowed with a graceful movement and encourage us to go to the back. Apparently, the products near the entrance of the shop are mostly Kagura¡¯s clothes for women. As we followed the employee who guided us to the back, we arrived at a room that had the same appearance as the one from before. There are Kagura clothes for men that have rtively calming colors disyed in the room, rather than the brightly colored Kagura clothes like the clothes at the front. As we enter the room, we look at the Kagura¡¯s clothes being disyed on the tatami mats in ordance with our taste. If you look closely, there are also gaudy, bright-colored clothes for men, and some with borate golden embroidery on them. You can clearly see that they put attention down to the details of the embroidery and the lines on the sleeve and the area around the cor. ¡¸Oh©`! This is the clothes that look easy to move in that I saw before!¡¹ As I was looking at the Kagura clothes in the shop, Roomba picked up clothes that looked simr to a Jinbei. ¡¸That is a jinbei. It is something that has be popr in Kagura as casual clothes recently.¡¹ ¡¸I see, so it¡¯s called jinbei, huh. This looksfortable and cool to wear.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s like wearing casual clothes, isn¡¯t it¡¹ The employee-san answered Roomba while smiling wryly. That is the criteria for men to choose their clothes. We¡¯ll dly wear it as long as it¡¯s practical. Even Sylvio-niisan and Nord-tousan, should also wear more rough clothes. This is by no means because of my inferiorityplex and jealousy for them who dressed so properly, alright? This is my kind consideration for them since you should dressfortably in the mansion, you know. ¡¸You may try the clothes if you like, would you like to try?¡¹ ¡¸Ou, please do!¡¹ ¡¸I also want to try some jinbei for children.¡¹ ¡¸Certainly.¡¹ Such being the case, Roomba and I change our clothes into jinbei. ¡ô ¡¸¡­¡­dear customer, it¡¯s wonderful. Even though customer is still young, the jinbei truly suits your figure. ¡­¡­how should I put it, you have such a presence that wouldn¡¯t have thought of you as a child.¡¹ The woman who helped me wear the jinbei said such things as she looked surprised. The one reflected in the mirror is me, wearing a somber, deep blue jinbei. ¡¸¡­¡­thank you¡¹ ¡­¡­¡­I wonder why is it. Even though I should have been praised, I¡¯m not feeling happy at all. A normal, young child would look cute if they were to wear jinbei, but that is not the case with me. With brown hair, sleepy-looking eyes, and perhaps it¡¯s because of the fatigue from my previous life oozed out from my body that I look like an adult in the way I dress. Though I¡¯m not sure about the fact that a seven years old kid would even look good wearing jinbei¡­¡­¡­ While somehow having aplicated feeling inside, I returned to the tatami mats space, but I found that there was no one there. Irvine and Mort - who were still here just now - are probably also trying on some Kagura¡¯s clothes. I thought, and when I looked at the clothes to kill some time while waiting, Roomba''s voice could be hearding from the back of the room. ¡¸Oh©`! Al also wear jinbei, huh©`?¡¹ ¡¸Un, Roomba too¨D¨D¡¹ When I look back, I stop talking midway when I was about to ask if Roomba wore the jinbei properly or not. No matter how you look at him, Roomba - who came out from the back of the room - looks like a boss who is in charge of the backstreet. Lion-like wild hair, chiseled frightening look, and an eyepatch on his right eye. With more than 180 centimeters tall and swelling muscles, Roomba is wearing a ck and gray jinbei, giving a different meaning of the word ¡®dressing stylishly¡¯ from the usual style. I thought that Roomba would look good if he were to wear something like jinbei, but this is more than I expected it to be. ¡¸¡­¡­Romba, no matter how I see it, I can only see you as someone who does some shady job.¡¹ The employee who helped Roomba change his clothes nodded as if agreeing to what I said. ¡¸Really? Well, it¡¯s fine if it suits me, right? ¡¹ ¡¸I guess¡¹ In reality, Roomba will probably be fine no matter who is the person picking a fight with him. Though the people who do shady jobs might get terribly frightened if they see Roomba. It¡¯s possible that there will be a misunderstanding like someone who came from another country trying to meddle in the backstreet. Just when I was thinking about something like that while looking at Roomba, this time Roomba is staring at my appearance in jinbei, ¡¸¡­¡­even so, that jinbei looks really good on Al, doesn''t it? I mean, when a kid wears jinbei it would be more¡­¡­hmm, adorable, right? You look very different from Kagura¡¯s children in the city¡¹ ¡¸Customer have this certain atmosphere, like a man who enjoyed his time as he leads a quiet life after retirement, you see¡¹ Even the employee said that kind of remark. ¡¸Oh well, it¡¯s fine if I look good in it, right?¡¹ I say the same thing as Roomba while having an inexpressible expression on my face. ¡¸That¡¯s right! It¡¯s fine as long it looks good on you!¡¹ Given the choice, I wanted to be a guy who dresses properly and looks good in his clothes just like Sylvio-niisan. Those close-fitting kimono doesn¡¯t suit me, you know? I tried to casually check it before, but it surprisingly didn¡¯t suit me at all. On the contrary, I felt that the kind consideration from the smiling employee who has a vague expression greatly perturbs me. ¡¸How is it? This makes me look good, doesn¡¯t it? It makes me have a refined atmosphere around me, don¡¯t you think?¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid, it still looks better on me. But well, if you talking about which one of us look like a thug, then I can give way to you.¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯d you say! Then let¡¯s have Roomba-san and Alfried-sama judge it!¡¹ ¡¸Fine by me¡¹ The argument between Irvine and Mort can be hearding from the back. It seems like it¡¯s a dispute over which one of them looks good in their attire. Though, after seeing Roomba both of their impressions are going to pale inparison. ¡¸¡¸Roomba-san, Alfried-sama! Which of us looks good in our current attire!?¡¹¡¹ ¡¸Oh?¡¹ Roomba turned around to look at those two - who eagerly came out from the back. ¡¸¡¸Hiiiiiiiiiiii!?¡¹¡¹ With just his impressiveness alone, Roomba made Irvine and Mort scream pathetically. ¡¸Wha, what the. So it¡¯s Roomba-san. I thought that it was someone who did some shady business somewhere.¡¹ ¡¸Too powerful¡­¡­¡¹ I understand that feeling. Even I will avoid him if I bump into him on the streets. ¡¸By the way, between me and Mort, which one of us do you think looks more stylish wearing Kagura clothes?¡¹ ¡¸Of course it¡¯s me, right? Right, Roomba-san?¡¹ ¡¸Nah, it¡¯s me, isn¡¯t it? Right, Alfried-sama?¡¹ Mort and Irvine asked while taking some poses to make them look better even if a little. With his ck stubble on his face, Irvine is not wearing jinbei like the one we wore, he is wearing a subdued purple kimono. Choosing a purple kimono all of a sudden, this guy has quite the refined taste. Coupled with his old-looking face, it match-ed with the purple-colored Kagura clothes but if it¡¯s about whether he looks stylish or not then I feel that it¡¯s doubtful. On the other hand, Mort - perhaps it¡¯s in consideration of his blond hair - wore a rtively bright blue kimono. It can be said that this one is different from Irvine, as he looks normal wearing Kagura clothes, however, the shy atmosphere emanating from him has somehow been spoiled. ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹ Roomba and I stare at those two. Rather than the clothes suit them, or they look stylish those two¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸¡¸No matter how I see it you guys can only be seen as some thugs¡¹¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Nnaaaaa!?¡¹¡¹ Chapter 134: Vain Person

Chapter 134: Vain Person

We quarreled for a while at the space meant for men at the back of the shop, then we return to the entrance after we heard from the employee that Aleutia and Ilya have finished changing. I¡¯m in the lead, followed by Roomba, and the thugs - Irvine and Mort. When I look back as I walk ahead, it looks just like a group of dangerous people are walking together. If these three are walking on the street together, the crowd in the surroundings will probably split of their own ord. When I return to the entrance of the clothes shop while thinking about such things, two women wearing Kagura clothes are waiting there. One of them had her deep blue hair tied up, while the other one had her pink hair tied at the side. From the color of their hair, they are undoubtedly Aleutia and Ilya. Then Aleutia and Ilya turn around, perhaps they notice the sound of our footstep. There were two beautiful women who dressed up beautifully in Kagura clothes in that ce. Aleutia is wearing Kagura clothes with a calming blue color as its base, a light blue and indigo blue that looks like blooming flowers. Her long deep blue hair is tied at the back of her hair in a ponytail with Kagura-type essories. And because her long hair is raised in a ponytail, her white slender nape bes visible, radiating a feminine appeal with a clean and quiet atmosphere around her. As for Ilya, she is wearing pink-colored Kagura clothes with a pale hue at its base. The area around her sleeve, cor, and feet were inconspicuously decorated with flower petals, and the color gradually changes into a gradation, approaching pink in color. Perhaps it¡¯s because the color of her clothes is close to white, that Ilya¡¯s bright pink hair looks even more attractive. I thought that the Kagura clothes are well suited with the lovely and tidy atmosphere she gave off. I know that they were both beautiful women, but does the impression change this much with the differences in attire. We let out a¡¸Oh©`¡¹ while staring at the two in nk amazement at their beauty. ¡¸Fuhaha, you guys really look like some thugs¡¹ Aleutia - who gave off such a refreshing atmosphere - burst intoughter while holding her stomach. Once she did that, her image of a beautiful woman became spoiled. ¡¸What don''t you be considerate!?¡¹ Irvineshed out toward Aleutia, who burst outughing and holding her stomach. ¡¸Hey, Ilya. We don¡¯t look like thugs, right?¡¹ ¡¸Eeh?¡­¡­¡­ah©`, uhm well¡­¡­¡¹ Mort tried to ask Ilya, but Ilya probably also thought that they look like thugs. She¡¯s awfully evasive. Her gaze is wandering and it feels like she is looking for what to say. ¡¸I think it really suits you?¡¹ ¡¸The fact that you didn¡¯t deny the ''thugs'' part means that Irvine and Mort look really well-suited as thugs, right?¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ Ilya nodded - while smiling - toward the remark I threw in from the side. At that moment, Irvine - who was approaching Mort and Aleutia - copsed, looking dejected. ¡¸¡­¡­no no, Alfried-sama that¡¯s not what I mean!? Mort-san and Irvine-san, it¡¯s not like that, alright!?¡¹ Ilya remembered the content of the current conversation and when she looked at their depressed appearance, she desperately tried to exin it but it¡¯s already toote. There is no more room for exnation. ¡¸Yo©`u see. Just ept it¡¹ Aleutiaughs while patting Irvine who copsed *pechipechi*. ¡¸You¡¯re getting carried away just because the Kagura clothes can hide your breast¡­¡­¡­¡¹ The moment Irvine frustratingly said that I felt the surrounding temperature drop. ¡¸Please be mindful of what you say. I have a lot ofrades in this ce, you know?¡¹ When I unconsciously look around after hearing Aleutia¡¯s monotonous and cold voice, I found out that the female employees of the store are smiling coldly. The woman who led us, and even the woman who assist us in changing were still smiling until a moment ago. Probably, the women in this ce don¡¯t have that much of a breast¡­¡­ let¡¯s stop thinking about it any more than this. I felt that sharp gazes are strangely heading this way. I knew it, the people of Kagura are normally gentle and amiable, but they would be scary if you make them angry. ¡¸¡­¡­I was the one who got carried away. I won¡¯t say it again¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s good if you understand¡¹ Due to Irvine¡¯s heartfelt apology, the atmosphere inside the store returns to a calm one. And the smile of the female employees also returned to the usual amicable smile. ¡¸Nevertheless, the both of you look good in Kagura clothes¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. The impressions changed so much that I hardly recognize you¡¹ I don¡¯t know whether he can read the air or it was spontaneous, but I also took advantage of that to say something that will lighten the atmosphere. ¡¸Thank you very much. Roomba-san, Alfried-sama¡¹ It appears that Aleutia is a little happy, while Ilya smiles bashfully hearing what we said. Just with those actions alone, you can perceive the difference in personality between the two of them. ¡¸You girls look really different from your usual appearance, it makes my heart pounding¡¹ ¡¸Yeah©`. It¡¯s nice being able to look pretty like this, but I feel that it¡¯s a bit difficult to walk¡¹ Aleutia pulls the bottom of her kimono to check on it. Naturally, you won¡¯t be able to take long strides as you walk or run while wearing kimono. ¡¸Compared with that, Roomba-san and Alfried-sama¡¯s clothes look much easier to move in, aren¡¯t they¡¹ ¡¸Ou, it seems that this jinbei is everyday clothing. It has a good texture and cool to wear, it¡¯s also easy to move in. I rmend it, you know? ¡¹ ¡¸Really? I want to buy it as a souvenir for my father then¡¹ Ilya is touching the jinbei Roomba is wearing to check on the quality of the material. I wonder if Nord-tousan and Sylvio-niisan will be happy if I also bought jinbei for them? I tried to imagine their appearance while wearing jinbei in my mind, but I didn¡¯t think that it will look good on them. Silky smooth blonde hair, with slim lines and slender physique¡­¡­¡­ Setting kimono aside, jinbei won¡¯t suit them, huh. But if it were say, Bartolo or Logan, then they¡¯re going to dly wear it. I will be scared if Eleonora-neesan will also take a liking to it unexpectedly. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Just when I was thinking of which jinbei would suit Bartolo and the others, Aleutia came right in front of me. She crouched with a mysterious look on her face and our eyes matched. After that, she stared at my whole body while tilting her head, then she turned to observe me from the side and back, and touching the jinbei. I wonder what is she doing. ¡¸¡­¡­what¡¯s wrong?¡¹ I reflexively said, looking at Aleutia¡¯s strange behavior. ¡¸Even though you should look the same as the kids outside, you lookpletely different from them. I wonder why?¡¹ ¡¸How could I know¡¹ Nothing is wrong with a kid who looks good wearing jinbei, isn¡¯t it? ¡ô ¡¸Thank you very much. Pleasee again¡¹ Dressed in Kagura¡¯s standard clothes, the employees of the clothes store sent us off as we leave of the store. Since everyone is wearing these Kagura clothes that we bought, we may have also blended into the surrounding scenery of Kagura a little more than before. Aleutia, Ilya, and Mort¡¯s hair color might be conspicuous, but my hair, Roomba, and Irvine¡¯s hair color aremon here in Kagura, so we¡¯re probably not that conspicuous. I¡¯m happy that we appear to have blended into this Japanese-style country that was overflowing with exoticism and is entirely different from the Misfrit Kingdom. Bying into contact with different cultures you can have a great experience while feeling like you¡¯re sightseeing. ¡¸Ooh, my line of sight is a bit higher than usual. It also has its charm, it¡¯s fascinating.¡¹ ¡¸The bottom part of Irvine¡¯s geta are a bit tall, aren¡¯t they? Wouldn¡¯t it be unnecessarily harder to walk?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine like this¡¹ That¡¯s right, we purchased some geta and zori back at the clothes store. Naturally, although we purchased Kagura clothes, the bottom part can¡¯t be ordinary shoes or boots. The clothes store seems to be in a business partnership with the geta and zori store, they sold it to us - who purchased the clothes - at a cheap price. And besides that, the shrewd saleswoman sold things like hair ornaments that look like kanzashi to Aleutia and Ilya. They also said that they will deliver our own clothes to the ryokan so that we don¡¯t have to worry about them. ¡¸Is that really alright? Don¡¯tin that you¡¯re tiredter on, alright?¡¹ ¡¸I know¡¹ Irvine and Mort bought geta, while the women¡¯s group, me, and Roomba buy zori. It¡¯s fine to buy geta like them, but just as Aleutia said, walking around for the whole day wearing geta might be exhausting. ¡¸How about you Aleutia, don¡¯tin that your waist is too tight, alright? You¡¯re not acting pretentious, right? ¡¹ ¡¸So rude! It¡¯s not too tight, okay! I, I¡¯m not acting pretentious! This is a perfect size for me!¡¹ Irvine¡¯s remark makes Aleutia indignant despite looking a little agitated. If the employee from the store helps you get dressed then you would be fine. I mean, even if by some chance, something loosened then those Kagura¡¯s women would probably help you tighten it if you ask. ¡¸What should I do. I, I want to show off a bit so I asked them to make it a little snug I¡¯m worried if I have to maintain it for the whole day¡­¡­ ¡¹ While Aleutia and Irvine are arguing, Ilya who is beside me muttered so. If it were women then when the employee asked them something like ¡¸Would this kind of tightness alright with you?¡¹, I feel like they answer with something along the lines of ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s fine¡¹. ¡¸We¡¯re going to eat some rice and enjoy Kagura dishes after this, so it might be best to loosen it a little¡¹ When I muttered such things, Aleutia and Ilya¡¯s shoulders tremble. Could it be, their obi are squeezing them even now? ¡¸W, we¡¯re going to eat rice today, so let¡¯s loosen it a little more, right! ¡¹ ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s right! Let¡¯s loosen it so we can fully enjoy Kagura dishes. I mean, we¡¯re going to eat a lot and walk around after all.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. This kind of tightness is no problem normally, I¡¯m just worried since we¡¯re going to eat a lot and walk around the ce after all! That¡¯s why I¡¯ll be back after I adjust and redo my clothes!¡¹ To the way out of this situation that I¡¯ve saved for them, the women¡¯s group grabbed the opportunity and take advantage of it to return to the clothes store while the men watched them in silence. Chapter 135: Grilled Onigiri

Chapter 135: Grilled Onigiri

Now that we¡¯re ready, we start to walk down the main street of Kagura. The main street of Kagura is unbelievably long and wide. And since there are a lot of shops lined up along the street, the main street was crowded with people. The field of view is almost covered with countless people wearing Kagura clothes, painting our sight with vibrant color. ¡¸Everyone is wearing Kagura clothes, making our view so vibrant.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s true. Everyone is wearing beautiful Kagura clothes, we will not get bored even when we¡¯re just walking around.¡¹ ¡¸When you look at them, it¡¯s like, that look nice©`, oh that one is also nice©`, isn¡¯t it¡¹ Ilya and Aleutia cheerfully nodded hearing my remark. ¡¸Ahh, that white and pink Kagura clothes will look great for Ilya!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s a bit too cute for me, after all. Aleutia look, that blue Kagura clothes with white flowers on them will on the white flower will suit you if you¡¯re dressed in that!¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too elegant? I wonder if it will suit me?¡¹ ¡¸I think that your deep blue hair and the white Kagura clothes will definitely charm people if you wear them!¡¹ Indeed, women. Just like that, they left out a guy like me. ¡¸¡­¡­hey, Mort¡¹ ¡¸What is it, Irvine-san¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t you think that Kagura people exposed too little of their skin?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Everyone is wearing a kimono anyway. But asionally the silhouette of their butt can be seen distinctly and it strikes a chord within me. How should I put it, their elegant manner and attire, it¡¯s like the eroticism suddenly¨D¨D ¡¹ Well, the conversations among men are this kind of thing. I don¡¯t hate that kind of conversation, but at any rate, I¡¯m still seven years old. So I must choose the appropriate contents of the conversation. We went to the trouble of sightseeing in Kagura, so let¡¯s enjoy Kagura¡¯s atmosphere even more, without having some strange conversation. I moved a bit away from Ilya and Aleutia - who was having such a brilliant conversation -, and moved closer to Roomba. There are all sorts of buildings made of wood lined up on the main street, unfamiliar ingredients, misceneous goods, and the like are being disyed. An employee called out to the people who walked on the main street, a woman boasting her shop merchandise in a loud voice. Customers who react to them, voices of people negotiating the prices. I can hear the lively voices of people who lined up the street and people shouting to make way for their cart, it feels like a festival in some way. Even just by walking in this kind of ce, it made me feel like I¡¯m part of this ce¡¯s ambience and it is pleasant. ¡¸¡­¡­oi, Al. It¡¯s like the incredibly nice smell of soy sauce.¡¹ Just when I was looking at the scenery of Kagura and thinking about such things, Romba sniffed the air¡¸*sniff sniff*¡¹ and began to say that. When I also tried to perceive it with my nose, a faint burnt-like, fragrant smell of soy sauce tickled my nostril. This is, could it be¡­¡­¡­! This smell, it reminds me of the name of one food. ¡¸Roomba! Let¡¯s try to find it!¡¹ ¡¸Ou!¡¹ As if he¡¯s waiting for those words, Roomba lifted me up and gave me a shoulder ride. My visual field suddenly became higher, and from looking up to the people walking down on the main street, now I overlook them. Since Roomba is quite taller than the general popce, even each person¡¯s hair whorl who walks in front of us looks quite nice. Since my visual field was always blocked by the figures of people, for it to instantly clear up felt exhrating. Now that I am able to look over Kagura¡¯s main street, I can find the food that interests me while searching for the source of the smell. ¡¸There it is! Roomba! That way!¡¹ ¡¸Okay! Come on, you guys!¡¹ When I pointed to the stall that is the objective, Roomba called out to Irvine and the others and stepped forward. ¡¸Oh? What¡¯s the matter, so suddenly?¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t know¡¹ ¡¸I wonder if there is something nice?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, there is a really nice smelling from the direction Roomba-san is going! Let¡¯s go there!¡¹ Thoughte, the members of Silver Wind in the backe chasing after us at a quick pace. But they look to have difficulties running, perhaps it¡¯s because Irvine and Mort are wearing geta and Aleutia and Ilya were not used to wearing Kagura clothes. Oh well, if you look at my figure who is leading them, you probably would not lose sight of us. With that thought in mind, I turn my gaze to the front. ¡¸Oooh!? ¡­¡­ah?¡¹ When Roomba - who has a frightening face and look like the boss of the back-alley - walking down the street, it will be extremely simple for people to open a path, but after that, they will tilt their head to the side, confused with me who is on Roomba¡¯s shoulder. When they thought that it was such a frightening person passing, then it will be something that will make them confused whether he¡¯s a kind person or not, since he¡¯s giving a small kid a ride on his shoulder. In any case, it¡¯s convenient for people to open a path of their own since we can rapidly advance. And then, we finally arrived at the stall that is our objective. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­we, wee¡¹ The old man stiffened after he looked up at Roomba. There is arge near the old man, and there is a lot of onigiri scattered about on top of it. Yes, it¡¯s grilled onigiri. It¡¯s a simple and delicious food where you just add soy sauce, dashi, and mirin or something to the onigiri then grill it. This thing was the main cause that released the burnt smell of soy sauce. The onigiri that was being grilled on top of the with tare sauce spread on it made a sound, the fragrant smell tickling my - and Roomba¡¯s - nostril. ¡¸¡­¡­what a nice smell¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­yeah, this looks tasty¡¹ Roomba and I muttered with narrowed eyes, smelling the extremely fragrant scent. ¡¸Oh? Oh, are you a parent and his child? Do you want to eat grilled onigiri?¡¹ Maybe he noticed that I was above him when I spoke since the old man¡¯s expression softened a bit. We¡¯re not really a parent and child though, it¡¯s troublesome to exin it so I guess it¡¯s fine. ¡¸Well then, give me four of them!¡¹ ¡¸I want to eat two of them, alright?¡¹ ¡¸Then, Give me five for now!¡¹ ¡¸Ou! Thank you!¡¹ The old man raised his voice cheerfully when Roomba ordered five of them. After that, the old man put a brush into a jar of tare sauce and then - with a familiar movement of his hands - spread it on the grilled onigiri. The tare sauce trickled down from the and made a sound *juu©`*, then the onigiris are grilled until they are well-cooked. And then, estimating by the appearance of the tare-grilled surface of the onigiri, the old man removes the grilled onigiri from the, and he starts to wrap them in bamboo shoot skin. Ooh, it appears that bamboo shoots grow in Kagura. This is good news. Certainly, bamboo shoot skin is durable and supple, it is said to have natural antibacterial properties. I should naturally buy bamboo shoots to bring back hometer for a quasi-lunch box. Using a pen I added it to the list of souvenirs in my memo then stuffed it into my pocket. There are too many things I have to buy after leaving Koryatt vige. If I don¡¯t put it all together like this, then I will forget about it. ¡¸Hei, here you go¡¹ ¡¸Ou, thank you!¡¹ It looks like Roomba finished paying the bill while I¡¯m writing on my memo. I paid two ichibugin-coins for the grilled onigiri, so two bronze coins are enough to buy five grilled onigiri. Converted to Japanese yen, the total is 200 yen. Un, it¡¯s quite cheap. ¡¸Here you go, Al¡¹ ¡¸Un, thank you¡¹ I thank him for paying for my share and receives the wrapped, grilled onigiri given to me from below. Since the grilled onigiri wrapped in bamboo shoot wrapping is freshly made, they were piping hot. When I undo the string so that I won¡¯t drop it, there is two well-baked grilled onigiri inside with the tare sauce permeating them. When I sniffed the light brownish onigiri to indulge in the smell, there was the fragrant, salty-sweet smell of soy sauce, and a faint smell of the dashiing off of them. I blew on the piping hot grilled onigiri to cool it down a little *fuuu*, then I slowly took a bite out of it. Along with a crunchy texture, the soft rice enters my mouth. ¡¸Afuu, afuu¡¹ It¡¯s still a bit hot, so I repeatedly opened and closed my mouth and rolled the rice around on my tongue. And since it has be a bit cool inside my mouth, I slowly taste it. If you chew on it, the salty-sweet taste from the soy sauce that permeates the rice and the mellow vor from the dashi leaked out. It appears that the inside of the rice is well-vored since the more you chew it, the more the vores out. After that, the original sweet vor of the rice that came out, in the end, is unbearable. U©`n, delicious! I know that it is still hot in spite of myself but in spite of myself, I still bit into the grilled onigiri. And I rolled the rice around inside my mouth while breathing the expected hot air. Though it¡¯s ridiculous manner, I thought that even that seemed to be one of the true charms of grilled onigiri. ¡¸Eating onigiri once in a while is also good, but grilled onigiri is even more delicious! As long as we I have this, I can eat even more cooked rice!¡¹ ¡¸Err, both of them are rice aren¡¯t they¡¹ I have never heard of someone eating cooked rice together with grilled onigiri. Just when I¡¯m about to reflexively interject, Roombaughed good-humoredly. Does Roomba doesn¡¯t particrly feel the heat, he ate the grilled onigiri in both of his hands quickly *bakubaku*. When the grilled onigiri was ced close to Roomba hands, they appeared extremely small. ¡¸Finally, I caught up with you guys!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s quite difficult to run while wearing a geta. I even stepped on two people¡¯s foot on the way here and made them angry¡¹ Just when I¡¯mparing the size of my own hands with the grilled onigiri, Irvine and Mort came as they pushed their way through the sea of people. ¡¸Finally, we caught up¡¹ ¡¸Ah©`! Roomba-san and Alfried-sama are eating something©`!¡¹ Ilya and Aleutia also arrivedte. That¡¯s because the crowd of people split themselves while Roomba proceeded steadily. And before we know it, it looks like the distance between Irvine and the others had been increasing. ¡¸Is that¡¯s onigiri?¡¹ ¡¸If it¡¯s onigiri, you can even eat them back at the ryokan, right?¡¹ It appears that Ilya and Mort also notice it, maybe because Aleutia pointed at the grilled onigiri in my hands. ¡¸Deardies, since you all have that kind of hair color, are you visitors? How about some Kagura specialties, grilled onigiri? Please have some if you¡¯d like¡¹ Due to Ilya, Aleutia, and Mort - who has a shy color unlike Kagura people -, the stall old man handed a wrapped grilled onigiri to Ilya and Mort. He probably wanted them to divide it in half so they could try it. Making them eat only a half, what a shrewd salesman. If he did that, then they¡¯ll definitely be unsatisfied¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸What¡¯s this!? It¡¯s good!?¡¹ ¡¸Oi, Mort! Let me have some of it too!¡¹ Sure enough, Irvine and Mort ate them as if they were fighting to eat the grilled onigiri. When Mort was about to put the onigiri into his mouth - it looks like Mort doesn¡¯t want to give it to Irvine-, the scene of Irvine blocking Mort¡¯s hand reminds me of the people of Koryatt vige. Don¡¯t drop it, alright? ¡¸This is very delicious!¡¹ ¡¸It''s crunchy outside, and it¡¯s permeated with the salty sweet soy sauce-based tare sauce! ¡¹ As for Aleutia and Ilya - who eat the grilled onigiri well-manneredly -, while making surprised voices, they eat them all up and sucking in and blow out hot air *hafuhafu*. ¡¸Just this much is not enough! Let¡¯s lined up and buy them!¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ Looking at Alutia and Ilya who lined up in a row, the stall old man smiles approvingly. Well, of course, this will happen if you only gave them a half portion. ¡¸Well, for now, I should buy 10 more. Al, do you also want to eat?¡¹ ¡¸No, this is enough for me.¡¹ Oh well, I didn¡¯t expect Roomba to be satisfied with just three grilled onigiri anyway. Chapter 136: Fill Your Stomach at the Sweets Shop

Chapter 136: Fill Your Stomach at the Sweets Shop

We tried various street foods such as yakitori, pork miso soup, grilled shellfish skewer, and mazegohan, we are currently sitting on a chair in a Japanese sweets shop near the river to rest. There is no back seat on the chair, it only has a red cloth spread on it, it¡¯s just like those red Japanese-style sweets shop chairs. There is a huge river in front of me, and beside the river is the charming view of the weeping willows growing and swaying from side to side. The weather is also nice today, it¡¯s also not bad to rx and sit outside like this. ¡¸Haa©`, I¡¯m tired. Walking around wearing unfamiliar footwear makes my feet a bit tired©`¡¹ ¡¸Told you, you should have chosen one with lower sole¡¹ Whileining listlessly, Irvine and Mort also sit down on the chair. ¡¸I¡¯m sure it¡¯s this ce, right? The ce the uncle from the stall rmended to us!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m looking forward to the sweet, soft, and chewy dango!¡¹ Maybe they really like sweet things, since the girls who wear the unfamiliar kimono and footwear show no signs of fatigue at all. Instead, it¡¯s as if the real thing is just about to begin for them. Even though they should have eaten a lot of foods from the stalls, how can they still eat more sweets I wonder? I knew it, that¡¯s probably because they loosened up their obi, huh. I feel that the obi wrapping around Aleutia and Ilya¡¯s belly is swelling somewhat. It¡¯s the correct decision to loosen them up. ¡¸¡­¡­Alfried-sama, you¡¯re kept staring at our obi right now?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­may I ask you what are you thinking right now?¡¹ When I was thinking about such things, Aleutia and Ilya asked me with a cold smile on their faces. I wonder how could they make such a pinpoint guess? Even while I was impatient inwardly, I kept aposed expression. ¡¸¡­¡­nothing in particr¡¹ ¡¸Suspicious¡¹ ¡¸So suspicious¡¹ When Aleutia and Ilya readily leaned forward, a female voice can be hearding from the Japanese sweets shop building. ¡¸Wee©`. What would you like to order dear customers?¡¹ The employee came out while talking politely to us and smiling amiably. I felt that she¡¯s like the pretty girl who attracts customers, wearing pink Kagura clothes and strings tied around her sleeves. I¡¯m grateful for the good timing of the employee''s arrival. ¡¸Dango! Please give us dango and green tea for each of us!¡¹ ¡¸We have skewered dango and mitarashi dango in sweet soy sauce ze, but which would you prefer customers?¡¹ ¡¸Both of them, two for each of us please!¡¹ Aleutia and Ilya ce their order, while we have no time to cut into the conversation. It appears that they are not flustered by the employee¡¯s question, because they have made enough preparation by finding out some information about them beforehand. That skewered dango is probably a dango that has no tare sauce on it, while mitarashi dango would probably be the said dango with sweet tare sauce spread on top of them. The employee turned her eyes to the men as if saying ¡¸Is this alright?¡¹, so the guys nodded for now. Right away Or rather, it can be said that we can¡¯t help but nod after being pushed by the excited state of Aleutia and Ilya. Though, when their tension was so high when they were drinking Kagura sake while having yakitori and skewered shellfish. Apparently, it appears that they prefer foods like snacks and sake rather than sweets. The employee wrote down our order and return to the shop with a graceful movement. When she passed through the mugwort-colored noren, we can hear a voice saying ¡ºSo it¡¯s twelve dango and twelve mitarashi dango©`¡». It was a different carefree voice from before, I wonder if the one grilling the skewered dangos is her father? At any rate, this ce has such a peaceful atmosphere. I sat again on the chair, turned my upper body facing back and put my hands behind me and look the scenery at the back. There are all sorts of private houses built on the opposite bank of the river, and I can see the figures of people walking on the street from between the houses. The people of Kagura who are moving busily, I can sometimes hear the cheerful voices of people that seem to being from somewhere far away. While the ce we are located is so quiet, and the river in front of us are flowing calmly. Leaves are floating slowly on the water surface, and I can hear the sound of paddles from a small Japanese-type boat. The sight of someone paddling a Japanese boat on the water is unusual for me, so I continue staring at it. And it looks like Roomba also has the same idea as me, his eyes absent-mindedly following the boat. ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s a woman¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, that body shape, no doubt about it¡¹ Irvine and Mort muttered, as though they were absolutely convinced. It appears that the person who is paddling that Japanese boat is a woman. I thought that the person looks a little slender, but then it became clear to me. When we were staring at the Japanese boat and the weeping willows like that, our orders arrived. First, the warm green tea is being served, after that are the tes of skewered dango and mitarashi dango. ¡¸Waaa! This is it! It smells really good!¡¹ ¡¸The sauce smells very fragrant, aren¡¯t they!¡¹ I reach out for the warm green tea first, it probably makes me look very old-man-ish, huh? The women - Aleutia and Ilya - are delighted with the mitarashi dango, while Roomba, Irvine, and Mort reach for the skewered dango as if to immediately taste. No no, normally you would drink warm tea and take a breather, right? ¡¸Suuu¡­¡­haa, it¡¯s soothing¡¹ ¡¸Uoooh! What¡¯s this!? It¡¯s soft and chewy!?¡¹ ¡¸Try this one with the tare sauce on it Irvine! It¡¯s savory and delicious!?¡¹ ¡¸Really? This looks sweet somehow¡­¡­¡­ delishh! Looks like we can eat this with liquor!¡¹ Roomba, Mort, and Irvine happily shouted. It¡¯s no use somehow, so I decided to just take the mitarashi dango. It must have been grilled a short while ago. There was a slight warm hot airing off from the dango when I hold it in my hand. I blow on it for just a short while, then I pull out one dango from the skewer slowly. And then, the soft and chewy dango rolled on top of my tongue. While it¡¯s hot, the burnt surface of the dango made a crunchy sound when I chew it, and the savory taste of the soy sauce spreads on my tongue. And the more I chew it, I felt as if the sticity of the dango pushing back my teeth, the inside of my mouth is currently so interesting. Being born in this different world, I feel that this is the first time for me to encounter this kind of fluffy food. ¡¸It¡¯s amazing©`. To think that there¡¯s such a soft and fluffy sweet ¡¹ ¡¸It has apletely different sticity from freshly baked bread, isn¡¯t it. It¡¯s interesting to eat.¡¹ Aleutia and Ilya also look so delighted with the vor of the dango, they happily eat them while smiling broadly. While holding down our sleeve so that won¡¯t get covered with the sauce, our figures look like the people of Kagura as we eat elegantly, making a beautiful sight. I thought like that while sipping on the hot green tea. ¡ô ¡¸¡­¡­uu©`, I¡¯m stuffed¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­mou, I don¡¯t want to walk anymore. I want to loosen up my obi, but in that case, then I feel like I¡¯m losing¡¹ Ilya and Aleuta moaned. Ilya and Aleutia - who came across such novel sweets - continue to ask for another serving of dangos,peting with Roomba as to who can eat more of them. Normally, they probably know that they are absolutely no match for Roomba, but they keep eating the sweets as their tension increased and so the two of them attempted to challenge Roomba. ¡¸What, you girls finished already? You could eat more, right?¡¹ But still, they were no match for Roomba. In contrast with the two of them who are moaning painfully, Roomba is eating the dango calmly. He ate two dangos in one go, a powerful man who eat the remaining two of the dango following after the first two. In other words, he looks like a squirrel with two round dangos inside his mouth, making a surreal spectacle. ¡¸¡­¡­I can¡¯t eat anymore¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m¡­done¡­¡¹ Ilya and Aleutia moaned while rubbing their bulging obi that swelled up even more than before. ¡¸We probably can¡¯t win against Roomba-san, don¡¯t you think¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­if we have a lot of ¡®dessert stomach¡¯¡­¡­¡­I think we can win¡­¡­¡¹ Aleutia painfully replied to Irvine¡¯s remark. Women usually say that they have more than one stomach for dessert, don''t they? I¡¯ve heard that women have a lot of secrets, but this is the first time I learned that they have so many stomachs for dessert. Women¡¯s body is wrapped up in mysteries as always. ¡¸Can you walk back to the ryokan? ¡¹ When I ask, Aleutia and Ilya only shake their heads in silence. Maybe, if they were inside their Japanese-style room in the ryokan, they would probably lie down while moaning ¡¸Aah©`¡¹. Even so, this is troubling. The sun is about to set and it¡¯s going to be evening soon. We can leave these two behind in this kind of state. They would probably need about one hour until they can recover and be able to walk again though. And then we slowly return to the ryokan, by the time we arrive at the ryokan it¡¯s going to be way past dinner time. ¡¸If it¡¯s hard for dear guests to walk back, why don¡¯t you try using a Kagura boat to return? ¡¹ Just when I was thinking of letting Roomba, Irvine, or even Mort give them a piggyback, the employee of the sweets shops timidly proposed. ¡¸By Kagura boat, you mean those boats on the river right?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, those. If you called out and negotiate with the boatman over there, they can take you back close to your desired destination¡¹ The employee pointed in the direction of the river, and when we looked over there, the boatmen on the boat are waving at us. Apparently, there seem to be a lot of people who ride a boat to return from this sweets shop. They are probably regr customers. ¡¸Can they really take us even to a ce called Hidamari Inn with no problem? ¡¹ ¡¸If it¡¯s that ryokan, then it¡¯s a short walk after you got off from the river in the west residential area¡¹ I see, it appears that the river is passing through even more ces in Kagura than I thought. Come to think of it, we often saw the river while we were walking around. We canfortably enjoy the scenery of Kagura, while Ilya and Aleutia can also recover their physical condition on the boat. Being able to see the streets of Kagura from the boat is not a bad idea. ¡¸Why don¡¯t we go back riding the boat everyone?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. Giving them piggyback while wearing geta is bone-breakingly hard, and most importantly it¡¯s embarrassing.¡¹ When you calmly think about it, it¡¯s quite embarrassing for a man to piggyback a woman and walk throughout the town. ¡¸It¡¯s great to be able to get back just by riding a boat, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not a bad idea to go back while the boat is proceeding along the river¡¹ Following that, Mort and Irvine also agree with the suggestion. ¡¸Ilya, Aleutia, that¡¯s okay with you? You¡¯re going to be alright since you just have to stay on the boat, right?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Pl, please¡¹¡¹ When I asked Ilya and Aleutia again, they weakly answered, somehow feeling as if they mustered all of their strength to do so. I wonder if they would throw up because of the swaying of the boat? That¡¯s the only thing I¡¯m worried about. 1. Sweets shop here means the Japanese-style sweets shop 2. Mazegohan, mixed rice with other ingredients. Chapter 137: A Gentleman’s Elegant Game

Chapter 137: A Gentleman¡¯s Elegant Game

We were able to return to the ryokan around the time when the city of Kagura has been dyed with the color of the reddening sky. On the way, due to the swaying of the ship, there was a dangerous scene where Aleutia and Ilya were about to vomit, but they somehow managed to endure it. They¡¯re heading to their own room right now, probably to untie the obi of their yukata first. I can picture Aleutia and Ilya¡¯s figures lying on the tatami after hurriedly taking off their yukata. I also head to my room and did the same to relieve the fatigue from walking around, I rolled around on the tatami mats. After that, I absent-mindedly lied on the tatami until dinner time, then I took a bath, and finish the dinner. We ate seafood with tamari soy sauce for dinner, Irvine put some inago tsukudani on the other members¡¯ bowl, and he was screaming when Irvine was forced to eat a stacked tsukudani as revenge. It was in that kind of mood where I just have to go to sleep after all of that, but for some reason, something doesn¡¯t feel right. It¡¯s the feeling like the day is about to end without doing something that has be a daily routine¡­¡­¡­there¡¯s that kind of frustration. Perhaps everyone also has the same mood, more than thirty men are hanging out in the ryokan¡¯s lobby. It¡¯s almost all the men who stay at this ryokan. It''s really sordid. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­everyone, even if you hang out in the lobby like that I will still not allow you to have a pillow fight, alright? ¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Eeehh©`?¡¹¡¹ With the cruel words from the proprietress, more than thirty deep male voices ovep with each other. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m being in a boy¡¯s school. ¡¸Eh©`? It¡¯s not ¡®eh©`?¡¯! You¡¯re being a bother if you¡¯re making noises like that. The women also couldn¡¯t go to sleep because of the noise, you know?¡¹ ¡¸Then, we¡¯ll do it quietly today¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not something like it will be fine if you do it quietly! Pillow fight is banned because it will damage both the pillows and futon!¡¹ The proprietress bluntly said to tly deny Gunther¡¯s child-like reasoning. Some pillows and futons were torn yesterday. So it seems like the proprietress is angry that she had to repair it. She¡¯s unusually bullish today. ¡¸Ah! That¡¯s right! It¡¯s fine if we use the slime pillow Al used at the roadside that time, right? That thing has such a nice sticity, and even if it hit the futon or the wall it worn get damaged, don¡¯t you think?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸That¡¯s it!¡¹¡¹ Voices of optimism are raised after the men hear Roomba¡¯s good idea. Indeed, certainly, if you treated the slime as a bullet of sorts then not only the pillows, it also won¡¯t damage the wall and futons. We fell into such as simple thought, then tried to head outside noisily to catch some slimes. ¡¸You obviously can not do that. Bringing in a monster into the town is considered a crime, you know. It¡¯s also the same even back in the Kingdom, right?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Guuh!¡¹¡¹ Certainly, she might be right. The treatment of monsters in this world is awfully strict, maybe because there are monsters that attack humans. Even if you bring harmless monsters such as slimes into a town will require permission from some big-shots and a reasonable reason. Though if it¡¯s a rural vige like Koryatt vige, then the rules will bexer around the vige. I¡¯m already tired of seeing a scene like people poking slimes or ying with them at the roadside. ¡¸In any case pillow fight is prohibited. If you break this rule - even if it¡¯s Tori¡¯s Firm - then I¡¯m afraid I have to ask you to vacate your room.¡¹ The proprietress tly announced, and she went out of our sight as she heads to the back of the hallway. The only people left in the lobby are more than thirty men who were stricken with grief since their nightly party was prohibited, only Sannosuke res at us. They will ask us to leave if we still have a pillow fight, it¡¯s no use. Meanwhile, Irvine approaches Sannosuke with a Kagura¡¯s sake bottle in his hand. ¡¸Hey, Sannosuke. Do you want to drink some sake with us?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re nned to get me drunk and ask me to allow you to have a pillow fight, right? I¡¯m not going to fall for your trick. Go to sleep¡¹ He left Irvine truly helpless. And he didn¡¯t even use honorifics this time. The Firm¡¯s members started to go upstairs while raising discouraged voices ¡¸A©`ah¡¹, after being red at and told that by Sannosuke. The only people left in the lobby are me, Roomba, Irvine, and Mort. Even though it¡¯s just the four of us, Sannosuke¡¯s gaze toward us has be even sterner. What now. Of all things, his gaze seems to imply that we¡¯re the most problematic children or something. Setting Roomba, Irvine, and Mort aside, I¡¯m only a seven years old boy, y¡¯know? ¡¸And why are you not returning to your room?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it? I want to drink sake here. I was just drinking after the proprietress also rmended it to me yesterday¡¹ It would make him look like a shoddy drunkard, but spending the time at night by drinking in the lobby should be fine as long as you do it in moderation and abide by the rules. And today the ryokan is reserved anyway. Irvine and Mort sat down on the sofa, drinking the Kagura sake sulkily while Roomba is at a loss of what to do, so he seems to have decided to join them. A small party is held at the ryokan¡¯s lobby. While they poured Roomba¡¯s sake cup to the brim, I¡¯m wondering if there are some activities where people can spend the time at night. Speaking of activities that can be done in a ryokan without people moving intensely¡­¡­¡­table tennis, I guess? When ites to table tennis it is said that originally, Ennd nobles are using champagne cork as a ball to y at the table after a meal. ¡­¡­¡­¡­hmm, isn¡¯t that a perfect activity for me - who is a noble in this world? I mean, I AM a noble. As I can make the racket and table with Earth magic, why don¡¯t I try to use a wine cork as a substitute for the ping-pong ball by shaving them? There is no rubber put on the racket and the ping-pong ball is heavy, but I think that we could probably still y pseudo-table tennis. Thinking like that, I immediately put on a zori at the entrance and head out to the garden. ¡¸Oi, Al you going somewhere©`?¡¹ ¡¸Nah, I¡¯m just going to the garden©`¡¹ I casually replied to Roomba and the other¡¯s worry and head to the garden - a ce that can still be seen from the lobby. Hmm, I guess it¡¯s wide because there are frequent passing of people through this ce. It was notpletely filled with gravel, making it easy for people to move around. I judged that it wouldn¡¯t be a problem even if a table tennis table were to be ced here, so I cast Earth magic to make the table. If I remember correctly, it¡¯s around 76 centimeters tall and 152 centimeters wide, and it should be 274 centimeters long. I remember it since my previous life¡¯s coworker who likes table tennis was telling me such details. I thought that the knowledge about nobles who yed table tennis after a meal using champagne cork was not important, but it became useful in such an unexpected ce. While I was privately thanking my coworker, I imagined the table andpleted it. Unfortunately, it¡¯s not the folding type table, but it¡¯s made using Earth magic anyway. If it bothers people then it¡¯s fine if you just destroy it. After checking whether the legs have been situated properly, I raised a wall - in ce of the - with Earth magic to divide the center of the table. It¡¯s a simple thing, it should be fine if it serves as a rough estimate and the dividing line for the ball to pass. This should be enough I guess. ¡¸What are you making? At a nce, it doesn¡¯t look like a long bench or a chair, yeah?¡¹ Just when I was nodding in satisfaction at the fine table I made, the men from the lobby came to see it. As expected from such an easy-to-wear geta and zori, they made such light footwork. ¡¸I just thought of trying a new kind of game¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­ooh? Did youe up with something interesting again?¡¹ Roomba and I smiled at each other. Roomba saved me the trouble of exining since he understood it quickly as he also lives in Koryatt vige. ¡¸¡­¡­but we can¡¯t make such a loud noise like the pillow fight before, you know?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine. This is a game yed by nobles. It¡¯s the so-called elegant game for gentlemen. It won¡¯t make loud noises like a pillow fight.¡¹ I tly answered Sannosuke, who warns me with a grouchy expression on his face. That¡¯s right, table tennis is a gentleman¡¯s game. It¡¯s not a game where indecent things or such are shed all around. Sannosuke - can¡¯t form a concrete image of such ¡®nobles game¡¯ - closed his mouth, maybe he¡¯s waiting to see how things turn out for the time being. ¡¸Hey, Irvine, Mort. Do you have a wine cork? I would like it if it¡¯s a bigger one if possible ¡¹ ¡¸We only have small ones in our room, but there are a lot ofrge sake bottles among the Firm¡¯s luggage, y¡¯know¡¹ ¡¸Wine willst for a long time even on a journey after all.¡¹ The two who were curiously observing at the table tly answered. I knew it, they have a firm grasp of the things they like. ¡¸Then, get a wine with a big cork on it from Tori. I¡¯m gonna use it to y¡¹ ¡¸¡¸What about the contents?¡¹¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not gonna use it, so why don¡¯t you guys drink it?¡¹ As long as I have a big cork as a substitute for the ping pong ball, then I don¡¯t care about the contents. I actually want to drink it, though it¡¯s hopeless with my current undeveloped body. ¡¸Yossha! I¡¯m gonna get you as much good wine as I can!¡¹ ¡¸Anything is fine as long as the cork is big¡¹ While Irvine and Mort happily left, I told them that as if to emphasize it. It¡¯s those two, after all, they¡¯re going to get expensive wines with me as a pretext. I made the rackets with Earth magic while thinking about such things. Chapter 138: Let’s Play Table Tennis

Chapter 138: Let¡¯s y Table Tennis

¡¸O©`i! Al! I brought the remarkably expensive sake, not¡­¡­ I mean, here¡¯s the one with a big cork on it!¡¹ After I finish making the rackets for four-person, Irvine and Mort joyfully returned while holding a big wine bottle that was almost too big to carry. After that, Irvine put the big wine bottle on the table as if to unt it. ¡¸Oh©`! Olga¡¯s red wine! That¡¯s a wine that was hard to get your hands on even back in the Kingdom, isn¡¯t it!¡¹ ¡¸We can get it this time since we have the noble Alfried-sama¡¯s order as a good reason. So we can freely walk off with this you know! What do you think, Alfried-sama?¡¹ Irvine turns his eyes toward me as if to confirm it with me while grinning. Err, it¡¯s not like anything will be forgiven no matter what rank of a noble you are though. I wonder just how much does it worth to make it hard to obtain even in the Kingdom? Though I heard among liquors, those with premium quality are truly expensive¡­¡­¡­ Oh well, when the timees I¡¯llplete the table tennis at any cost and sell thepleted table tennis to Tori as a product as an apology. ¡¸Open it if you understand Irvine¡¹ ¡¸He©`i!¡¹ When I give him permission to open it, Irvine pulls out the wine cork gleefully. A loud *kyupon* sound resounded, I guess it¡¯s because the wine bottle is bigger than the normal one. Irvine handed the big cork over to me. ¡¸So then what are you going to do with the cork?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m going to shave it until it forms a ball¡¹ ¡¸If it¡¯s just that then I can do it!¡¹ When I said that, Roomba took out a knife from his Kagura clothes¡¯ breast pocket and began to shave the cork. Even though he didn¡¯t carry hisrge sword with him, it seems that he still pretty much brought something that can be used to protect himself. Honestly speaking, I didn¡¯t have the confidence to make a perfectly round shape for the cork, so I¡¯m d for his offer. Or it might be simply because he thought that it¡¯s dangerous for me to do it myself. That Roomba - who doesn¡¯t have a matching personality as his face - skillfully shaved the cork in his hand with the knife. Perhaps it¡¯s because of his life as an adventure, he¡¯s great at shaving with a knife like this. While giving a sidelong nce at the Roomba¡¯s rhythm of skillful shaving the cork, I don¡¯t know when did Irvine and Mort have prepared some sses, they already poured the red wine to the sses to the brim. After that, they hit their ss with one another with a clink as if to make a toast, then slowly drank it. ¡¸Kuh©`! As might be expected from expensive wine, it¡¯s easy to drink!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a delicious wine like this¡¹ ¡¸Oi, you guys. Leave some for me too, will ya?¡¹ Roomba said as if to remind them, maybe because the two of them are drinking the wine happily like that. How nice. Though, if my body is also that of an adult then I would also join them with a sake cup in my hand. And just like that, when Roomba shaved the cork and Irvine and Mort are drinking the red wine, I heard the sound of footsteps from a crowd of peopleing down from the second floor and heading toward the lobby. ¡¸Not good! Hide the wine!¡¹ Perhaps it¡¯s because of their ability to sense danger as an adventurer went active that Irvine stood up immediately, then he hides the wine sses behind the sofa. And then, Mort took the wine bottle silently and hid it behind a stone in the garden. And now that they¡¯ve finished hiding the wine, the moment Mort return to the lobby, he shouted in despair. ¡¸Oi, there¡¯s the smell of wine here!¡¹ ¡¸Whaaat!? There¡¯s nothing I can do about that, y¡¯know! Air the ce! Fanned it, fanned it!¡¹ Even if you said to fan it, there¡¯s not even an uchiwa here though, what are you going to do then. ¡¸I didn¡¯t drink any of it, so it¡¯s none of my business, right?¡¹ Roomba said that, maybe Roomba - who is shaving the cork - also thought that they will get exposed this time. ¡¸Ah©`! Roomba-san, that¡¯s cruel!¡¹ ¡¸Alfried-sama! Can you do something about his with magic somehow? ¡¹ Since I couldn¡¯t bear to see their panicked appearance, I cast Wind magic to stir up the air in the lobby. ¡¸As expected from Boss Alfried!¡¹2 Don¡¯t call me Boss. You snatched the wine from the merchants, it makes me feels as if I really became a bandit. When I fell into deep thought thinking about such things, a group of men came down from the second floor in droves ande into the lobby. Everyone probably wants to take a bath, seeing their appearance bringing a change of clothes and towels. Tori called out to us while waving his hand, maybe because he notice us as he leads them. ¡¸Alfried-sama! D¡¯you want to take a bath together with everyone?¡¹ ¡¸Nah, we already took a bath, we¡¯re rxing here©`¡¹ We went to take a bath immediately after returning after all. Besides, I don¡¯t feel like I can enjoy taking a bath while being surrounded by twenty, thirty men even if I did go with him. The image is so awful that the ¡®shing¡¯ from yesterday¡¯s pillow fight can¡¯t bepared with that. ¡¸That¡¯s so? Then we will take a bath first a¡¯ight©`¡¹ When I refuse him, Tori easily went in the direction of the bath apanied by the men of his Firm and disappeared from our sight. Maybe because Tori and his group didn¡¯t have any reaction whatsoever, that Irvine and Mort are sighing as if they were relieved. After that, they continue to excitedly prepared the wine again. These people don¡¯t get discouraged by anything as usual. ¡¸Yosh, it¡¯s done! Al, is it fine with this?¡¹ Perhaps Roomba has already done with the shaving, he gave me apletely round cork. Oh©`, it feels strange that the cork is round. ¡¸Un! It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s like this! We can make some fine adjustments to itter while trying it out¡¹ ¡¸Okay¡¹ I threw the cork¡¯s shavings into the trash bin, then I immediately took the cork ball with me and move toward the tennis table in the garden. Roomba also followed behind me, along with me Irvine and Mort while they brought their sses. The same goes for Sannosuke, who monitors us. ¡¸Then, how do you y with this?¡¹ I guess it can¡¯t be helped that he¡¯s wondering about it, huh, Roomba asked somewhat restlessly. ¡¸You hit the cork ball with the paddle-like thing here to the other person¡¯s court¡¹ ¡¸Ooooh!?¡¹ When I try to hit the cork with the racket while saying that, the cork went to Roomba¡¯s court and bounced. Roomba was surprised at the cork that suddenly bounced toward him, but he caught it reflexively. ¡¸You can¡¯t catch it. You have to properly hit the ball back with the racket¡¹ ¡¸Oh, ou! So it¡¯s something like that!¡¹ After I said that, Roomba send the cork ball flying to my court with a careful swing, as opposed to his huge build. I hit the ball that came bouncing in my direction *thump* in the same manner. Roomba hit the ball in the same manner, but this time the ball didn¡¯t get into my court. ¡¸Aah¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Okay, Roomba lost a point. I got one point©`¡¹ ¡¸I see! So in this way the one who got a lot of points won!¡¹ Perhaps he got a pretty good idea of what I¡¯m saying, Roomba said that as if he understood. He got a good perception since he often yed with me. ¡¸That¡¯s right. You exchange the ball back and forth and whoever get eleven points first win¡¹ The onlookers - Irvine and Mort - and Sannosuke who is observing us nodded as if they¡¯re impressed. ¡¸Hee©`, it sounds interesting somehow¡¹ ¡¸Well, though it¡¯s not noisy, it might be good for light exercise. I mean, Sannosuke or the proprietress looks like they¡¯re going to be angry if it makes you move too violently.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­that¡¯s only because you all are especially noisy. The ryokan is reserved, yes, but we will not inconvenience you if you keep it in moderation.¡¹ It¡¯s really just like Sannosuke said. However, if it''s with this table tennis, I think we will not make loud noises nor will we move violently¡­¡­¡­probably. I think you could enjoy ying it while keeping it in moderation since you only have to exchange the ball over the court. At the very least, it shouldn¡¯t be as noisy as yesterday, ¡¸Now then, Roomba. We¡¯re going to try ying it now, alright?¡¹ ¡¸Ou! Come at me anytime!¡¹ I pick up the cork ball that was fallen to the ground and hit it toward Roomba. Perhaps it¡¯s because of Roomba¡¯s previous out, he hit the ball slowly and carefully, and send it to my court. When a man as big as Roomba is swinging the racket sopact-ly like that, it looks kinda cute. As expected, it¡¯s a bit pathetic to strongly return the ball if the other side is a beginner, so I also gently return the ball to continue the rally. Hmm, the cork ball is working without any problem so far. The sound of it bouncing is somewhat loud, but they probably wouldn¡¯t get angry over something like this. And Sannosuke also didn¡¯t say anything either. When I continue the rally while thinking about such things, Roomba¡¯s cork ball struck the wall - that was ced there as a recement for a. ¡¸Oohh!? It got blocked by the wall!? This is a hindrance isn¡¯t it!?¡¹ ¡¸Ahaha, it¡¯s interesting because that was ced there. You have to hit the ball so that the ball properly crosses the wall, alright ¡¹ I resume the rally while calming Roomba who was trying to demolish the wall. The cork ball bounced on the table made with Earth magic as it makes a sound *konkon*. When we continue the rally like this - perhaps he also gradually got used to it - Roomba started to hit the ball with more strength in it. I feel that not only he¡¯s somehow hitting the ball as if aiming to strongly return the ball, but he¡¯s also doing it gradually. And maybe it¡¯s because of his exceedingly wild intuition, that he increasingly got the hang of it. I got cramps just by swinging the racket to return the ball, so I also aimed at the ce where it will be hard for Roomba to hit back. Specifically, a course that will only able to be hit with a backhand-ed blow. And just as I thought, Roomba can¡¯t hit the ball that I hit ahead of time with a backhand, he hesitated as to how to swing the racket but he swung and missed it. It was the typical manner a table tennis rookie swings. ¡¸Ahahaha! Roomba miss!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s difficult to hit the ball that came to your left side, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ Maybe his head is full of the fact that he missed that ball that he doesn¡¯t respond to my provocation, Roomba tilts his head. After that, Roomba has a face that looks like he thought about something, and he suddenly hit the ball to my backhand-ed side. On the spur of the moment, I return the ball with a backhand swing, ¡¸¡­¡­hou¡¹ Seeing that, Roomba muttered while grinning. This guy, he¡¯s using me to learn the way to hit the ball backhand-ed. As expected from an adventurer, using any means necessary to win. If I think about it that way, then there¡¯s no way I can go easy on him. I returned the half-hearted ball from Roomba, a smash with all of my strength. Perhaps it¡¯s because of my small stature, but it feels like I¡¯m pushing the ball, that cork ball got enough eleration and it passes through Roomba¡¯s court. ¡¸Dowaaa!? It suddenly became so fast!¡¹ Roomba - who couldn¡¯t perfectly react to my smash - raised his voice in surprise. Probably, he thought that it¡¯s just a game where you¡¯re just exchanging the ball and knocking them slowly. No, no, that¡¯s too naive. That¡¯s because table tennis is a fairly high-speed sport. ¡¸Oi, I also want to try and hit like that!¡¹ ¡¸Sure¡¹ When I answer him, Roomba retrieved the cork ball that rolled far back. ¡¸I¡¯m gonna hit a high ball just like the one before¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­okay¡¹ Though it¡¯s admirable for me to reply like that, I don¡¯t trust Roomba. In table tennis, there is nothing that is scarier than a beginner¡¯s smash. Maybe because it¡¯s easy to thoughtlessly put your whole strength into it, that it bes dangerous and unbearable. So that¡¯s why, the moment Roomba struck the ball, I put up a Shield in front of me. ¡¸Oraaa!¡¹ And then, Roomba¡¯s smash hit my head splendidly, got reflected by the Shield, and hit Roomba in the face. Chapter 139: It Will Be Interesting If It Spread, Isn’t It

Chapter 139: It Will Be Interesting If It Spread, Isn¡¯t It

The sound of a cork ball bouncing on the ryokan¡¯s garden resounded rhythmically. Taking a turn after Roomba and I finished the rally, this time Irvine and Mort are were rallying. ¡¸Ihihihi! Go die Mort!¡¹ ¡¸Kuh! Irvine! Persistently aiming only at backhand, that¡¯s dirty!¡¹ It¡¯s table tennis between fellow beginners, but Irvine - who has a dirty personality - seems to be dominating, he was persistently shooting at Mort¡¯s backhand. Even though they are beginners, it¡¯s simply amazing that they sometimes can do a drive-like shot when they hit the ball. Irvine persistently attacked Mort¡¯s backhand side with a drive and hitting the weak ball from Mort calmly. ¡¸Hehehe, Mort is so simple¡¹ ¡¸You sonuva¡­¡­¡­!¡¹ As Irvine wasughing triumphantly, Mort is getting annoyed while he goes to pick up the cork ball. Even I who hadn¡¯t yed against him feels that his face looked annoying. ¡¸Hey hey, go pick up the ball quickly. We can¡¯t resume the match, yeah?¡¹ ¡¸Shut it! Just you wait!¡¹ Despite being provoked by Irvine, Mort found the cork ball by searching for it in the garden¡¯s thicket. Then he returned slowly, probably going to do something out of spite to Irvine who provoked him. ¡¸Yosh, it¡¯s my turn to serve next¡¹ ¡¸Ou, that¡¯s right. Do it quickly¡¹ Serving in table tennis alternate between the two sides every two points. The server sends the ball bouncing from their own court toward the opponent¡¯s court, the rule is also taught to everyone after they got familiar with the game. Irvine served twice just now, so this time it¡¯s Mort¡¯s turn to serve. Mort took a position while holding his racket as he tried to serve, then the cork ball dropped from his hand. ¡¸Uoooh, the cork ball fell¡­¡­¡­eh? Where¡¯s the cork ball? Irvine, did the cork ball rolled that way?¡¹ ¡¸Aahh? Just what are you doing? Where is it?¡¹ Then, as Irvine look down under the table, and Mort made a quick serve. ¡¸Chance! Irvine!¡¹ ¡¸Aaaah!? Youu, that¡¯s low!? You actually held the ball in your hand, huh!? You want to win that much!?¡¹ ¡¸As long as I can see you make such an idiotic face, I don¡¯t care about what kind of means to do it!¡¹ ¡­¡­truly a dirty fight. If you thought that Irvine was going to be ying dirty, it turns out that Mort was also on the same level. ¡¸Hey hey, don¡¯tin and go pick up the ball! Isn¡¯t it the job of the loser who loses a point to pick up the ball?¡¹ ¡¸Gununu! Darn it!¡¹ The development is the opposite of a while ago. Mort proudly said that to Irvine, and although he was exasperated Irvine still went and pick the cork ball. ¡¸Gahahah! They¡¯re having an interesting fight!¡¹ Roomba is drinking the red wine in a good mood beside me. The area between his eyebrows became slightly red, maybe because of the direct hit he received from the reflected ball a while ago, but he looks fine. It¡¯s not a ping-pong ball like in my previous life so I thought that it must be painful being hit by a cork ball, but it looks like something like this is nothing for Roomba. While rxing with Roomba, we watch Irvine and Mort for some time. ¡¸Hahahaha! There©`! It¡¯s my victory!¡¹ ¡¸Darnn it©`! I¡¯m really angry when I lose to Irvine!¡¹ It seems that Irvine managed to take eleven points first. It was a game where there is no spirit of fair y, those two really like to use dirty tricks toward each other. ¡¸Hahahaha! Who¡¯s going to be my next opponent©`!¡¹ ¡¸Oh? Then I will¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸No, the next one is Alfried-sama! Yosh, bring it on!¡¹ When Roomba put down his ss and try to stand up, Irvine called out to me while panicking. He probably recalled the smash that struck earlier. It¡¯s scary since you wouldn¡¯t know where the ball will fly when Roomba smashes it. But well, Irvine is not that dangerous, so it¡¯s going to be fine. Not only it¡¯s time for me to teach him, but now I wanted to hit him. ¡¸Then, I¡¯m going next¡¹ I received the racket from the exasperated Mort, and stand in front of Irvine. ¡¸Hehehe, I¡¯m already used to table tennis, y¡¯see. If it¡¯s the me right now, then I can even win against Alfried-sama!¡¹ The words of someone who is still reeks of small fry. I¡¯d say that such a bratty remark suits him, right next to Torr. ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s still too early for you to beat me¨D¨Daaaahhh!? I was still talking!?¡¹ ¡¸Hehehehe! The one being careless is at fault here, y¡¯know! One point for me!¡¹ When I was still dumbfounded, Irvine said that whileughing foolishly. This jerk. If you¡¯re going to do something like that, then I won¡¯t go easy on you, you know? Even while feeling sulky, I still picked up the cork ball and hand it to Irvine. After that, I wait for Irvine to serve as I hold the racket in preparation attentively. Irvine assumed a serving posture, despite seeing me being wary of him and clicking his tongue. It¡¯s Irvine after all. He¡¯s probably going to send something like a backhanded ball to me. When I thinking like that, Irvine served came, aiming at my backhanded side, as expected. As I was expecting that, I did a quick touch to return the straight ball. ¡¸Che! So you¡¯re prepared for that, huh!¡¹ Despite being surprised, Irvine agilely returns it in a cross. I thought to try and hit the ball if it¡¯s a half-hearted swing, but the return toss is unexpectedly strong. As Irvine said, he already keeps in mind that I would have predicted it and I will be more alert for the ball, such a fairly quick learner. Although I was astonished at the speed of Irvine¡¯s understanding of the game, I hit it with a straight again while moving. However, with my current pace, the speed of my body when taking a stance to react to the fastball is unsatisfactory, and the returned ball bes somewhat weak. ¡¸I was waiting for those! Eat this back drive from me, trained by attacking Mort¡¯s backhand!¡¹ Irvine gleefully holds his racket in a backhanded grip. At the same time as Irvine swung his racket, I use Psychic magic to slightly divert the cork ball. And then, Irvine¡¯s racket didn¡¯t manage to hit the cork ball as he missed it. ¡¸Ahh!?¡¹ ¡¸Hahaha! You miss your swing while getting so worked up, eh!¡¹ Mort pointed his finger andughing scornfully at Irvine who missed his swing wide-eyed. It¡¯s probably his revenge for losing to Irvine a while ago. ¡¸Shut it! A spectator like you should just be quiet! If that one just now worked out then it¡¯s definitely gonna be a point for me, y¡¯know!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s only if you can hit it properly with your racket, yeah!¡¹ Despite beingughed at by Mort, Irvine still picks up the cork ball. Well, it¡¯s somethingmon when a beginner makes a swing in table tennis. And it looks like Irvine hadn¡¯t realized it yet, so let¡¯s do that again a little more. Receiving the cork ball from Irvine, I grin and said, ¡¸Ahahaha. Don¡¯t miss the ball next time, alright?¡¹ ¡¸Just serve it quickly!¡¹ When I said that just to make fun of him for his miss, Irvine shouted as if he¡¯s angry about it. I¡¯m gonna serve even without you telling me that. I immediately served the ball, then while the ball is slightly rotating, it¡¯s like it is heading to the outer side. The ball bounces away from my court and when it enters Irvine¡¯s court, I use Psychic again. This time instead of moving the cork ball, I elerate the rotation of the cork ball so that it can be disguised that it moved as a result of the rotation. Then, the cork ball bounces to Irvine¡¯s position and made a sudden turn to the outside of the court. The cork ball went past Irvine as if to escape from his racket. ¡¸Wha, what the!?¡¹ Irvine was also surprised by this, as he was stuck in a swinging position. ¡¸Amazing, a magic ball!? It curved like *kakun*!¡¹ ¡¸The ball curved!?¡¹ The onlookers - Mort and Roomba are also surprised, they were astonished as they yelled. ¡¸Fufufu, can you deal with my curve shot, I wonder? Irvine?¡¹ ¡¸Damn it! Come at me again!¡¹ Since the cork ball is something inanimate, I can use Psychic without chanting so I¡¯m the strongest in table tennis. ¡ô ¡¸¡­¡­¡­this is outrageous. Even when I used all of my strength¡­¡­¡­¡¹ When I used magic and using nothing but my ability to beat himpletely, Irvine haspletely given up. ¡¸Wait Roomba-san! Please properly aimed at the court if you want to smash!¡¹ ¡¸Sorry sorry! I unintentionally put more strength into it!¡¹ Right in front of us, Roomba and Mort are happily ying table tennis after switching with us. ¡¸Now now, that¡¯s just how formidable Irvine was as an opponent¡¹ ¡¸A guy who can aim at a corner like that, I can¡¯t see him seeing me as a formidable opponent¡­¡­¡¹ Even when I try to console him, Irvine¡¯s expression still looks gloomy. Still, using Psychic to urately control the ball to attack the edge might be too much. If the ball changes course while trying to swing toward the edge, perhaps I should say it¡¯s doubtful whether Irvine, or even a table tennis pro to be able to hit that. ¡¸Well, it¡¯s impossible to aim at the edge without using magic at the same time after all¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s dirty! So this guy is using magic in table tennis!¡¹ When I exined the trick to him, Irvine grabbed me by the cor. ¡¸It¡¯s just at the beginning. I used my own ability midway through, you know!¡¹ ¡¸No no, but using magic was still uneptable, wasn¡¯t it!?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t remember saying it¡¯s uneptable using magic. Irvine can also use it if you can. But well, that¡¯s only if you can use non-attribute magic Psychic while rallying without chanting the magic¡¹ ¡¸Gununu! Someone who can use magic in a moment like that is rare, y¡¯know!¡¹ When I said that while smiling boldly, Irvine screamed exasperatedly. ¡¸Fuuu©`, what a nice hot bath, huh©`. Oh? Alfried-sama, what are you doing?¡¹ Maybe he heard about what Irvine screamed, Tori - who seems to have taken a bath - came over from the lobby. ¡¸Mm? It¡¯s table tennis¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s this!? Is it another new game!? Please, let us be involved in it if it became a product for sale, alright! ¡¹ When I briefly answered him, Torie over looking excited, perhaps he got his eyes on the table tennis. I also think that table tennis is interesting, but I wonder if it will be popr? But, it will be interesting if turns into a situation where the people of Kagura started to y table tennis in a ryokan. I exined table tennis to Tori while thinking about such things. 1. The service is from the right half of the server¡¯s side of the table to the right side of the receiver¡¯s side of the table (or the other way around). If the serve - upon crossing the,nds in the left half of the table - the serve is a fault and the server loses a point. 2. Bend and fall Chapter 140: The Proprietress and Sannosuke

Chapter 140: The Proprietress and Sannosuke

The sunlight that shines in from the window woke me up. Feeling the dazzling light of the sun, I slowly raise my body while squinting at it. For some reason, I feel that it¡¯s earlierpared with the usual time I woke up, but I guess it¡¯s not bad to wake up early once in a while. ¡¸Fuwaaa¡­¡­¡¹ I leave myself to the urge and yawned, and breathe in the fresh morning air. After that, I stretched my body while still sitting to loosen up my muscles. I was ying a considerable number of table tennis gamesst night after all. When I was exining table tennis to Tori, the men from the Firm came out one after another and they showed interest in the table tennis. Of course, one table is truly not enough for more than twenty men to y table tennis, so I create more table tennis set to answer the gaze of expectation from everyone. Five additional tables are made in the garden that was brimming with Kagura¡¯s element. If you add more tables, then it is also necessary to get the cork to make the ball for that table, so that means five precious wine bottles of the Firms were opened. You could say that our figures rallying the cork ball, having fun while drinking red wine really look exactly like we¡¯re ying a noble¡¯s game. As one would expect, Tori was smiling wryly looking at that, but it looks like he¡¯s going to tolerate it as he thought of this as a new business¡¯s investment. Even though Tori was really generous, he was still terribly depressed since the first wine that Irvine and Mort swiped¡¸Olga¡¯s Red Wine¡¹ appeared to be something he put aside and look forward to. It was interesting to see Tori being clearly depressed since he always looked easygoing usually. Separated by the court, the table tennis didn¡¯t make such a loud noise nor an indecentmotion likest night, everyone enjoyed it, and the night peacefully ended. And if the table were added, we would end up taking a bath again since there will be few people - including me - who would get excited over it. Let¡¯s do some morning stretches to thoroughly ease my body so that there will be no remaining fatigue from yesterday¡¯s activity. But since my body is a healthy seven years old body, I don¡¯t think that kind of exercise will have an effect on me, so this is just in case. After all, the moment when people went around twenty years of age and more, their body will start to age. I feel that my body is weakpared to my age in my previous life, maybe because of things like lifestyle diseases orck of physical exercise. So in order to have an easy slowlife in this lifetime, I have to make sure that I don¡¯t have an unhealthy body like my previous one. Since it¡¯s best for people to be able to live healthily. Thinking so, I stood up and start doing some radio calisthenics. After finishing the radio calisthenics and confirming that there is no problem with my physical state, I opened the room¡¯s window widely. The view from the ryokan¡¯s second floor is far and wide, Kagura people who are going to work early in the morning areing and going on the main street even today. When you hear the unique hustle and bustle of the street and feel the wind blowing gently into the room, you can hear the rhythmically tapping and bouncing sounding from downstairs. ¡¸Ah, this is surprisingly interesting!¡¹ ¡¸The simplicity of where you only have to return the ball to the opponent¡¯s court is nice. There is no need to make an excessively intense movement, and you can even enjoy it while wearing Kagura clothes!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right©`. It¡¯s difficult to movefortably when wearing Kagura clothes meant for women. This, table tennis? It¡¯s nice since this table tennis takes that into consideration©`¡¹ When I look down, the ryokan¡¯s female employees are talking while happily ying table tennis. That¡¯s because table tennis is a game where even people who wear clothes that make them unable to move intensely - like yukata - able enjoy y with ease. From what I can gather hearing the conversion of the employees, it seems that table tennis is well-received by the people of Kagura. When ites to a Japanese-like ryokan, then it¡¯s going to be ying table tennis. It would be interesting if it has that kind of image. ¡¸Ah©`, when you yed like this then it can also be thought of as a break for us, right©`. But do you think the proprietress will allow these to be always ced here©`?¡¹ ¡¸Uu©`m, but the gardener-san wouldn¡¯t allow it, don¡¯t you think? I mean our ryokan, y¡¯see, is offering the scenery of the garden and such¡­¡­¡¹ When they were having such a casual conversation like that, the proprietress and Sannosuke came out from the entrance. ¡¸You girls, how long are you going to take a break? It¡¯s about time for our guests to wake up. Please return to your work.¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Ye, yes! Right away!¡¹¡¹ Admonished by the proprietress, the female employees returned to their work cheerfully. Even while in a hurry being told that by the proprietress, I guess their graceful and presentable appearance is probably the result of their training, huh? I wish a certain older sister somewhere can follow their example. While I¡¯m being impressed by them, the proprietress saw the female employees off and started approaching the table. After that, she begins to touch the table as if checking on it *pechipechi*. Is a table made with Earth magic so weird? It¡¯s an ordinary table though. The proprietress grabbed the racket ced on the table, then practice swinging the racket as if to imitate usst night. Maybe it¡¯s because she thoroughly watched usst night. That practice swinging of hers started looking like a proper swing strangely. Perhaps she wanted to hit the ball with the racket in her hand, that she hit the cork ball left on the table toward the wall that was built there as a substitute for a. As expected, looking at her figure doing that Sannosuke silently approached as he started to stand ready and face her, perhaps he guessed that she wanted to rally. Seeing that, the proprietress smiled embarrassedly and serve with the racket. It appears that she has learned the basic rules, probably from seeing us. The ball makes a proper bounce in her own court. The bouncing ball *konkon* is politely returned by Sannosuke. ¡¸Eii!¡¹ The proprietress returned the high bouncing cork ball along with an adorable yell. In contrast to her voice, the slow ball flew toward Sannosuke¡¯s court. And then Sannosuke hit the ball back gently. I feel that he has a somewhat soft expression, even though it¡¯s the same awkward expression as usual outwardly. ¡¸Hee, so you guys are like that when it¡¯s just the two of you¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¨D¨D!?¡¹ The proprietress looked up as if she was startled when I muttered that in an impressed manner, maybe the proprietress heard that even though she is in the garden. If you look at her surprised expression, it would feel like they¡¯re saying ¡¸Did you see that just now!? ¡¹, isn¡¯t it? The cork ball that doesn¡¯t get hit rolls down on the ground in vain, I guess it¡¯s because the proprietress looked up at me. Even though the two of them are not doing anything especially exaggerated like kissing or flirting with each other. ¡¸Good morning¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­good morning, Alfried-sama¡¹ While I greet them anyway, the proprietress and Sannosuke put the racket back on the table and bend their waist in a polite manner. And when I see their dignified expression and appearance, it¡¯s as if the previous table tennis y was just a lie. ¡¸¡­¡­uhh, please don¡¯t mind me and just y the table tennis.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­no, I still have to prepare the breakfast¡¹ So you¡¯re innocently ying table tennis in the garden even though you have to prepare for breakfast, huh? Even though you admonished the employees some time ago¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Maybe she gets that kind of impression from my gaze, that the proprietress looked a little awkward. ¡¸¡­¡­excuse me, I enjoyed ying the table tennis. You can enjoy ying it even if you wear Kagura¡¯s clothes, so it might be popr in Kagura¡¹ After the proprietress said that, she gave me a neat bow and returned to the entrance. Sannosuke also bows as if to follow her example and followed the proprietress¡¯s back. It was just rallying in table tennis, but Sannosuke and the proprietress really appear like a married couple at that moment. I¡¯m d I got up earlier than usual. Chapter 141: Lured By The Smell

Chapter 141: Lured By The Smell

There are almost no members of the firms after I finish eating breakfast, maybe they have work to do. And since the members of the Silver Wind have the roles of their guard, there is no one familiar who remained. That means the one left here is just me and Roomba, so we quietly passed the time in the first-floor lobby. ¡¸Al, what are you going to do today?¡¹ Roomba -who is sitting on the sofa opposite of me - asked. ¡¸Hmm©`, I guess it¡¯s not a bad idea just to rx like this while drinking the green tea made by the proprietress?¡¹ I sip on the warm green tea made by the proprietress while saying that. The taste of the unique bitterness from the green tea is irresistible. The taste of the tea leaves perfectly came out. ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s the long-awaited sightseeing you know? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a waste to just spend the whole day inside the ryokan?¡¹ ¡¸Really? I think it¡¯s not bad to rx in a foreign country¡¯s ryokan like this, though?¡¹ When you go outside, the proprietress and Sannosuke won¡¯t follow you around, right? I mean, when you just rxing in the lobby like this, the proprietress and Sannosuke will entertain you and make tea, or serve you sweets, you know? Talking with everyone while looking at the foreign country¡¯s scenery and being taken care of, isn¡¯t that very nice? ¡¸Al said something that other normal kids won¡¯t say as usual. You normally go out when you came to a foreign country, right? You rarelye to a foreign country after all, so let¡¯s go, alright? What do you say?¡¹ Err, I got Space magic¡¯s Teleport after all, so I can go to a foreign country anytime. However, maybe Roomba wants to go outside since he looks obviously dissatisfied. Even so, Roomba can¡¯t go to a foreign country anytime. Although he was living in My Home, it¡¯s thanks to Roomba persuasion to Nord-tousan that I came here, and he came along with me from the distant Koryatt vige. And he also doesn¡¯t have the personality to be able to idly stay in the ryokan, I guess he must want to go outside, huh? ¡¸¡­¡­okay, well then, shall we go outside¡¹ ¡¸Ooh! I knew it, children should go outside after all!¡¹ When I decide to go out, Roomba stands up happily. It feels like he¡¯s happy that he can go out and that it¡¯s unbearable for him to stay. He¡¯s waiting impatiently for me like a dog as he looked down on me who is still sitting on the sofa, ¡¸Yosh, I will also get up¨D¨Dhuh? I can¡¯t exert any strength¡­¡¹ I can¡¯t stand up even when I tried to stand. That¡¯s strange, even though I should have also decided to go outside, my body won¡¯t listen to me. When I think that I should get up, it feels like the soft sofa is trying to keep me from doing that as it¡¯s pulling my body¡¯s strength away. A soft sofa on a warm morning. And a delicious green tea. These things are ruining people, huh. ¡¸Oh? What happened?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­the sofa feels veryfortable that I can¡¯t get up¡¹ When I answer with a voice that was somehow weak, Roomba suddenly pulled my arm and lifted me up. After that, he put me on his right shoulder like he¡¯s carrying a bag of rice. ¡¸Then, I¡¯m going to carry you! Let¡¯s go outside!¡¹ Roomba heavily walked toward the entrance while saying that. ¡¸Oh©`, this is also quite good. Now then, let¡¯s go outside like this. Ah, Roomba. Bring my shoes to the entrance.¡¹ ¡ô When I got carried by Roomba to go outside, Kagura¡¯s main street is crowded with people today too. It¡¯s interesting just seeing the people wearing brightly colored Kagura clothes mixed up together like a field of flowers. To say nothing of me not riding on Roomba¡¯s shoulder today, but I¡¯m being carried on his shoulder. It¡¯s rare seeing the scenery of Kagura in this kind of posture after all. I look at the surroundings without a care in the world while being carried on Roomba¡¯s shoulder while facing behind. But, I wonder what is it. I feel that a lot of gazes have been gathering in my direction since some time ago. Roomba and I don¡¯t have ck hair so we naturally stand out among the people, but their gaze is not the kind of gaze seeing something unusual, I feel that they are more of a scared or worried look. Suppose that, even if it¡¯s strange for them to see an adult carrying a kid on his shoulder, this kind of gaze probably wouldn¡¯t be pointed toward me. Just when I¡¯m thinking about the strange gazes from the people around, a man who walked behind Roomba called out. ¡¸¡­¡­uhh, are you okay? Your eyes look really dead, and it looks like you have no strength in your body? ¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry¡¹ When I clearly said that, the man whispered with a worried voice. ¡¸Are you really alright? I¡¯m scared of the person carrying you, you are actually getting kidnapped aren¡¯t you?¡¹ What the, but if I thought about the strange way people looked at me with a worried gaze since a while ago, it was that kind of misunderstanding, huh? Well, Roomba is someone with a frightening look and he¡¯s wearing an eyepatch anyway, so he really looks just like a yakuza so it may be something inevitable. ¡¸No, I¡¯m really fine. Since this uncle and I know each other¡­¡­Roomba, I¡¯m going to walk by myself now¡¹ ¡¸Oh? Really?¡¹ It¡¯s such a nice position where I don¡¯t have to walk by myself, but it¡¯s unbearable to be misunderstood like this wherever we go. Because of that, I decided to get off and tapped on Roomba¡¯s shoulder. When they see the familiar exchange between me and Roomba, some of the people behind us looked relieved. ¡¸Al, is there any ce you want to go?¡¹ ¡¸U©`n, like, yesterday we went around to the main attractions, and I have just eaten breakfast. I guess I want to try going to a ce away from the main street today¡¹ ¡¸Okay. Well, we can try walking around that area then?¡¹ Nodding at Roomba¡¯s word, I walk to a street away from the main street. The width of the road bes narrow as soon as we leave the main street, with residential buildings lined up on the street. We aimlessly strolled around the quiet residential area. As we walked down the street, there is a housewive-like woman drying herundry, and children ying tag on the narrow street. It¡¯s a really peaceful sight. Different from the main street, the residential area is not gaudy so I thought that Roomba might feel bored looking at them, but he looks to enjoy seeing them, perhaps he¡¯s also interested in a foreign country¡¯s lifestyle. When we nonchntly advanced along the street like that, we arrived at the edge of a big river. There is also a residential area on the other side of the river and there is a wooden bridge with a beautiful arc if you want to go over there. It¡¯s quite a splendid bridge with quite the length. It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to look at the river¡¯s scenery from the bridge, shall we immediately move there? ¡¸Oh? Something smells good¡¹ When I was about to go to the bridge, Roomba - who is walking behind me - muttered while sniffing with his nose. ¡¸Eh©`? It¡¯s not an open-air street here and we moved a bit from the residential area, there is no such thing as the smell of food, isn¡¯t there?¡¹ ¡¸No, I can smell it you know. This is the smell of a grilled fish¡¹ Though Roomba said that, the smell hadn¡¯t reached me yet. ¡¸It came from below the bridge! Let¡¯s try to look for it!¡¹ When I was still tilting my head in puzzlement, Roomba already started walking toward the area under the bridge. Ooh, thanks to Roomba¡¯s appetite, I went from on top of the bridge to under the bridge. Oh well, I guess it¡¯s fine. As for me, I also love the secret base-like space under the bridge, and it¡¯s also not bad since I can also see the river up close. I followed Roomba who is leading the way and head to under the bridge. ¡¸Ah, there¡¯s really the smell of grilled fish¡¹ ¡¸Right?¡¹ When I trot so as to not fall behind Roomba who has a long stride, I can smell the smell of grilled fish just as he said. I guess it¡¯s a salt-grilled fish? It smells so good and savory. Since we walked around the ce, we¡¯re bing a little hungry and our hunger got stimted. When we walked as if being called by the smell, just right under the bridge, there are plenty of fishes that were skewered and grilled under the bridge. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­I wonder if someone was grilling them?¡¹ ¡¸Even so, I can¡¯t see the figure of a person anywhere though¡¹ Roomba and I tried to look for people in the surroundings, but there is no sign of people anywhere we look. Then, just who on earth was the one who prepared this salt-grilled fishes here? ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹ There are delicious-looking grilled fishes, carefully sprinkled with salt in front of our eyes. It¡¯s the kind of fish we saw on the open-air street yesterday, so the fish shouldn¡¯t taste bad. The waste moisture flew off from the fishes and the surface of the fishes arepletely grilled. I¡¯d say that is just at the right time to eat it now. Roomba and I looked down on the salt-grilled fishes and make a swallowing sound. ¡¸¡­¡­if they kept being grilled like this, then they will bepletely burnt, aren¡¯t they?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right. That means it¡¯s a situation where the fish, the person who grilled the fishes, and us won¡¯t be happy about¡¹ If that¡¯s the case, in order to not waste the blessing here, we should eat the fishes lest they got burnt. Roomba and I exchange nces and nodded, then we reached for the salt-grilled fishes. ¡¸Oi wait a minute! Those are the fishes I captured and carefully grilled you know!?¡¹ And then, there is suddenly a man who only wears a loinclothing out of the river. ¡­¡­did you really grilled it carefully? When you say it while looking like that, it feels like you really don¡¯t want to eat it. After Roomba and I only gave the men a nce, we immediately return to the fish and take a bite out of them. ¡¸The person who grilled the fish is right here in front of you, so stop eating them!¡¹ Chapter 142: The Difficulties Of Swordsmen

Chapter 142: The Difficulties Of Swordsmen

¡¸Really, even though I told you guys not to eat, but you still ate them¡­¡­¡¹ The man sits on top of a reasonably-sized stone while muttering and grumbling in dissatisfaction. A well-proportioned features with almond eyes that are likely to be popr with women. And he is also tall, with almost no excess fat on his body. An ikemen with long ck hair tied in a ponytail-like style at the back of his head. A man with a mature charm and look different from Sylvio-niisan, but his appearance is ruined since he only wears a loincloth. ¡¸Hey, you¡¯re not going to get dressed, brother?¡¹ ¡¸I was diving in the river and my body is still wet. I¡¯m going to wear it after my body is dry¡¹ Well, I guess that¡¯s true. If possible I don¡¯t want to eat in front of a man who only wears a loincloth, but it¡¯s thanks to this man that I can eat these salt-grilled fish. Let¡¯s endure it. When I was thinking about that kind of thing in my mind, the man in front of me took a grilled fish and heartily bite into it. After that, he slowly chews on it and said in a mellowed voice¡¸¡­¡­delicious¡¹ I guess eating a grilled salt-fish with their fat and salt after diving in the river and sweating is the best, huh. Rather, this grilled fish is extremely delicious. Maybe hees up with a way to process them, or maybe it¡¯s the fishes themselves that are delicious. We simply eat the salt-grilled fish for a while. The men in front of us are also notining any longer. It seems like he¡¯s concentrating on eating right now. Then, when the three of us finished eating a fish, the man asked us. ¡¸By the way, going by your hair color are you, foreigners?¡¹ ¡¸Un, that¡¯s right. My name is Alfried Slowlett, I¡¯m from Misphilt Kingdom¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m Roomba!¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, I don¡¯t know where that country is located, but the people from foreign countries all have peculiar names as usual.¡¹ Well, it might seem like that for people of Kagura, but I think Roomba and the others should also think like that. ¡¸What¡¯s big brother name?¡¹ ¡¸My name is Kojiro Inaba. I¡¯m more or less working as a swordsman for this country¡¹ When I asked him, Kojiro pointed to the sword ced beside him. It was carelessly ced under his Kagura¡¯s clothes that were lying around messily for some reason. Well, leaving those aside, he¡¯s a swordsman. I saw the figures of swordsmen many times since I arrived at Kagura, but this is the first time I can talkfortably with them like this. ¡¸What kind of work do swordsmen did normally?¡¹ As soon as I asked him with a slight bit of curiosity, Kojiro¡¯s eyes be cloudy. ¡¸We woke up early every morning and start cleaning. Then we have a morning practice after. And after eating breakfast, we continue to escort important persons, then patrolling the city. After that, when you finish with your lunch you still have to do more practice, and when that¡¯s done you¡¯re asked to do some odd jobs, your superior got angry at you for some unreasonable things, and you still have to bow your head even if you don¡¯t want to. And when you return back home exhausted, you have no motivation to do anything else and the day ended just like that¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s enough Kojiro! You don¡¯t have to say anything more than that! It¡¯s tough, isn¡¯t it? It feels like you want to quit your work, right? I understand how you feel!¡¹ As I got a glimpse of the darkness from Kojiro¡¯s job, I unintentionally sympathized with him and hugged him. As expected, as long as there is a troublesome interpersonal rtionship between people, such darkness in one¡¯s job is probably unavoidable. Especially that episode about being angry with the unreasonableness from your superior, I can truly sympathize with that! Those guys, they don¡¯t understand the inconsistency of what they¡¯re saying, and they also can¡¯t bear the responsibility caused by their words! ¡¸¡­¡­o, ooh! I wonder what is this? Even though Alfried¡¯s words are the words of a kid from a foreign country, they pierce inside my chest more than anyone had ever said to me. And they also gave me what I wanted to hear the most¡­¡­¡­!¡¹ Kojiro hugged my body as he was being touched and crying. I don¡¯t care even if Kojiro is wearing only a loincloth. For people who had experienced the same tough job, we can easily ovee such a trivial barrier between us. ¡¸¡­¡­Al, I want to quit my job¡¹ ¡¸There there, Kojiro is doing his best. You¡¯re doing your best, right©`¡¹ I franticallyforted him as Kojiro said that to me sincerely. ¡¸¡­¡­what the heck is wrong with the two of you? Getting along and hugging each other so suddenly. Rather than doing something like that, can I eat another salt-grilled fish?¡¹ It¡¯s awful of you to call the pain of one¡¯s job like that Roomba. ¡ô ¡¸It¡¯s insufficient when eaten by three people, huh. Should I dive again to catch more fish?¡¹ ¡¸Right! I¡¯m going to help you this time!¡¹ Since the three of us ate the salt-grilled fish, they disappeared in the blink of an eye, and the adults - Kojiro and Roomba - are still trying to catch more fish. ¡¸Do you want to eat, Al?¡¹ Roomba turned around while he smoothly took off his jinbei. ¡¸No©`, I¡¯m full already I¡¯m fine©`¡¹ When I answered like that, Roomba got into the river with a single pair of pants on him. You can clearly see Roomba¡¯s huge body swimming smoothly underwater. ¡¸Yosh, shall I follow after Roomba then? But let¡¯s take a look at the trap before that¡¹ Perhaps Kojiro also set something like a trap nearby, he walked downstream for a while. There is nothing I can do even if I watch Roomba¡¯s figure underwater, so I will also follow Kojiro to look at the trap. When we walked a bit away from the ce where Roomba swim, we found a basket that was ced in shallow water densely packed with rocks. When I approached the basket, I can see that the basket leads to a puddle of water on a dug soil, it¡¯s the type of construct that works like allowing something to pass only once and leads to a dead end. ¡¸Ah©`, this guy got inside the trap again?¡¹ Kojiro said while grimacing when he looked at the puddle of water. When I also peer into the puddle of water with him, I can see several small fishes and some long and narrow fishes gathered there. ¡¸Hey, Kojiro. Could this be an eel?¡¹ ¡¸Aah, that¡¯s right. They¡¯re slippery and smells of mud, even when you process them into food, they don¡¯t taste good so no one wants to eat them.¡¹ Eh©`, even though it will taste good if you properly process them and made them into a kabayaki. You can also pour a sauce on it and put it on top of a bowl of rice. It¡¯s truly a waste that no one wants to eat that you know. ¡¸It will taste delicious if you properly process them you know?¡¹ ¡¸Hm? Does Al know the way to make this thing here into delicious food?¡¹ ¡¸I know. I¡¯ll give it a try, just watch me¡¹ ¡¸Ooh! Really? Is it a recipe from a foreign country? I¡¯ll be d if we can eat these things since we just got so many of them that it¡¯s a waste ¡¹ Rather than a recipe from a foreign country, it¡¯s more of a recipe from a foreign world¡­¡­Oh well, let¡¯s not worry about it since both of them are the same thing from Kojiro¡¯s point of view. When we return to the ce where Roomba is swimming, I immediately make a simple kitchen using Earth magic. ¡¸¡­¡­o, ooh. So you were a magician, Alfried. Being able to use Earth magic at will with no chants, so you¡¯re so talented despite your appearance¡­¡­¡¹ I¡¯m happy that you praise me, but that part about ¡®despite your appearance¡¯ was unnecessary. But even so, ¡®talented¡¯ huh, I feel that it¡¯s the first time in my life someone told me that. ¡¸Kojiro, do you have a small knife?¡¹ He¡¯s been capturing and grilling the fishes with salt after all, I wonder if he also has a small knife to treat the fish? I thought, so I ask. ¡¸Of course I have. Just a minute, I¡¯m going to wear my clothes ¡¹ It was just when Kojiro wore his clothes, was he doing an inspection? I thought that it was just normal Kagura clothes, but there is some sort of flower pattern drawn on the back of his clothes. ¡¸¡­¡­does the pattern on the back of your clothes have any meaning?¡¹ ¡¸This? Well, it¡¯s the family crest of the man I serve. As long as you have this, your status is guaranteed and nothing¡¯s bad going to happen to you¡¹ I see. So it shows which house you serve in an easy-to-understand manner, huh? It¡¯s like showing people that you¡¯re serving a noble in the Kingdom, could it be that Kojiro is actually quite an amazing swordsman? ¡¸Here, the small knife¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­thank you¡¹ He lookspletely different from the first time we met him, Kojiro gave me a small knife he takes out from his chest pocket after he properly wears his Kagura clothes. Looking at him like this, he¡¯s quite tall, and he looks like a gant ikemen, he¡¯s cool. ¡¸¡­¡­hm? What is it?¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing.¡¹ Oh well, it won¡¯t change what kind of person Kojiro is, let¡¯s not worry about the small details. When I receive the small knife ande to myself, be untied and his loincloth is exposed again. ¡¸Oops, looks like my obi was tightened loosely. Sorry¡¹ What the heck. Why is this guy is such a disappointing guy¡­ Chapter 143: Kojirou, Quit Being A Swordsman

Chapter 143: Kojirou, Quit Being A Swordsman

When you look at Kojirou¡¯s small knife, you can understand that it¡¯s a beautiful knife and something he carefully maintained. Even while he said something like he wanted to quit or he doesn¡¯t want to go to work, he¡¯s surprisingly neat in this kind of thing. For now, I sterilized the small knife with boiling water I made using magic. When that¡¯s done, I immediately start treating the eel. First, insert the knife into the head of the eel and cut the bone. Even so, a fine eel will struggle a little, so we put them into a bowl of ice water. ¡¸Did you put it into ice water to weaken it without damaging the eel?¡¹ ¡¸Un, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s because the eels are still alive and fine. So you wait for it until it bes quiet¡¹ ¡¸Yo©`sh, the fifth one!¡¹ Roomba - who is diving in the river - caught a fish and put it in a basket when I was still exining to Kojirou. The fish are being caught skillfully one after another with his bare hands just like that. Roomba continued swimming as soon as he put the fish into the basket, maybe he was still not satisfied catching five fish. Kojirou and I used the time as we waited for the eels to weaken to prepare the fish caught by Roomba. I use Fire magic to light the fire, then I use the dry wood chips and branches to adjust the heat of the fire. With a practiced movement of his hands, Kojirou sharpened the branches¡¯ points and made skewers. When I looked at him doing that, Kojirou began to talk with a proud expression on his face. ¡¸When you open the fish¡¯s mouth like this, it bes easier to drain the moisture from the part of the head. Also, if you crush this galldder part near the gills, it can suppress the bitterness of the fish you know? ¡¹ ¡¸Hee©`, is that so¡¹ I know that opening the mouth will make it easier to get rid of the moisture, but I didn¡¯t know about that galldder part. Is it really possible to suppress the bitter taste by crushing such a part? We were able to pass the time somewhat by preparing the fish Roomba caught just like that. When I checked on the bowl, the eels have bepletely still so I started processing them immediately. Stab the knife into the stomach of the eel, then carefully remove its internal organs. After that was done, put the eels into the hot water just before it boils, and waits for around ten seconds. ¡¸¡­¡­something white came out, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s the eel¡¯s slime¡¯s part. They also said that it¡¯s also the cause of the bad smell.¡¹ When the white slime floats in the hot water, cool down the eels for a short while. After that, slide the small knife into the eel on top of the cutting board and take out the remaining slime. Large eels are a bit troublesome since they have a lot of slimes in them, but these eels are small types so they don¡¯t take that much effort to prepare. When the removal of the slimes is roughly finished, I make a stake with Earth magic and stick it into the head to fix it in ce, then cut the eel right away. ¡¸Ooh, you¡¯re doing something dexterous while the supple eel is ttened and stretched¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸You never opened the eel like this?¡¹ ¡¸There was a time when I tried to cut it into round slices. I mean, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to try and cut such slimy things into thin slices like that you know¡¹ Certainly, people normally won¡¯t think about trying to cut such a long, small, and slimy fish thinly like this, aren¡¯t they? I carefully remove the small bones while having such thoughts. Since it¡¯s going to be a nuisance if there are bones inside your mouth when you¡¯re eating such soft and fluffy meat. After removing the bones to some extent, I turn the eel the other way and cut the eel¡¯s skin. ¡¸I know about the removal of small bones, but what¡¯s that small cut for? Are you going to simmer it in a stock or tare sauce like nimono?¡¹ ¡¸After doing this, this can keep the skin from shrinking when you grill it. Also when you grill it, the fat wille out from the hole you made and it¡¯s going to be crispy. Crispy outside and soft on the inside, it¡¯s going to be delicious, don¡¯t you think?¡¹ ¡¸I see. That¡¯s going to be irresistible¡­¡­¡¹ Kojirou mutters and he¡¯s looking up above, maybe he imagined the time when the eels are being grilled. When the processing of the eels finished in that manner, I cut the meat at just the right size and started to stab them with a skewer. ¡¸¡­¡­if you don¡¯t stab the meat properly, the skewers may turn in different directionster, as when it¡¯s being grilled the eel''s meat will shrink in size©`. When that happens, then the meat will warp and the skewers wille off. ¡¹ ¡¸So it¡¯s not just about stabbing the skewer properly, huh¡¹ ¡¸I mean, they said it takes three years of skewering, five years of cutting, and a lifetime of grilling meat¡¹ ¡¸Eels are also deep, huh¡­¡­¡¹ Anyhow, there are basically chefs who specialize in eels. They are admirable craftsmen. After I finish skewering the eels, I make a box in a shape that will just be easier to ce the eel on top of it. Then I put some branches inside the box, light up a fire in the same manner as before, and then ce the skewered eels on top of the box. ¡¸Actually it¡¯s better to use charcoal and a to grill it, but still, we have none of them here, right¡¹ ¡¸Guess we have to improvise huh¡¹ Perhaps Kojirou was convinced by that, he magnanimously nodded. Though I can take them out from my subspace if I use Space magic, but as expected I can¡¯t really show that to him, right. However, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do anything about the tare sauce, so I take out a special tare sauce with Space magic. And so I divided the tare sauce into small amounts so that I can take it out secretly like this from my pocket. As long as I can get my hands on a soy sauce, I can easily make the tare sauce itself. Since the base is the same, I also prepare other sauces like sukiyaki-style sauce or nikujaga-style sauce. ¡¸After this, you can grill it while using this special tare sauce that was made using soy sauce as its basic ingredients and it¡¯s done. ¡¹ ¡¸Hmmm!? You took it out from your pocket casually, but are you always carrying tare sauce with you!?¡¹ Naturally speaking, I thought that he¡¯s not going to care about it but I guess it didn¡¯t work, huh. When I took out the special tare sauce jar from my pocket, Kojirou shouted in surprise. ¡¸I¡¯ve gottenpletely addicted to Kagura¡¯s soy sauce, y¡¯see. So I¡¯ve tried all sorts of things with it¡¹ ¡¸I see. Oh well, some of my friends also like to have a strong seasoning, so they always carry around specially made soy sauce with them¡¹ Right, right, it¡¯s fine for you to think of it as that kind of people, like foreigners who are addicted to it and carrying them around. After I told Kojirou a suitable lie and managed to convince him, I spread the tare sauce on the eels and grilled them again. When I grill the tare sauce, a fizzling sound came out from the eels each time the fat and sauce are dripping to the fire. Along with the sound, a fragrant smell spread around the ce. ¡¸Mom! Something smells good!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. It smells really good. I wonder if it¡¯s from that person who grilled fish over there?¡¹ The people of Kagura who happened to pass by the riverside are walking while noticing us. As can be expected from the eel''s tare sauce. The smell is so violent. Even though my stomach had already swelled after eating the salt-grilled fish, I got hungry again as my appetite got stimted by the smell. ¡¸¡­¡­hey, Al. Still not done? I can¡¯t bear the smell any more than this¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸I know how you feel, but just a little more. Just a bit¡­¡­¡­¡¹ I¡¯m also enduring here, so please wait a little while longer ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ When I realized it, Roomba - who have finished catching the fish - was staring intently at me from behind. I¡¯m a little scared of the wild eyes waiting impatiently for the food. Kojirou and I made a swallowing sound, but I continued to grill the eels single-mindedly while sweating. Cover the eels with the tare sauce then grill it, turn the eel the other way then cover them again with the tare sauce, grill it again¡­¡­ And then, I finished grilling the eels. ¡¸Yosh, it¡¯s done!¡¹ ¡¸¡¸I¡¯m going to eat it, allright!?¡¹¡¹ When I shouted that it¡¯s done, Kojirou and Roomba asked with a desperate look on their faces. ¡¸Sure!¡¹ When I nodded while taking some of the eels as I looked at their appearance, Kojirou and Roomba took the eels and skewers as if they¡¯re snatching them from me. After that, Roomba and Kojirou took a bite out of them despite it still being hot. ¡¸Delish!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s tasty! This is the first time I had an eel that is easy to eat and without any bones on them. And it goes really well with this soy sauce-based tare sauce!¡¹ Roomba said with a scream-like voice, while Kojirou¡¯s eyes were opened wide as he expressed his impression of the eel. ¡¸This is a delicious eel dish¡¹ I also bite into the skewered eel in my hand after blowing on them to cool them off while saying that. It has crispy skin and the inside is soft. The original vor of the eel meat and the tare sauce are mixed together, it¡¯s a tastiness that was indescribable. ¡¸Aah, I want to eat this together with rice right now¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ooh! It will certainly be quite delicious if this were to be served over rice, isn¡¯t it!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m going to get some white rice in a moment!¡¹ When Roomba and I were having that kind of exchange, Kojirou - who is a genuine citizen of Kagura - couldn''t seem to endure it as he started running to a nearby house. ¡¸Eeh!? Don¡¯t you think that anyone will be surprised if an unknown man suddenly barges into your house!?¡¹ ¡¸I have the family crest of a great person here! As long as I properly pay them money there wouldn¡¯t be any problem!¡¹ So you¡¯re going to use the authority of that extremely great person, huh? Wasn¡¯t it a pattern where that person will get angry at you if it gets exposedter? Despite being surprised at Kojirou¡¯s action, Roomba and I still wait eagerly for his return. ¡¸That guy, I wonder if he will also bring back our share?¡¹ ¡¸He¡¯s going to bring our share probably. Even if Kojirou didn¡¯t bring our share with him, then I¡¯ll just snatch his share with Psychic¡¹ ¡¸Gahahaha! That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it!¡¹ I wonder what is this. For some reason, when I heard Roomba¡¯sughing voice I felt like I became a bandit or something. ¡¸I got it here!¡¹ When I was thinking about that kind of thing, Kojirou came back and brought bowls and chopsticks for exactly three people. ¡¸Oh©`! You brought exactly three person¡¯s share¡¹ ¡¸Of course. I won¡¯t do such a terrible thing¡¹ Kojirou said that while trying to look cool as if he¡¯s looking down on such action when Roomba said that as he¡¯s being impressed with him. If it were the guys in the Koryatt vige, an ugly scramble will definitely start since they will bring back a portion for only a single portion. ¡¸Since Roomba can¡¯t use chopsticks, are you fine with a fork?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. It¡¯s easier to eat donburi that way¡¹ Roomba is not good at using chopsticks, since he prefers to eat heartily with a fork. I made a fork using Earth magic and handed it over to him. ¡¸That¡¯s right. You guys are foreigners so you¡¯re not used to using chopsticks, huh? It was inconsiderate of me¡¹ ¡¸I can use chopsticks, and I can make one with magic so it¡¯s fine¡¹ ¡¸Al is really amazing being able to use Ice, Water, Fire, and Earth magic¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yeah! He¡¯s so useful that you want one of him in your house!¡¹ Roomba, that way of saying it makes me seem like I¡¯m being used quite conveniently, stop it. In any case, we put the eel on top of the rice as though to eat it immediately. ¡¸Tamago kake gohan is good, but this is also wonderful!¡¹ ¡¸I knew it, this is good! We can eat this! This should be something that the people of Kagura will also take a liking to!¡¹ Roomba said as he heartily wolfed down the dish, while Kojirou shouted as if he¡¯s being excited over the food. It¡¯s good that you like it. ¡¸We can eat with this! Like, really, you know! Once they tasted it, the people of Kagura will definitely start eating eel dishes!¡¹ That¡¯s because anyone is familiar with tare sauce and rice in Kagura. If you dispel the impression that eels are not delicious, it¡¯s probably going to quickly spread in Kagura. When I¡¯m thinking about such a thing, Kojirou suddenly stood up with a serious expression on his face. It¡¯s the kind of expression when a man has decided to do something. ¡¸Yosh, I¡¯ve decided, Al!¡¹ ¡¸What?¡¹ When I look up while wondering about what he¡¯s going to do, Kojirou said with a really bright smile on his face, ¡¸I will quit being a swordsman and open an eel restaurant!¡¹ Chapter 144: Words I Wanted To Say

Chapter 144: Words I Wanted To Say

¡¸¡­¡­eh? Really?¡¹ Kojirou suddenly said that he wants to quit his job, so I ask him since I was really surprised about it. ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m going to quit being a swordsman and open a unadon restaurant!¡¹ ¡¸Is that really fine?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re going to quit being a swordsman?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll quit being a swordsman! Then I will spread the deliciousness of this unadon to all of Kagura! I decided to live my life for the sword for more than twenty years. I thought that there is no other thing I wanted to do or I could do in my life, but I didn¡¯t think that I will found something I wanted to do at this time! ¡¹ Roomba and I ask again to make sure of what he said, but Kojirou sincerely dered with a cheerful expression on his face. Ooh, don¡¯t tell me, it was an eel dish that I taught him casually, but I didn¡¯t think that it will light an inspiration inside Kojirou. If this was said by a sryman from my previous life, then it would be something they said after nearly an hour of intense work, but, this is a different world. Moreover, there are rice and soy sauce here in Kagura, and eel dishes have not been developed yet. You can procure eels at cheap prices, you can also make tare sauce by yourself, and there is even rice here. You can obtain the ingredients locally without much difficulty, so opening an eel restaurant in Kagura doesn¡¯t seem to be a bad idea. Besides, it appears that Kojirou himself is also familiar with cooking looking at his thoroughness and skillful cooking of the salt-grilled fish, so there won¡¯t be any problem, I guess. Resigning his job, then used his savings to open a restaurant. Cooking the food, then seeing the smile of the customers. Spending the days peacefully while happily talking with the customers asionally, that¡¯s sounds good. Back in my previous life, I also thought that it would be nice if I could open a stylish coffee shop in my old age, spending my life peacefully while making coffee or even light meals. ¡¸That sounds nice, opening an eel restaurant after you quit being a swordsman. It sounds like you¡¯re going to spend a fulfilled and pleasant life.¡¹ ¡¸Right? Eels are this delicious. If I opened a restaurant then customers wille to my ce of their own ord¡¹ Kojirou and I muttered as we look up at the sky while imagining that kind of scene in our mind. ¡¸At that time people will probably be surprised at the deliciousness of eels, won¡¯t they¡¹ ¡¸Aah, since everyone thought that it¡¯s unptable after all. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing my acquaintance¡¯s surprised appearance¡¹ Kojirou said whileughing innocently *kukuku*. He looks really happy perhaps he¡¯s imagining his close acquaintance¡¯s reaction. Looking at the smiling Kojirou, Roomba approached me and asked. ¡¸Hey, Al. We can also found eels in Koryatt vige, right?¡¹ ¡¸Un, there are. I see them in the river where I usually y sometimes.¡¹ ¡¸Then, that¡¯s great. So I can also eat eels even when we return to the vige!¡¹ I hadn¡¯t had the soy sauce to make the tare sauce until now so I had been leaving them as is, but now that I¡¯ve got my hands on soy sauce, I can eat as much unadon as I want. Roombaughed as he looks relieved, maybe he also realized it. ¡¸Kojirou, if you¡¯re going to open an eel restaurant, then I will teach you other menu and other simple, important things to note.¡¹ Being easy to make, means that other people will also be able to easily imitate them. It will be insufferable for the unagi donburi that Kojirou painstakingly made to be imitated by others ¡¸¡­¡­Al, Roomba, you don¡¯t make fun of me even when I said that I want to quit my job and open an eel restaurant.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s nothing to look down on, you know?¡¹ ¡¸And I¡¯m an adventurer after all. Whether someone wants to work or not, or they want to quit their job, I think that¡¯s their own freedom to choose, right? ¡¹ When I and Roomba tell him so, Kojirou looked as if he was dumbfounded. ¡¸What is it?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­no, sorry. I¡¯ve never heard someone said those kinds of words to me before. It feels strange somehow. People mainly said something like live to serve the lord or, to only live for the sword. Aside from hearing those things, I feel so happy that you¡¯re cheering for me¡­¡­¡¹ Kojirou endures his tears while pinching the inner corner of his eyes. O, oh, maybe the swordsman group Kojirou was affiliated with is so strict. For Kojirou - who wants to quit his job - those words would probably be nothing more than putting more weight on his shoulder. I got close to Kojirou and tap on his back to encourage him *ponpon*. Roomba was also tapping his shoulder in the same way with a gentle look on his face. ¡¸From now on you¡¯re going to live for yourself, yeah?¡¹ ¡¸Not for the sword, but live for the eels, alright! The next thing you¡¯re holding is a kitchen knife, not a katana!¡¹ As Roombaughed while hitting his shoulder *gahaha*, Kojirou roughly wiped the corner of his eyes with his sleeve. ¡¸¡­¡­aaah! Yeah, just like that! I¡¯m going to master eel dishes! Now then, Al! Teach me those other menus and the important things to take note of to do that!¡¹ Seeing Kojirou¡¯s smile that couldn¡¯t be happier, I start teaching him about other eel dishes like hitsumabushi, umaki, and shirayaki. These dishes are easy and don¡¯t take too much time to make, but as expected, the most important thing you want to pay attention to if you open an eel restaurant is the tare sauce. A lot of people would probably realize that eels can be delicious if you prepare them correctly when Kojirou opened the eel restaurant and served them unadon. At that point, it won¡¯t be strange if there are people who opened an eel restaurant like Kojirou. But even when you¡¯re in such a situation, you have to make more delicious eel dishes than anywhere else to ovee them. There is a difference in the method to process the eels themselves, the method to handle the knife, and the level of skill to grill them, but the taste of the tare sauce is probably the easiest for ordinary people to understand. So Kojirou¡¯s establishment should make a secret tare sauce that people think will be the most delicious. But still, I¡¯m not a pro at making eel dishes, so I can¡¯t teach him how to make it in detail. At best I can teach him the recipe for the base of the tare sauce, and how to thoroughly boil the eel¡¯s head and bone, and how to grill them. ¡¸ That¡¯s all I know about how to make the tare sauce. I¡¯m sorry¡¹ ¡¸No no, Al has done more than enough by teaching me. What¡¯s next are challenges that I need to do on my own. I¡¯ll do some research on a delicious sauce!¡¹ Kojirou vows while clenching his fist. Looking at him now, it looks like he will patiently experiment on the tare sauce. ¡¸Then, why don¡¯t we first catch more eels for practice? You also have to practice on how to handle the knife as well¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right! Yosh, I¡¯ll catch more eels!¡¹ ¡¸Ooh, shall we dive into the river then!¡¹ Roomba and Kojirou immediately threw off their Kagura clothes as soon as I said that. After that, they catch a lot of eels, then I made Kojirou handle the knife for processing the eels, and we ate a lot of eel dishes. ¡ô When the three of us were having our fill of the eel dishes at around noontime, it seems that Kojirou has work today so it¡¯s time for him to return. ¡¸Fufu, I¡¯ve never felt this much happiness when I go to work. No matter what, I¡¯m quitting my job from today onward. Kukuku, I¡¯m invincible today! I don¡¯t feel like losing even if my mother and sistere!¡¹ Kojirou stands up whileughing fearlessly. So it¡¯s the invincible mental time, huh? Well, I guess I understand a bit of how it feels when ites to going to the actual ce only to resign from your job. ¡¸You¡¯re seriously going to resign from your job, right?¡¹ ¡¸Aah, I got this, Roomba!¡¹ ¡¸You must not listen to them, even if your rtives, colleagues, or superior persuaded you, alright? If you took pity on your workce and thinking something like, you¡¯re not going to resign until at least your juniors became an able workforce, then you won¡¯t be able to quit, so be careful, okay?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­a, aah. Somehow Al¡¯s words are strangely realistic.¡¹ Kojirou is feeling a bit uneasy as he heard my warning. However, that¡¯s quite likely to happen. Once you¡¯re being swept by that kind of emotion and yield to them, you won¡¯t be able to quit no matter how much time had passed. ¡¸If they said something like ¡®We will be troubled if you resign¡¯, then you can just say ¡®But you¡¯ve been treating such important human resource like a tattered rag¡¯.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s also a good one! To think that Al coulde up with such a good remark!¡¹ The former corporate ve - me - and the current corporate ve - Kojirou - areughing together. It¡¯s the number one line I wanted to say in my previous life! I certainly would like Kojirou to say it as a substitute for me who couldn¡¯t say it. ¡¸You guys, it¡¯s eerie since your eyes are notughing and they look dead, y¡¯know? ¡¹ Looking at us who areughing, Roomba pulled back a little but we didn¡¯t care about him. ¡¸I¡¯m going to the restaurant when I¡¯mpletely satisfied with the dishes! You have to definitelye and visit at that time!¡¹ ¡¸Okay©`! I¡¯lle to Kagura again!¡¹ ¡¸Let me eat a tasty unadon, alright!¡¹ Roomba and I called out to him as we send Kojirou¡¯s retreating figure off - while he ran dashingly - into the distance. ¡­¡­¡­resigning from his job¡­¡­huh. It was something that the me from my previous life can¡¯t possibly do. Since there is no other method for me to earn money even if I resign from mypany. I did have a vague hope of living a slow life in the countryside, but I didn¡¯t have the money nor the courage to actually do so. Naturally, Kojirou might also have had a rough time until he reaches this point, but he looks so enviable as he can live as he likes and feeling such a relief as he resigns from his job like that. ¡¸¡­¡­what¡¯s the matter, Al? Did you find something interesting?¡¹ When I was thinking about such things, Roomba called out from beside me. He didn¡¯t ask something like ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong? You look absent-minded¡» since I always look absent-minded. I was only envious as the ''me'' from my past life, but not the current ''me'' as I am. If you ask me why then that¡¯s because I¡¯m not going to lose to Kojirou as I will fully enjoy my current life as I like. ¡¸I hope Kojirou can safely resign from his job¡¹ ¡¸If he did, then we will be able to eat delicious unadon when we came here! I wonder when will his restaurant open?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know, but I think it will take some time. However, if we have some time again in the future, shall we go and eat at his ce?¡¹ Chapter 145: A Strange Self-Introduction

Chapter 145: A Strange Self-Introduction

After we parted with Kojirou at the riverbed, Roomba and I cross the bridge on the street and started walking casually as we originally intended. As we walked for some time, even the residential area gradually became deserted, and eventually, we saw a lot more paddy fields and mountains than people. Apparently, this seems to be some sort of agricultural area, perhaps we had left the central part of the city. Seeing these sort of paddy fields spreading before my eyes instead of wheat fields feels very nostalgic. And perhaps Roomba has never seen this sort of rice fields, he looked interested in them. ¡¸Oh? There is some kind of red building over there¡¹ Roomba pointed forward and said, as we walked in the agricultural area for some time. As I look at the ce ahead of us just as Roomba said, there was a mountain ahead, and I can see a shrine-like red building on that mountain. It was located at quite a high ce, there are hundreds of steps leading to that ce. ¡­¡­¡­perhaps, you would need to climb those hundreds of steps built on that steep slope to get to that ce. ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s red and beautiful. There seems to be nothing to see here, why don¡¯t we return to the city?¡¹ ¡¸No no, wait a minute Al. Aren¡¯t you curious about that red building over there?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not, so let¡¯s go back¡¹ ¡¸But, I¡¯m interested in that building. That¡¯s why Al, let¡¯s go over there¡¹ Even when I tly denied his suggestion, Roomba pulled my hand starts walking. Roombapletely ignored my wish, isn¡¯t he? ¡¸Eh©`!? Climbing stairs on such a steep slope is tiresome you know. I¡¯ll get absolutely exhausted! Roomba, it¡¯s still not toote to so think again!¡¹ ¡¸Just when I thought that you really dislike the idea to that extent so it¡¯s because of that, huh? Then how about I¡¯m climbing the stairs while carrying you on my back?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, then that¡¯s fine¡¹ ¡¸Somehow Al is easy to understand¡¹ Roomba says that as he easily let go of my hand and told me that. No no, everyone will make a simr decision when they saw those endless-looking stairs. You can¡¯t simply go to that kind of ce just because of a slight bit of curiosity you know. When you try to climb it in practice, it will be the kind of pattern where you will regret it and said ¡¸Ah, this is even more tiring than I thought¡¹. When I¡¯m walking with that kind of thought in my mind, we passed the area of the fields, and reach a fore-like ce where there are all kinds of trees growing in it. But, there is a shrine-like building at the top, and the road is well-maintained and easy to walk on, maybe because people are using this road regrly. Plenty of sunlight is shining on the ground through the trees, leading to the end of the road. As if to lead me and Roomba further and further inside, and as we make our way on the road that was visible due to the sunlight shining down, soon we passed through the forest. We arrive at a t open ce that was changed from a slope-like road. Further at the back is the lined-up stairs that we saw from afar before, leading to the shrine-like building. It was an amount that already makes my head hurt just by thinking about the effort needed when we climbed up. The stairs in front of me look to have more steps than when I look at it from afar. ¡¸Yosh, well then we¡¯ll climb it I¡¯m going to carry you now!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll leave it to you, alright¡¹ He seemed to remember his promise as Roomba say that and then he easily lifted me up and put me on his right shoulder. After that, he set his eyes on the distant peak ahead of us, and started climbing the steps that seem to continue without end. Maybe because Roomba¡¯s legs are big, he climbs and skips over two steps at once. Compared to the seven years old kids like me, it¡¯s interesting to see because we proceed so smoothly. With only Roomba¡¯s one, two steps, we quickly moved away from the ground, and our line of sight steadily be higher. Moreover, it eventually shakes when we climb the stairs, so I got a little scared as I am facing behind and am being carried on Roomba¡¯s shoulder. But, it¡¯s not bad since I can see into the distant scenery as we continue to climb the stairs. I can clearly see the cultivated fields and forest that we walked, the bridge, and the dry riverbed where we met Kojirou. It¡¯s scary to look down since the slope is somewhat too steep, but it¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t see them and I¡¯m d that Roomba¡¯s arm is holding me tightly. ¡¸Fuu, as expected, your legs will feel tired when you climb this many steps without pause.¡¹ Roomba muttered while he breathed out as I was watching the distant scenery, maybe because he finished climbing the stairs. Though he doesn¡¯t look tired at all despite him saying so. It is strange, even though he should have skipped two steps of stairs with an unchanging pace the whole time. As I¡¯m being surprised at his seemingly inexhaustible stamina, Roomba lowered me to the ground. ¡¸Ooh©`, such a beautiful scenery¡¹ Roomba shouts in admiration as he turns his look to the front. What¡¯s ahead of us, is the shrine with its pirs being beautifully painted in red. The roof is also big and beautiful, and just by seeing it alone, the building itself gave off a somewhat solemn atmosphere. It¡¯s not as dazzling as the castle or the royal castle whatsoever, yet it seems to give off a feeling of holiness despite being in harmony with nature. ¡¸Is this the mansion of Kagura¡¯s high-ranking person? Even so, there are no servants or guards here, so people can easily enter this ce by chance¡¹ Roomba seems to get the wrong idea that this ce is the mansion of some big shot. Guess it can¡¯t be helped if they have such a misunderstanding if someone who doesn¡¯t know anything about them saw this. ¡¸The ce is not particrly fenced off, and there are no guards in the area, it¡¯s not the mansion of some great person¡­¡­most likely¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it. Then, just what the heck is this building?¡¹ Roomba looks around the ce while tilting his head in thought. When I also look around the ce like him, I saw a girl appearing from inside the shrine-like building. She has a young and well-ordered round face with big ck eyes. Her hair was cut at the shoulder and it was reflecting the sunlight, appearing to look glossy. She is wearing red-based Kagura clothes, and she is around my age. The girl doesn¡¯t look scared when her gaze met mine as she¡¯s staring at me, perhaps it¡¯s because she found my appearance strange. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Roomba, there is a kid over there¡¹ ¡¸Ooh? You¡¯re right¡¹ When Roomba stares at her, the girl is dismayed perhaps because she¡¯s a bit surprised by Roomba¡¯s frightening face. And yet, she¡¯s not running away and stared at Roomba intensely. I wonder if it¡¯s her curiosity that won over her fear. Since our hair and facial features are different from the people of Kagura. ¡¸To think that there is a girl who is not running away after she saw Roomba, how unusual¡¹ ¡¸Al, what¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡¹ ¡¸You will understand it if you look at the mirror, you know¡¹ For there to be someone not being scared confronted with a man having such arge figure with a frightening face, wearing an eyepatch, and looks like a pirate in front of them, that¡¯s rare. Roomba and I stared at the girl who appears from the building while having such a conversation. ¡¸Oi, Haru1. What are you looking at in such a ce?¡¹ Just when we were staring at each other in silence for some time, we heard a boyish voiceing from the other side of the door from where the girl looks at us. And then, a boy with a face that looks simr to the girl suddenly appears. ¡¸Hm? That¡¯s an unfamiliar hair color and looks. Are they foreigners?¡¹ A boy with short ck hair and ck eyes. The boy is wearing blue Kagura clothes, and he looks a bit sharper, maybe because he¡¯s older than the girl. Looking at their simr facial features, I wonder if those two are brother and sister? When I was having such a thought, the girl who was staring at us and approached us. ¡¸Hey, Haru?¡¹ Even when the boy who seems to be her older brother calls her to stop, the girl is not listening to him as she keeps on approaching us. And then she stood in front of me and opened her mouth. ¡¸I¡¯m Haru, eight years old. You?¡¹ She only said her given name, and the girl who introduced herself as Haru directly ask me that. Those ck eyes are not wavering, they are looking straight at me. I wonder what is this feeling? I feel that she got the kind of willpower and presence that you couldn¡¯t think of her as a normal girl. ¡¸¡­¡­Alfried, I¡¯m seven years old¡¹ When I tell her my name and age in a simr, direct manner, Haru happily smiles in satisfaction. ¡¸I¡¯m the older one then!¡¹ ¡¸Aah, yeah. That¡¯s right¡¹ I think it¡¯s merely one year of difference, or maybe it¡¯s only several months difference but, she¡¯s probably at the age where she wanted to look at someone younger than herself and put on airs. People with such personality tends to have a lot of rtives who are older than them. The previous life''s me also had such a period. ¡¸Do you really understand what that means? I¡¯m older than you, y¡¯know?¡¹ ¡¸Un, I know exactly what that means©`¡¹ When I reply while thinking about that kind of thinking and smiling pleasantly at her, and maybe Haru be curious at that answer for some reason that she looked at me with a suspicious look on her face. Nevertheless, she¡¯s a really brave girl since she¡¯s not scared of people she met for the first time, not to mention those said people came from a foreign country. Though somehow she looks a little self-important like a noble, she¡¯s an interesting kid. ¡¸I¡¯m Roomba! I¡¯m thirty-six years old!¡¹ ¡¸U, un¡¹ Haru reply vaguely, maybe she didn¡¯t expect Roomba to simrly introduce himself. Though she¡¯s not doing something like running away after seeing Roomba¡¯s face, it seems that she¡¯s a little scared when he approaches her. Or perhaps I should say that, I feel this is basically the first time I¡¯ve heard about Roomba¡¯s age. But well, I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s from the same generation as Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan, so I guess he¡¯s around that age then? He doesn¡¯t look that age at all. ¡¸How about you?¡¹ Then Roomba turns toward the boy who appeared after Haru. ¡¸Me?¡­¡­¡­uhmm, my name is Shuichi, I¡¯m eleven years old.¡¹ ¡¸Gahaha! You¡¯re younger than me then¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Ooh, that¡¯s right¡¹ Shuichi replies while being pped on the back by Roomba *bashibashi*. Though I don¡¯t really know about this, thanks to Haru it became a strange self-introduction. Chapter 146: The Water God and The Creator God Misphilt

Chapter 146: The Water God and The Creator God Misphilt

¡¸So, is this the ce where Shuichi and Haru live?¡¹ After the self-introduction, Roomba - who was curious about the building - asked. ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it. This building is a shrine, a ce where you send your prayer to God.¡¹ ¡¸Oh©`, so there is also a God in Kagura, huh? What kind of God is it?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a Water God. Since it¡¯s rice that sustains Kagura¡¯s diet. It was often worshipped near the sea and river, near rice fields, and irrigation channels that are connected with water. As you can see in Kagura, since it¡¯s close to the river, and sea, there are also times where there¡¯s a great flood urring. At that time, we offer prayers to the Water God.¡¹ Shuichi readily answers Roomba¡¯s question. Looking at the wooden sword at his waist, he¡¯s a boy who aspires to be a swordsman, but he looks to also knowledgeable with his studies. An admirable boy, unlike a certain sister somewhere. Regardless, is this where the Water Goddes is worshipped? If Kagura¡¯s daily life is closely rted to water then I can understand that. ¡¸What does that Water God looks like? ¡¹ ¡¸Acoording to the old legend, it is said that people saw the figure of what appears to be a dragon ascending to the sky when thend was submerged by the great flood, so it is generally believed that the Water God is a water dragon. ¡¹ Shuichi says as he points his finger at the shrine. When you look at the ornaments and decorations in the shrine, it was certainly decorated with ornaments that look as if they¡¯re representing waves and a water dragon. ¡¸Fuu©`n¡¹Roomba muttered when he saw that, then whisper close to my ear as if he remembered something. ¡¸It¡¯s a dragon, Al. If that thing starts to rampage then it¡¯s your father¡¯s turn, y¡¯know ¡¹ ¡¸No, that¡¯s their target of worship, after all, so you can¡¯t subjugate it. The people of Kagura will be mad¡¹ Roomba amusedly smiles when I answer like that. In the first ce, I wonder if there is something like a water dragon in this world? So I thought, but Nord-tousan actually defeated a dragon in the Kingdom, so I can¡¯t say for certain. As for that Water God, I think that the people of the past were just panicking because of something like a rising water current that looks like a dragon. ¡¸Nevertheless, the Kingdom¡¯s God is an old man so I think the god here is cool.¡¹ ¡¸What kind of God is the one in Al and Roomba¡¯s country?¡¹ Haru was listening to Shuichi in boredom, but perhaps she¡¯s interested in our country that her eyes shine as she asked us. ¡¸¡­¡­ah©`, what¡¯s the God¡¯s name Al?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s the Creator God Misphilt-sama¡¹ I answer in exchange for Roomba who looks at me while scratching his face. At least remember the name since it has the same name as the country. ¡¸What kind of God is it?¡¹ So I tell them, while somehow recalling the words of the old man I encountered back at the royal capital¡¯s za when Haru asked.ŽÚˆö¤Ç ¡¸¡­¡­uhmm if I remember correctly, it¡¯s the God that created everything in the world, and it¡¯s also thanks to the Creator God Misphilt-sama that we have our lives. That¡¯s why people should be grateful for Misphilt-sama every day.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­a God that created everything in the world?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­kinda haughty God isn¡¯t it?¡¹ Hearing my exnation, Shuichi and Haru muttered with stern expressions on their faces. I feel that they said something harsh, but I said that the God created all things, so I can¡¯t argue about it. He¡¯s pretty much an easygoing old man, though he¡¯s just a careless guy. It¡¯s the God who reincarnated me to another world, so I¡¯ll follow him inside my heart. ¡¸By the way, what were Shuichi and Haru doing at the shrine where you offer a prayer to the Water God?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s independent practice!¡¹ When I ask that Haru cheerfully answered, Shuichi also nodded calmly and said. ¡¸That¡¯s because the steps in this ce are a lot and it¡¯s steep. It¡¯s good to train your legs¡¹ Such a terrifying thoughting from the boy. Perhaps it¡¯s the so-called fearlessness of youth. You¡¯re crazy if you¡¯re using something like steep stairs with such a lot of steps. I wonder if Shuichi is an ''M''? ¡¸Ah©`, the stairs here are tough after all. It¡¯s going to be a good thing to train your legs¡¹ ¡¸Right? Legs are the foundation for those who fight after all! Indeed it¡¯s just like you said, Roomba¡¯s legs are also well-trained aren¡¯t they¡¹ Roomba and Shuichi started to talk together, so I turn to Haru. ¡¸I know from looking at Shuichi¡¯s wooden sword that he¡¯s practicing to be a swordsman, but what about Haru?¡¹ Taking what Haru is wearing into ount, it doesn¡¯t look like Kagura''s clothes for ease of movement, and I don¡¯t see him having a wooden sword. Don¡¯t tell me, that a girl like this is also here to train by climbing the stairs? As I got curious and tried to ask her, Haru threw out her chest as if she¡¯s d that I asked. ¡¸That¡¯s because I¡¯m a magician! When it¡¯s time for voluntary practice I¡¯m doing magic training by myself!¡¹ ¡¸Hee©`, is that so. It¡¯s the same as Al¡¹ But, when Roomba said that without a moment¡¯s dy, her calm smile crumbled. ¡¸Naa! Al is the same!?¡¹ ¡¸Un, well¡¹ When I answer like that, Haru makes a slightly uninterested face. It seems like she wanted to show me her magic so that I will fawn over her. ¡­¡­how should I put it, she got a rich expression so it¡¯s easy to understand what she¡¯s thinking. ¡¸Oh? Then, why don¡¯t the two of you try practicing magic together by shooting at each other? I¡¯m actually a bit curious about a swordsman¡¯s move! ¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s do it! I¡¯m also interested in the way adventurer¡¯s from a foreign country fight!¡¹ Just when I¡¯m thinking about that kind of thing, it appears that those guys got into a mutual understanding and decide to spar. ¡¸Al, let¡¯s also have a practice match with our magic!¡¹ Haru also suggests the same thing to me excitedly, perhaps she got inspired by their action. ¡¸Eh©`? Don¡¯t wanna. It¡¯s dangerous to shoot magic at each other, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ ¡¸What the heck Al! You¡¯re such a scaredy-cat even though you¡¯re a man!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s because I¡¯m a scaredy-cat. I¡¯m a coward who can¡¯t spar using dangerous magic.¡¹ ¡¸Naa, so you admit that you¡¯re a coward, even though you¡¯re a man!?¡¹ ¡¸Un, I¡¯m a scaredy-cat and a coward ¡¹ ¡¸Gugugu, even though they will be tricked if it were the other guys around and Shuichi¡­¡­¡¹ Haru said regretfully, maybe she found that it¡¯s not interesting that I don¡¯t get tricked. I mean for Shuichi to be tricked, he¡¯s so simple, isn¡¯t he? Still, such a childish remark won¡¯t be able to provoke me - who is 34 years old in mental age. My sister also said that kind of thing to me in my previous life, and as soon as I got provoked, I gotpletely beaten up. So I¡¯ve naturally learned about it. At a time like this, you should have an imperturbable heart, like flowing water. ¡¸Stupid Al!¡¹ ¡¸I am stupid¡¹ ¡¸Coward!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, I¡¯m a coward¡¹ ¡¸Alfried!¡¹ ¡¸Yep yep I¡¯m Alfried¨D¨Duhh, don¡¯t say it like the name itself is an insult!?¡¹ What the heck is thatst remark. It made me unintentionally react to that strongly, see? ¡¸Ahaha, Al has a funny reaction¡¹ Haru innocently smiles when I said that as if to object to her remark, perhaps she found my reaction funny. I¡¯m not a pet nor an exhibition¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸That¡¯s why we¡¯re going to spar with magic!¡¹ No, I mean what do you mean that¡¯s why. If I keep on following Haru¡¯s pace like this, then it could lead to me going with the flow and spar with her one way or another. And I felt a sharp gazeing from the other side of the shrine since some time ago, every time Haru said that she wanted to spar with magic. Was it Haru and Shuichi¡¯s guard? From their presence, it seems like it¡¯sing from a single person. In any case, it would be bad to injure a person that is being guarded. I should suggest a middle ground to convince Haru right now. ¡¸Just exchanging magic is not fun, and it¡¯s also dangerous so let¡¯s y something different¡¹ ¡¸Hm? ying? What kind of game are we going to y?¡¹ Perhaps her curiosity was piqued when I try to suggest that to Haru, she tilted her head to the side questioningly. Her attention shifted from practice to ying a game, not a bad reaction there. I don¡¯t want to use magic, anyway, it¡¯s fine if we can have fun. ¡¸Then, let¡¯s y Jenga¡¹ ¡¸Je, Jenga?¡¹ Chapter 147: Haru and Jenga

Chapter 147: Haru and Jenga

The Jenga that I made with Earth magic in front of the shrine tumble down. ¡¸Aaaaaahh©`! It copsed again!?¡¹ ¡¸Okay, Haru lost again©`. Please gather all the blocks since Haru was the one who pulled it all down, then build the tower alright¡¹ ¡¸Gununununu, once more!¡¹ When I say that to goad her, Haru gathered up the blocks and built the tower while gnashing her teeth as she looks frustrated. ¡¸Ooh, you¡¯re really good at building the tower after all¡¹ ¡¸Gugugu, Al has a bad personality¡¹ ¡¸What? I¡¯m just praising Haru¡¯s great skill though?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re still saying something like that!¡¹ When I say that while feigning ignorance, Haru vigorously pointed her fingers at me. But, when she raises her arm it seems to hit the Jenga, and the built tower copsed again with a crash *gashan*. ¡¸Aaaaaaaaaa©`h!¡¹ ¡¸A©`ah, it copsed again. Please rebuild it again, alright¡¹ Haru shouted in grief, as I also smile wryly. How should I put it, she¡¯s a kid who does things like those sketchedy whether it¡¯s a promise or something else. ¡¸Even so why am I the only one losing? I only pulled out a block andy it down on top¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s because Haru pulls them out forcibly. You have to pull them out carefully, and leave a disadvantageous spot for the opponent¡¹ ¡¸Look, Al really has a bad personality I knew it!¡¹ Haru tried to raise her finger again, but she changed her mind as she¡¯s in the middle of building the Jenga tower and stop raising her arm. How unfortunate, just a little more and the Jenga will copse. ¡¸Using extreme logic, you should put the opponent in a spot where they won¡¯t like it whether it¡¯s in a game orpetition¡¹ ¡¸Fuu©`n, then why don¡¯t we spar with magic right now?¡¹ That¡¯s certainly something I won¡¯t like, but not if it¡¯s Jenga. ¡¸Indeed I don¡¯t want that, but let¡¯s just do it within the limit of Jenga¡¯s game.¡¹ ¡¸Che¡­¡­¡­fine¡¹ She just clicked her tongue just now, wasn¡¯t she? When a girl did that, there¡¯s a gap with their looks and it¡¯s scary so please stop doing that. ¡¸Yosh, it¡¯s done! Let¡¯s y one more game!¡¹ Haru finished building the tower and said that, so I start ying Jenga again. At the early stage of the game, the tower won¡¯t copse no matter where you pull out so each of us can easily stack them. After that, the game will really start around the time the Jenga¡¯s bnce gradually became unbnced. I slowly push the Jenga¡¯s block in the middle with my index finger. And the Jenga¡¯s block that was pushed by my fingeres out of the tower as if it smoothly slips out of the tower. I pull it out safely so I¡¯m stacking it at the top. Fufufu, if she pulls a Jenga block right now then this thing¡¯s bnce will be quite bad since I¡¯ve pulled that one block before. If Haru - who got her turn after this - tries to pull out a block carelessly then it would probably copse all at once. ¡¸Alright, Haru is next¡¹ Haru observes the Jenga tower with a serious expression when I urge her. She¡¯s probably searching for which one is easier to pull, and which one can¡¯t be pulled out. She¡¯s trying to push the blocks with her finger lightly, trying to see how they look after being pushed. ¡¸¡­¡­the bnce got really bad after Al pulled out a block¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s just your imagination¡¹ If you push them around that much, then the Jenga¡¯s bnce will be even worse, you know. ¡¸Muu, looks like this one is fine!¡¹ Just when I¡¯m thinking about that kind of thing, Haru carefully pulled out a block at the corner while using both of her hands, perhaps she had ascertained it already, however¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­Haru¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m doing something important right now. Don¡¯t talk to me¡¹ ¡¸No, but, Haru is holding the Jenga¡¯s tower with your hand, aren¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m not holding them down¡¹ ¡¸Well then, why don¡¯t you try removing your left hand for a moment¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ When I told her to remove her left hand from the Jenga¡¯s tower, Haru stiffened. The thorough poking of her finger before had made the bnce be even worse, and then the tower is probably thrown off bnce while she was in the middle of pulling out a block. ¡¸Come on, try removing your left hand¡¹ Haru slowly removes her left hand while I say that to her, and as soon as her hand left the tower, the Jenga¡¯s tower copsed. ¡ô ¡¸I¡¯m the only one to lose if Al is the opponent, it¡¯s not fun!¡¹ Haru puffed out her cheeks and say that while being in front of the copsed Jenga''s tower. Well, she keeps on losing after all. So herints were justifiable. ¡¸Then, why don¡¯t we ask another person to join?¡¹ ¡¸But, Shuichi and Roomba are training so they can¡¯t join us, you know?¡¹ Roomba and Shuichi are practicing by sparring - holding a wooden sword in their hands -, when we look at a ce away from the shrine. Roomba is brandishing his wooden sword heroically, and Shuichi is avoiding them with a flowing-like movement. ¡¸Shuichi is skillful at avoiding attacks considering your age!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s because it¡¯s the basis for a swordsman¡¯s battle - as we are wielding katana - to avoid attacks from the opponent after all!¡¹ A katana will immediately bend or break if you use it roughly in an exchange of blows like a normal sword, and it will be a useless thing. And to avoid that, so it¡¯s probably necessary to avoid the opponent¡¯s attack and urately aim at the other party¡¯s vital parts that are not covered with armor. ¡¸Even so, is this really a foreign adventurer¡¯s fight? It¡¯s a rough manner of swinging your sword, different from a swordsman ¡¹ ¡¸Oh? This is only just the beginning you know? The usual adventurers will be dirtier than this, don¡¯t you know?¡¹ Roomba¡¯s sword swing is certainly quieter than usual. He probably can¡¯t use his strength carelessly since doesn¡¯t really understand about Shuichi¡¯s ability. Though if he uses his full strength, I¡¯m afraid that he can identally send Shuichi flying. ¡¸Adventurers will - for instance - kick some dirt like this or throw some ash toward your eyes to blind you!¡¹ ¡¸Uwaa!? Kicking some dirt to blind your opponent is dirty!¡¹ ¡¸Gahaha! You won¡¯t be able to survive in this world if you said such empty things!¡¹ Roomba loudlyughs when he sees Shuichi wiping his eyes. ¡¸You, fine let¡¯s do this!¡¹ ¡¸Ou! That¡¯s right,e on!¡¹ ¡­¡­just like what Haru said, they¡¯re training like they¡¯re already being immersed in it. Won¡¯t those two be willing to y Jenga will us? though even if we ask them to join us they¡¯re sure going to refuse. ¡¸Then, why don¡¯t we call the person behind the shrine?¡¹ ¡¸Nn? Is there anyone else here aside from us?¡¹ ¡¸They¡¯re just watching us the whole time, aren¡¯t they Haru and Shuichi¡¯s acquaintance?¡¹ ¡¸Nn©`, I think it¡¯s possible it¡¯s our guard Kaede! Kaede will y with us, you can bring her here!¡¹ Haru reveals her own status from the fact that she is being guarded with no hesitation. Oh well, both of them have a different style in some respects from the citizen in the area. It was something that I had expected. I¡¯m also being guarded by Roomba as I am a noble, so let¡¯s not worry about such things. ¡¸Okay. Then I will bring her here, alright¡¹ After saying that to Haru, I go around to the back of the shrine while erasing my presence. When you¡¯re using Space magic to Teleport over and over, you be sensitive to the situation around you. Moreover, I¡¯ve been hiding and running away from Eleonora-neesan every day at home, so I¡¯m confident in sensing presences. I move slowly with my feet toward the other person so that they won¡¯t notice me, just like when I was running away from Eleonora-neesan. And as I continue and turn around toward the thicket, I can see the figure of someone who appears to be a woman wearing red Kagura clothes. I feel that the pattern at the back of her clothes resembles the one in Kojiro¡¯s, but it¡¯s probably just my imagination, right? Hmm, since her katana is suspended on her waist, she¡¯s no doubt a swordswoman, and this person is probably the guard. This person is the one who had been looking at me for a while now, she kept on watching me and Haru and took up a position in such a ce. The woman is intently staring at Haru - who is building the Jenga tower -, perhaps she doesn¡¯t notice me standing behind her. ¡¸Haa©`, Haru who is building the tower is cute¡­¡­¡¹ The woman mutters while her cheeks are flushed for some reason. Is this person really the guard, Kaede-san? I can only think of her as a pervert who is staring at a girl¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­uhmm, are you Kaede-san?¡¹ ¡¸Nuwaaaa!?¡¹ When I nervously call out to her, the woman stands up as she hysterically shouts. Then she tries to take a distance from me as she back off, but there was a thicket over there and she tripped and fell over in a shy manner. I guess she got surprised I called out to her? It feels like I¡¯ve done something bad. Haru came to us from the front of the shrine, perhaps she heard the sound of the thicket being disturbed and the woman yelling. ¡¸Oh©`! So Kaede was in this kind of ce, huh! Kaede should also y Jenga with us!¡¹ ¡¸Ye, yes?¡¹ Chapter 148: The Guard Also Join In

Chapter 148: The Guard Also Join In

¡¸Waa, wawaaa!?¡¹ ¡¸Oka©`y, it¡¯s Kaede¡¯s loss©`! Since Kaede was the one to demolish it, you have to rebuild the tower properly, alright!¡¹ ¡¸Ye, yes¡¹ Kaede - who had identally pulled down the Jenga tower - is gathering the blocks as Haru smiles innocently and said to her. It feels like Kaede ispletely experiencing what I did to Haru. Even though she can¡¯t win against me she doesn¡¯t dislike the stance of harassing Kaede who is weaker than herself and a beginner in this game, I wonder if Kaede is fine with that? ¡¸Mufufun, c¡¯mon Kaede stack them up quickly! We can¡¯t y the next game, y¡¯know!¡¹ ¡¸Ye, yes!¡­¡­haaaa, Haru-sama whomands me while smiling innocently is also lovely¡­¡­¡¹ Kaede-san wasmanded by Haru and her casual expression loosened. Oh well, whatever. They look like they¡¯re having so much fun. ¡¸I guess, as things are we¡¯re going to have some spare time while we wait for the tower to be built, so why don¡¯t you introduce yourself briefly?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s certainly true. My name is Kaede, I am the guard protecting Haru-sama.¡¹ Kaede-san - who sits at the entrance of the shrine just like me and Haru - said and bowed her head lightly as if to pull herself together. She has long ck hair tied up at the back, and ck almond-shaped eyes. Just like Haru, she has a well-proportioned face but rather than being cute it would be more fitting to describe her as a woman who has a beautiful appearance. With a graceful movement and cold expression on her face as her characteristic, I guess she certainly looks like a female swordsman. Seeing her like this, you can¡¯t think of her as a person who watches Haru excitedly from the thicket until a short while ago. ¡¸Thank you very much. My name is Alfred and I came to visit Kagura from the Kingdom of Misphilt to sightsee¡¹ ¡¸When you say the Misphilt Kingdom, it¡¯s the same country as the Tori Firm - which had been frequently visiting our country - is it not?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it is so¡¹ ¡¸Aah, I am not someone with a status so it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t speak politely with me¡¹ That¡¯s so? Then, I¡¯ll unreservedly use my usual manner of speaking. Even so, I guess it¡¯s thanks to Tori¡¯s Firm who had been visiting the ce several times, now anyone who knows about the Kingdom will know about it. While I¡¯m being impressed by that, Kaede turns her almond-shaped eyes toward Shuichi and Roomba. ¡¸¡­¡­how about that person over there?¡¹ ¡¸That was an adventurer and the one having the role as my guard, Roomba.¡¹ ¡¸I see, in that case, is Alfried-dono the sessor of a noble, or a merchant?¡¹ Ooh, it¡¯s the first time in my life someone called me ¡®Alfried-dono¡¯. It feels strange being called that way, a different feeling from being called ¡®something-sama¡¯. ¡¸I¡¯m pretty much the second son of a noble¡¹ ¡¸Nn? Was Al someone who is important in the Kingdom?¡¹ When I answer so, Haru - who had been silent - asked me that. ¡¸Nn©`, so-so I guess? I¡¯m not the head of the family, nor am I the sessor¡¹ There¡¯s Nord-tousan as the head of the family, and there is the eldest son Sylvio-niisan as the sessor. I - as the second son - is just a spare for Sylvio-niisan, there¡¯s no other role like this. Only Nord-tousan and the others are important people, but the same can¡¯t be said when ites to their children and me. But for now, people are showing a degree of respect to me as the son of a noble, so it¡¯s just so-so. ¡¸¡­¡­hm©`m, is that so. Well, Shuichi and I also have simr circumstances¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Haru-sama is, the Daimyo-sama¡¯s daughter. A Daimyo is, you can consider him as someone with a simr status as a noble in Alfried-dono¡¯s country. And then this country¡¯s Shogun, will be like royalty in your country.¡¹ Kaede-san exined, as if to give more details toward what Haru said. ¡¸Houhou, so in other words, Haru and Shuichi has the same circumstances as me, huh¡¹ ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­u, un. Well, I guess so.¡¹ Wait a minute. Why would Haru as the person in question answered like she¡¯s being evasive? I got a bad feeling about it somehow though, it will be troublesome if I butt in so let¡¯s just leave it alone. I¡¯m staying away from troublesome things. It¡¯s a pearl of wisdom to safely survive in society. I pretend like I¡¯m not interested in any of that and change the subject. ¡¸By the way Kaede-san, why were you hiding in that kind of ce?¡¹ ¡¸Haru-sama and Shuichi-sama do not really like to walk while taking along their guards, thus someone will always watch over them in secret.¡¹ I see, so that means they are protecting them as they freely walked about while keeping watch on them, huh. ¡¸And yet, Al is amazing to find Kaede easily. Shuichi and I had also tried to find Kaede several times before, but we can¡¯t find her even once, y¡¯know¡¹ ¡¸I was really surprised. To think that I was unexpectedly taken by surprise from the rear by such a child¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s because I¡¯m good at ying hide-and-seek¡¹ I can¡¯t say it. I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s a skill trained solely to run away from my sister. As I smile wryly while thinking about that kind of thing, Kaede-san finished stacking the tower. ¡¸Yosh, the tower is ready. Let¡¯s do it one more time!¡¹ ¡ô Just like that, the three of us continue to y Jenga, as Haru and Kaede-san keep on losing repeatedly. asionally, I also made a mistake in control and brought down the tower, but the losing side is basically Haru and Kaede-san - those two. ¡¸Gununu, once more!¡¹ Haru gathers the Jenga blocks she identally brought down while saying that. Perhaps Haru likes the Jenga but hates losing in it that unless I lost several times, she kept on challenging me in the game. I feel like this side of her is a bit simr to Eleonora-neesan. Oh well, I¡¯m just pulling the blocks while talking leisurely, I don¡¯t think it will bother her that much so I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine. As I look up at the sky while exhaling, I feel a sense of diforting from the thicket for the second time. Is there another guard like Kaede who came here? Casually giving a sidelong nce at Kaede to confirm it, her eyes are moving restlessly. She wanted to leave this ce for a moment, but it looks like she can¡¯t decide whether it¡¯s fine for her to leave or not. ¡¸Ah©`, why don¡¯t you check on them if you¡¯re bothered by it?¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ When I tell her that with a small voice, Kaede-san turn around and looked at me with a surprised expression on her face. ¡¸No, I mean, someone seems to be looking in our direction from the thicket, is that Kaede-san¡¯s acquaintances?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­y, yees. So you also realize it?¡¹ ¡¸Well, you know. We still have time until Haru finished building the tower, so why don¡¯t you go see them?¡¹ ¡¸Please excuse me, in that case, I will be leaving for a moment. Until then, please keep Haru-samapany¡¹ When I said that to her, Kaede-san slightly lowered her head and walked toward the thicket. Then, it¡¯s a guy wearing Kagura clothes this time, huh? He came out from the thicket to meet with Kaede-san. Well, Kaede-san - who serves as a guard watching over Haru from the shadow - is right in front of Haru anyway. So there will probably be no problem even if she went to leave her for a bit right now. As for the rear, she doesn¡¯t trust me or Roomba topletely take her eyes off Haru. It¡¯s the correct decision as a guard, it¡¯s not making me feel ufortable or anything. ¡¸Kaede-sama, I have something to discuss with you, but¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸What is it?¡¹ I can vaguely hear their conversation, maybe because Kaede-san and the man are not that far from us. ¡¸Actually it¡¯s about Kaede-sama¡¯s older brother, he said that he wanted to resign from his job¡¹ ¡¸Haa? My older brother always said that he wanted to resign from his job, didn¡¯t he? You¡¯re interrupting my time with Haru-sama for that kind of thing?¡¹ The man involuntarily flinched from the pressure given by Kaede-san. Kaede-san, scary. Even though she was a dignified and graceful swordswoman a short while ago. Or rather, while she said that she¡¯s not some important person herself, but I think that others are actually talking to her politely with a ¡®-sama¡¯. ¡¸But, he appears unusually serious today¡¹ ¡¸You guys are the only one seeing him like that. But my older brother is someone who only thinks about ridiculous things inside while he looks dignified and all you know that?¡¹ ¡¸Ye, yeees¡­¡­¡¹ As he heard Kaede-san, the man looks at Kaede-san with a skeptical look on his face. Kaede-san, do you know of the word boomerang? While Kaede-san has a dignified appearance outwardly, she only thinks about ridiculous things inside, huh. ¡¸¡­¡­what¡¯s with those eyes?¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing!¡¹ ¡¸I understand that you are hesitant to say some things to my older brother considering your position, but at that time you should ask my mother. That way, everything will be settled peacefully as usual.¡¹ ¡¸Yes! I understand¡¹ When Kaede-san tell him that, the man deeply bowed and started to run off Following with her eyes, then Kaede-san returned to us with a graceful manner. ¡¸Did your brother say that he wants to resign from his job?¡¹ ¡¸So you have heard that. It¡¯s embarrassing that my family¡¯s matter has been brought to light like this. Well, my older brother always said that kind of things so there¡¯s nothing to worry about¡¹ She turns toward Haru - as if the conversation is over -, I guess Kaede-san doesn¡¯t want to say any more than that. Hm©`m, so the troubles of wanting to resign from their jobs are everywhere, then. I feel sorry for Kaede-san, but I want to help that older brother of hers - who said that he wants to resign from his job. Speaking of someone wanting to resign from his job, I wonder what happened with a simr swordsman, Kojirou? I hope he can safely resign from his job, and be able to tread a path toward his eel¡¯s restaurant. ¡¸Yosh, Kaede has also returned, let¡¯s resume the Jenga!¡¹ On that day, not only did I y Jenga with Haru and Kaede, Roomba and Shuichi also joined in and we yed a lot of Jenga games until it¡¯s evening. Chapter 149: Seems Like A Fight Between Siblings

Chapter 149: Seems Like A Fight Between Siblings

The next day, we became good friends with Haru and Shuichi so Roomba and I were heading to the Water God shrine again today. There¡¯s no specific time discussed as we only decided on the meeting time. I decided the time to be within the range ofmon sense, so after I had breakfast, and rest for a while, I left the ryokan. Incidentally, Tori and the others still have a business discussion today. All the members of his Firm look busy, perhaps it¡¯s because they all just arrived in Kagura and started working seriously yesterday. The members of the Silver Wind party also have to follow them as guards, they seem to be busy. They looked at me with enviable gazes as they head out while I sip on my green tea after breakfast. The town of Kagura is also bustling with people today. In contrast with the people heading toward the center of the town, Roomba and I walked toward the quiet residential area. We walked down the street while avoiding the children running around outside, and greetings the women are chatting outside as they did theirundry. Just like that, we cross the bridge where we met with Kojirou yesterday, passing through the area of the field, walked through the forest and we can see the stairs that still remain there even today. ¡¸¡­¡­Roomba, I¡¯ll leave it to you again today¡¹ ¡¸Oi, again? Al also has something to do today, right¡¹ ¡¸If I were to climb such long stairs, it will also decrease my stamina. Look, this is the kind of pace I¡¯m climbing these stairs, see?¡¹ I tried to climb several steps of the stairs, but I can¡¯t climb the stairs swiftly like Roomba since my body is small and I also have less stamina. It would probably be hard for Roomba to keep up with such a slow pace. ¡¸No other choice. Come here, I¡¯ll carry you on my shoulder again¡¹ ¡¸Please do¡¹ I softly sigh and today I also climb the stairs while being carried by Roomba. It would be simple and swift for you to climb this kind of steep stairs when you have such arge body like Roomba. Seeing the townscape of Kagura while breathing the refreshing morning doesn¡¯t feel bad. ¡¸There, Al. We¡¯ve arrived¡¹ ¡¸Ah, yeah¡¹ Not hearing any response from me, Roomba hit my butt making me return to myself with a start. Before I knew it, we have arrived at the shrine at the top as I was staring nkly at the townscape of Kagura. ¡¸Al, Roomba, you¡¯re sote!¡¹ Maybe she saw us arriving as Haru - who was scribbling on the ground - called out to us while holding a branch in her hand. There is also Shuichi nearby with a branch in his hand, he¡¯s probably apanying Haru in scribbling on the ground. We only decide on the rough meeting time in the morning though, so I thought to immediatelye here after breakfast since they would be angry if I made them wait, but it seems like we¡¯re stillte ording to Haru. ¡¸Even though we appearte, we tried toe early you know? ¡¹ ¡¸But I¡¯m faster, right? A man who makes a woman wait is no good you know?¡¹ When I said that while being still on Roomba¡¯s shoulder, Haru replied like that as she put on airs. Despite still being such a small girl, she picked up the word ¡®woman¡¯ and used it to differentiate the gender, I can only see Haru¡¯s mother as someone who has quite a strong character. ¡¸Rather than that, why are you being carried by Roomba, Al?¡¹ When I¡¯m thinking about that kind of thing, Shuichi asks me that as he raised his branch at me. ¡¸That¡¯s because I¡¯m a really great noble¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s cause Al wasining that it¡¯s troublesome to climb the stairs¡¹ Roomba interrupts me in the middle of when I tried to exin why I was being carried. Then, Haru and Shuichi looked at me with dubious looks. ¡¸¡­¡­Al, even I as a woman can climb by myself, you know? And also, you said yesterday that you¡¯re ¡®not that great¡¯ and just ¡®so-so¡¯, right?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re a guy, so what do you mean it¡¯s troublesome to climb this many stairs?¡¹ What¡¯s wrong with thinking that it¡¯s troublesome to climb the stairs? If it¡¯s about dozens of steps, then even I can do it to you know. But, the stairs here are easily hundreds of steps. So naturally, it¡¯s tough for me to climb these stairsboriously in the morning. However, Haru actually climbs these stairs alone, huh. That said, I feel that they won¡¯t properly hear my reasoning. ¡¸That¡¯s because I want to meet Haru and Shuichi as quickly as possible. So rather than using my own legs to climb, I think it¡¯s faster to ask for Roomba¡¯s help¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸No no, I carried Al yesterday, and you even had a break after breakfast, didn¡¯t you?¡¹ Haru and Shuichi¡¯s gazes are piercing me for the second time. ¡¸So this is the mouth that says unnecessary things, huh?¡¹ I unconsciously pinch Roomba¡¯s mouth, which made too many insensitive remarks. ¡¸It¡¯s true, though? If you be too idle then Eleonora and Nord will train you harshly when you return, y¡¯know?¡¹ ¡¸Ugh!¡¹ I unconsciously grimace when I heard Roomba¡¯s words. I really want you to spare me from that. Even when I returned from the royal capital, I experience a harsh training regime and exhaustion from those two. I don¡¯t want to experience that kind of exhausting training again just because I went to Kagura. Something, is there a good n to avoid that kind of training? ¡¸Hou, so there are apparently some decent people around Al, huh¡¹ ¡¸You have to properly climb the stairs yourself tomorrow, alright? We¡¯re going to keep an eye on you from above!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. These stairs are good, y¡¯know. You can train your legs just by climbing them. If you frequently visit this pce, then I think Al¡¯s leg will also be strengthened! ¡¹ Haru and Shuichi discussed it of their own ord while ignoring my opinion. Do they really n to make me climb the stairs? I think it¡¯s not aughing matter if it bes tiring though¡­¡­¡­ Nevermind. Even without Roomba¡¯s help, I can still use magic. So I can climb these stairs on my own without using Roomba¡¯s help. I can manage to do something like that somehow. I smoothly got down andnd the ground from Roomba¡¯s shoulder, while thinking about that. ¡¸Huh? Speaking of which, where is Kaede-san today?¡¹ I naturally change the subject, in order for them not to say anything that will make me train myself any more than this. I can¡¯t see Kaede-san¡¯s figure, it bothers me a little. She yed happily with everyone yesterday, so I thought that she will also be the guard from the start today¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸Kaede was busy today, so it seems like she can¡¯te¡¹ ¡¸Really? Perhaps it¡¯s because of what her older brother said yesterday, saying that he wanted to resign from his job?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. And it appears that it has be a quarrel between siblings so she will have a duel with her older brother today it seems.¡¹ Haru clearly answered my question half in jest. Ehh? Is that really true? Nevertheless, a quarrel that turns into a duel between siblings makes it feel like it¡¯s somewhat a serious thing. However, Kaede-san is a swordswoman and she looks strict, so it¡¯s indeed quite possible. ¡¸Hee©`, is that right? Kaede¡¯s house feels somewhat difficult, huh¡¹ Hearing Haru¡¯s words, Roomba nod with a solemn expression on his face. He doesn¡¯t think that it¡¯s difficult at all with that tone of voice. ¡¸Hey, Haru. You can¡¯t talk about other people¡¯s personal affairs like that¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it. It looks like Al had heard of it from Kaede, anyway¨D¨D¡¹ Shuichi gently admonishes Haru for talking too much. Well, although she¡¯s an acquaintance it¡¯s not something that you can tell others casually. So apparently it seems to be a legit siblings¡¯ battle rather than a simple funny story, I believe it¡¯s not my ce to step in. But, though I feel bad for Kaede-san, I wonder if I should cheer on her older brother - who wanted to resign from his job -, even though I don¡¯t know his name or face. It doesn¡¯t appear to be a country where you can fail in getting a job, but quitting your job in itself means that you have to be prepared ordingly. At any rate, you won¡¯t have an ie to have a stable life, you only have yourself and you need to find a different path for yourself from then on. Perhaps you found what you want to do, or perhaps you were getting tired of doing your job I don¡¯t know, but you should not quit your job with just a half-assed preparation. I¡¯m paying my respect to that older brother, for trying to do what I couldn¡¯t do in my previous life. ¡¸Ah©`, really! Enough with your lecture, I know already! ¡¹ Haru shouted as she looked annoyed, maybe she¡¯s tired of Shuichi¡¯s lecture. And perhaps Shuichi is somewhat satisfied with his lecturing, it doesn¡¯t appear that he¡¯s going to say anything any more than this. A scolded naughty sister with a brother who lectured her seriously. It¡¯s such a nice sight. ¡¸Yosh, Al! You¡¯re going to have a magic fight me today!¡¹ ¡¸No!¡¹ ¡¸Why!¡¹ Haru yells loudly when I tly refuse her. No I mean, if we did that, then Haru will get hurt and I will end up having a duel with Kaede-san tomorrow, don¡¯t you think? ¡¸Yosh, shall we also practice together then!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I thought about all sorts of ways of fighting since I got home yesterday. I won¡¯t go down that easily today¡¹ Shuichi and Roomba move away as if they¡¯re going to start practicing together, maybe because they saw the exchange between me and Haru. This is bad, if it stays like this then Haru will also get influenced by them. I have to distract her with an interesting game, or story like yesterday¡­¡­ Oh? Interesting story? Come to think of it, this country is a Japanese-style country but I wonder how about the state of its fictional stories? I wonder if the same Japanese-style story in my previous life will be able to be circted around for the people of Kagura. ¡¸Say, Haru¡¹ ¡¸What is it? I don¡¯t want to y Jenga today, alright?¡¹ Maybe she thought that I¡¯m going to try and ask her to y Jenga again, as Haru looked at me with a guarded look somehow. On the contrary, I say, ¡¸Do you know about Momojirou and Mito Kougane?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­what¡¯s that?¡¹ Looking at Haru tilting her head slightly to the side, I thought that I would also be able to manage for today somehow or another. Chapter 150: Momojirou and Mito Kougane

Chapter 150: Momojirou and Mito Kougane

After she finished listening to the story of Momojirou and Mito Kougane that I told her briefly, Haru said with her eyes shining and glittering. ¡¸That¡¯s amazing Al! Both the story of Momojirou and Mito Kougane are really interesting!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m d you like it¡¹ It looks like she really liked the story of Momojirou and Mito Kougane, so that¡¯s good to hear. Indeed, I guess it¡¯s because the culture is simr, it seems that those two stories can be appreciated even by Haru quite easily as someone who lives in Kagura. ¡¸Especially the grandfather Mito Kougane, he was so cool!¡¹ Ooh? I thought that she would like the uplicated Momojirou since it¡¯s easy to understand but it looks like I¡¯m wrong. ¡¸Which part of it was good?¡¹ ¡¸Hiding his identity, traveling to various ces while taking excellent guards with him, and reforming the evil in the world! Even if he had retired, he still going around the area where the eyes of the statesman can¡¯t reach to improve the world, he¡¯s a truly a fine man!¡¹ O, ooh. I tried to ask her casually about the story, but I got quite a solid answer from her. ¡¸And yet, when he saw a person in trouble he didn¡¯t overlook them, what a great personality!¡¹ Haru is fascinated by the grandfather as she talks about him while grinning. Apparently, Haru likes Mito Kougane more than I expected. She only talks about Mito Kougane so it looks like the practice matter is easily forgotten. ¡¸I also want to be a person like that grandfather!¡¹ ¡¸Indeed when you retire, you don¡¯t have to go to work, and you can freely do anything you wanted, right¡¹ I express my view as if I¡¯m agreeing to Haru, somehow she stared at me in silence. ¡¸No, I don¡¯t mean it like that, okay?¡¹ ¡¸Why not? When you quit your job, you can go into retirement and travel to various ces. After that, if there¡¯s something that displeases you you can wield your authority and things will proceed as you wanted it to be. Considering his fairly great status like us it¡¯s the best condition, right?¡¹ ¡¸That, that¡¯s not it! The grandfather is not that kind of tyrant, you know! What a misinterpretation of the story Al did! Apologize to the grandfather!¡¹ Haru said while tapping my shoulder *posuposu*. Err, you¡¯re telling me to apologize to a fictitious character. It was the life of a grandfather as he spend the time and traveling around as he pleases after retiring.¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad life, though. It appears that the grandfather that Haru thinks of and what I think of ispletely different. If I continue to talk about the grandfather any further then she will get angry at me again, so let¡¯s change the topic. ¡¸How was Momojirou?¡¹ When I try to ask her to test the water, Haru - who looked unhappy - made aplex expression. ¡¸Momojirou, I don¡¯t understand the beginning about him that was born from peach in particr? A child is born when a man and a woman kiss in a futon right?¡¹ ¡¸S, so bright!¡¹ There is a girl with a pure heart right in front of me that it¡¯s dazzling! When I heard about Haru¡¯s too innocent remark, it made me feel self-conscious about my own impure heart that I can¡¯t look her in the eyes. ¡¸Nn? Al? Why are you turning your face away?¡¹ Haru asks, perhaps she¡¯s puzzled when she sees me turning my face away. ¡¸¡­¡­nah, it¡¯s nothing¡¹ ¡¸Then, look this way! ¡¹ When I keep looking away, Haru grabbed my face and forcibly turned it to the front. ¡¸Could it be, the knowledge that I know about how to make a child is wrong?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯ it¡¯s not wrong, you know?¡¹ I could somehow squeeze out those words, even while my cheeks is grabbed with both of her hands. Though Haru is so dazzlingly pure that I can¡¯t look at her directly¡­ ¡¸Aaahh! Al averted his eyes! It¡¯s the same reaction to the people around me when I asked them the same question!¡¹ Maybe she was displeased with my behavior as I answered that the pressure from the hands pressing on my cheeks increases. Please stop. Or rather, why didn¡¯t the people around her teach her about it properly. So she still didn¡¯t know about that part, even for the sensible Haru, huh? ¡¸Ka, Kaede-san, you didn¡¯t ask her??¡¹ Since she is close to Haru and she¡¯s a woman, didn¡¯t she teach her some knowledge regarding that thing or hints? I asked her with a faint hope in my heart, but Haru slowly shook her head to the side. ¡¸Kaede is not good. When I asked her that, she replied seriously with ¡ºHaru-sama doesn¡¯t need a man¡»¡¹ Ah©`, when ites to Haru that person is really hopeless. Though she has somewhat moremon sense in the other parts other than that. Just what the heck happened to her in the past, I wonder. ¡¸Tell me! Al! Just how can a child be born!?¡¹ While my thought was wandering to Kaede-san who is not here, Haru pressed me for the answer to her question. What¡¯s this!? Is this sexual harassment? This is a punishment game, isn¡¯t it? There¡¯s no way I - as a guy - can tell you that, right? If I told her honestly, then don¡¯t mention Kaede-san, Haru¡¯s parents will definitely be angry at me. ¡¸I, I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know anything, alright!¡¹ ¡¸No©`oo, Al has a face that says you know something!¡¹ The verbal back and forth between Haru and me keep continuing for nearly one hour. ¡ô ¡¸Mumumu, Al is also really stubborn, not saying anything even when I said all of that until now.¡¹ ¡¸No, like, I told you I don¡¯t know anything¡¹ Even if you said that I¡¯m stubborn or that I¡¯m not saying anything, I still won¡¯t fall for your trick. I¡¯m a pure seven years old kid who doesn¡¯t know anything. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not going to say something that will make my secrets known or some hints as if I know something in what I said. Rather, we were just talking about Momojirou though, I was surprised our conversation turns out to be something like this. It might be better that I don''t carelessly talk about Momojirou with Haru. ¡¸Hmph, whatever then. Since I could hear interesting stories about Momojirou and Mito Kougane then I¡¯ll just consider it as a good thing!¡¹ When I keep silent in the face of her questioning, Haru said that as she smiles as if to pull herself together. The sun in the sky had already set when I noticed it, the surroundings began to take on a reddish tinge. This shrine is located before the top of the several-hundred-steps stairs, so the ce is high and the view is also good, I can see a beautiful sunset. It¡¯s about time to say goodbye to Haru. She would probably hate it if we part after having a meaningless exchange at the end. Although she normally has a childish personality, she got interested in some strange ces. ¡¸Haru is also has a good sense I also enjoyed talking with Haru¡¹ Different from me who had epted my previous life¡¯s values, it was interesting to hear the thoughts of someone who holds the sense of values peculiar to this world like Haru. I had so much fun talking with her. ¡¸Really? Then, I want Al to tell me more stories about the Kingdom, alright¡¹ ¡¸Un, there¡¯s still a lot of things to talk about¡¹ As I said that, we smile at each other. ¡¸Huh? Where¡¯s Roomba and Shuichi?¡¹ ¡¸Nn? Now that you mention it, I can see them anywhere¡¹ It¡¯s about time to go home and we have to return, but even when I tried to look around us, I can¡¯t find Roomba and Shuichi¡¯s figures anywhere. When the two of us are trying to look for them inside the shrine grounds, we suddenly heard loud shoutsing from the direction of the stairs. ¡¸Uuoooooooohhhhh! Run Shuichi! You are training yourself every day, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re just that much, huh?¡¹ ¡¸Ugigigigigi! I¡¯m not going to lose!¡¹ We heard those shoutsing up from below, so the two of us start approaching the stairs. There - at the bottom of the stairs-, Shuichi and Roomba are running up the steep stairs at a high speed. Uwaa, that looks like such a stupid game, don¡¯t you think? This is no longer training, it¡¯s already on the level of ascetics punishing themselves, isn¡¯t it? So Roomba and Shuichi were doing something like that the whole time while we were chatting? As I¡¯m thinking about that, the two of them steadily run up the stairs and arrive at the top. ¡¸Yo, yo©`sh. It¡¯s my win!¡¹ The first one to arrive at the top is Roomba. He shouted that out loud as he arrived at the top. Perhaps it¡¯s because he was dash-ing such steep stairs with several hundred steps that he also seems to be a little out of breath. So even when he dash-ed up these stairs, it only made him a little out of breath, huh. Well, he usually walks around while carrying arge sword so I guess his strength is not fake. And then, Shuichi arrives ten secondster than Roomba. ¡¸Haa¡­¡­haa¡­¡­darn it! Even though I¡¯m confident in my speed of climbing the stairs!¡¹ Shuichi didn¡¯t appear as tough as Roomba as he was sweating profusely and he looked like a corpse. This would usually happen if you dash-ed up such long stairs with all of your strength. Haru crouches next to me when I¡¯m poking Shuichi with a branch while thinking about that. ¡¸Ahahaha, Al will also be like this tomorrow¡¹ Are you, really going to watch me at the stairs tomorrow? 1. The raw literally means ''Elderly nobleman'', unfortunately, I have never watched the show Mito Koumon so I''m not sure how to call him. That said, I''m going to use ''Grandfather'' instead of the ''Elderly nobleman'' every time they mention him Chapter 151: The Possibility of Returning

Chapter 151: The Possibility of Returning

When Roomba and I returned to the ryokan after parting with Haru and Shuichi, we could hear the sounds of cork bounding on the table and happy voices resonating in the ce. The Firm¡¯s and Silver Wind¡¯s members had already returned, they are probably ying table tennis until it¡¯s dinner time. ¡¸They also yed it today, huh¡¹ ¡¸Ooh, shall we y it too then!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m a bit tired, so I¡¯m going to take short rest in my room¡¹ Still, I walked to the shrine from the morning, then yed around until the evening that now my small body ache. I want to y table tennis with everyone, but the urge to take a break is strong within me rather than doing that. ¡¸Okay. Then, see youter!¡¹ It appears that Roomba still has plenty of stamina to go on that he starts running ahead after saying that and went inside the ryokan. While feeling a bit envious of that stamina of his, I slowly walked to the ryokan. ¡¸Alfried-sama! Can I have a moment?¡¹ When I was thinking of taking a rest in my room while being greeted by the proprietress, Tori called out to me. ¡¸What is it Tori? I just came back and I want to lie down for a while though¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸I have something to discuss with you, it¡¯s only for a moment, okay? Can we talk inside Alfried-sama¡¯s room, just for a bit? Aah, of course, it doesn¡¯t matter if you want to lie down while we discussed it, y¡¯know!¡¹ Even though I want him to say itter since I¡¯m tired, Tori still said that to me without withdrawing. Though we still have time until dinner and bath time, I wonder what¡¯s so important that he goes as far as going to meet me and discuss it immediately. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s Tori business is with me, but he said that it¡¯s fine for me to discuss it with him while lying down in my room. Are we going to discuss something trivial? ¡¸Okay. Then, let¡¯s go to my room¡¹ ¡¸Appreciate that¡¹ When I agreed to his proposal, Tori follows me while looking d. Climbing from the first floor to the second floor, we enter the room that was assigned to me at the back. Then I took off my slipper, take the spare futon at the corner of the room and spread it out on top of the tatami, and then lie down on the futon as though I flop onto it. The cushion-ed futon made a *bosuri* sound, spreading a scent that smell like tatami mats. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­sigh©`, my legs are tired¡¹ This is the feeling of resting your legs after overworking them for the whole day. It¡¯s as if the blood flow that seems to have stopped and making a tingling sensation had now gushed out smoothly. I feel a sense offort and liberation. ¡¸Now then Tori, what do you want to talk about? Ah, you can also use the spare futon and lie down if you¡¯d like?¡¹ ¡¸N, no, I¡¯m fine like this. Really, I didn¡¯t think to discuss it while lying down, y¡¯see¡¹ ¡¸But, Tori was the one who said that it¡¯s fine to talk while lying down, right?¡¹ ¡¸That sort of thing is usually said for the sake of politeness so that we can talk morefortably, y¡¯know! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m really going to lie down and discuss it, but Alfried-sama thoughts went to apletely different direction as usual¡¹ You said that it¡¯s fine we discuss it while lying down after all, even though I made some time to talk with you by decreasing my break time. ¡¸Tori and I have afortable rtionship already, so you don¡¯t have to apply such values of merchants and nobles with me¡¹ ¡¸Umm, but Alfried-sama is also a noble, right?¡¹ ¡¸I said we have afortable rtionship already, it¡¯s fine!¡¹ After I said that, I use Psychic magic to pull a cushion from the corner of the room, then I ce it so that it will befortable for Tori to sit on. Then Tori sat cross-legged on the cushion while saying ¡¸Thankss. You¡¯re as skillful as ever¡¹. ¡¸Now then, what is it?¡¹ When I ask him, Tori cleared his throat *gohon* and start to talk. ¡¸To summarize it briefly, there are two things I want to discuss with you, see. The first one is table tennis!¡¹ ¡¸Table tennis? Did the proprietress tell you to remove the table for the table tennis?¡¹ I knew it, it¡¯s probably a bad idea I made table tennis in such an elegant garden, right? After adding more of them, now there are around six tables in the garden, I think it¡¯s bing a nuisance. ¡¸No, there¡¯s no such request from the proprietress for now. Rather, the proprietress, Sannosuke-san, the employees, and the Firm¡¯s members are also ying and socializing with each other happily. Even now, I think they are all ying together y¡¯know?¡¹ Tori pointed to the window facing the garden while saying that. Indeed, when ites to the proprietress, I got curious when she is ying table tennis boldly. Usually, once I lie down on the futon, I couldn¡¯t stand up immediately as I was seized by thefort of the futon, but this time my curiosity won over and I stood up easily. Then, I opened the window and tried to look down to the garden following Tori¡¯s words. ¡¸Eii!¡¹ ¡¸Uooooooooh! The proprietress¡¯s smash is fastt!¡¹ After that, Irvine was just about to be smash-ed by the proprietress ball and being hit by it at that point. It¡¯s a splendid smash that hit Irvine¡¯s ball that was flying halfway as if she was covering it with her paddle. ¡¸I¡¯m next! Irvine has lost, please step aside!¡¹ ¡¸No, not yet! I can''t step back after losing like this twice in a row! ¡¹ Irvine - who doesn¡¯t want to step aside no matter what- was about to get kicked out by Aleutia. ¡¸I will take on everyone who wants to challenge me¡¹ The proprietress is smiling calmly with a smile on her face while watching over the two bickerings. Perhaps her doubts were blown away after seeing me ying table tennis since then that apparently, the proprietress and the employees have now yed the table tennis openly. It¡¯s the serious proprietress we¡¯re talking about here, so it appears like she is having fun while at the same time having the excuse of entertaining the guests as she yed. ¡¸Then, I¡¯m next, okay!¡¹ ¡¸Yes, please¡¹ I took my eyes off of them after Aleutia kicked Irvine out of the way and took up a position to face the proprietress. ¡¸¡­¡­the proprietress, she¡¯s doing well, isn¡¯t she¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Even without seeing her, you can tell from her voice that she¡¯s doing great, right¡¹ I lie down on the futon again while watching Tori make a wry smile. ¡¸So if it¡¯s not about the removal of the table tennis, then what do you want to talk about?¡¹ ¡¸Actually, when I had a business discussion with the Daimyo¡­¡­ ah, a Daimyo is¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸To put it simply, it¡¯s something like the nobles in the Kingdom, right?¡¹ If it¡¯s about that, then Kaede-san already gave me a simple exnation about it. ¡¸Aah, so you already know about it, then. Now, when I tried to sell the table tennis to that great person, it seems like they apparently took a liking to it, y¡¯know! That¡¯s why, I want to ask you if it¡¯s okay for me to make the table tennis and spread it in this country?¡¹ ¡¸Sure¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re giving a carefree reply as usual¡¹ ¡¸I mean, I can earn regr ie just by selling my idea, right¡¹ ¡¸But Alfried-sama, if you spread it around yourself, don¡¯t you think that it will make a considerable profit then?¡¹ ¡¸If I do that, then I will be as busy as Tori, right?¡¹ I want to spend my life without working if at all possible, just to rx, and live a slow life. And I don¡¯t particrly have any ambition to be an influential person or an extremely rich person, as long as I have a calm and peaceful life that is already good enough. If I were to work busily like Tori in order to live a rxed slow life, then that will just be getting my priorities backward. ¡¸Alfried-sama does not waver as usual, eh¡¹ ¡¸But well, Nord-tousan is the one to decide it in the end though¡¹ I¡¯m currently seven years old and it must be remembered that I¡¯m simply the second son of the feudal lord. So there¡¯s no way for me to carry this kind of business discussion forward¡­¡­ That¡¯s because my official stance is that, I left all the troublesome decision-making to Nord-tousan. ¡¸That¡¯s right. But, I thought to try and ask for Alfried-sama¡¯s permission first since you are the one who thought about it, y¡¯see¡¹ For some reason, Tori¡¯s honesty leaves me with a favorable impression. I¡¯m relieved that he didn¡¯t behave in an arrogant manner even when his Firm has grown in size. ¡¸Then what about the other matter?¡¹ ¡¸The other one is, the date of our return. Today is the fourth day we stayed in Kagura. My business will mostly be over tomorrow so, I¡¯m thinking for us to return on the afternoon of the seventh day, would that be alright with you?¡¹ ¡¸Is that so, we can¡¯t always stay here, huh. We also have to calcte the time it takes for us to return after all¡¹ I hadpletely forgotten about it until Tori told me of our return. I mean, life in Kagura was so fun andid-back. Still, there¡¯s something sad about leaving the ce where you stay during your trip. Tori¡¯s Firm is now a distinguished merchantpany in the Kingdom. So if the chairman of thepany - Tori - is always staying in a foreign country then there will be a lot of things left unattended. Now that Tori says she wants to return, I can¡¯t just throw a tantrum since I had asked and forced him to allow me to apany him. ¡¸Okay. Then, we will return at noon three days from now - which is the seventh day since we arrived in Kagura - just as Tori said ¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m grateful for your understanding. Now then, I will tell everyone about it at dinner tonight, alright¡¹ Tori lightly bow when I reply like that. After that, Tori took his leave from my room, perhaps he¡¯s going to start arranging for our return. ¡¸So we¡¯re going to return to Koryatt vige soon, huh¡­¡­¡­¡¹ I roll over on the futon and muttered while facing the ceiling. I¡¯m the only one who can use go to ces with Teleport anytime, it would probably be difficult to use it with arge number of people like this time. And it also depends on whether everyone¡¯s schedule matched or not, but it would probably be a serious problem if I wanted to go to a ce where it takes more than two weeks time in a one-way trip to arrive in an instant with Teleport. Since I can¡¯te here anytime publicly, I have to spend one day after taking my objective ofing here to purchase foods like rice, soy sauce, miso, and also souvenirs for a lot of people into consideration. We¡¯re going to prepare for the return on the morning of the seventh day, so I have the fifth and sixth days as the remaining days. I¡¯m going to spend the sixth day for shopping, so tomorrow is thest day I can spend my time leisurely. I have to say goodbye to Haru and Shuichi tomorrow. But, if it¡¯s just me alone, I cane here in secret, so it¡¯s only temporary. And I would also like to meet with Kojirou - who said that he quit his job to open an eel restaurant - if possible, but I wonder where that guy is. I rolled around on my futon while thinking absentmindedly about those kinds of things. 1. Since it has grown bigger, I¡¯m going to change Firm to Company from now on Chapter 152: Magic’s True Worth

Chapter 152: Magic¡¯s True Worth

The fifth day of staying in Kagura. Today too, I was greeted by the fresh morning air. Just as Tori saidst night, we¡¯re going to leave Kagura on the seventh day, the day after tomorrow. I heard that Tori¡¯s Company¡¯s business discussion will mostly be finished today, so the Company¡¯s members are leaving the ryokan as if they¡¯re giving it one more push toplete it. And so the duo of me and Roomba is now heading toward the shrine to meet with Haru and Shuichi from early morning. We¡¯re leaving early today so that Haru will not be angry at us because we¡¯rete. We left the ryokan and as we walked toward the residential area, Roomba says. ¡¸So we¡¯re going to go shopping tomorrow, so today is thest time that we¡¯re really free, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. That¡¯s why, we have to say our farewell to Haru and Shuichi today¡¹ ¡¸I see©`, it was fun but, it can¡¯t be helped¡¹ Roomba walks while putting both of his arms to the back of his head while muttering with a light tone. He might say so, but when I look at Roomba¡¯s face he doesn¡¯t look that sad. ¡¸You don¡¯t look sad¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Well, I¡¯m originally an adventurer who went traveling to various ces after all. I¡¯m used to meeting people and parting with them! I said that I¡¯m not sad but I¡¯m actually sad, but even though we are sad we can¡¯t spend more time with the people we met there. That¡¯s why, you should enjoy the time you have with the people you met to the fullest just as usual!¡¹ Hearing such remarks from Roomba, I stopped walking unintentionally. ¡¸Oh? Al, what¡®s wrong?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Roomba is saying something nice¡¹ ¡¸Oi, what¡¯s the meaning of that!?¡¹ I mean, it¡¯s Roomba you know? Roomba¡¯s not the kind of person to say something nice like that, wasn¡¯t he. At least, that¡¯s the image of Roomba inside my mind. ¡¸So Roomba was an adventurer who went to travel around, huh¡¹ ¡¸I said that from the start, didn¡¯t I¡¹ Roomba and I continue to walk down the street while saying such things. And before long, we finally arrived in front of the shrine¡¯s stairs that we used day after day. Even today, the stair is still at the steep slope with a lot of steps that it looks innumerable. Just imagining myself climbing that stair alone makes me be out of breath. Looking at the steps in front of me, I softly exhale, and turn to Roomba while raising both of my arms saying, ¡¸¡­¡­now, Roomba carry me¡¹ ¡¸Oi oi, you climb by yourself today¡¹ Roomba tly denies my request. ¡¸What are you saying. If I climb by myself, then there is no meaning in heading out early in the morning. Roomba can carry me while climbing up the stair quickly before Haru and Shuichies, right¡¹ Today I woke up earlier than yesterday and left soon after I finished my breakfast. It was something unthinkable for the usual me to not take a rest after a meal, but this is also so that Haru and Shuichi won¡¯t tell me to climb the stair by myself. If Roomba doesn¡¯t carry me right now, then for what reason did I cut my break time and wake up early? ¡¸When I thought back on the reason why we left the ryokan early, so that¡¯s the reason, huh. Al, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re confusing the direction in which you put your effort?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not. Soe on, carry me quickly¡¹ Denying me from my break time and waking me up early is uneptable. And that brought all of my effort to waste. So that¡¯s why, I want you to carry me and climb the stairs before Haru and Shuichi arrived. As I raise both of my arms and keenly approaches him, Roomba pointed at the top while smiling wryly. ¡¸¡­¡­that being said, those two are already looking at us from the top, y¡¯know?¡¹ ¡¸What did you say!?¡¹ When I hurriedly look at the ce Roomba pointed to, I can see Haru and Shuichi¡¯s figures standing at the shrine on the top. Perhaps Haru and Shuichi notices that I looked at them and, ¡¸Al©`! You have to climb by yourself today!¡¹ ¡¸You have to climb the stairs by yourself if you''re a man!¡¹ their yells resounded from the top. Gunununu, even though I got up earlier than usual, they have already stood there at the top. Your early-to-bed-early-to-wake-up habit is just too early, don¡¯t you think. ¡¸Gahaha, if I carry you now then Haru and Shuichi will get angry at me, right. It¡¯s going to be a good exercise for you Al, so you climb it by yourself¡¹ Roomba said that and started to calmly climb the stairs ahead of me when I¡¯m gnashing my teeth. Apparently, he¡¯s really not going to help me today. ¡¸Al©`! Come on up quickly!¡¹ As I¡¯m staring at Roomba¡¯s back who went before of me, Haru¡¯s well-projected voice resounded from the top. Haru and Shuichi told me to climb up by myself. However, they didn¡¯t say anything about climbing with my own feet. In that case, I will use magic here since it¡¯s an all-purpose power that makes things easier. It should also probably be counted as a sort of my own strength. That shouldn¡¯t be a wrong interpretation. It¡¯s time to test the magic I had been considering during our travel. I had always been thinking about it during our travel. I thought, is there no magic that could somehow make you fly. If you have that, you can even proceed through arge mountain without taking a detour, and you can also easily do your day-to-day activities much easier. Like the magic I developed to escape from Eleonora-neesan, the one where I continuously made Shields with non-attribute magic in the air and walked on it. If you can use that, then walking in the air is possible. But, that technique was unexpectedly quite difficult since it uses all of your nerves. The Shield had to be strong that it won¡¯t break even when you put your whole body¡¯s weight on it. And you have to deploy more Shields without a pause to the ce where you wanted to go while keeping up the magic. While you had passed the Shield then it will still remain just like that and you will be conscious of them somewhat, and since it also consumes your magic power by remaining in the air, you have to cancel the magic. It¡¯s just the perfect magic to use just like when I used it to stare at thendscape of the royal capital, though it¡¯s a bit unsuitable to use that magic as a means of movement. I want something that will make it even easier for me to move mid-air. And when I thought about it, the non-attributed magic Psychic catches my eyes. It¡¯s the magic to spread your own magic power into an inanimate object and freely manipte it. If I can just control it then I can make it float and also move it. But, a person¡¯s body can¡¯t be the target for this magic since they have magic inside them from the start. So, how about I try to ride on something inanimate that I had taken control of then? That¡¯s the aerial movement magic that I will try this time. It sounds grandiose, but it¡¯s just me riding on top of an object that I¡¯ve made to float in the air using Psychic magic, actually. I think I¡¯m going to try that this time. Looking around the ce, there is arge exposed rock on an unpaved slope near the stairs. The soils were probably got washed off by heavy rain or something and the hard rock that was in the ground probably appeared to the surface because of that. When I found that, I proceed to remove the soil around the exposed rock using Earth magic. When the hardened soil is separated from the rock, I use Psychic again to permeate my magic into the rock. After the rock hase under the control of my magic power, I pulled therge rock toward me. ¡¸Un, now it has some space for me to sit on¡¹ The rock is so big that even the seven years old-me can sit on it with room to spare. But if someone with arge build like Roomba were to do it then it will just barely fit him, I guess. In any case, there will no longer be any problem with my ride with this. Just that, it¡¯s a bit covered in dirt maybe because it had been partially buried in the ground before. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to stand on it, but still, I don¡¯t want it to look dirty. With that in mind, I started to use Water magic to spray it on the rock. Naturally, the soil that clings to the rock can¡¯t simply be removed with a little bit of water. They¡¯ve been sticking to the rock for quite some time and hardened. So I put in more magic power to the magic to increase the pressure of the water sprayed on the rock. Increasing the water pressure being sprayed, it made a different hissing sound *shaa* as they cut through the air. The soils that stubbornly stuck to the rock are dropping quickly because of the fiercely released water. It¡¯s a recreation of my previous life¡¯s power-washer. A method to remove stubborn dirt on cars and wall¡¯s surface by releasing water with high water pressure on them. Just by firing water, dirt are removed in an interesting manner. This pleasant feeling is so irresistible. All the dirt on the rock started to fall off while I release the water with such intensity. ¡¸That kid, what is he doing by digging out something like a rock?¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s he doing? Is Al sulking because he doesn¡¯t want to climb the stairs?¡¹ I can hear the voice of Roomba - who had already finished climbing the stairs - and Haruing from the top. No no, I¡¯m not doing something like sulking, allright. I thought about that kind of thing while still washing the rock, then I felt that the edge of the rock had been slightly chipped. So I reflexively turned the water spray away from the rock and examine it. ¡¸¡­¡­ahh, darn it. Guess the water pressure was too strong¡¹ Looks like the strength of the water pressure was a bit too strong. There are some ces on the rock where it had been gouged. This is not good. If this continues, then the rock will be cracked because of the water pressure. So I weaken the flow of my magic power to lower the water pressure and started to spray the rock again. It doesn¡¯t look like the rock will get shaved anymore even as I watch and sprayed it. Seems like there won¡¯t be any problem with this. I thought that it would be nice if I can use this to scrub the walls of the mansion and My Home, but I need to practice using this magic a little bit more before doing that. It¡¯s probably going to destroy the mansion or some house before I can clean them. After cleaning the whole surface of the rock, I use Fire magic and Wind magic to remove the moisture from it. The people at the top look like they will be impatient if I were to dry it slowly, so I climb the rock while it''s half-dried. Then I make the rock under my feet float with Psychic once again. And when I lift the rock with more care than usual, the rock started to easily move off of the ground. Along with a slight feeling of floating, my visual field increases along with the rock¡¯s elevation. It¡¯s a simple task of floating the rock with Psychic. Different from the Aerial Movement magic using Shield, you don¡¯t need to move, and you also don¡¯t need to keep casting magic continuously. It¡¯s really easy for me to float in mid-air. Ooh! I knew it, there¡¯s nothing wrong with my idea. This is definitely easier if you want to move around in mid-air. You don¡¯t need to take the trouble to walk to a distant ce with this, you also don¡¯t have to walk on the difficult mountain road. When you don¡¯t want to leave your futon in the morning, you can use this magic to move around in mid-air while still being wrapped in your futon. You can also move around in winter like this using the kotatsu. This is surely the work of gods! It makes your life easier by letting you live as you wish. This is precisely magic¡¯s true worth. I started to climb the slope while having joyful look on my face. I proceed diagonally upward in mid-air, and unexpectedly, the slope was a short one and I arrive at the top in the blink of an eye. It feels like when you¡¯re riding the ropeway. ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting. I climb the stairs by myself, see¡¹ Haru, Shuichi, Roomba, and two unfamiliar men were staring at me with their mouths agape as I arrived at the top while saying that to them. ¡¸¡¸¡¸You really didn¡¯t want to climb the stairs that much?¡¹¡¹¡¹ ¡¸Of course¡¹ Author note : It was the appearance of the Aerial magic, different from the book. (LN) Chapter 153: Haru’s Guard Is A Pervert?

Chapter 153: Haru¡¯s Guard Is A Pervert?

¡¸Al! You can¡¯t use magic to climb the stairs!?¡¹ Haru ran up to me and said that as soon as I got off the rock. ¡¸Hm? You said that I have to climb with my own strength, didn¡¯t you? Magic is also considered my own strength, you know¡¹ Haru never once said that I have to walk up here yesterday. She only said that I have to climb the stairs by myself. And so, I can climb the stairs to the top using magic since it¡¯s my own strength. It¡¯s unwarranted toin about it. ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s true but I feel like there is something wrong with that!¡¹ I climbed the stairs without using my physical strength. Anyway, I was simply doing that. ¡¸There was a magic to float in the sky¡¹ Roomba asked me, perhaps he was interested in my magic. ¡¸No, there are none. This is just the non-attributed magic Psychic that I used to make the rock floated and moved in mid-air, as I rode on it¡¹ Unfortunately, there is no magic that makes people fly in the sky. If there is magic that lets people fly in the sky, then I would like to learn it immediately. There might be magic to let people fly in ancient times, just like what Kami-sama said before. ¡¸Naa! So you¡¯re saying you climb this far by riding something that was lifted with Psychic magic!? I can also use Psychic magic, but I never thought of using it that way¡¹ ¡¸Oh©`, so Haru can also use non-attribute magic, huh. Then, Haru will also be able to float in mid-air like me then¡¹ ¡¸Re, really? I also have some confidence in my magic, but I¡¯m worried about doing that kind of delicate control in magic like yours, y¡¯know?¡¹ ¡¸Hm? You just use Psychic magic while sitting on top of an inanimate object, right?¡¹ You move the object you rode on by permeating it with your magic power. So I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that difficult? When I¡¯m puzzled by that, Roomba opened his mouth. ¡¸Al might say something like Psychic magic is a simple magic, but I think it¡¯s actually a difficult magic to control, y¡¯see? I only heard about it from my magician¡¯s friend, but to begin with, permeating your magic power into some object itself is difficult, right?¡¹ ¡¸Really?¡¹ When I look at Haru, she nodded repeatedly as she agrees with what Roomba said. ¡¸I also thought so about the permeating your magic power into an object, but most importantly maintaining it is more difficult! In my case, I used a smaller object and I can only move it for a few seconds¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not that good with magic, but I think you did a good job to be able to reach this height while lifting it with good fine control. And most importantly, it would be terrible if you made a mistake in controlling it and fall from there, right. Al is unexpectedly brave despite your absentminded look ¡¹ Shuichi¡¯s impressed remark made me realize that it was indeed dangerous. But I can use Teleport from Space magic to change ce in times of emergency. Suppose that I made a mistake and even if I fall, then it will just be a situation of me using Teleport to run away. However, it appears that Shuichi and the others thought that I¡¯m a brave person since they don¡¯t know about that. It¡¯s an unexpected misunderstanding but, I can¡¯t dispel their misunderstanding either. ¡¸That absentminded look is unnecessary. But, when you talk about Psychic magic, it¡¯s the most used magic in the world, right? I¡¯m used to it and I think that it¡¯s not that difficult to control¡¹ ¡¸Yes? What do you mean by that Al?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a magic which has the most chance to be used in our daily life, using it to pick up some things and cleaning stuff far away from you is a matter of course, you can also use it to open the door or locking it with a key, right? So, I think people who can use Psychic magic are used to it¡­¡­¡­¡¹ But for some reason, everyone seems to look at me with amazement when I exin it to Haru and the others - who are knitting their eyebrows. ¡­¡­what the, it¡¯s the kind of look you pointed to some worthless person. ¡¸¡­¡­weird. Al is really weird. Normally you don¡¯t use magic to such lengths, right!?¡¹ ¡¸Speaking of being idle, that¡¯s right, so you should follow Al¡¯s example to adopt and train magic in your daily lives in a sense, I guess?¡¹ There is a lot of magic in this world. What are you going to do with all of that that if not for living afortable life? That Shuichi is a bit overthinking things. It¡¯s important to spoil yourself. You only need to think about it a bit. ¡¸If it were that much, it would be easier to use your own hand, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ ¡¸No, no, you don¡¯t understand! This is the magic¡¯s greatness! You can pick up things a distance away from you even while you¡¯re still lying down and without getting up, see? So that¡¯s why you use Psychic magic!¡¹ ¡¸O, ooh? Is that so?¡¹ Haru replied, despite pulling back from me a little as she listened to my heated reasoning. That is so. Like, ¡®Ah, I want to drink that over there, but I¡¯m still lying down like this. ¡®I want to eat those sweets¡¯. How wonderful it is to be able to resolve those kinds of dilemmas easily. If I had the time, I would really like to tell her about how wonderful that feeling is. ¡¸So that means if I start using Psychic magic habitually just like Al said, then I can also eventually float in mid-air?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹ ¡¸Really! Then, I also want to practice using that magic and be able to float in mid-air!¡¹ Haru said with her eyes shining brightly when I nodded to her. Fufufu, so it seems that Haru has also realized the charm of Psychic magic, huh? ¡¸It¡¯s a magic that will even let you realize the dream of flying in the sky if you set your mind into using Psychic magic. If you practice it from now on then I¡¯m sure you can do it¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll do it Al! I also want to float in mid-air! I want to fly and travel in the sky of Kagura!¡¹ ¡¸Yo, you can¡¯t do that Haru-sama! That¡¯s such dangerous magic!¡¹ When Haru is talking with eyes full of hope, the man behind her shouts as if to cut her off. When I turn my sight to look at them, there are two men who are wearing simr Kagura-style clothes like Kaede-san standing there. It has a slight difference in design from what Kaede-san was wearing, they are wearing dull green and light blue clothes. ¡¸Speaking of which, I¡¯ve been wondering about it for some time now, are these two people Haru¡¯s guards?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right! Ipletely forgot about them because of the talk about magic! Listen, Al! I want to be like the Grandfather in the story and bring along two people who had the nickname of Suke-san and Kaku-san from the subordinate guards as my guards!¡¹ O, ooh, it looks like the stories of Mito Kougane from yesterday have been well received and she was influenced by it. But to bring along two people with the name of Suke-san and Kaku-san from among the subordinate guards is really¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸Hou, that¡¯s amazing. And what are your names?¡¹ Their names are simr to the one back in Japan in my previous life. When ites to Mito Kogane¡¯s Sukesaburou, then it will be Suke-san over there. Then Kakunoshin would be, Kaku-san? When I look at them with a gaze full of expectation, the man wearing dull green Kagura clothes sullenly stepped forward. He¡¯s the person who cut into my conversation with Haru just now. He has angr features, a sullen look on his face, and pursed lips as his characteristics. Rugged muscles and arge figure, giving the impression like that of a huge rock to others. ¡¸Come on, introduce yourself!¡¹ When Haru -who is standing beside him- urged him to introduce himself, the huge rock-like man opened his mouth while not trying to hide his displeasure. ¡¸¡­¡­Sukebee¡¹, ¡¸¡­¡­pervert? Ah, well, I don''t know what to say if you suddenly said that to me, you know?¡¹ What is this person saying? Coming out with such a sudden line while looking displeased like that.No matter how good I am at ying along, I will still be a little troubled to respond if someone were to say ¡®pervert¡¯ to me in our first meeting. ¡¸What an amazing guy, instead of giving his own name, he¡¯s telling us his true nature. Now I¡¯m convinced with themon saying that, the more serious they look, the more perverted they are.¡¹ As I¡¯m having trouble reacting, Roomba put his hand on his chin and said his extreme opinion. I see! I¡¯ve heard that dirty joke is a tool to have smoothmunication with any person. So in other words, this stern-looking man is giving us a dirty joke so suddenly because he wants to get along with us! Then I can understand his perverting out earlier with that reasoning. It¡¯s somewhat sudden but, it makes sense when you think about it. ¡¸I see. So you are a pervert, huh. So then, what is your name?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not it! I¡¯m not saying that I¡¯m a pervert!¡¹ When I asked him again, the man reply while looking indignant. No no, just now you said yourself that you are a pervert¡­¡­like, a hentai sexual perversion, right? Though, if you deny and even if you got angry at it then I would really be troubled how to reply¡­¡­ ¡¸You are a pervert¡­¡­¡­ like, hentai?¡¹ ¡¸No! Who¡¯s the hentai! Don¡¯t you hear it properly!¡¹ Even Roomba asks him in spite of himself, but just like me, it was also denied by him. If a pervert guy is not a hentai, then what is it? When Roomba and I unintentionally look at each other, the pervert man cough-ed, he seems to have pulled himself together and speak after clearing his throat. ¡¸Listen carefully! I am Sukebee!¡¹ ¡¸¡¸So you are a pervert, after all¡¹¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not it!!¡¹ Chapter 154: Suke-san, Kaku-san?

Chapter 154: Suke-san, Kaku-san?

After the rock-like manes out with his pervert talk, we talk with him for a while. And after that, we finally understand the situation. ¡¸¡­¡­so, you mean your name is Pervert?¡¹ ¡¸What the, so your name is Pervert?¡¹ ¡¸No! It¡¯s not Pervert! It¡¯s Sukebee!¡¹ Hearing what Roomba and I said, the Pervert-man strongly corrected us. Roomba and I frown after hearing the loud voice of the man. This man, he has a loud voice so it¡¯s a bit annoying when he¡¯s close to you. ¡¸Huh, either way, it¡¯s the same hentai, isn¡¯t it¡¹ ¡¸You rude bastard! It¡¯s wrong I said! My name doesn¡¯t have that kind of hentai in meaning. It means ¡®Someone who helps the people¡¯! Don¡¯t make such amon mistake!¡¹ I see, so in other words, the Pervert¡¯s name is Sukebee, huh? I mean, it¡¯s hard to understand it if you say it so suddenly¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸Now now, Sukebe-senpai. They are people who came from a foreign country, so don¡¯t get that angry¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s Sukebee! Pronounce the ¡®e¡¯ properly!¡¹ When Roomba and I are listening to Sukebee¡¯s words with mixed emotions, the man who wears the light blue Kagura clothes interjected. Looking at the side, a young man is standing there with androgynous features and hair that was cut evenly at the shoulder. He has gentle look on his almond eyes, but he¡¯s likely a person with a particr personality since he appears to be able to tease his senpai without hesitation. ¡¸This person is?¡¹ I ask with some expectation. There was the iprehensible hentai guy before this, so I think it¡¯s not going to be a decent one this time. Even if his name is not Kakunoshin, but at least I wish his name is something close to that. ¡¸Please excuse me, even though I don¡¯t have a name that is somewhat close to the one you are talking about?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine! I¡¯m going to call you Kaku-san! Come on, introduce yourself!¡¹ When the young man said those words while smiling wryly, Haru hit his waist as she looked annoyed. Then the young man softly smiles while wearing a ¡®can¡¯t be helped¡¯ expression on his face and say, ¡¸If Haru-sama says so. Pleased to meet you, I am Hyoudou Kakuuemon. It would be to Haru-sama¡¯s delight if you call me Kaku-san right now¡¹ ¡¸Who are you! Where¡¯s the cat-shaped robot! Bring out Kakunoshin!¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t understand about that cat-shaped robot or something but, unfortunately, there is no one with the name of Kakushin, so please allow me to take on the role¡¹ Kakuuemon answer whileughing *kukuku*, not worried at all. Kaku-san in Mito Kougane is someone who is said to be overserious in personality, but I can¡¯t perceive that sort of disposition from this Kaku-san in front of me. Rather, it looked like that Sukebee guy is the one who has a more overserious personality. ¡¸¡­¡­hey, Haru. You can certainly call these two Suke-san and Kaku-san, but were there no one else with better names? ¡¹ ¡¸I have no choice. There are no other subordinates who can be called Suke-san and Kaku-san other than these two¡¹ Perhaps Haru also realizes it as she answers while looking dissatisfied when I cast a nce at her. Oh well, it¡¯s already amazing that there are two people among the subordinate guards that could conveniently be called Suke-san and Kaku-san. I guess it¡¯s impossible to perfectly search for characters with simr names from the story of Mito Kougane. ¡¸Is that so. Whatever the name of the person themselves, you¡¯re still going to call them Suke-san and Kaku-san, huh¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¹ When I casually said that, Haru also answer with the same cheerful expression on her face as sheughs. ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s been on my mind since some time ago, but is that how you talk to Haru-sama! Do you know who this person is!!¡¹ ¡¸Hey Suke-san! How many times have I told you yesterday, that line is only used to scold a criminal!¡¹ ¡¸Mumumumu!¡¹ Rebuked by the master - Haru -, Suke-san looks mortified as he can¡¯t go against her. Hahaha, they might not look like the character in the Mito Kougane, but it¡¯s great they can say such an important line spontaneously and solemnly. ¡ô After Roomba and I introduce myself to Suke-san and Kaku-san once more, Haru said to us with sparkling eyes. ¡¸Al! Let¡¯s walk down the street today! I will punish and reform those people who are doing evil deeds in this city! If possible, it¡¯d be great if the opponent is someone with some influence!¡¹ I¡¯ve been wondering if she will do something like that since she brought along Suke-san and Kaku-san with her. ¡¸You said so, but is this really okay?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­even if something were to happen, we will protect Haru-sama, so it will be fine¡¹ ¡¸Yes, we have also received Haru-sama¡¯s parents somewhat, so we are going to be alright¡¹ The two of them readily answered like that when I ask Haru¡¯s guard - that is, Suke-san and Kaku-san. Since they have Haru¡¯s parents¡¯ permission, I think they also have reliable guards ced inside the city. I guess there is nothing for me to be worried about then? ¡¸If the guards Suke-san and Kaku-san said so, then it¡¯s fine I guess? But, Haru. Do you have the important seal case for you to announce yourself?¡¹ Speaking of the important scene about the Grandfather, it would be when the Grandfather showed something that surpasses the authority from the wrongdoers¡¯ influence even more and makes them prostrate on the ground. At least, it is necessary to have more authority to exceed influential person somewhat¡­¡­ ¡¸Aah! I have something as a substitute for the seal case! This is it!¡¹ When I ask her that, Haru took out something ck and gold from her bosom with a big smile on her face. That was the same crest that was inscribed on the back of Kaede-san, Suke-san, and Kaku-san clothes, a golden flower that appears to be blooming softly, with a golden circle on the outside as if to surround the flower. It has a different design from the one in the story of Mito Kougane, but one can recognize the elegance and dignity that is not inferior from the on in the story. As I stare fixedly at the thing, Suke-san and Kaku-san cried out in panic. ¡¸Wai, prin¨D¨DI mean, Haru-sama! That¡¯s the wrong one!¡¹ ¡¸Haru-sama, please take out the suitable seal case that you mentioned yesterday¡¹ ¡¸Hm? Aah, you¡¯re right! I took the wrong one!¡¹ When Saku-san and Kaku-san pointed that out, Haru put back the seal case she had shown me into her bosom. Just now, Suke-san was about to call Haru ¡®princess¡¯, right¡­¡­¡­ Would the daughter of the Daimyo be called a ¡®princess¡¯ over here? The nobles in the Kingdom call their daughter ¡®youngdy¡¯. Also, what does he mean by ¡®suitable seal case¡¯? ¡¸This is the correct one!¡¹ While I¡¯m still thinking about it, Haru took out a seal case again. The overall shape of this seal case is the same as the one from before, a square size case that fits into one¡¯s palm. With gold and ck color as its basic color and you can also make out a rough water dragon decoration on it, just like the one in the shrine. It¡¯s not as gorgeous as the one she took out at the beginning, but the impact it gave off is evenly matched. As I take a long and hard look at the seal case, while Suke-san had a coughing fit as he looked at the sea case. ¡¸Bfft! Ha, Haru-sama! Tha, that¡¯s Ryuujirou-sama¡¯s seal case! Where did you get that from!?¡¹ ¡¸Ryuujirou-ojisan gave it to me yesterday! I taped on his shoulder and asked him if I could borrow the seal case if he has it with him, and he lend it to me willingly!¡¹ ¡¸That person is soft on Haru-sama as usual¡¹ Said Kaku-san while smiling wryly when Haru say that naively. I don¡¯t know who this Ryuujirou-ojisan is, but I have a feeling that he¡¯s quite an influential figure. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a suitable seal case at all but, would it be okay to borrow the seal case from such an important person? However, we need to show the people some degree of authority, so I think it¡¯s good that we have a powerful backing behind us ¡¸We have a perfect seal case now, let¡¯s go to the city Al!¡¹ ¡¸Aah, wait a sec. What about Shuichi and Roomba?¡¹ I turn around to look at Shuichi and Roomba as Haru pulled my arm. ¡¸I don¡¯t really know about that Mito Kougane. So if possible, I would like to keep practicing with Roomba again today¡¹ ¡¸Ooh? If Shuichi¡¯s not going then I¡¯m going to keep himpany. I also don¡¯t understand who that Mito Kougane is. Al,e back after you¡¯ve finished with your business, alright¡¹ Shuichi and Roomba - who don¡¯t know about Mito Kougane - waved their hand and simply said that to me. The two of them are apparently going to remain at the shrine. I want to ask Roomba why did he say something like that since he¡¯s my guard, but we have Suke-san and Kaku-san here so I guess everything¡¯s going to be fine? They were originally citizens of Kagura anyway, and it doesn¡¯t seem to be a region where public safety is bad. And since today is thest day for me, Roomba probably wanted to practice with Shuichi to his heart content. I also want to thoroughly enjoy myself today, so I shouldn¡¯t tell Haru about our parting for now¡­¡­ Haru strongly pulled my right arm as I was thinking about that kind of thing. ¡¸Al, snap out of it! C¡¯mon, we¡¯re descending the stairs quickly!¡¹ ¡¸Wa, wait up! The stairs are steep here, it¡¯s scary to run down the stairs like that!?¡¹ Chapter 155: The Grandfather’s Group

Chapter 155: The Grandfather¡¯s Group

Haru and I went to the city of Kagura, apanied by very reliable guards, Suke-san and Kaku-san. ¡¸Yosh, let¡¯s quickly find some wrongdoers! ¡¹ Haru walks ahead while saying that full of energy. Even today, there are all sorts of peopleing and going on the main street of Kagura, we can hear lively voicesing from all over the ce. Everyone¡¯s face looks cheerful, the city is very lively. It doesn¡¯t seem like we will be able to find someone who does bad things near us¡­¡­¡­ As I was thinking about that while looking around the city, Suke-san - who is beside me - mutters. ¡¸This is your fault, you know. It¡¯s because of the iprehensible story you taught to Haru-sama. What if Haru-sama became someone who pokes her nose into some dangerous things!¡¹ Nah, if someone were to truly talk about the story of Mito Kougane, then I think it¡¯s normal for someone to get fixated over it? And also, I didn¡¯t expect that she will even gather her guards for real. I feel guilty that these two got caught up in this, but please resign yourself to this since this is also part of your job. ¡¸But Suke-senpai. If we entertain Haru-sama like this and you act as Suke-san, then the name ¡®Suke-san¡¯ will be established, and then people will start calling you Suke-san, don¡¯t you think?¡¹ ¡¸¨D¨D!?¡¹ Hearing what Kaku-san said, Suke-san¡¯s sullen expression changes to that of astonishment. ¡¸That¡¯s right. If you help people with the name ¡®Suke-san¡¯, and be respected by the people, then no one will make fun and call you ¡®sukebe¡¯ anymore, right. As a result, you will then be a person that helps people just like what your name means.¡¹ ¡¸Right!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ The obstinate Suke-san quietly broods when Kaku-san and I converse to try to help and improve Suke-san¡¯splex¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸Haru-sama, please call me Suke-san by all means¡¹ ¡¸Aah! Of course!¡¹ Kaku-san and I smiled at Suke-san, who is now properly escorting Haru in good mood beside her. The Grandfather group has united and deepened their bond and currently strolling the street of Kagura quietly. And after one hour, ¡¸Oi! There are no wrongdoers anywhere we look, isn¡¯t it!¡¹ Haru finally lost her patience since she can¡¯t find anyone doing bad things after all this time. ¡¸But it¡¯s great that the ce is peaceful, don¡¯t you think¡¹ ¡¸Of course it is, but then I will be unable to disy my authority and look cool like the Grandfather! Sukebee¨D¨Dno, I mean, Suke-san! Is there a ce where there are people who are likely to do bad things!?¡¹ ¡¸If there are such people, then I think the patrolling swordsmen will hasten to that ce immediately ¡­¡­¡¹ Though Suke-san¡¯s answer is logical, that¡¯s not the answer that Haru is looking for ¡¸The Grandfather is someone who punishes those kinds of people that were outside of the public eyes! Is there an out-of-the-way ce out of the public¡¯s eye where such terrible people gather?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­there are none¡¹ When Haru asked him, Suke-san answered after a slight pause. ¡¸Really?¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ ¡¸So boring!¡¹ Haru eximed, showing her displeasure when Suke-san firmly nodded at her question. It seems like Haru doesn¡¯t notice the subtle change in Suke-san¡¯s expression. Perhaps she also didn¡¯t doubt what he said because Suke-san pretended to be serious when he answered. Perhaps, there are ces for those kinds of people, but he probably just doesn¡¯t want to bring her near those ces. I heard that the best approach for being a guard is to keep the person they¡¯re guarding away from danger, so I¡¯m sure Suke-san is lying probably because of that. ¡¸That¡¯s because this city is originally under the protection of the Shogun''s family. So there will be a rather few people who would try to do bad things in this city, a city where there are a lot of swordsmen patrolling¡¹ ¡¸Mumumumumu, that¡¯s certainly true¡¹ Haru muttered as she looked convinced by Kaku-san¡¯s remark. ¡¸But it is hard to see what¡¯s under your nose. So those people who do bad things in the surroundings¨D¨D¡¹ Just when I was trying to say about those people who are doing criminal acts openly, my mouth was covered by Kaku-san¡¯s hand. As I look up at him reflexively, I see Kaku-san smiling at me while raising his finger to his lips. ¡­¡­¡­so you don¡¯t want me to say something unnecessary, huh? Oh well, I was going to y around and take it easy, but it turns out I ended up with something troublesome. Though if it became reality then it won¡¯t be a joking matter anymore. I¡¯m just sightseeing and ying around in the city happily. So let¡¯s not say something unnecessary. ¡¸So those people who do bad things are what? Al?¡¹ However, it appears that Haru was more or less listening to my remark that got interrupted. But I still answer her without revealing any agitation, ¡¸They run far away since the city is under the protection of the Shogun''s family, right©`. I mean, the Grandfather also traveled to viges far from the capital to improve the condition¡¹ ¡¸Indeed, the Grandfather often traveled to various ces far away from the capital! Speaking about the viges, my favorite part would be the vige girl who couldn¡¯t get married because of the difference in social status¨D¨D¡¹ I smoothly mixed some truth and lies and change the subject. After that, Haru took the opportunity and started to talk about her favorite episode of the Grandfather. Well, I¡¯ve been dealing with an even more difficult sister and mother back at the mansion after all. So now that I¡¯m facing the innocent Haru, doing something like distracting her from one subject is not difficult at all. I feel a bit guilty for deceiving her like this, but this is also for the sake of the Grandfather¡¯s safe journey. ¡ô Just like that, we casually strolled around the city of Kagura for some time. ¡¸It¡¯s inevitable if we can¡¯t find people who do bad things behind people¡¯s back then! Let¡¯s introduce ourselves in that ce and catch some normal bad guys!¡¹ In the end, Haru lowered her objective line to a more realistic one. To immediatelye up with a realistic way to get what she wants, truly a female-like outlook where what you said is the truth. ¡¸Haru-sama, if we do that then I feel that it¡¯s no different than what the patrolling swordsmen do, is it alright?¡¹ I guess Suke-san looked a bit flustered as he didn¡¯t expect Haru to arrive at such a conclusion and so he asked that. ¡¸There are no famous bad guys around! It can¡¯t be helped, right! So it¡¯s important to punish the people who do bad things in everyone¡¯s daily life! What, if I showed them this seal case then those people will prostrate themselves before us, and we should be able to help them to be new people. And then, the people who saw that will be full of gratitude toward us!¡¹ Well, for those people on the street who does a bit of mischief, it would probably be absurd. At any rate, it would be like the those who are in the privileged ss like nobles in the Kingdom - rather than the people from the knight¡¯s order or guards - who said that they will start patrolling the city and keep the criminals under control. So I understand now when I thought about how could our territory be so peaceful. That¡¯s ''cause the feudal lord who could also defeat a Dragon is patrolling the ce and hunting the monsters that appear personally. Moreover, we still have his wife - Elna-kaasan - and there is even Eleonora-neesan. So it¡¯s probably improbable for crimes and monsters to flourish in our territory. ¡¸I¡¯m impressed at Haru-sama¡¯s character of wanting to protect the citizens¡¯ daily lives. I¡¯m sure the people would also feel grateful for it¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it is truly a splendid idea¡¹ ¡¸Hm! I know, right?¡¹ Kaku-san and Suke-san also grabbed the opportunity to praise Haru. The ttered Haru looks so happy that her nostril red. I feel like now she¡¯s bing like the Grandfather but with no dignity, I wonder if it¡¯s alright? Oh well, the person herself looks happy anyway, and I¡¯m also happy just looking at her, so I guess it¡¯s fine. ¡¸Ooh! Al, look! Quick, there are men who look like ruffians over there!¡¹ Just when I was thinking about those things, Haru suddenly yelled while pointing ahead of us. ¡¸Which one?¡¹ Looking at the direction Haru pointed to, there are a pair of men standing in front of arge mansion. One of them has short blonde hair with green eyes, clearly a foreigner, not a Kagura citizen¨D¨Dwhat the, isn¡¯t that Mort? When I turn my eyes to the other person, is someone with a face that looks old and unshaven beard, Irvine. They are not wearing the clothes we bought at the clothes shop - probably because they are now doing their escort job - but their own adventurer¡¯s equipment. ¡¸Those are really unfamiliar features. Probably not a citizen of Kagura¡¹ ¡¸It looks like the citizens are pulling back from that ce, I guess it¡¯s because those two are blocking the way like that¡¹ I think they¡¯re guarding Tori and the others, who are having a business negotiation inside the mansion, but it looks like they have a lot of free time on their hands. But even just standing like that, the people who are walking the streets are in a way backing away from them as they look like thugs. Well, just like Suke-san said, saying that they¡¯re being a nuisance is not an exaggeration. ¡¸In other words, those ruffians are being a bother to everyone! Let me make them move out of the way then!¡¹ It seems like Haru saw Irvine and Mort as people who are doing a bit of misbehavior in public, she approaches without dy. ¡¸Eh, wait a minute! Those two are¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Hey Mort. That woman over there is kinda ero? Like, her voluptuous figure is covered with the modest Kagura clothes, making her look very sensuous¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. Especially that shapely butt of hers¡¹ ¡¸Ahh? What the heck are you saying? It should be her busty chest, right!?¡¹ ¡¸No©`o! It¡¯s her ample butt! Take a good look, will ya!¡¹ Just when I was trying to stop Haru, Irvine and Mort are excitedly discussing such topics in broad daylight. ¡¸¡¯Those two are¡¯, what Al?¡¹ ¡¸They are undoubtedly ruffians. Let¡¯s punish them¡¹ ¡¸Yeah! All right!¡¹ I¡¯m sorry, even if people are having some misunderstanding because of your looks, I don¡¯t want people to think that those guys are my acquaintance. It¡¯s not something I can cover anymore. ¡¸Ah! She ran away because you pointed at her, see!¡¹ ¡¸Ah! My butt!¡¹ While I¡¯m thinking about such an excuse, Irvine and Mort have continued to cause more petty acts of evil. ¡¸¡­¡­I can¡¯t forgive them for humiliating women like that¡¹ ¡¸I agree that she is attractive, but, unforgivable to humiliate her in public like that¡¹ It appears that even the guards Suke-san and Kaku-san are also seized with righteous indignation. It looks like Irvine and Mort have already been deemed as evil people by the Grandfather¡¯s group as people who deserve to be punished. As someone who acts as the Grandfather role, Haru immediately rushes out to confront the small and petty scoundrels to punish them for threatening the peaceful life of the citizens. ¡¸The two ruffians over there!¡¹ Chapter 156: So Now It’s Settled?

Chapter 156: So Now It¡¯s Settled?

¡¸Those two ruffians over there!¡¹ After stepping forward in front of Irvine and Mort, Haru aggressively yelled at them. ¡¸What now! More swordsmen, huh! We¡¯re just standing here as guards for Tori¡¯s Company¨D¨Deh, what the heck is with this kid?¡¹ ¡¸Oi, there¡¯s also Alfried-sama?¡¹ Irvine and Mort curiously looked at me standing near Haru - who is yelling at them. Well, it¡¯s natural for you to be puzzled if you don¡¯t really understand the situation. Rather, ¡®more swordsmen¡¯ he said, I wonder how many times have they¡¯ve been called out by the patrolling swordsmen. Irvine - who was puzzled with the situation - turned his gaze to me when I¡¯m still astonished by that. ¡¸¡­¡­oi, Alfried-sama. What¡¯s with this kid and the swordsmen behind you?¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean ¡®kid¡¯! I have a name, it¡¯s Haru!¡¹ Even when Haru protested to him while puffing her cheeks, Irvine carelessly answer with ¡¸Ah©`, yeah yeah. Alright, alright¡¹as he didn''t know the other party¡¯s background as Daimyo''s daughter. ¡¸So, what¡¯s with these guys Alfried-sama?¡¹ ¡¸Al, do you know these ruffians?¡¹ They called me ¡®Alfried-sama Alfried-sama¡¯ over and over, so Haru turn around and asked me, perhaps she¡¯s bothered by it. Then, even Kaku-san and Suke-san who are close to her also looked at me suspiciously. It was a gaze that says, could it be that you know these guys? I felt that something like contempt is also mixed in their gazes. I don¡¯t even need to consider it. Whether I am acting to follow the game as one of the Grandfather¡¯s group or to stand up for the guards - Irvine and Mort¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸Nope, I don¡¯t know them¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Haa!?¡¹¡¹ When I tly denied their im, Irvine and Mort stared at me with their mouth wide open. ¡¸What are you talking about, Alfried-sama!¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know from where did you got my name, but please don¡¯t call me in such an overfamiliar manner¡¹ ¡¸Wai, you! Stop joking around! You abandoned us since you thought that it¡¯s going to be troublesome to cover for us, right!¡¹ Mort shouted at me while stamping his foot on the ground when I said that as though I was casting them aside. If you know what I feel, then I wish you¡¯d leave me alone. Yeah, that¡¯s right. I don¡¯t want Haru and the others to think of me as the same kind of people as Irvine and Mort. ¡¸I knew it! If Al was also a bad guy then I also have to punish Al!¡¹ Haru said that while smiling brightly. I¡¯m really d I didn¡¯t hesitate to abandon them. Just as I was feeling relieved, I can hear the sound of Kaku-san and Suke-san loosening their swords in their sheaths. ¡¸¡­¡­the friends of viins are also viins, but if it¡¯s not, then Alfried-dono is our ally¡­¡­ It¡¯s a bit regrettable though¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I thought I would be able to make some achievement as Kaku-san by uncovering a spy who had infiltrated our group, such a shame.¡¹ You guys, you¡¯re actually bearing a grudge against me because I taught Haru about Mito Kougane, aren¡¯t you? Let¡¯s not get too close to Suke-san and Kaku-san. ¡¸You people, you¡¯re being a nuisance by standing in the middle of the street like that and blocking people! You¡¯re making trouble for everyone, move further to the edge! ¡¹ ¡¸No, we¡¯re not blocking anyone. We¡¯re just standing guard here to watch here so that some suspicious bugs that won¡¯t approach the goods, merchants, and the Daimyo in this mansion¡¹ It¡¯s like the situation where the president is scolding the delinquents that were gathering in the hallway. ¡¸Even if you want to stand guard over them, there are other ces, isn¡¯t it! Move closer to the edge! And don¡¯t re at the people in the surroundings! The people are scared because of that!¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s with this niggling kid! And we¡¯re not ring at people!¡¹ Irvine scratched his head as he was being lectured by Haru and found it to be bothersome. As usual, he¡¯s a man who said something that suits a delinquent. Just by looking at the situation, you can understand which one of them is the viin and which of them is on the right. ¡¸I¡¯m not a kid, my name is Haru! Also, don¡¯t you humiliate women by pointing your fingers at them in broad daylight!¡¹ ¡¸Oi oi, ¡®humiliate¡¯ is such an ugly word, don¡¯t you think. Now tell me, how do we humiliate them then? How about you exin it to us in specific about how we did that? ¡¹ Uwaa©`, this Irvine is so dirty. You¡¯re trying to make such a small girl exin something like that? Even I was left speechless by Irvine¡¯s line. Hearing Irvine¡¯s question, there are question marks above Haru¡¯s head and she says, ¡¸Nn? Ooh? Now that you mention it, what exactly does humiliating someone mean?¡¹ Oh well, I guess it¡¯s going to be a bit hard for an innocent girl who doesn¡¯t even know how to make a child exin it. And since Suke-san and Kaku-san were using the words like that, I guess she¡¯s just imitating them ¡¸Say, Al?¡¹ ¡¸Who knows? I also don¡¯t understand. It looks like Suke-san and Kaku-san knows about it, let¡¯s try asking them¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Eh?¡¹¡¹ Looking at Haru who turned to me, I pretend to not know anything and made a killer pass2 to Suke-san and Kaku-san. Receiving the unexpected pass, Suke-san and Kaku-san are flustered. Even if you know the correct meaning and way to use that word, it¡¯s a word that also contains a lot of negative meaning. It¡¯s not a word you would teach to an eight years old girl. And yet, the two of them were talking about them humiliating women in specific a short while ago. Now they can¡¯t talk their way out of this. They groaned in anguish, and then Suke-san nudged Kaku-san¡¯s side. ¡¸¡­¡­oi¡¹ ¡¸Suke-senpai, you¡¯re throwing this to me!? I don¡¯t know what Kaede-sama and Haru-sama¡¯s mother will do to me if I were to teach her something thoughtlessly!¡¹ Even for Kaku-san who always has a smile on his face, he looked pale now. His superior said something like Haru not needing any man with a straight face. So if they taught some careless remarks to Haru, then I can¡¯t imagine what would happenter. ¡¸Mumumu, then how do we exin it¡­¡­¡­ah!¡¹ Suke-san was already impatient, but perhaps he came up with a solution as he immediately calm down. ¡¸Haru-sama! Please don¡¯t listen to the words of some viin! They can make you unsure about their own wrongdoing as they will divert the issues and conversation! That¡¯s their trick in doing things!¡¹ ¡¸What!? So it¡¯s like that!? I was almost fooled by them!¡¹ ¡¸Oi oi, what the heck was that!? That¡¯s absurd!¡¹ Suke-san, just because you thought that it¡¯s kinda dangerous for yourselves, do you really think it¡¯s okay to use such extreme logic to convince Haru? Oh well, it¡¯s true that Irvine was trying to make the conversation vague and shift the attention away though. ¡¸Admit your own wrongdoings and kneel, you ruffians!¡¹ ¡¸Why did we have to kneel just because we were standing in the middle of the road!?¡¹ ¡¸But you guys were humiliating women!¡¹ ¡¸Wait a minute! Your way of putting it would make the surrounding people misunderstand!¡¹ ¡¸We were just talking about it, all right!?¡¹ Though Irvine and Mort were making excuses, Haru doesn¡¯t listen to what they¡¯re saying. Rather than listening to them, Haru probably assumed Irvine and Mort as the bad guys in Mito Kougane¡¯s y. I feel like we¡¯re making them the bad guys by making a false charge to them somehow, but I¡¯m going to keep an eye on the development of this situation since it¡¯s interesting. ¡¸You stubborn people who won''t admit their wrongdoings!¡¹ ¡¸The stubborn one is you, ain''t it!¡¹ Though Haru appears to be yelling and getting worked up, she looks to be having a lot of fun. That¡¯s because she can finally find some viin-like guys right after walking around the city of Kagura, and now the next line is probably the words she had always wanted to say. And while Haru¡¯s eyes are shining brightly like never before, ¡¸Eeii! Suke-san, Kaku-san! Punish these people who don¡¯t realize their own wrongdoings¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Hey Irvine, Mort! You¡¯re being so noisy! Just what are you guys doing!?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s been so noisy since a while ago, what¡¯s this all about?¡¹ Haru was about to say the famous line, but then Aleutia and Tori came out from the mansion as if to cut her off. They probably came out because the dispute between Haru with Irvine and Mort had be too loud. With her famous line interrupted, Haru''s eyes were wet with tears as she puffed her cheeks. ¡¸Just what the heck the both of you are doing?¡¹ ¡¸No wait, please listen to us Tori-san. This small kid here was acting bossy along with that traitor and those swordsmen over there and telling us to move aside since we¡¯re in the way, ming us for something like ring at the people and in the end, even though we were just talking about women among ourselves, they said that we¡¯re humiliating them!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¹ Irvine and Mort - who were nearly framed as due to Haru¡¯s false usation - are talking on and on, as if trying to release the pent-up anger they kept holding until now. Rather, they called me ¡®traitor¡¯, huh. ¡¸Eh, eeh? Just how could such a thing happen? There is also Alfried-sama over there¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Like I said! They¡¯repletely using us!¡¹ ¡¸The two of you didn¡¯t do something stupid again, right?¡¹ ¡¸We didn¡¯t!¡¹ Well, even if they didn¡¯t do something stupid, the situation wouldn¡¯t be this big. ¡¸If it¡¯s what happened it¡¯s actually simple! These people didn''t admit their own wrongdoings, so I was trying to punish them for it! You people were making a disturbance¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Okay okay, please step back a little, okay. We adults are currently talking about something important¡¹ Haru was trying to confidently exin it all, but Tori quickly ignored her due to her being a child. Haru - who is cherished by Kaede-san, and originally having a certain status - probably had never been treated in such a rude manner. She has this puzzled look on her face, perhaps she doesn¡¯t understand what just happened. Looking at such Haru, Suke-san and Kaku-san are also in a fluster. It appears that they are worried, whether they should call him ¡®rude person¡¯, or maybe they thought of leaving them alone or settling the issue for now. ¡¸U©`uhh, swordmen-sans, Alfried-sama. Just what in the world is this situation?¡¹ Rather than asking from the people who were arguing, Tori decided to ask a third party - namely, us - about what really happened since he probably thought it would be a better option. After being dumbfounded as her famous line she wanted to say got interrupted and she got ignored when she tried to exin because she was a child, Haru suddenly got teary-eyed and she took out a golden seal case from her bosom. ¡¸Eeii! Don¡¯t ignore me! Can¡¯t you people see this! I¡¯m the daughter of the Shogun¡¯s family!¡¹ ¡¸Alright alright, children should¨D ah, Shogun¡¯s family!?¡¹ The seal case that Haru took out was not the Water Dragon one, it¡¯s the first and luxurious seal case she took out previously. Eh, Shogun family¡¯s daughter? That Haru, didn¡¯t she say that her status was just ¡®so-so¡¯ when we first met? ¡¸Aah, she did it¡¹ ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped it turns out like this¡¹ Ignoring me - who was surprised -, Suke-san and Kaku-san muttered while sighing. So that means, Haru¡¯s guards - Kaede-san and these two people - are swordsmen who serve the Shogun¡¯s family? It¡¯s like the Elite Royal Guard in the Kingdom then. ¡¸Ehh!? This kid is the daughter of that personage who is the Shogun!?¡¹ ¡¸Wa, stop calling her ¡®kid¡¯! She¡¯s like a princess in the Kingdom! In any case, we need to put both of our knees on the ground and lower our heads here!¡¹ Tori got down on his knees and lowered his head while saying that in a panicked voice. Looking at Tori doing that, Irvine and Mort - along with the curious onlookers and the citizens around - also start to kneel down and lower their heads despite being surprised. ¡¸So you¡¯ve given up, huh! You viins!¡¹ Haru looks satisfied after seeing Irvine and Mort¡¯s appearance - who are now prostrating before her. Somehow, rather than punishing some viins and reforming them, it¡¯s more like making them submit to you by simply showing off your own authority, was that okay I wonder? Just when I was having such doubts in my mind, Haru turned towards me and looked at me with a gaze full of expectation. ¡¸Al! Say that line!¡¹ ¡¸With this, now the case is settled¡¹ As I announce that, Haru broadly smiles andughs ¡¸Ahaha!¡¹. It became something important for her somehow, though it¡¯s fine since Haru is having fun I guess. I also enjoyed it after all. There might be some confusion about Haru''s status. Just as exined in the previous chapter, her family is a family that edes to the Shogunate. It could be the Shogun''s family himself or the kind of family that agrees to or under the Shogun. For now, just think of her family as close to the Shogun since it''s currently not exined in the raws specifically. Though she might be the Shogun''s daughter herself since she''s holding the Shogun''s seal case. Chapter 157: Kaede-san’s Desire Is Completely Revealed

Chapter 157: Kaede-san¡¯s Desire Is Completely Revealed

¡¸It¡¯s settled, Al!¡¹ ¡¸Un, it doesn¡¯t matter how it all starts, as long as it¡¯s settled then it¡¯s fine¡¹ There¡¯s even a saying like ¡°all is well if it¡¯s over¡±, after all. ¡¸Good grief, it¡¯s not ¡®fine¡¯¡¹ Just when I was smiling casually with Haru, Kaede-san came out from the mansion and said that. Since Kaede-san has a role to follow Haru around, she¡¯s probably guarding her from the surroundings. Seeing Kaede-san, Suke-san and Kaku-san be a little uneasy. In the end, Haru showed them the Shogun¡¯s family seal case and made amotion. They would probably be responsible for it since they couldn¡¯t stop her, what¡¯s with their role as her guards. Kaede-san sternly looked at Suke-san and Kaku-san, then she passed them while doing that and head towards Haru. Aah, just now was a signal for a superior to scold their juniorter. So that kind of signal is also shared even by people of different worlds. ¡¸Haru-sama, why don¡¯t we let the people off for now¡¹ Kaede-san approached her whispered to Haru¡¯s ear. If you look at the surrounding citizens, people are still prostrating on the ground. Maybe it¡¯s because of our position that looks like Haru¡¯s guards that I, and also Suke-san and Kaku-san, don¡¯t have to prostrate ourselves, but it looked tough for everyone else like Irvine and Tori - who have been lying on the ground for some time. Moreover, the people who are prostrating here won¡¯t be able to do their job. ¡¸Nn? That¡¯s right! You¡¯re all free to go now!¡¹ When Haru easily tell them that, the prostrating people nervously raised their head, and when they saw that Haru and Kaede-san don¡¯t have any particr reaction to that, they hurriedly move away from the ce and start to return to their own job or errands. People like Tori and Irvine are rted to this more or less, so they¡¯re standing by while looking ill at ease. Some curious onlookers still remain, but they left the ce awkwardly after being red at by Kaede-san, Suke-san, and Kaku-san. As she waits for the surroundings to turn quiet, Kaede-san breathes a sigh and addresses Haru. ¡¸Haru-sama, it will be inconvenient if you carelessly use the authority of the Shogun family¡¯s seal the inside the city ¡¹ ¡¸Muu? I didn¡¯t use it like that! I used it to punish those two ruffians¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸I know the circumstances since I was nearby as a guard. However, you can solve this time¡¯s matter by discussing it with each other, right?¡¹ Kaede-san pointed that out with a harsher voice than usual when Haru tries to object. Really, there¡¯s no room for rebuttal. Of course, while Irvine and Mort were saying something or another, they did it without using violence and tried to resolve the matter through discussion till the end. This is the reason why she red up. ¡¸From the story of the Grandfather that Haru-sama heard before, did he use his authority to force the other party to yield even when they tried to talk it out?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not true!¡¹ Haru strongly denies it after hearing Kaede-san¡¯s words. It appears that inside Haru¡¯s mind, the Grandfather has be a greater person than I thought. Though Kaede-san also manages to take advantage of that fact which is amazing in itself. ¡¸In that case, your action this time is wrong, don¡¯t you think?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right¡¹ When Haru realizes her own misconduct, then she headed towards Irvine and Mort¡¯s direction - who had been standing idly. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for ring up and not properly listening to you!¡¹ Haru says and lightly lowered her head. Seeing that, Irvine and Mort look surprised. A Shogun¡¯s daughter, someone who has the same rank as a princess in the Kingdom, lowering her head tomoners like them so readily. I don¡¯t know about the Kingdom, but I¡¯ve heard that nobles sometimes don¡¯t apologize tomoners when they made a mistake. I can¡¯t judge whether it¡¯s the right thing to do for the daughter of a Shogun¡¯s family to do that, but for one to admit one¡¯s fault is something very difficult to do. ¡¸No, we would also like to apologize for this. We might also have been in the way, and we discussed something weird without minding the location after all¡¹ ¡¸Please don¡¯t mind us¡¹ Mort and Irvine said that while bowing to Haru who bowed to them. I know it¡¯s a serious conversation, but what do you mean by ¡®something weird. Isn¡¯t there a slightly better way of phrasing it? Haru returns to our side after she finished apologizing as I thought about that kind of thing. Haru had already resolved the matter peacefully, yet Haru still looks stiff. Looking at her, it looks like she thought Kaede-san is probably still angry at her. Guessing what she¡¯s thinking, Kaede-san stoops down to match their line of sight. Then she holds the seal case in Haru¡¯s bosom, and with a kind look on her face she says, ¡¸This seal case represents the authority of the Shogun¡¯s family. So it will just lower the Shogun family¡¯s authority if you use it carelessly. Please use it only when it¡¯s necessary, just like how the Grandfather uses it alright, Haru-sama¡¹ ¡¸Yeah! You¡¯re right!¡¹ Hearing Kaede-san¡¯s gentle voice, Haru nodded as she sweetly smiles. Seeing that, Kaede-san looked satisfied as she nodded and stands up, then she suddenly turns around. ¡¸Aah¡­¡­I can¡¯t help it anymore. I¡¯m going to have a nosebleed. Haru-sama who is smiling brightly after having such a downhearted look is the best!¡¹ Aah, the reliable-guard look is now ruined. This person, would she be okay being Haru¡¯s guard? I¡¯m worried about Haru¡¯s education. ¡ô After peacefully resolving Haru¡¯s ¡®Grandfather¡¯ event, we return to the shrine. The city is in frenzy right now perhaps it¡¯s because Haru showed off the Shogun family¡¯s seal case, so we decided that it¡¯s better to return quietly. Apanied by a new guard with us - Kaede-san -, we took a long walk to the shrine. And while we¡¯re at it, I bought some grilled onigiri and grilled skewered foods from the stalls. We¡¯ve been walking around the ce since morning, and the sun is now already at its highest point. It is now around noon. So it¡¯s no wonder that I¡¯ve be hungry. Perhaps Haru is also hungry when she saw me eating the foods I bought from the stalls, Haru asked Kaede-san to buy some gohei mochi and grilled skewered foods. It seems like she rarely ate foods with such strong vors peculiar to food stalls like these since she usually ate foods with light seasoning in her house. On that subject, Haru is the youngdy of a Shogun¡¯s family, so she lives in the castle that towers over the city. Even if youpare such a huge castle with the Haru who is now eating the gohei mochi, the image doesn¡¯t match at all. The second princess Kudelia-sama - who I happened caught sight of back at the royal capital¡¯s Noble¡¯s Exchange Meeting - has the atmosphere of royalty that was extremely dignified, but such things can¡¯t be felt from Haru. At most she gave off the feeling of a cheeky, strong-willed girl, I guess? ¡¸Un? What¡¯s wrong Al?¡¹ Haru turned around to look at me while holding the gohei mochi in her mouth, maybe she saw me from the side and she was curious about what I¡¯m thinking. I involuntarilyugh after seeing Haru looking a bit amusing as she does that. ¡¸It¡¯s nothing¡¹ ¡¸Wait, you justugh, didn¡¯t you?¡¹ I was probably able to make friends with Haru because of this straightforward attitude of hers. Unlike normal nobles, she doesn¡¯t have a high pride. ¡¸Haru-sama, do you want to taste this grilled onigiri?¡¹ ¡¸Then, let me take a bite!¡¹ Haru bite into the grilled onigiri presented by Kaede-san. ¡¸The gohei mochi is delicious, but the grilled onigiri is also good!¡¹ ¡¸Yes, you¡¯re right!¡­¡­especially the one that Haru-sama had taken a bite of¡¹ I wonder if I¡¯m the only one who feels that Kaede-san¡¯s desire is gradually exposedpletely? Even when I look at Suke-san and Kaku-san who followed behind us, they still look calm. As though saying that this kind of sight is a daily urrence. I felt ufortable thinking about that, but I believe that it¡¯s not a good idea to meddle in others¡¯ affairs, so I decided to ignore it. Chapter 158: Last Day We Can Play

Chapter 158: Last Day We Can y

We continue walking for a while also eating lunch. And we finally arrived at the shrine. Of course, I don¡¯t use my own legs to climb the stairs. I pulled the rock I used to climb the stairs this morning from the bottom and boarded it, then I climb the stairs just like this morning, floating in the air. ¡¸Amazing! Al! Floating in the air feels great!¡¹ Haru - who was also riding the rock behind me - joyfully shouted after arriving at the top. ¡¸Right? Above all, you don¡¯t even need to walk even on a difficult road, it¡¯s fascinating, isn¡¯t it¡¹ ¡¸No, I simply like the scenery of the sky¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re still healthy right now so you thought like that, but after several years from now, it will eventually think that climbing this kind of stairs is difficult, you know¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re saying something like what a grandfather would say even though Al is younger than me¡¹ Even when I said that to warn her, Haru stared at me with a surprised look, maybe it¡¯s just that she still hasn¡¯t reached that point it mental state yet. Oh well, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t understand it right now. Haru will also be familiar with Psychic magic in the future and when she learned this technique, there woulde a day where she will understand what I¡¯m talking about. I believe that it will be so. ¡¸Haa, haa, have we arrived? I can get off now, right? I¡¯m going down, alright?¡¹ ¡¸It alreadynded so don¡¯t worry about it, you can get off now¡¹ When I said that to Kaede-san who asked me while gasping for air, she got off from the rock with a really serious expression on her face. And then she started to lie on the ground while sticking her body to it, not caring about her clothes getting dirty. She lookspletely like a sailor who has finally arrived onnd after a long time of sailing. ¡¸I thought I was going to die! Being on the ground is still the best!¡¹ She courageously got on the rock since she¡¯s worried if something dangerous were to happen to Haru, but then she was truly frightened. Guess it¡¯s because people in this world seldom had the experience of floating in midair like this. From the perspective of an adult who has a certain general knowledge, she must have experienced quite a terrifying experience I guess. ¡¸Ooh! Al, you¡¯re back!¡¹ Just when I¡¯m looking at Kaede-san - who is clinging closely to the ground -, Roomba and Shuichi came toward us. ¡¸How is it? Did you get rid of some viins in the city?¡¹ That ¡®get rid of some viins¡¯ is probably about the Grandfather¡¯s pretend y. ¡¸The city is peaceful. The only ruffians in the city are Irvine and Mort¡¹ ¡¸Gahahahaha! So you have punished those two, huh!¡¹ Hearing those fairly familiar names, Roombaughed out loud while holding his stomach. It¡¯s inevitable since we headed to the city to catch some bad guys in high spirits, but then those ¡®bad guys¡¯ we caught were people that could be called our friends. ¡¸But, it was fun to go around the city together with everyone¡¹ ¡¸Right?!¡¹ ¡¸I see!¡¹ After talking with Roomba for a while he pointed to Shuichi, probably because he¡¯s curious about Haru¡¯s reaction. ¡¸Shuichi is worn-out!¡¹ Roomba is only sweating a little, but Shuichi looks exhausted with sand and sweat covering his whole body. He was probably overwhelmed and made to roll around on the ground many times by Roomba in the middle of their practice. If he was not that skilled then he might have been sent flying. ¡¸It seems like he¡¯s been crushed by Roomba¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s rare for me to be like this even when I did my practice normally. It¡¯s been a long time since I had been so exhausted like this in training. Being able to know a lot of tactics used by others that were different from those around me is truly enlightening¡¹ Despite being so worn out, Shuichi can stillugh while looking happy. It looks like he can still think positive-ly as usual. Wouldn¡¯t he be able to get along with Eleonora-neesan? If I had one younger brother in my family like him, then perhaps Sylvio-niisan and I might be able to live a more peaceful life. ¡¸That¡¯s cause Shuichi is the Shogun family¡¯s son right. It will affect your other lessons if you got so worn out in practice¡¹ ¡¸Oh? Shuichi is the Shogun family¡¯s son?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­how could Al know about that?¡¹ Shuichi got surprised after hearing what I said, she looked at me with a suspicious gaze. ¡¸¡­¡­ah©`, Haru showed the seal case representing the Shogun¡¯s family when she introduced herself, y¡¯see©`¡¹ ¡¸Ah©`! Really, Al! You don¡¯t have to say it so directly like that!?¡¹ Haru told me that as if to protest what I said, maybe because I said something that might appear to inadvertently sell her out. Then, Shuichi red at Haru. ¡¸¡­¡­oi, Haru¡¹ ¡¸Now now, Kaede-san had already rebuked her, it¡¯s fine already, yes?¡¹ ¡¸That, that¡¯s right, y¡¯know! I also got scolded by Kaede!¡¹ I immediately follow-up after Haru, since I¡¯m feeling sorry for unintentionally letting the secret out. After that, while sighing - perhaps he decided to put up with it - he says, ¡¸¡­¡­oh well, I won¡¯t say anything now, but Father and Mother will give you a lecture when we return, alright?¡¹ ¡¸Ugee©`, I don¡¯t want to go back to the castle¡¹ You¡¯re a girl Haru, so you should stop saying things like ¡¸Ugee©`¡¹, okay? But, I understand her feelings of not wanting to go home. When I fail to do something to Eleonora-neesan, I alsoined about it just like Haru. ¡¸If Haru had already said it, then I guess it can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s introduce ourselves to Al and Roomba once more then. My name is Kagura Shuichi. I¡¯m the eldest son of this country¡¯s Shogun family. I also have some exaggerated titles, but I would appreciate it if you just treat me just like before¡¹shogun family Ooh, I knew it, so his family name is Kagura, huh? Since he¡¯s the eldest son, then he¡¯s going to be the next Shogun? I feel like I¡¯ve made friends with some impressive people somehow. ¡¸My name is Kagura Haruka! The eldest daughter of the Shogun family! Both of you, nice to meet you again!¡¹ Since her name was slightly different from the one she introduced herself with, Roomba and I unintentionally tilted our heads in confusion. ¡¸Un? So ¡®Haru¡¯ is your nickname, while ¡®Haruka¡¯ is your real name?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah! But, people who are close to me call me Haru, Al and Roomba can call me Haru just like before!¡¹ ¡¸I understand, Haru¡¹ ¡¸Okay, Haru¡¹ Haru smiled in satisfaction when Roomba and I said that while raising our thumb. As Shuichi looked at us saying that, he curiously says, ¡¸But, even though Al and Roomba knows that we¡¯re from a Shogun¡¯s family, your attitude doesn¡¯t change that much, huh¡¹ ¡¸I mean, it¡¯ll be troublesome if you worry about every single thing like that, right¡¹ ¡¸And Shuichi and Haru told us to treat you all just like before. So we just did that with no hesitation¡¹ Naturally, it¡¯s so that we¡¯re not experiencing any troublesome situation in public ces, so we¡¯re behaving properly, right. There¡¯s actually no need to do that, but if the other person asked us to freely call them that then we would take the liberty to do it. ¡¸Then, Al, Roomba. Won¡¯t you go back to the castle and get lectured with me?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Don¡¯t wanna¡¹¡¹ Unfortunately for Haru, we can¡¯t answer that request. Entering the castle of the most important Shogun family in the country is no joke. Though I was the one who taught her about Mito Kougane, this and that is a different thing. ¡¸Muuuuuuu!¡¹ ¡¸Haru-sama, I will be there to get lectured on together with you¡¹ Perhaps she had already recovered from her fear of heights that Kaede approached Haru and gentlyforted her. ¡¸No way. Kaede will eventually give in to Father and Mother¡¹ ¡¸Tha, that¡­¡­¡­¡¹ When Haru decisively said that to her, Kaede got a little depressed. As one would expect, it seems that even using Kaede-san¡¯s position will be unable to help her against the Shogun and his wife. ¡¸That¡¯s right, Al. Don¡¯t you think that we should also tell them ¡®that¡¯?¡¹ When I¡¯m still thinking about that, Roomba said that to me. ¡¸What is ¡®that¡¯?¡­¡­could it be that, Al is actually a royalty?¡¹ ¡¸No no, I¡¯m actually just amon low-ranking noble I tell you. It¡¯s not about that¡¹ I¡¯m sorry for letting Haru¡¯s expectations down, but I¡¯m just the second son of a Baron family. ¡¸Then, what do you mean by ¡®that¡¯?¡¹ ¡¸¡¯That¡¯ is, the day when Roomba and I will return, y¡¯see¡¹ ¡¸Eeehhh!?¡¹ Haru looked surprised when I said that. Roomba and I are going back. It appears that she never thought about that. ¡¸¡­¡­so when are you going to return?¡¹ Compared to Haru, Shuichi is rtively calm as he asked us. ¡¸It¡¯s at noon the day after tomorrow. I think today is thest day we can y with Haru and Shuichi since we will have to prepare for our departure, and we won¡¯t be able to go out tomorrow. ¡¹ ¡¸We also haven¡¯t bought any souvenirs yet, see¡¹ Roomba - who is beside me- also nodded and matched with what I said. Indeed, if we don¡¯t go to Kagura to buy souvenirs and other necessary things, then I don¡¯t know what we¡¯re here for. And most importantly, I will be killed by Elna-kaasan when I returned to the mansion. ¡¸Can¡¯t you do something about it, Al?¡¹ Haru - who had recovered from her surprise - asked with upturned eyes full of hope. ¡¸I was brought here by the people from a Company known as Tori¡¯s Company, you see. I can¡¯t interfere in regards to their schedule¡¹ ¡¸Then, let¡¯s make that Company stay here using this seal case!¡¹ When I exined the reason to her, Haru took out the Shogun family¡¯s seal case from her chest pocket. ¡¸Haru-sama, please don''t say something unreasonable¡¹ ¡¸This is the important moment for me to use it! ¡¹ You can only understand the happiness from her remark without spending time together. So Haru wanted to y together with me and Roomba that much. ¡¸That will only be able to be used as a temporary solution. Besides, Tori Company is argepany even in the Misphilt Kingdom. That kind of unreasonable action will only leave quite a grudge from the other party that can¡¯t bepared with today¡¯s disturbance you caused today, and it will inconvenience your Father and Mother. Are you still okay with that?¡¹ ¡¸Kuuh, that¡¯s¡­¡­not good¡¹ Haru epted Kaede-san¡¯s persuasion somehow as she hung her head. Her eyes were slightly wet with tears. If she stops Tori Company¡¯s business here, then the employees, sailors, people who had connections with them like their customers, and hundreds of people¡¯s activity will be obstructed. There¡¯s nothing she can do about it. ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s really unfortunate, despite us already getting along well with each other¡¹ Shuichi muttered while crossing his arms. Shuichi and Haru had given their real names, and our rtionship has be more open. Since it became like that, we should be able to have more lively and enjoyable conversations than before, but there¡¯s just nothing I can do about the day of our return. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. Al also has a family after all so you should go home, it¡¯s unavoidable¡¹ When I apologized to them, Haru rubbed her eyes with her arm and said that while smiling brightly. If it were before Kaede-san lectured her, then she might have thrown a tantrum already. So in a sense, today¡¯s incident was probably a huge deal for Haru. ¡¸Which port are you going to use for your return, Al?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s the southern port¡¹ ¡¸Can Shuichi and I see you off?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, my friend is going home after all. I also want to send you off¡¹ ¡¸Of course. I¡¯d be happy for you to send me off¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s going to be lonely if someone didn¡¯t send us off when we travel, after all¡¹ Hearing Haru and Shuichi¡¯s remarks, Roomba and I naturally nodded to their suggestion. Just like Roomba said, it¡¯s lonely when no one is seeing you off on your trip. When I¡¯m still thinking about that, Haru suddenly grabbed my arm. ¡¸Let¡¯s end this gloomy conversation! We won¡¯t be able to meet for some time after this! So let¡¯s y to the fullest today! ¡¹ ¡¸Okay!¡¹ That day, we yed until we¡¯re exhausted while talking about various things until the sun went down. Chapter 159: Binge-Shopping Souvenirs

Chapter 159: Binge-Shopping Souvenirs

The next day after I yed with Haru and Shuichi. After having breakfast in the morning, as usual, Roomba and I went out to the main street to buy Kagura¡¯s souvenirs. ¡¸So we¡¯re going to the main street today, right¡¹ ¡¸Right¡¹ We¡¯ve been walking off from the main street toward the mountain where the shrine is locatedtely. So my legs were headed toward the opposite direction of the city subconsciously. Whileughing with Roomba about that, we walk down the main street where there are a lot of peopleing and going. ¡¸What are we going to buy first?¡¹ ¡¸Of course it¡¯s rice. It¡¯s the reason we¡¯re here after all¡¹ ¡¸Yeah! Let¡¯s buy a lot of rice so that we won¡¯t have to worry about it running out!¡¹ ¡¸But if we bought too much of them then it could spoil, and that would be a waste ¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine! I¡¯m going to eat a lot of it anyway!¡¹ Roomba proudly said while patting his stomach in a hearty manner. Well, to put it simply he wants to eat a lot of rice, huh. Suppose that, even if Roomba can¡¯t eat them all, I can just bring them to Celia¡¯s restaurant at Koryatt vige and the vigers would dly eat them. There is a growing number of rice fans and people who like to eat Japanese-style food like Logan. So I guess I don¡¯t have to worry about buying too much rice. While thinking about that, we headed toward the shop that sells rice where I made an advance order on the first day. ¡¸Wee©`¡¹ ¡¸Have you prepared the rice that I ordered the other day?¡¹ ¡¸Yes we do, but do you really have the money?¡¹ There¡¯s a foreign child who came to their ce who ordered an excessive amount of rice after all. So they were probably doubtful whether I have the money to pay it or not. I¡¯ve already prepared something that will be able to exactly resolve it, knowing that something like this might happen I showed the rice shop¡¯s shopkeeper a piece of paper I had in my chest. ¡¸Please take a look at this¡¹ ¡¸Hm? What is it?¡¹ The shopkeeper took the paper and fixedly stared at it. The paper the shopkeeper is looking at is a certificate of noble¡¯s of a foreign country and also a certificate that exins of me being a member of Tori Company. After looking at the document for a while, the shopkeeper nodded at me looking convinced. ¡¸Aah, so it¡¯s a foreign country noble-sama who also have some connection to Tori Company. ¡¹ ¡¸Please send it to the people of Tori Company in ¡ºHidamari Inn¡». It will also be paid there¡¹ ¡¸I understand, then we will send the goods to ¡ºHidamari Inn¡»¡¹ The shopkeeper said with a more polite manner than before, then they started to prepare the goods to send it to the ryokan. Incidentally, this certificate was issued the moment I entered Kagura as the documents had been submitted to Kagura officials and approved. We had also sent a verification letter back to the Kingdom beforehand so that the higher-ups in the Kingdom also knows that I¡¯m here. It¡¯s all thanks to the important officials of their Kingdom for their hard work. Because of them, I don¡¯t have to carry a lot of money around and I can go shopping easily like this. ¡¸That¡¯s nice! That certificate! You can go buy things as much as you want with that, isn¡¯t it! ¡¹ ¡¸No, Tori Company will only take over the payment for now while the Slowlett house will eventually pay for it. y¡¯see?¡¹ ¡¸Ooh? So it¡¯s like that? Hmm, it¡¯s nice being able to go shopping without having to carry any money with you¡¹ Roomba smiles, though he doesn¡¯t look like hepletely understands it. Well, we can do something like this because Tori¡¯spany has some reputation even in Kagura and because there¡¯s also mutual trust between both countries. But conversely, it will be a serious problem if you break the agreement. ¡¸The next one is soy sauce and miso, and after that is sake!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah! I mean my family will also pay for Roomba¡¯s share anyway, so when we returned you have to properly pay it, okay?¡¹ ¡¸Ou! Leave it to me!¡¹ What a carefree answer from Roomba, I¡¯m worried. Roomba probably has savings on him, right? Though even if he can¡¯t pay it, he can pay by working as an adventurer. Just like that, Roomba and I went around to the shops and bought ingredients and such then we send them to the ryokan. Our steps are extremely light since we don¡¯t need to pay with money, nor do we have to walk around while bringing stuff with us. But, there are a lot of goods being sent to the ryokan, so I guess the Company¡¯s employees are now having it tough. There would be a lot of shop employeesing to the ryokan bringing arge number of goods. And now they are probably very busy check-ing the goods, making payments, and organizing them. When we return to the innter today, let¡¯s treat them with some expensive Kagura sake as thanks for their hard work at the very least. Just like that, we bought the ingredients around the ce, and when we¡¯re hungry we went to a store and eat until our stomach is full. Perhaps the store¡¯s food was stillcking for Roomba, since he ordered more foods from the stalls at the edge of the street around the stores and ate it. Because of that, I also bought a lot of foods with Roomba¡¯s ordering a lot of foods and kept storing them using Space magic. With this, I can eat Kagura foods secretly even while on the way back home. It would be fine to stock up on them normally when I came here again using Teleport. ¡¸We bought a lot. So we mostly finished buying foods, right?¡¹ ¡¸Un, that¡¯s right¡¹ Roomba and I reviewed what we bought as we sit on a bench on the side of the street. We mostly bought a lot of Kagura¡¯s food that can be preserved for a long time. Since we did careful research on the foods, there should be nothing that was overlooked. ¡¸Other than foods, next are the souvenirs. And in addition to that, it should be something that Elna-kaasan, Eleonora-neesan, and the maids will be happy with.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­that¡¯s really difficult¡¹ Roomba muttered as he smiles wryly after hearing what I said. Different from choosing ingredients, this is something that tried to test an ordinary man''s sense that they don¡¯t understand. They would probably look at us coldly if I return with something those women don¡¯t like. ¡¸What do Elna, Eleonora, and the others want other than food?¡¹ ¡¸I think they want Kagura clothes, cloths that can be made into clothes, and hair essories and the likes¡¹ ¡¸Are you also going to give Sara and Mina Kagura clothes?¡¹ ¡¸I want to buy them, but I don¡¯t really know about their body shape and size. Though maybe I can roughly choose some clothes just like with Elna-kaasan and Eleonora-neesan¡­¡­¡¹ They¡¯ll get angry at me if I brought back something with a size that doesn¡¯t fit them. However, I also want to give the maids who had been working regrly beautiful Kagura clothes to show my appreciation for them. Just what should I do? Roomba and I are thinking about it while we folded our arms. ¡¸I don¡¯t really know about the clothes, but if Al and I are the ones who choose them then I can only tell you that we¡¯re going to make a mistake¡¹ ¡¸I think so, too¡¹ I can imagine Roomba and me - who had a bad sense - being able to choose a kimono that will suit those women. ¡¸Then, let¡¯s bring Aleutia and Ilya with us! It¡¯s best to ask women about things that suit women!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right! Those two should be free now that it¡¯s afternoon, let¡¯s go back for now!¡¹ Irvine and Mort are free this morning. And I heard that Aleutia and Ilya are free from the afternoon. At this time of the day, those two should be at the ryokan though they might barely be there. After we decided to do so, now we only need to go there. Roomba and I stood up from the chair and returned to the ryokan in high spirit. When we return to the ryokan, there are a lot of wagons parked around the ryokan. And then, there are flurried activities of the Company¡¯s employees who are checking the goods, making payment, and carrying them inside from in front of the ryokan. Apparently, the various goods we bought before have just arrived at the ryokan. ¡¸Excuse me, we¡¯re from the rice shop¡¹ ¡¸Another rice shop! Just how many types of rice does that person buy! This is the fifth one already, y¡¯know! And he bought it in hundreds of kilos!¡¹ Just as Roomba and I stealthily walk near the wagons, we can hear Gunther¡¯s scream from inside the ryokan. Ah, I mean, there are various types of rice in Kagura after all, so I¡¯m wondering about which one of them is good. Even though it looks like that, I have narrowed them down, you know? ¡¸Hey, please finish it as soon as possible! We also have a shop to manage here!¡¹ ¡¸I, I¡¯m sorry! Please wait a moment!¡¹ Thepany¡¯s employees are in stand by in the ryokan are very busy because of us. Roomba and I head to the ryokan¡¯s entrance stealthily so that we won¡¯t trouble the busy employees. It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t want to be discovered, since they¡¯re going toin about it to us if they discover us. This is in consideration to the people of thepany who work hard. When I got into the ryokan¡¯s entrance while telling myself that excuse, I saw Aleutia and Ilya in the lobby. ¡¸What should we do Aleutia? Does it look like everyone is busy outside? Should we also go and help them?¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t joke around! Those two idiots finally returned and it¡¯s time to take turns you know? We won¡¯t have time to buy souvenirs if we miss this opportunity!¡¹ Apparently, it is now Irvine and Mort¡¯s turn, and they¡¯re going to go out and buy souvenirs. ¡¸Hey, hey, do you girls have a moment?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s Alfried-sama and Roomba-san¡¹ Ilya turn around as she heard my voice. And as soon as Aleutia look at us, she looked wary and says, ¡¸¡­¡­uhh, we¡¯re going to have our free time after this though?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s because of us that everyone is busy outside, but it¡¯s not about helping them, alright?¡¹ ¡¸Thank god. Then that¡¯s fine¡¹ Aleutia looked relieved when she saw me that I¡¯m not going to make her work. ¡¸What¡¯s the matter then Alfried-sama?¡¹ ¡¸Ah no©`, I was a bit troubled over the souvenirs for women to give to Elna-kaasan and Eleonora-neesan and the others. We don¡¯t really know whether we should buy them clothes or hair essories, so we thought that we would like to get some advice from you two¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s cause me and Al are clueless about it y¡¯see©`¡¹ ¡¸I see! That¡¯s easy! We were also just about to head out to buy clothes and hair essories!¡¹ ¡¸Yes. We¡¯ll help you choose if you¡¯d like! I have also greeted Alfried-sama¡¯s mother and sister before. So I think I can give you some advice¡¹ ¡¸Thank you¡¹ As expected from women. They are so dependable at times like this. ¡¸While we¡¯re at it, it¡¯d be great if we can ask you to also help us bring the things we bought back to the ryokan©`¡¹ ¡¸I understand. We¡¯ll bring your things back to the ryokan¡¹ I ept Aleutia¡¯s somewhat deliberate request while smiling wryly. I was expecting this from the start. Women are really shrewd. Chapter 160: Choosing Kagura Clothes

Chapter 160: Choosing Kagura Clothes

¡¸Well then, let¡¯s immediately go shopping¡¹ ¡¸Please wait a moment¡¹ We¡¯ve got such a strong helper called women, so I was going to head to the shop immediately, but I was stopped by Ilya. ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹ ¡¸Alfried-sama, usually you also bought stuff from Tori Company, right?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right?¡¹ The rtionship between the Slowlett¡¯s House and Tori¡¯s family has been continuing for many years. And Tori¡¯s Firm has also grown bigger recently, so we basically still bought things from Tori. ¡¸Have you invited him over to your mansion to buy clothes?¡¹ ¡¸Un, we have, so?¡¹ ¡¸Aah, I see! Then we can buy Kagura clothes with the correct size with that, right?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¹ Aleutia look impressed while Ilya nodded in satisfaction. I don¡¯t understand what these two are talking about, though? ¡¸Just what are you two talking about?¡¹ When I¡¯m tilting my head in confusion, Roomba asked them - perhaps he¡¯s also wondering about it. ¡¸It means that we will be able to know about Elna-sama and Eleonora-sama¡¯s body size if we ask Tori¡¯s employees since the Slowlett family had brought clothes from them you know¡¹ ¡¸Do they remember each customer¡¯s body size?¡¹ ¡¸Tori¡¯s Company has a good rtionship with Slowlett House after all. So they should probably know and remember about every small detail of the family ¡¹ I see, we often buy clothes from Tori. So it¡¯s natural that they know about something like our sizes and if they told them the data, then we can buy Kagura clothes with the right sizes for the souvenirs. I know about the approximate height and clothes size of Elna-kaasan, Eleonora-neesan, and the others, but as for their exact numbers and details of the size, I have no idea. As you would be expected from the same noble as me, Ilya. She understands the rtionship between nobles and merchants. ¡¸Yosh, let¡¯s ask Tori about Elna and the other¡¯s body size!¡¹ ¡¸¡¸You can¡¯t do that!¡¹¡¹ Roomba was convinced by Ilya¡¯s exnation and was about to ask Tori¡¯s employees immediately to ask them, but then he was stopped by the two women. Naturally, even I who is a bit insensitive know about the reason why he was stopped. ¡¸You don¡¯t have the delicacy to think of asking about women¡¯s body size!¡¹ ¡¸This is information only us - women who are the same as them - can know!¡¹ ¡¸Ah? Ooh, is that so! Okay!¡¹ Roomba unconsciously nodded while retreating as Ilya and Aleutia said that with vigor. As expected, it appears that Roomba also lost to the unfamiliar vigor from these women. ¡¸We¡¯re going to ask them so the two of you wait here!¡¹ Ilya and Aleutia walked away to find the people of the Company after saying that to us. ¡¸¡­¡­women are really difficult to understand¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s because they have their unique sense of values and rules¡¹ ¡ô After getting the information about Elna-kaasan and the other¡¯s body size from the female employees, we immediately went to the clothes shop. ¡¸Wee. Ah, it¡¯s the customers that have visited us the other day¡¹ ¡¸We¡¯re here to buy Kagura clothes for souvenirs today!¡¹ ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹ We came to the shop where we purchased our Kagura clothes before ¡ºClothes Shop Fuji¡». The employee looks happy, perhaps it¡¯s because we¡¯re all wearing the Kagura clothes that we bought here. ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s choose our Kagura clothes first! After that is done, we¡¯re going to choose Kagura clothes for Alfried-sama¡¯s family, all right!¡¹ ¡¸I understand¡¹ Aleutia probably wants to quickly buy clothes for themselves first. I knew it, but I don¡¯t want to point that out to her since I thought that it would be thoughtless of me, so I obediently nodded. Ilya also wryly smiles at that. ¡¸Well then let us show you around, customers¡¹ We - the male team - are separated from the female team and are led to another ce by the employee. We were led to the same backroom as thest time and arrived at a room that was filled with a lot of Kagura clothes that has calm, soft colors. ¡¸I think I want to buy one more jinbei, what about Roomba?¡¹ I want to buy one more jinbei for myself while buying the souvenirs from the start. But, I don¡¯t know about Roomba. ¡¸This jinbei-thing is cool and easy for me to move in! I will also buy one more!¡¹ ¡¸I mean, it¡¯s going to be summer by the time we return to Koryatt vige©`. It¡¯s going to befortable to wear jinbei at that time¡¹ It¡¯s the seventh month right now. And since Kagura is close to the beach, it still feels quite cool due to the sea breeze. However, after two weeks of travel, it¡¯s certainly going to be summer already by the time we return to Koryatt vige. The close-fitting kimono for men doesn¡¯t suit me. Those things should be worn by Nord-tousan and Sylvio-niisan. ¡¸Al, what color of jinbei are you going to choose this time?¡¹ ¡¸Hm©`m, I actually wanted to get the one like Roomba, a grayish one, see©`. It¡¯s a calming color¡¹ ¡¸Ooh©`! What a coincidence! I just thought that I want a dark blue one like Al¡¯s!¡¹ Roomba cheerfully said that as soon as he heard my answer. What the, so the both of us are envious of the jinbei¡¯s color? Roomba and I looked at each other¡¯s clothes and faces, then weugh. ¡¸In that case, I will bring jinbeis with each of your sizes ¡¹ The employee-san start to prepare our jinbeis while smiling, perhaps she¡¯s been listening to our conversation. As long as we, men already decided what we wanted, we can do the shopping quickly. The shopping is finished after we traded our jinbei color and quickly tried the clothes. We¡¯re currently looking at the Kagura clothes while sitting downfortably inside a tatami space. ¡¸Is Roomba not interested in those close-fitting kimono?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­it looks like it¡¯s going to be inconvenient wearing that¡¹ Roomba answered while frowning when I tried to ask him out of curiosity. He got the same mindset as me in this area. And so we sit down for some time while chatting like that. The employee-san took care of us as they brought some tea. ¡¸Please have some tea¡¹ ¡¸Those people are still not done yet?¡¹ ¡¸It appears that they are not sure of which color to choose¡¹ Employee-san answers while smiling wryly to Roomba¡¯s question. It¡¯s great they brought tea for us since it seems that Aleutia and Ilya will still take a long time to choose the clothes. ¡¸Ilya-sama said that if customers are free why don¡¯t customers please help choose clothes for Nord-sama and Sylvio-sama, but¡­¡­ what would you like to do, customers?¡¹ Just while we were still drinking tea in amazement, employee-san gingerly asked us. ¡¸Then, let¡¯s choose some Kagura clothes for Nord-tousan and Sylvio-niisan¡¹ ¡¸Yeah! We¡®re free anyway¡¹ We can choose Kagura clothes for them, but whether or not they¡¯re going to be worn by them is no matter for us. We¡¯re just doing it while having nothing to do after all. We go back to choosing Kagura clothes again after we finished drinking the tea. ¡¸It would probably fine buying jinbei for Nord and Sylvio, right¡¹ ¡¸As for Nord-tousan, he might be happy with the jinbei, but I feel that Elna-kaasan won¡¯t be happy about it¡¹ I mean, even back in the royal capital, Nord-tousan was dragged around by Elna-kaasan, being made to try lots of stylish clothes. I think I¡¯m going to buy clothes that are not only for good practicality but also look good. ¡¸Women are also involved in the choosing of clothes for men, huh¡¹ ¡¸I wonder if that¡¯s what it means to have a family?¡¹ We look at the clothes being disyed while grumbling. ¡¸In the end the color that matches with the blonde Nord-tousan and Sylvio-niisan is bluish colors, isn¡¯t it? Those two are slender, they won¡¯t look good in ck or gray¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. Anyway, it looks like it won¡¯t suit them when they wear jinbei and be in full ck if they wore a ck mantle ¡¹ We¡¯re not that knowledgeable about fashion, so we¡¯re deciding it by feeling. In that way, Roomba and I started to choose suitable jinbeis with bluish colors. Since Sylvio-niisan and Nord-tousan have simr hair colors and slender figures, we can choose the jinbeis together for both of them so it¡¯s easy. Like that, Roomba and I choose jinbei and also kimono for Nord-tousan. And we chose them immediately after we decide to do so. Therefore, we finished selecting the souvenirs early. After they listened about the size adjustment and the like from Ilya and Aleutia, we just have to leave it to the employee-san to take care of it. ¡¸What about Ilya and Aleutia?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­err, they are now trying the clothes¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Employee-san answered my question while looking troubled. Oh well, women also take time in trying clothes, that¡¯s the way it is©`. Roomba and I became sullen after hearing that, then wey down on the tatami. At that moment, I caught sight of a dark gray jinbei. ¡¸That jinbei, I think Eleonora-neesan is going to like it¡¹ ¡¸A jinbei is easy to move in clothes after all. If it were Eleonora, she¡¯s going to be happy with that rather than with a kimono¡¹ Eleonora-neesan always wears clothes that are easy to move in even inside the mansion. My intuition told me that Eleonora-neesan will be pleased with this. ¡¸Umm©`, do you have any jinbei for women?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­eh? A woman wearing jinbei, is it? Women don¡¯t wear jinbei here¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Employee-san has this ¡®What are you talking about?¡¯-face when I asked them that. There is apparently no culture of women wearing jinbei like in my previous life. ¡¸I think it¡¯s fine for women to wear jinbei though¡¹ ¡¸Right!? It looks ufortable for them if they always wear something like kimono oryered clothing!¡¹ Roomba smiles as he agrees with my opinion. ¡¸¡­¡­I never thought about it¡¹ Employee-san muttered with a solemn expression but since there are no jinbei for women, then I guess the one for men is fine then. Even if I don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ve seen Eleonora-neesan every day so I roughly know about her body shape. And jinbei would be the same for her since there¡¯s nothing on her chest. Let¡¯s buy jinbei for men as a souvenir for Eleonora-neesan for now. Chapter 161: Choosing By Myself In The End

Chapter 161: Choosing By Myself In The End

It¡¯s been some time since I chose jinbei for Eleonora-neesan. Aleutia and Ilya are finally back. ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting©`! We have also finished choosing our clothes!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, it took longer than we thought¡¹ Just by listening to those words of theirs, you can roughly understand their personality. ¡¸It¡¯s fine, we are also having it easy here¡¹ We¡¯ve been walking around the ce since the morning after all. You won¡¯t be bothered by it if you thought of it as taking a rest here. And this kind of thing also changes your feelings depending on how you thought about it. ¡¸Okay then, shall we choose Kagura clothes for Elna-kaasan and the others now¡¹ ¡¸Yes! We have also figured what to choose while choosing our clothes, now we¡¯ll just have to choose from the list!¡¹ Ooh, then it looks like we will be able to choose the clothes quickly. We move to the room with Kagura clothes meant for women after being urged by Aleutia and Ilya. ¡¸Oh©`, they lookpletely different from the Kagura clothes for men¡¹ ¡¸There are also a lot of different colors¡¹ Roomba and I voiced our admiration while looking around after entering the room. Compared with the men, there is a lot more stuff with shy and bright colors inside the women¡¯s clothes room, and it also has a different atmosphere from the men¡¯s room. From bright colored clothes to darker colors, and various colors that can meet the demand of the customers are all gathered in the room. It¡¯s an interesting room even if you just look at it. ¡¸¡­¡­let¡¯s©`see, this one here, this, and this, I¡¯m sure they will suit them, right¡¹ As we enter the room while looking around the ce in curiosity, Aleutia and Ilya started to pick up the Kagura clothes they¡¯d decided. After cing the clothes they picked on the tatami space, they continue to impatiently pick out more clothes. Roomba and I can only sit and wait on the tatami to not get in their way. As we did that, more Kagura clothes were ced right in front of us, ¡¸I guess it¡¯s around this much?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right! Though there are still a lot more to choose from¡¹ ¡¸No no, it¡¯s enough already¡¹ If you bring any more than this, you won¡¯t be able to put it on the tatami. Although I was surprised by the insatiable enthusiasm of women for clothes, I still look around at the Kagura clothes lined up in front of me. There are red, yellow, and white Kagura clothes, but I really have no idea whose souvenirs are these for anymore. ¡¸From the right, this are for Elna-sama, then Eleonora-sama, Sara-san, Mina-san and Mel-san¡¹ Perhaps she senses that I was at a loss as Ilya kindly tell me that. ¡¸Elna-sama is elegant and she has this really calm air around her, so I thought that it would be better to choose a soft color just like the proprietress-san¡¹ There are certainly a lot of green, brown, green gradations clothes, and there are also light yellow-green and mature colors in there as I look at the clothes while listening to Ilya¡¯s exnation. ¡¸That¡¯s right. These soft colors seem like they will suit Elna-kaasan¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­yeah. And her charm as an adult woman is also amazing. What was that? Her breast size¡­¡­? The world is wrong¡¹ As Ilya and I were having a cheerful conversation, Aleutia was grumbling nearby. Apparently, she heard about Elna-kaasan¡¯s breast size, so now she is crushed with a sense of despair. And since Ilya also has quite the size she can be proud of, it would probably have the opposite effect if she were to console Aleutia. Leaving her alone now will be an act of kindness for her. ¡¸Next is Eleonora-sama. In the end, Eleonora-sama¡¯s strong point is that hair of hers, so we chose clothes with colors that match her hair color¡¹ Just like what Ilya said, when I look at them there are red and ck-based clothes lined up. As expected, if you have such beautiful hair color, it would be simple to match that reddish color. ¡¸We can choose cute clothes for Eleonora-sama, but when ites to dressing yourself in Kagura clothes, it¡¯s best to focus on being beautiful!¡¹ Ilya clenches her fist and said that in a somewhat passionate tone of voice. I also have the same thought as her, no room for rebuttal here. ¡¸Then the next one is the Maid, Sara. Since Sara-san has lustrous ck hair like the people of Kagura so we tried to pick clear colors like white, and blue¡¹ At the direction Ilya¡¯s hand pointed to are various clothes like white and blue floral patterned clothes. White will certainly make Sara¡¯s lustrous hair look even more beautiful. I think she will have an atmosphere of serene beauty like Yuki-Onna1, it might look better than expected. ¡¸Huh? What is this green one?¡¹ Among those cool-colored Kagura clothes, there were simple green-based clothes lined up. I wonder where did I¡¯ve seen this before¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸That¡¯s also for Sara-san. Those cool colors are good, but I thought that maybe such simple color that will make her look like a town girl is also going to look great on her¡¹ ¡¸Ah! Come to think of it, that pretty sweets shop¡¯s salesgirl-san also wear Kagura clothes with the same color, right!¡¹ No wonder I thought I¡¯d seen it before. But, you can be well-known wearing something like this. I thought that ¡®the town girl of Kagura is so cute wearing clothes with such a color¡¯. ¡¸And then for Mina-san, I¡¯ve only talked a for a short while with Mina-san but I get the impression that she¡¯s very cute and lively, not only her looks but also her inside. So rather than trying to be cute by wearing something such as red or pink, I think that person should look charming by wearing something with such a bright color like yellow!¡¹ Indeed, Mina will look good if she wears clothes with bright colors such as yellow or orange rather than red or pink. Even so, Ilya is clever in how she exined the reason she choose the clothes. So when I return and they asked me ¡®why did you choose such a color for me?¡¯ I can just try to answer with Ilya¡¯s exnation verbatim. ¡¸And now thest one is for the head maid, Mel-san. Since Mel-san is an adult with a different type from Elna-sama, I tried to choose a light violet for her¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, though she¡¯s a maid-san who¡¯s is quite sly despite her looks¡¹ If she were to do herself up then she will be an even more beautiful woman, though I don¡¯t have any n to do so at all. Though she¡¯s a strong woman, her frugal way of life and way of thinking is unexpectedly a mystery. ¡¸Those are the reasons and all the clothes that were picked by Aleutia and me, how was it?¡¹ ¡¸Un, whichever I chose from these it will give the image that suits them¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m d to hear Alfried-sama say that¡¹ When I said my real thoughts about it, Ilya happily smiles. ¡¸¡­¡­the problem now is which one to choose from all these¡¹ I picked up each one from the choices, there are about five types of them, from the brightness of the color to the design of the clothes. I think I can narrow the choice down with this, but as expected I can¡¯t buy them all. I mean, I haven¡¯t actually seen the price of these clothes. Like this set of kimonos here, it would be normal for it to be priced at several hundred thousand. ¡¸Let¡¯s exclude those with a price of more than three kobans ¡¹ When I muttered like that, employee-san - perhaps she knows the prices of the clothes - started to move the Kagura clothes that exceed the price I mentioned to the side. Having done that, she removed one piece of clothes from the pile for Eleonora-neesan, three pieces from Elna-kaasan¡¯, and one piece of clothes from Sara¡¯. Apparently, a lot of the clothes for Elna-kaasan are really expensive. ¡¸Putting aside the maid-sans and the oneesama who doesn¡¯t have any particr interest in clothes, is it okay to choose cheaper clothes for Elna-sama?¡¹ When I removed the expensive Kagura clothes from the pick, Aleutia asked me as if she¡¯s questioning my decision. Uuh, if you said it like that, that¡¯s certainly the case. Elna-kaasan looked forward to the clothes the most. If I brought something with the same price as Eleonora-neesan and the maids, then it going to be troublesometer on. ¡¸Yosh! Then in order to disy Nord-tousan¡¯s reliability, let¡¯s make it within the range of 50 gold coins!¡¹ And when I announced that, two Kagura clothes meant for Elna-kaasan were returned to their original position. I don¡¯t want to ask the price of the other one since I¡¯m scared of hearing it. ¡¸Even so, is it alright to spend this much money? You¡¯re gonna spend more than Elna¡¯s condition of one white gold coin, y¡¯know?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine! If by chance, theyin about it, then I¡¯ll just say that Nord-tousan told me to buy expensive clothes for Elna-kaasan in advance, I can make Elna-kaasan as the excuse ¡¹ If I did that, then Nord-tousan - as the husband - won¡¯t be able to stay out of it, and Elna-kaasan - who are treated so importantly so loved by Nord-tousan - shouldn¡¯t feel too bad about it. I mean, when ites to Nord-tousan, Elna-kaasan is so simple. ¡¸Ooh, I see. Al is so cunning as usual¡¹ ¡¸This is me taking care of my parents you know¡¹ Please stop saying things that make me look bad. In any case, I¡¯m also making money with the Reversi. This kind of expense is considered to be something like a margin of error right. ¡¸Then please choose for the rest, Alfried-sama¡¹ ¡¸Eeh? Aren¡¯t Ilya and Aleutia are going to choose them together with me?¡¹ I was dumbfounded by Ilya¡¯s polite answer. ¡¸We will only help in choosing which Kagura clothes suits who. Now it¡¯s better for the family member - Alfried-sama - to choose for them¡¹ ¡¸Indeed, they will be happy if their own family member is the one who chose it for them¡¹ Those two said that, but the suspicion in my heart only grows. ¡¸¡­¡­could it be, you¡¯re not letting me decide so that I will take the responsibility for the clothes I picked in the end, right? ¡¹ ¡¸N, no way!?¡¹ ¡¸N, no way!?¡¹ Those two¡¯s expressions are somewhat stiff and suspicious. If say, I choose some and then give it to Elna-kaasan and the others and they didn¡¯t like it, then they will criticize me for it. Even if I were to retort to them and say that I chose it after referring to these two¡¯s opinions as a woman, then these girls can just say something like ¡¸Alfried-sama is the one who chose it in the end¡¹, then there¡¯s no way for me to refute them. So in order for that kind of thing to not happen, I wanted to let Ilya and Aleutia choose for me, but¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸Alfried-sama, as the one who is close to your family, you should be able to choose the best for your family!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¹ I wonder? Oh well, can¡¯t be helped. I have to choose them properly by myself in the end. Having decided so, I chose the clothes that will suit Elna-kaasan and the others and I bought them as souvenirs. After I bought clothes for Elna-kaasan and the others, I also consecutively purchased things like hair essories and misceneous goods while asking Ilya and Aleutia for their advice despite apanying their shopping. By the time I quietly bought all of the necessary things I needed, the sky had already been turnedpletely red, and I returned to the ryokan, filled with a sense of satisfaction and relief that day. And when we returned to the ryokan as the sun went down, we got scolded by Tori for sending too much stuff without permission. Chapter 162: From The Ryokan To The Port

Chapter 162: From The Ryokan To The Port

The next morning, we got nice weather. Many voices can be hearding from outside of the ryokan, despite the usual peaceful morning hours. ¡¸Bring the luggage to the southern port after you load all them, a¡¯ight©`! Dous-san and the others are already waiting there!¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Ooo©`ohh!¡¹¡¹ Thepany¡¯s member started to load the luggage into the carriage one after another under Tori¡¯s instruction. And when the carriage is almost packed, the coachman will guide the horse to the port and deliver all of the luggage to Dous-san who had been waiting there. In other words, if we don¡¯t quickly bring the luggage to the ship waiting at the port, the ship will not be able to depart. The members of thepany look to be in a hurry. I had finished my breakfast in such a restless atmosphere, packed my own luggage already, and am now watching the luggage being carried one by one at the side of the entrance. ¡¸Oi, hurry up Irvine! We won¡¯t be able to make it at this kind of pace!¡¹ ¡¸I know! I know that, but this rice is so heavy!?¡¹ Irvine cried while breathing heavily as he carried heavy looking rice sack on his shoulder. It seems like these two members of Silver Wind helped out the loading of luggage because of the seemingly short-handedness of thepany. ¡¸Quickly move it if you still have the time to shout¡¹ ¡¸Damn it! I just wonder how many of these damn sacks of rice I had carried! Oi, Mort! Take turns with me for a moment, let me be the coachman!¡¹ ¡¸No way! I¡¯m not gonna carry those kinds of heavy stuff, see. If you want to me someone, then me Alfried-sama for purchasing arge amount of rice¡¹ Oi oi, you¡¯re going to throw it at me? I looked the other way as if I knew nothing about it when Irvine - who was carrying the rice - nced at me. Fufufu, no matter how much you¡¯reining about it, I¡¯m just a seven years old kid with a small build in the end. As long as I don¡¯t say anything about helping it¡¯d be no use even if youin about it. Though, since it¡¯s kinda bad for me that I¡¯m keeping silent as the main culprit of this hectic situation, let¡¯s just give them some aleter. ¡¸Irvine, do your best©`!¡¹ ¡¸Gunununu, I¡¯m not happy at all being cheered on by you of all people! What¡¯s more, the main cause of this - Alfried-sama - was the one who said that I can only think of it as you doing that only to agitate me, yeah!¡¹ Even though I was cheering for him wholeheartedly, Irvine said something so terrible. ¡¸If you can think about such a thing then perhaps it¡¯s because your personality is twisted. Look, observe that Roomba! Roomba is carrying tworge sacks in one breath©`¡¹ At the ce where I point my finger, is Roomba, who is carrying sacks of rice on both of his shoulders. The amount of rice carried on his shoulder is also poles apart from Irvine. It looks like one sack of rice is around four times my weight. ¡¸Don¡¯t mistake me with someone who always carried a friggin heavy sword on his back every day!¡¹ ¡¸Irvine-san, you stopped moving your hands y¡¯know©`. We don¡¯t have much time, please hurry¡¹ Maybe it¡¯s because Irvine¡¯s hands stopped moving and he was only moving his mouth that Tori cautioned him. Then, Irvine carries the rice sack on his shoulder again while being indignant. ¡¸¡­¡­to begin with, we were working as guards, so we shouldn¡¯t be doing this kind of odd job!¡¹ ¡¸No no, you said at the start that you¡¯re going to help me with some stuff, didn¡¯t you©`¡¹ I¡¯m sure that Irvine had said that casually. I mean, you shouldn¡¯t promise someone without thinking since these kinds of things do happen. There were several times I had experienced something like this even in my previous life, see©` ¡¸Nheless, it would be bad if it continues like this©`. Perhaps our luggage is heavier than expected, but we¡¯re behind the schedule¡¹ As I¡¯m reminiscing about my previous corporate ve¡¯s life, Tori looked at me with a gaze that seems like he¡¯s ming me. And along with him, Irvine, Mort, and thepany¡¯s employees are looking at me in the same manner. As I¡¯m looking for a ce to escape their gazes, Tori suddenly came in front of me. ¡¸¡­¡­what?¡¹ ¡¸Alfried-sama, can you help us a little?¡¹ ¡¸What are you going to make a weak seven years old kid like me do? I can¡¯t possibly carry the luggage¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not it©`, Alfried-sama can use magic, right? Look, you can even lift heavy stuff using Psychic magic right! If you use that, you can carry all of that luggage in an instant, don¡¯t you think?¡¹ ¡¸The thing about Psychic is, you see, it¡¯s a magic that is difficult to control¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸But I¡¯ve heard that you controlled hundreds of snowballs with Psychic back in the vige though? Besides Roomba-san said that you lifted arge rock using magic the day before yesterday¡¹ Though I tried to avoid doing it, it appears that Tori already knows about the level of Psychic I could use after doing careful research about it. Darn it, Roomba that big mouth. ¡¸Ahh y¡¯see©`, if it¡¯s true then we should have finished sorting the luggage much earlier, right? I mean, it¡¯s because a certain someone bought more stuff than we expected, see¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Ahh©`! Fine! I¡¯ll help, stop nagging at me!¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re a great help!¡¹ When I agree to help him, Tori - who is usually smiling with a kind of purpose behind his smile - is now honestly smiling. I wonder if this is the negotiation technique of Tori, thepany¡¯s chairman? I felt that his expression was much more unpleasant than I expected. As expected from the chairman who leads such argepany, I wonder if it¡¯s a necessary skill as a chairman to have this kind of persistence and craftiness? Then I stand up while thinking about that kind of thing. After confirming the luggage ced in the garden and entrance, I use Psychic on all of the luggage. After I controlled all of them with my magic power, I moved and started to load them onto the carriage all at once. Immediately after that, the carriage was filled with luggage. Of course, those heavy things are ced at the bottom while things like fragile cutlery are neatly ced at the top. My arrangement for the luggage is perfect. ¡¸Is this alright?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­and here I thought that it was false info that you can control hundreds of snowballs using Psychic, so it¡¯s actually true¡¹ Tori dumbfoundedly said when I turned around to ask him. What the, so you don¡¯t believe me, huh. Looking around, Mort was staring open-mouthed, while Irvine was muttering something like ¡¸Just what¡¯s the meaning of my work¡­¡­¡­¡¹. Despite all thebor he¡¯s done, it finished in an instant by using magic. Well, with this I¡¯ve taken responsibility for my overbuying. We probably wouldn¡¯t bete with this. ¡¸Alfried-sama, if you have trouble in providing for yourself in the future you cane to me anytime, alright? I¡¯ll hire you to be someone in charge of loading our goods¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not something you say to a noble, don¡¯t you think?¡¹ I want to earn money in a morefortable profession. Cause I will likely be forced to work a lot if I were to work in Tori¡¯spany as a loader. ¡ô We were able to finish sending our luggage to the Southern port, and now we lined up in front of the ryokan¡¯s proprietress and employees to say our thanks for taking care of us while we stayed here. ¡¸Thank you for taking care of us!¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Thank you!¡¹¡¹ Following Tori''s example, everyone bowed. ¡¸It¡¯s really kind of you, we are the ones who should thank everyone, thank you very much for staying here¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Thank you very much!¡¹¡¹ When the proprietress also bowed as if to return Tori¡¯s bow, all the ryokan¡¯s employees - including Sannosuke - deeply bowed. Their perfectly ordered, graceful movements were so beautiful for words that we can only admire them. A quiet and - in some way - elegant ryokan, really thoughtful and the pleasant manner of the employees, but despite all that we can easily get along and y table tennis together with the employees. Being able to spend our time surrounded by people like that was really wonderful. We stayed in this ryokan for around one week, but I feel like we¡¯ve stayed much longer than that. Just that, I guess the time I spent in this ryokan was so peaceful for me. When I turn my gaze to the ryokan as if somehow regretting our departure, Irvine and Mort - who is beside me - also look at the ryokan with the same kind of gaze as me¡­¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­I want to stay at this ryokan again when we went to Kagura the next time, but I also want to try staying in a ryokan that has mixed bathing in them¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. Shall we try and ask other male adventurers to visit them someday?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¹ Apparently, the mixed bathing still remains in Irvine and Mort¡¯s thoughts. Even so, if they invited other male adventurers to go with them then I think the ratio of the males will just increase and most of all, it will then be disgusting¡­¡­¡­ Oh well, let¡¯s keep quiet here. I sent ales to Irvine and the others in my mind, then I personally headed toward the proprietress since I wanted to say my thanks. ¡¸Proprietress-san, thank you for the assistance. I¡¯m pretty much a noble, so it must be difficult to take care of me, wasn¡¯t it? ¡¹ ¡¸I was also prepared since you¡¯re a noble-sama from another country, but since you were a very sociable and kind person it was not difficult to be of service to you¡¹ The proprietress said while smiling. ¡¸It¡¯s just that, I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off you since I don¡¯t know what you are going to do, like getting mixed with a lot of people doing pillow fight, or suddenly using magic in a ce near the garden¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Aah,e to think of it, I feel like there was always the proprietress or Sannosuke near me the next day after we had the pillow fight. ¡¸Yes©`, but if you¡¯re talking about the person you couldn¡¯t take your eyes off, should it not be Roomba, Irvine, or Mort?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s hard to say that their actions are normal, but it is still withinmon sense, so¡­¡­¡­¡¹ When you said it like that, it makes me like I¡¯m the most problematic kid, but maybe it¡¯s just my imagination? Oh well, whatever. Rather than that, I have something I wanted to ask. It¡¯s about the table for the table tennis. I¡¯ve heard from Tori that I don¡¯t need to remove it, but I wanted to hear it directly from the proprietress. Sure, they can remove it even without me, but I can remove it easily if I¡¯m the one who did it. ¡¸Ah, I remember that I made the table using magic, but is it really alright to leave the table that I made in the garden alone?¡¹ ¡¸Do-, don¡¯t remove it!¡¹ When I asked her that, the proprietress suddenly yelled. Immediately after, the gaze from the people around immediately gathered on us. The proprietress'' face automatically turns red because of the embarrassment for raising her voice and the look from everyone. ¡¸¡­¡­co, cough, I have talked about the table with Tori-san, please don¡¯t worry about it since we are nning to open up the table tennis for everyone on a trial basis¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right! We have not received permission from Nord-sama, so we can¡¯t start to sell it in earnest, though we can expect some response from the guests who stay in this ryokan about it!¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ Indeed, by letting the guests who stay in this ryokan y table tennis, Tori can get some data about table tennis such as their impression about it. The ryokan¡¯s side can offer the guests with unusual entertainment in the form of table tennis, thus leading to attracting more potential guests at the ryokan. For now, it¡¯s a situation where everyone is benefiting from it. Though it might also have a lot to do with the fact that the proprietress and the employees take a liking to table tennis. ¡¸Let¡¯s y table tennis together the next time I came here, alright?¡¹ ¡¸Yes by all means, please take care of me at that time¡¹ The proprietress and I said so and we smiles at each other. After exchanging pleasantries for thest time, it¡¯s finally time for us to head to the port. We each put all of our luggage onto the carriage, and we also get on the carriage. ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s head to the port!¡¹ And when everyone had boarded the carriages, Tori shouted energetically. Immediately after, the coachmen simultaneously cracked the whip and the carriages began to move. ¡¸¡¸We look forward to your stay in the future¡¹¡¹ The ryokan¡¯s employees lined up in front of the ryokan and said that while bowing to us. We extended our hands from the window of the moving carriages and kept waving at the employees and the ryokan. Chapter 163: Kojirou, Said He’d Quit Being A Swordsman

Chapter 163: Kojirou, Said He¡¯d Quit Being A Swordsman

¡¸Ou, it¡¯s been a while, eh!¡¹ ¡¸Ah, been a while Dous©`¡¹ We can hear Dous¡¯s loud voice as soon as we arrived at the Southern port and got off from the carriage Wearing a green coat with a long hem and a knife on his belt. A frightening look together with a body build on par with Roomba that makes him look pirate-ish, as usual. But the impact is too strong that somehow, it makes me want to step back even though he¡¯s just walking toward me. When Dous walked toward me, his expression gradually changes as he looked puzzled. ¡¸Hm? Alfried-sama became fatter, didn¡¯t you? You look plumper than the first time we met ya¡¯ know?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s my growing period, after all, maybe I¡¯m just growing taller?¡¹ ¡¸No, your height doesn¡¯t increase that much, y¡¯see¡¹ Dous puts his hand on top of my head and patted my head as if to check on my height. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m a bit worried about it, but being told that after the greeting is¡­¡­ Was it that obvious that I¡¯m getting fat? After touching my cheeks and body to ascertain it, Dous went to Irvine and Mort. ¡¸Oh©`oh©`, Irvine and Mort have also put on some weight, huh!¡¹ ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped, right! The food and liquor are so good! What¡¯s wrong with eating foods we can¡¯t eat anywhere else until we¡¯re full! I don¡¯t have any regrets!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡¹ Irvine and Mort proudly said that to Dous while pinching their stomach. It¡¯s rather refreshing for them to be able to say that much. But, that is an opinion I can sympathize with. What¡¯s more, the meal for the journey after this will tend to be simple. That means the calories we got during our stay will not go to waste. Hmm, let¡¯s just think of it that way. Just when I¡¯m convincing myself like that, Dous headed for his next target, Aleutia, and Ilya. ¡¸Ooh, looks like you girls also enjoyed your stay in Kagura, huh¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Noooooooooooo! Don¡¯t say anything!¡¹ ¡¸I, I¡¯m gonna help in checking the luggage!¡¹ Perhaps Aleutia and Ilya were listening to our conversation that as soon as Dous approach them they screamed and ran away. So those two are the type that ran away from reality, huh? As I¡¯m thinking like that, Dous return whileughing and said ¡¸ Hahahahaha, I haven¡¯t said anything!¡¹. ¡¸Come to think of it, where was Dous when we stayed at the ryokan?¡¹ ¡¸Hm? We are merchants, see. So after we drop Alfried-sama and his group from the ship, we went around to other inds doing business, ya¡¯ know? ¡¹ ¡¸Ah, I see. So there are other inds and countries besides this one¡¹ I havepletely forgotten about Dous¡¯s main upation - which is a merchant - since he looks like a pirate. ¡¸There are many inds here and the sea is vast. So we can buy various furnishings around here. Look, this ne is beautiful isn¡¯t it?¡¹ Saying that, Dous showed me the ne hanging around his neck. There was a white and shining fang tied with a string on his neck. It was pure white, and the elegant line that curves like a magatamais beautiful. However, it can show a slight rainbow-like color depending on the angle you saw it. It¡¯s truly a high-quality good since it¡¯s just like the color when you take a look into the other side of a seashell. ¡¸That¡¯s really beautiful! Was it a fang of a monster or something?¡¹ ¡¸It seems to be a fang from a monster that lives deep in the sea. It almost never came to shallow waters, and it¡¯s quite difficult to defeat and obtain its fangs. It¡¯s heavy and only people with great authority among the citizens can wear it on their neck, so I need to pay more to get my hands on this, ya¡¯ kno¡¯¡¹ I see©`, I knew it, monsters also like to live in the shallows and also deep waters. In that case, when ites to deep waters like the one in my previous life, there might be more monsters with different appearances. That¡¯s scary, I definitely won¡¯t go there. ¡¸If you like you can have it, how about it?¡¹ ¡¸Ehh? Wasn¡¯t it precious and expensive?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just this much. But, you have to board my ship again the next time you¡¯re out to the sea, alright? Alfried-sama is interesting, different from other nobles and you cane up with delicious food! Let¡¯s travel together again!¡¹ When I asked him while being stunned, Dous put the ne on me as heughed heartily. So you¡¯re saying something really nice now, huh. I''m not the kind of person who goes out that often, but there are still a lot of countries I want to visit. And I still want to go to Kagura again and meet with everyone. ¡¸Un, okay. I will make sure to board Dous¡¯s ship again when I¡¯m going somewhere across the sea¡¹ ¡¸Ou!¡¹ When I told him that, Dous lightly raised his hand and headed for the ship. I stared at the ne Dous gave me¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­hm? If I¡¯m the only one who got this kind of beautiful ne, then Elna-kaasan is going to get angry at me¡¹ Let¡¯s buy other nice essories that Dous got from his trade of goods if there are any. I will keep that in mind. ¡ô It has been nearly an hour since we arrived at the South Port. The sailors of Dous¡¯ ship are currently loading the luggage that we brought with us into the ship. There is so much heavy stuff that I purchased, like arge amount of rice, soy sauce, and foodstuffs for our return trip, but it appears that the muscr sailors are used to smoothly carrying them. And yet, the amount is a lot and there is also the final verification for them so it takes time. It doesn¡¯t seem like I will need to help them using magic, so I sat on the port and looked at the sea since I have nothing to do. The wind blows stronger here than in the city. The rich smell of salt drifts from the sea, and the sound of the waves resounded to every corner of the vast blue sea. I close my eyes while listening carefully to the sound of crashing waves. The quiet sound of water in the river is nice, but the sound of the sea as it makes continuous crashing sounds is also nice. As I¡¯m listening to the sound of waves for some time like that, I can hear the sound of footstepsing from behind me. From the sound of his steps, it should be Roomba. ¡¸That reminds me, when will Haru and Shuichie?¡¹ ¡¸They said that they will definitelye to see us off, so they haven¡¯t arrived yet, huh¡¹ Roomba and I can¡¯t see Haru and Shuichi¡¯s figures when we looked out to our surroundings once more. ¡¸When you think about it now, Haru and Shuichi are the children of the Shogun family, right? As expected, maybe they can¡¯te without being escorted by a lot of guards?¡¹ ¡¸We yed together back at the shrine without them being apanied by their attendants, so I think it¡¯s not because of things like that¡¹ I¡¯m sure of it, they wille stealthily just like usual. I want to believe so. ¡¸O©`i! Al!¡¹ ¡¸See, immediately after we talked about them Haru and Shuichi came¨D¨Dhuh? Haru and Shuichi¡¯s voice is kinda adult-like aren¡¯t they?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, but it¡¯s a voice I¡¯ve heard about before?¡¹ Roomba and I turn around to the source of the voice while thinking that it¡¯s strange. And waving his hand over here is a handsome man with long hair running toward us. ¡¸It¡¯s Kojirou!¡¹ ¡¸It is!¡¹ I stood up and went for Kojirou who ran up to us. ¡¸Fuuh, made it!¡¹ ¡¸Kojirou, are you here to see us off by any chance?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, of course, friend. I saw some foreign country merchant heading toward the port by carriage when I was trying to do some research into how to make the tare sauce for unadon on the main street! So I ran here thinking that it¡¯s probably your group!¡¹ Ooh, I guess he probably got lucky as he saw us as soon as we were leaving the ryokan. Though from the main street to the port is quite a distance in itself, as expected from former swordsman. I guess he¡¯s quite confident in his legs. As Roomba and I were being impressed by him, Kojirou - who had caught his breath - looks indignant. ¡¸Even so, Al and Roomba are so unfriendly. You should have told me if you are going to go home!¡¹ ¡¸¡¸But, we don¡¯t know where to find Kojirou¡¹¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­hm? O, oh?¡¹ When Roomba and I replied to him immediately, it was like Kojirou¡¯s momentum was deted as he muttered so after a few seconds. ¡¸So it¡¯s like that, sorry. I was only thinking of making the unadon and quitting my job at the time¡¹ ¡¸Speaking of unadon, were you able to quit your job in the end, Kojirou?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. I¡¯m also curious about that. Did you manage to quit being a swordsman?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ When Roomba and I asked him at the same time, Kojirou makes a solemn expression. Then, he suddenly smiled after around five seconds. The moment we saw his sincere smile, we know the result already. ¡¸I quit being a swordsman! Look! Despite this not even known yet, I¡¯m wearing ordinary clothes! There¡¯s no family crest on my back, and no one also forces me to do anything! I have obtained my freedom!¡¹ ¡¸Ooh, congrattions Kojirou!¡¹ ¡¸You did it!¡¹ I was happy that Kojirou was able to quit his job - as if I¡¯m the one who quit my job - that I hugged him unintentionally. And when I hugged him, Roomba also joined in and vigorously hugged us. I don¡¯t have any hobby of being hugged by guys, but it¡¯s a joyous day when my friend quit his job. So we should share this happiness. ¡¸I did it! Al! Roomba! With this, now I can open Unadon restaurant!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, you did it! Now you only have to make a delicious unadon!¡¹ ¡¸I will definitelye and eat it when it¡¯spleted!¡¹ ¡¸Aah, you two have toe!¡¹ We shared our joy at the port, where the salty sea breeze is blowing. The smile of Kojirou who had quit his job was so bright and refreshing. Chapter 164: Siblings Who Send Us Off

Chapter 164: Siblings Who Send Us Off

¡¸Fufufu, maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve quit my job but I feel absolutely refreshed now! It looks like even the sea of Kagura is happy with the good news of me being free now and blesses me! ¡¹ Even after sharing his happiness with Roomba and me, Kojirou still smiles, perhaps he¡¯s still immersed in the aftertaste of his joy. Oh well, he¡¯s someone who had quit his painful job and is now free. He¡¯s currently in the invincible mental mode. I¡¯m sure he must feel happy no matter what he¡¯s doing right now. ¡¸Anyway, I¡¯m d Kojirou manage to quit your job quickly. When ites to quitting your job, troubles will suddenly happen to you after all©`¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­well, I didn¡¯t quit that easily without any troubles¡¹ When I casually asked him that, Kojirou answered with a solemn look. ¡¸Hm? What happened when you quit your job? Were you being detained by the Daimyo whom you served?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, the old man told me that he will be troubled if I were to quit¡¹ Ooh, it¡¯s the typical lines said by your superior that I¡¯ve predicted. ¡¸So then I told him exactly what Al said to me! ¡®And you have been using such an important human resource like a tattered rag!'' Man, when I remember theplicated expression of the old men at that time, it was so exhrating!¡¹ ¡¸Ooh, so you can do it after all Kojirou! Well said!¡¹ ¡¸Hahaha, I¡¯ve been trying to maintain a good rtionship with them until now, but that¡¯s none of my business now because I¡¯ve quit my job! I¡¯ve clearly said it!¡¹ He took over the things I¡¯ve been wanting to say in my previous life. I¡¯m really happy that there is someone who seeds my wish and can fulfill it. Aah, I also wanted to witness the moment when Kojirou bluntly said that line. ¡¸If it¡¯s not that distinguished old man, in the end, what were the troubles?¡¹ When I was still being deeply moved by Kojirou¡¯s brave action, Roomba - who was listening by the side - asked Kojirou. Certainly, looking at Kojirou, it looks like there is no particr problem with his superiors. Just who is the one who prevents Kojirou - as he was so determined to do so - to quit his job to his extent? Could it be it¡¯s a matter of inheritance of a family business or something? ¡¸It¡¯s my mother and sister¡¹ Ooh, that¡¯s really troublesome. ¡¸I was able to let my mother eat the iplete unadon and managed to persuade her about how delicious unadon is, about how it will bring benefits to Kagura, about how I love unadon, but I was unable to convince my sister¡¹ ¡¸Oi oi, wasn¡¯t that because Kojirou is still unskilled? If she ate delicious unadon, then normally even your sister will be convinced¡¹ ¡¸That was exactly what I thought. If I can make delicious unadon like Al, then my sister wouldn¡¯t have objected to my decision!¡¹ When Roomba pointed out the riddle, Kojiroumented and tried to cover his face. Uh, even if unadon is delicious, that doesn¡¯t mean that all the people in this world will also agree with you, okay? ¡¸My sister said that the unadon tastes bad and she told me, ¡ºRather than making something like this, you better continue being a swordsman¡» then she forced me to have a duel with her.¡¹ Ooh, but she insisted that unadon tastes bad and challenged him to a duel. Though speaking of the cause, it¡¯s pretty much not an exaggeration if we said that it all happened because of Kojirou¡¯s inexperience in making unadon, right? No, no, Kojirou was not a chef, he just quit his job and now had free time to try cooking. Challenging something new has nothing to do with things like age or whether your skill is good or bad, it has no rtion to quitting one¡¯s job at all. ¡¸Somehow, it¡¯s like she was just using that as a pretext¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, but I couldn¡¯t keep quiet after she said all that. So I epted her challenge to settle the matter¡¹ To think that just teaching him about unadon turns into a duel between a member of his family. ¡¸So you won the match, and after that, you quit from your job then?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s ¡®cause the honor of unadon and me being able to quit my job depended on it. I feel sorry for my sister but I think it¡¯s the only way I¡¯ll be able to quit¡¹ Kojirou looked calm as he smile. Indeed, as a corporate ve and as a man, we can¡¯t lose in such a situation. ¡¸Well, I was resented by my sister as a result, but I think I¡¯m going to make her approve of my decision by treating her again to a delicious unadon¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­that¡¯s right. I¡¯m sure that would be for the best¡¹ I¡¯m sure that, even that sister-san won¡¯t think the unadon that Kojirou made with his all to taste bad. I think the reason she acted like that is that she felt lonely because his brother quit his job as a swordsman. It would be great if he can finally make a delicious unadon so that his sister will someday also be able to approve of his decision. ¡¸Hm? Ah?¡¹ When I was thinking about that kind of thing, Roomba groaned while folding his arms. ¡¸What¡¯s the matter Roomba?¡¹ ¡¸A duel between a brother and sister, I¡¯ve heard of it somewhere¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸O©`i! Al©`! We came to send you off©`!¡¹ As I was listening to Roomba talking, I heard a really familiar voice of a girl calling me. ¡¸Ah, looks like Haru came to send us off¡¹ When I turn around, there were Haru and Shuichi, along with their guards Kaede-san, Suke-san, and Kaku-san who came to see us off. ¡¸Ooh, so a familiar girl is here for you despite you being someone from a foreign country, eh! So Al can do it regardless of your outward¨D¨D¡¹ Kojirou was saying something while grinning, but then he stopped mid-sentence as soon as he looked over and he stiffened. He looks extremely surprised. ¡¸Aahh!? What is Kojirou doing here!?¡¹ ¡¸What? Is that really him?¡¹ Haru and Shuichi said those things while theyes running to us, did they perhaps recognize Kojirou. Eh? But how could Haru and Shuichi know about Kojirou? While I¡¯m still wondering about that, the guard - Kaede-san - hurriedly approached us. ¡¸Older brother!?¡¹ ¡¸Kaede!¡¹ ¡¯Older brother¡¯? Could it be, Kojirou and Kaede-san are siblings? ¡¸What are you doing in this kind of ce, older brother!?¡¹ ¡¸You too, what are you doing here!?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s because we are Al¡¯s friends! So we came here to send him off!¡¹ ¡¸Fr, friend!?¡¹ Kojirou got surprised after Haru interrupt him. After that, Kojirou suddenly turned his back on Haru and Kaede, and he went to me and Roomba. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­o, oi, you guys¡­¡­¡­that, do you know them?¡¹ Kojirou asked us while appearing somewhat inarticte. ¡¸You mean about Haru and Shuichi being the eldest daughter and son from the Shogun family?¡¹ ¡¸Aah, that. Why do you know¡­¡­¡­¡¹ When Roomba answered him, Kojirou looks relieved somehow. It¡¯s natural to be worried about it since we know about Haru and Shuichi¡¯s status, huh? ¡¸Rather than that Kojirou, Kaede-san is your sister?¡¹ ¡¸Hm, well that¡¯s right. Kaede and I came from a family who serves the Shogun family for generations. Kaede is Haru-sama¡¯s guard, while I was Shuichi-sama¡¯s guard.¡¹ When youpare both of them, Kojirou and Kaede-san really resemble each other. The two of them have well-ordered features, especially their almond eyes are really simr. So these beautiful siblings are elites who were chosen to serve as guards in a Shogun family, eh. This is amazing. ¡¸And why are you here, older brother?¡¹ While the three of us - me, Roomba, and Kojirou - were talking secretly among ourselves, Kaede-san asked us with an irritated tone. Hm? Wait a minute? So that means, I instructed that elite Kojirou in making unadon and then he did something like quitting his job and did it so casually? It¡¯d be understandable if he were just a swordsman, but when ites to being such an elite and assigned with an important role of Shuichi¡¯s guard, then as expected, I would also feel awkward about it¡­¡­ If I said that I¡¯m the one who taught Kojirou about unadon, then I feel like Kaede-san will be angry at me. ¡¸Mmm, I¡¯ve heard that my friend Al is going to leave by the port, so that¡¯s why I came here¡¹ ¡¸Friend? Just when did the two of you have that kind of rtionship?¡¹ ¡¸Well no, I mean, I guess he¡¯s a friend and teacher? Al is the one who showed me the path of making unadon, he¡¯s a person worthy of respect¡¹ ¡¸Naa! So it¡¯s youuu!¡¹ While I was still being worried about the unadon, Kojirou immediately let it slip. Hearing Kojirou¡¯s remark, Kaede-san immediately red at me with such an expression and made cking sounds as she approached me. ¡¸So it was Alfried-dono¡¯s fault, huh!? For my brother to suddenly say that he wanted to quit his job!¡¹ ¡¸No, ming me for his decision is making me seem like the bad guy here! I only met with Kojirou at the riverbed and we ate unadon together! The one who said that he wants to quit his job and make unadon is Kojirou himself, you know!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right Kaede¡¹ ¡¸Then, how could my older brother - who has no nning ability - able to persuade our mother with some sort of strange merchants¡¯ argument? And the reason he spoke so sharply against Shogun-sama and the Daimyo has nothing to do with Alfried-dono?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­no, that¡¯s because I taught him¡¹ ¡¸I knew it! Sure enough, the one who had been instilling my older brother with those ideas is really you, Alfried-dono¡¹ I was exining about the benefit of unadon, thought I just taught him all sorts of things to make it easier for Kojirou to be able to persistently quit his job¡­¡­nah, I¡¯m sorry. I thought that it would be interesting to make Kojirou¡¯s superiors speechless, so I taught him all sorts of things. ¡¸Kaede, Don¡¯t me Al! This is something that I¡¯ve decided on my own!¡¹ ¡¸For the older brother who can¡¯t do anything by himself, just what are you saying! You didn¡¯t even do any specific actions even while saying something like wanting to quit from your job before!¡¹ ¡¸Wha, what are you talking about! Tha, that was because I haven¡¯t found another thing I want to do so I could only helplessly continue to work!¡¹ Kojirou, the moment you answered while stuttering here then you will be thought of as a small fry, I need you to answer resolutely here. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­helplessly being Shuichi¡¯s guard¡­¡¹ Hearing the exchange between Kojirou and Kaede, Haru said something that greatly perturbs Shuichi¡¯s heart. ¡¸¡­¡­Haru, you don¡¯t have to say it like that. Besides, I knew that Kojirou was too busy with his job and fed up with it.¡¹ ¡¸He¡¯s the guard assigned to you, wasn¡¯t he? Are you all right that Kojirou quit from being your guard?¡¹ Roomba asks Shuchi, who answers with a kind of philosophical look on his face. ¡¸Of course, I actually felt it was unfortunate. I mean, Kojirou is the second most powerful person in the country after Father. There are still a lot of things I want him to teach me¡¹ I¡¯m really sorry. That person job-changed to an eel shopkeeper. ¡¸But, when I looked at Kojirou¡¯s animated expression that time, I didn¡¯t feel like holding him back¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right! It¡¯s been a while since I saw Kojirou with such lively eyes! But Kaede looks really lonely¡¹ Shuichi and Roombaughed while looking at the fierce argument between Kojirou and Kaede-san. Is this the open-mindedness of the Shogun family, I wonder? He might be tired because of his working hours, but he has these warm-hearted people around him, didn¡¯t he. He probably didn¡¯t need to quit his job as a swordsman, even if he had nothing he wanted to do before. So I thought. Chapter 165: Setting Sail From Kagura

Chapter 165: Setting Sail From Kagura

There are various things that keep happening such as the argument between Kojirou and Kaede-san, but Roomba, Haru, Shuichi, and I continued our conversation as if we loathe to part. However, the time to part is getting closer and when the sun had reached its highest point, we can hear Tori¡¯s voiceing from the ship. ¡¸Alfried-sama! It¡¯s time to board the ship©`!¡¹ ¡¸Un, okay!¡¹ I turn around toward Haru and Shuichi after replying to Tori. Our short but long life in Kagura is over. ¡¸Well then, Roomba and I will be leaving now¡¹ ¡¸I see. I still want to talk a lot more, but guess it can¡¯t be helped! But you will definitelye again next time, all right?¡¹ I thought that ¡®Ah, I wonder if she will cause some troubles again in the end¡¯, but it seems like Haru was able to restrain herself, and actually smiles so brightly. ¡¸Un, I¡¯lle again next time¡¹ ¡¸Right!¡¹ ¡¸Let us know that you¡¯ve arrived at that time, okay. If not, it¡¯s alright if you juste directly to the castle, you know?¡¹ After Roomba and I answer Haru, Shuichi said that with a slightly mean tone. ¡¸It¡¯s the castle, Al. I want to try going inside for a moment¡¹ ¡¸We can¡¯t do that. We will definitely be treated formally¡­¡­¡¹ I¡¯m also interested in what¡¯s inside of the castle, but it¡¯s definitely going to be troublesome if we did go there. ¡¸It¡¯s best to just stay at the proprietress¡¯ inn and then go to the shrine to y with Haru and Shuichi¡¹ ¡¸Gahaha! That¡¯s also a good idea!¡¹ ¡¸The next time we y will also be at the shrine then!¡¹ Haru also started tough after being influenced by Roomba¡¯s loudughter. Shuichi and I also leaked a smallugh after seeing those two people. ¡¸Kojirou should also take care of yourself, all right? Make delicious unadon, can you?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, you can do that right? Make something tastier from Al'', okay?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, leave it to me! I¡¯ll show you how I¡¯ll make the best unadon restaurant in Kagura!¡¹ When Roomba and I wished him good luck, Kojirou clenched his fist and stated that in a loud voice. And after hearing what Kojirou said, Kaede-san scornfullyugh ¡¸Hmph¡¹. He res at Kaede-san while looking annoyed. Please make it peaceful when you¡¯re all here to send us off. But, well I¡¯m one of the reasons for that. ¡¸¡­¡­umm¡¹ ¡¸Although you had an unnecessary influence on my stupid older brother, Alfried-sama has be a good friend with Haru-sama and Shuichi-sama. You have my thanks for that ¡¹ I¡¯m d. It seems like she¡¯s not entirely angry at me. ¡¸Aah, un. I¡¯m sorry about what happened with Kojirou all right? But, I think Kojirou¡¯s feeling of wanting to make unadon is true, so please try his unadon again someday¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ When I said that in the end, Kaede-san looks slightly ufortable. Even if you¡¯re feeling that it¡¯s impossible, or that you can¡¯t forgive him right now, I¡¯m sure that the day where you forgive him wille. They look to have a rtionship somehow or another, so I think that that day will definitelye. ¡¸Suke-san and Kaku-san should also take care of yourselves. Since Kojirou will not be there anymore, the both of you have to work even harder and be dependable¡¹ ¡¸Even without you telling me that, I know it already!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s cause Sukebe-senpai is trying to make people get used to his name¡¹ ¡¸Call the name Sukebee properly! And don¡¯tugh!¡¹ After watching Kaku-san happily makes fun of Suke-san and Suke-san retorts to him, we start walking toward the ship. And Haru, Shuichi, and the others also walk toward the breakwater. ¡¸Sorry, I kept you waiting¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not easy to make friends in a foreign country after all ¡¹ ¡¸You need to take care of your friends, yeah?¡¹ When Roomba and I return to the ship, Tori and Dous kindly said that to us. After that, the sailors began to move about, took the nk that connects the port and the ship away, then raised the anchor. Looking up, it looks like the sailors had already climbed the shroud and were all ready. ¡¸Yosh, all hands! Hoist the sails!¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Heeey!¡¹¡¹ After Dous shouted with his rough voice, the sailors replied and simultaneously reached out for the ropes. Immediately after that, the drooping sails were spread and slowly opened due to the sea breeze. Perhaps it¡¯s because of the strong wind that is stronger than the one at the port city Esport, the sails spread out quickly. ¡¸Yosh, departing!¡¹ The ship that now haspletely unfurled sails is slowly leaving the port with the wind pushing it. And maybe it¡¯s also because the person at the helm - Dous - knows about the flow of the waves and the wind that the ship advances rapidly. ¡¸See you again©`! Al©`! You have toe again all right!¡¹ ¡¸You cane anytime!¡¹ Haru, Shuichi, Kojirou, Kaede, Suke-san, and Kaku-san went until the edge of the breakwater and waves their hands while shouting. ¡¸Un, I¡¯lle again!¡¹ ¡¸Ou! See you!¡¹ Roomba and I briefly answered them and, Haru and continue waving their hands toward Haru and the others. Before long, the ship advances and the city of Kagura, the port, and Haru¡¯s group started bing small. And finally, we can no longer see Haru¡¯s group at the port. But, even though Roomba and I can no longer see them, we kept on waving our hands for some time. Though everyone can¡¯te to Kagura that often, I can return using Space magic¡¯s Teleport any time. But for some reason, I feel a little lonely even knowing that. And perhaps Roomba sensed what I¡¯m feeling that he tapped on my shoulder *pon*. ¡¸We¡¯ll be able to go to Kagura again someday ¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s return to Koryatt vige¡¹ Chapter 166: Setting Sail From Kagura

Chapter 166: Setting Sail From Kagura

Leaving Kagura, I freely used wind magic just like before and shortened the time it took for us to arrive at the port city Esport in five days. Then we restocked our foodstuff for our return journey, bought fish and souvenirs that can only be found at Esport, and rest to restore our energy. Currently, the season has changed from Spring into early Summer, so I began to feel hot rather than it¡¯s being warm. If I were to move around a bit then I¡¯ll sweat, and there were nights when I can¡¯t sleep well so I used the cold air from Ice magic to lower the temperature and then slept. And the next day, Irvine, Mort, and Roomba came to sleep over in my single room, nothing was more off-putting than that. If it¡¯s going to be that way, then it would be better if Ilya or Aleutia were the ones who entered my room. While thinking like that, we depart from Esport by carriage the next morning. We¡¯re traveling from the Aldonia Kingdom¡¯s port city Esport to the city of Kikka in the Misphilt Kingdom. During my free time between the journey, I spend it leisurely while exining about doubles in the table tennis to Tori and researching about the slime pillow. And as expected, a chilled slime pillow in this season where it¡¯s getting hotter is really the best. And I guess not only the members of the Silver Wind, but the members of thepany also noticed the usefulness of the pillow that the spectacle of people chasing after slimes can be seen along the way. Then we wrapped the slime in monster leather and throw some appropriate feeds into it, and chilled the pillow using Ice magic tool. Immediately after that, a bunch of cold slime pillows is made. Though several people were carrying slimes that have be liquid because they forgot to feed the slimes the next morning¡­¡­¡­ We arrived at Kikka while spending the time cheerfully like that. After finishing with the replenishment of our stuff, we stayed overnight since when we arrived at Kikka it was already the evening just like the time in Esport. I also trained my magic with Aleutia and Ilya, and had a good time talking with everyone for some time. And now I¡¯m finally back at Koryatt vige. When I look out of the window of the carriage, the spreading grasnd and the clear blue sky can be seen everywhere. Looking at this beautiful scene, I really feel that I¡¯m finally back in Koryatt vige. Taking a deep breath, took in all greeneries, the same smell of fresh air mixed with the smell of the earth when I left from here. ¡¸¡­¡­sure enough, this air is the most calming¡¹ Even back when I went from the royal capital, or from Kagura like now, it doesn¡¯t change. Aah, as expected I really like Koryatt vige. This ce is the most calming ce for me. Looking around at the surroundings while spacing out, I can also see the figures of the vigers plowing the fields today. Perhaps it¡¯s because it¡¯s already summer, the vigers are wearing short sleeves. With such a hot temperature, I guess it¡¯s inevitable for them to want to take their clothes off. And perhaps it¡¯s because of it being hot, that it appears Rnd took off his tunic while doing farm work. Westa was also standing close to him with a sour look on his face. ¡¸Oi, Rnd. Put your clothes on now. Despite it already being ufortably hot, now it bes even more stuffy with you showing off your dirty body like that¡¹ ¡¸Can¡¯t help it, it¡¯s hot y¡¯know. Then don¡¯t look at my body if you don¡¯t want to see it ¡¹ ¡¸Even if I don¡¯t want to see it, don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re in in sight idiot!¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯d you say!? Come here a moment, you! Imma fix you up!¡¹ ¡¸Stop it, you¡¯re dripping with sweat. If youe here and spread your sweat around then I¡¯m going to treat you as a threat¡¹ Being told like that by Westa, Rnd stares unblinkingly at his own body. Even when you look at his appearance from the distance, you will know that he¡¯s sweating a lot, with healthy tanned skin that glistened with greasy sweat. Afterprehending his body¡¯s situation, Rnd looked at himself and grins after seeing Westa. ¡¸¡­¡­o, oi, no way you! You''re not thinking about hugging me with that appearance, right?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯ll be disgusting to hug someone like you¡­¡­¡­just that, I only want to do some pinning technique on you since you made me irritated¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­you¡¯re¡­¡­joking, right?¡¹ ¡¸You should know what I¡¯m gonna do since we¡¯ve known each other for a long time already, right. At times like this, I¡¯m not gonna lie¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Westa took a step back while his face turned pale, but Rnd started to close the distance between them with a fearless smile on his face. Coupled with thisrge build, it¡¯s like the scene of a bear is cornering its prey. ¡¸Being hugged by Rnd when he¡¯s dripping with sweat will definitely be unbearable, no way!¡¹ ¡¸Fuhahahahaha! Wait up! Westa!¡¹ Seeing Westa running away, Rnd fiercely chases after him. Even watching these stupid scenes makes me feel nostalgic. ¡¸Oh©`! Isn¡¯t that Tori¡¯s Company carriage?¡¹ ¡¸Oi, look! That¡¯s Alfried-sama over there!¡¹ ¡¸Ooh, those dead-eyes is definitely his, no doubt ¡®bout it. It¡¯s Alfried-sama!¡¹ Perhaps the vigers who were working in the fields noticed us as when I was watching andughing at Westa who was running away from the chaser Rnd, they waved their hands to us while shouting. ¡¸Did you gain weight?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m a kid after all, so I''m just growing and getting bigger, right?¡¹ This is bad, was it that obvious to make the vigers notice it? And did I be that fat? But I already decreased my meal on the way back to Koryatt. Maybe it was a mistake for me to make a special sweet fruit juice-shaved ice just because it became hot? No, I¡¯m also tired of talking with others and so it makes me want to eat to spend the time. I feel like I was taking out stuff from the subspace all the time and eating it. However, it¡¯s going to be summer from now on. I¡¯m going to sweat a lot, and I¡¯m a kid anyway. Even if I gain a little weight it would be easy to lose them. It¡¯s the perk of being young. I waved my hand to the vigers while trying to persuade myself. Though there are no Asmo or Torr this time, I wonder if those people are doing well? After I return and took a rest at the mansion, I guess I¡¯m going to give them their souvenirs. ¡¸We¡¯ve arrived, eh©`¡¹ Before I knew it, it appears that the carriage has arrived in front of the mansion when I was thinking about which souvenirs would be good for the two of them. Hearing Tori¡¯s sluggish voice, I got off the carriage. Immediately after, I saw my nostalgic mansion. The gate that was being kept clean is as elegant as ever, and there are hardly any dirt or fallen leaves on the ground on the way to the mansion. And then, on the end of the straight path are Nord-tousan, Elna-kaasan, Sylvio-niisan, Bartolo, Mina, and Sara lined up to wee us. Howe Eleonora-neesan and Mel are not here? Oh well, no matter. I¡¯ll just ask for the small detailster. I¡¯m just happy to be back and meet with everyone. When I approach Nord-tousan and the others, somehow¨D¨Dthey haveplex expressions on their faces. ¡¸¡­¡­hey, why are you people have that kind of expression on your faces despite your son being back for the first time in a month?¡¹ I can¡¯t be happy with this situation. It won¡¯t be a scene where the family runs up and hug their child y''know. When I protest like that, Nord-tousan vaguely smiles while Elna-kaasan is expressionless. ¡¸¡­¡­Al, you¡¯ve gotten fat, haven''t you?¡¹ ¡¸Eh!¡¹ ¡¸The moment I saw you get off from the carriage, I told myself that my son would grow taller after leaving for a month, but now that I saw you close I¡¯m convinced. You¡¯re not ¡¹ Elna-kaasan started to pinch my cheeks and stomach while saying that. ¡­¡­I wonder why is this happening. Their son is back after a month from home, so I thought that it¡¯d be nice if you told me ¡¸Wee back¡¹ though. ¡¸You got fat during the time I don¡¯t see you for a while, Al¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­ahaha, you be a bit plump¡¹ Nord-tousan and Sylvio-niisan said that while smiling wryly when I turn my eyes to those two to ask for assistance. ¡¸I, I¡¯m still a kid anyway, this much should be fine right? It¡¯s also summer, so he¡¯ll definitely be able to lose weight!¡¹ ¡¸Alfried-sama seldom went out of his room, and likes to use magic so it¡¯s normally impossible to lose your weight¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, I can only see a future where you will only get more fat¡¹ It¡¯s unusual for Mina to support me, but then Sara and Bartolo pointed out some unsparing points. Uguu, that¡¯s certainly true. When ites to this hot season, I will absolutely use Ice magic, and will hardlye out from my room because of that, doing nothing but eating and sleeping inside my room. If anything, I can only see a future where I got fatter than now. ¡¸By the way, where¡¯s Eleonora-neesan and Mel?¡¹ While trying to escape the reality in front of me, I ask something bothering me. Immediately after, Elna-kaasan sighed as if she was fed up with me. ¡¸Eleonora is now at the royal capital, training with the knight¡¯s order. She went with Mel to assist her, so the two of them are not here¡¹ Though I could make out what Elna-kaasan was saying, I can¡¯t understand it well. ¡¸¡­¡­eh, so Eleonora-neesan¡­¡­is not here?¡¹ So that kind of thing is possible? No, that¡¯s possible, right? ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹ ¡¸Yaay!¡¹ For some reason, Elna-kaasan hit me in the head the moment my happiness wasid bare. ¡¸If you¡¯re being happy because of that then it¡¯ll be sad for Eleonora you know¡¹ Ooh, that¡¯s right. Just now, I was so happy that my emotions exploded out. Control your emotions, Alfried. Elna-kaasan will be angry at you again otherwise. A peaceful daily life without Eleonora-neesan. After seven years since being born as Alfried Slowlett. I wonder if such days exist before? No, there¡¯s none! Suppose that there is such day, it was such a day where I was still small that I can¡¯t do anything. Not counting that, it will be the first time in my life I move freely. This is bad, I wonder what kind of life I will lead if there is no Eleonora-neesan. Until now Eleonora-neesan¡¯s presence is too natural around me, so I can¡¯t imagine the kind of life where she¡¯s not there. But still, I guess it¡¯s going to be peaceful¡­¡­ ¡¸¡­even if you¡¯re not saying anything, your face shows all your thoughts, did you know that?¡¹ To think that it will be like that, does the happiness show in my face? ¡¸Hmm, if it¡¯s like that then I think the practice time will decrease, surely, right?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Al, with such a figure, do you really think that practice time will decrease because Eleonora is not here? When I said my true feelings by mistake, Nord-tousan told me that while smiling gently. What is this, I can only think of Nord-tousan¡¯s smile as something frightening even though it¡¯s such a gentle smile. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­uhh, it¡¯s not going to decrease?¡¹ ¡¸It will not decrease. Rather, it''s going to increase. By the way, did you practice when you¡¯re in Kagura?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I, I¡¯ve done a lot of magic practice though¡¹ ¡¸I see, then let¡¯s have some practice now¡¹ When I answered him like that, Nord-tousan pulled my arm and started to walk toward the garden while smiling. As I look toward the other family members as if asking for help while letting myself be pulled, ¡¸¡¸Take care©`e¡¹¡¹ They waved their hands and said that in unison with smiling faces. No! I don¡¯t want you to send me off like that, but I want weing words for me¡­¡­¡­¡­! As a result, even with the absence of Eleonora-neesan, the severe training doesn¡¯t seem to change as long as Nord-tousan is still here. Author Note : The Kagura arc is over for now. Chapter 167: The Exchange of Offense and Defense Between Mother and Son

Chapter 167: The Exchange of Offense and Defense Between Mother and Son

¡¸Alfried-sama, please wake up¡¹ I slowly open my heavy eyelids after being shaken slowly by Sara. Immediately after I opened them, my vision is filled with Sara¡¯s glossy ck hair. ¡¸Huh? I should have returned to Koryatt vige, haven¡¯t I?¡¹ ¡¸What are you talking about Alfried-sama. This is the residence of the house of Slowlett in Koryatt vige¡¹ Sara answers as she opened the curtain and the window when I was rubbing my sleepy eyes and saying that. Soon, the dim room instantly turns bright, then I feel the fresh air flow inside the room. The air sealed inside the room is now reced by the fresh air from the outside. As I breathe the refreshing air into my lungs, the air spreads inside my body. Aah, this is really the residence of the Slowlett house in Koryatt vige. I was convinced after breathing this fresh air and seeing the verdant scenery outside the window. Because I saw Sara¡¯s ck hair as soon as I opened my eyes, I thought for a moment that maybe I¡¯m still back at the ryokan in Kagura. I was relieved that I made it back and lie down again without worrying about it anymore. The feeling of me lying on my bed after a long time is sofortable. I was mostly sleeping in the carriage during the trip and from time to time, I woke up on the bed of the inn. It¡¯s been a while since I slept on my own bed. I want to enjoy this soft sensation for a while more. Besides, despite yesterday being the day I¡¯ve arrived back home from our trip, I was forcibly taken by Nord-tousan to have a practice and now I¡¯m having sore muscles. I felt the pain just by twisting my body to look out of the window while lying on my side. This is a sign from my body,ining that it¡¯s a serious injury. So I should follow the sign. ¡¸Why are you going back to sleep again! It¡¯s already time for breakfast and do you know that Nord-sama and Elna-sama have already seated themselves?¡¹ ¡¸It hurts! Sara, it hurts! I¡¯m having sore muscles because of yesterday¡¯s practice. Don¡¯t shake my body!¡¹ ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m sorry¡¹ When Iined about my sore muscles, Sara let go of her hands while apologizing. Even though I just said that I have sore muscles. No wait, I just thought about it in my mind and didn¡¯t tell Sara. Nothing I can do with this. ¡¸I can¡¯t walk down there because it hurts so bad, so bring my breakfast to my room¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t think Nord-sama and Elna-sama will ept that kind of excuse though?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not an excuse. This is a patient¡¯s condition. So I would be happy if could bring my breakfast here after Sara report it to Nord-tousan and the others¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­that¡¯s fine though but, I¡¯m not sure? ¡¹ When I answered like that, Sara leaves my room with an astonished expression on her face. I¡¯m a bit worried about thatst line though, oh well whatever. With this, I can sleep all day, and I can eat my breakfastter at any timing I prefer. I¡¯m sorry for Bartolo for letting the breakfast go cold, but I¡¯m currently a sick person. As expected, even Bartolo would probably forgive me because of that. I rolled myself in the futon while thinking like that, and when I closes my eyes I can hear the vague sound of someone fast walking and climbing the stairs from the first floor. These footsteps are not Sara¡¯s. The sensation of the footsteps is deeper than Sara¡¯s, and it has a unique rhythm. This is Elna-kaasan¡¯s footsteps. ¡¸What do you mean you can¡¯t walk because of sore muscles. Quickly wake up ande out¡¹ Click. The moment I hear Elna-kaasan¡¯s voiceing from in front of the door, I use Psychic and lock the door. ¡¸Hm!?¡¹ Elna-kaasan tried to open the door but because I had locked the door, she got blocked by the door and let out a strange groan. Fufufu, I know the structure of the key to my room. If I use the non-attributed magic Psychic, then this kind of matter is nothing to me. Indeed, no mother would bring a spare key to wake up her son. It¡¯d be great if she came againter. ¡¸What¡¯s the meaning of locking the door when your mother ising to wake you up. Moreover, you used the non-attributed magic Psychic¡¹ ¡¸Your son is a sick person, so you should let him rest¡¹ ¡¸Where can you find a sick person who has sore muscles. Don¡¯t say stupid things and quickly get up. Your breakfast will get cold you know¡¹ ¡¸No way¡¹ The usual me will not resist so stubbornly like this¡­¡­¡­probably. The ache caused by the practice this time is really painful. So that¡¯s why, I want you to kindly bring me my breakfast here. ¡¸If you said it that much, then I¡¯m going to force you toe out of your room with my real strength, all right? The one who uses magic before is you after all¡¹ Elna-kaasan started to say dangerous things just like Eleonora-neesan. Could it be that the reason she became so short-tempered than usual during this exchange is that the breakfast will get cold if this continues? If that¡¯s the case, you could just leave me alone Elna-kaasan¡¯s magic aptitudes are Fire and Water. It¡¯s dangerous to use Fire magic since we¡¯re inside the mansion. There¡¯s the method of roasting me with the hot air of this summer heat, but can Elna-kaasan do such a delicate magic control? Well, even if she can use them, I can just cool them using Ice magic. It¡¯s definitely not impossible to deal with it. Then as for using Water magic, it¡¯s also impossible for her to cast it inside from outside. Even if she cast it, then the hallway and the inside of my room will be drenched and as expected, I don¡¯t think she will take it that far¡­¡­probably. ¡¸¡ºI ask thee Worm your way into this ce¡»¡¹ As I was pondering about her methods while worrying about it, Elna-kaasan omitted the chants for her magic and cast Water magic. Immediately after, the water formed the shape of a snake and forcefully rushes inside by slithering into the room through the small gap between the floor and the door. Then it came flying toward me who is lying on the bed. ¡¸Uwaaaaaaaa! Using Water magic is a foul!¡¹ ¡¸Ufufu, if you controlled Water magic skillfully, then it can enter into any ce, you see¡¹ The water invades the room without making the entire floor wet. The water rushes into the room from the hallway, it¡¯s like they¡¯re weaving their way between the small gap of the door and the floor, and they immediately swelled the moment they entered the room. The enemy is using her skill by changing and sensing the delicate mass of the water and sending it flying toward me without seeing them. Elna-kaasan is quite a skilled magician, no doubt about it. Under normal circumstances, using magic to control water that is in a fluid state is difficult. Being able to use them as her hands and feet like this¡­¡­¡­ She left me with an indescribable feeling, I mean, I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s been thinking about in thesest few years to be able to make the shape of her magic turns into something like this. But, I am a magician. I can¡¯t be defeated by this sort of ¡®flooding the castle¡¯ tactic. I put my hand out toward the direction of the rushing water and fired a wave of cold air of the Ice magic. The rushing water is now frozen by the low temperature of the cold wave and turns into a sculpture of a snake. White, cold mist is drifting in the room, and the temperature inside instantly dropped. Perhaps it¡¯s thanks to the time that it¡¯s currently midsummer that the sweltering air becamefortably cold ¡¸Kuh, that reminds me, my son can use Ice magic. I forgot about it since it¡¯s only used for making juice and water¡¹ ¡¸Now that you mention it, I feel like I¡¯ve been using Ice magic as general-purpose magic from the start¡¹ It¡¯s the first time since I use Ice magic that I¡¯m using it for self-defense. And I think it¡¯s kinda strange that my own mother is attacking me. ¡¸My feet feel pleasantly cold now¡¹ The cold air that was confined in the room might have reached Elna-kaasan who is standing in the hallway. Since I can hear such a carefree tone from outside. ¡¸That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it. It¡¯s summer after all©`¡¹ ¡¸Please use more Ice magic if it became hotter than it is, okay¡¹ ¡¸Oh well if you insist©`. ¡­¡­aah, I¡¯ll use Ice magic again if it gets hotter. Whoops!¡¹ As I was talking with her, Elna-kaasan made another water rushes into the room from the gap between the door again. And I froze it using Ice magic. ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹ I predicted that Elna-kaasan will do something like this. I mean, I have not been your son for seven years for nothing. Fufufu, with this if Elna-kaasan also makes a move¨D¨D Just when I was thinking about some situations that might arise, my body became cold to a level that can¡¯t be taken lightly. ¡¸It, it¡¯s cold!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s strange to be cold since it¡¯s summer now, don¡¯t you think¡¹ As I lie down and cover myself with the futon, I can hear Elna-kaasan¡¯s surprised voiceing from the hallway. That¡¯s really true. That¡¯s strange, even though it¡¯s currently summer. Sara should have opened the window, but without realizing it the room is filled with white, cold air from my Ice magic. I¡¯m currently covering myself with the futon, but the futon itself is the one meant for summer. It¡¯sfortable and thin, and it doesn¡¯t have good protection against cold. In other words, while I¡¯m lying down like this in my bed, the temperature inside my room will continuously drop¡­¡­ ¡¸sted! I can¡¯t sleep in such a cold ce!¡¹ Before I caught a cold in the middle of summer, I jump out of my bed and move toward the door. And then, even as I put my hand on the doorknob while recognizing my loss, the door doesn¡¯t move one bit. ¡¸Hu, huh? I can¡¯t open the door?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s obvious, isn¡¯t it? Al is the one who froze the door, after all¡¹ ¡­¡­now that you mention it, that¡¯s right. ¡¸You can¡¯t melt the ice with magic since it will make the floor wet, okay?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ What should I do now? Chapter 168: New Method Of Using Psychic

Chapter 168: New Method Of Using Psychic

In the end, I cut the ice using Wind magic, and then tossed them all outside with Psychic. But, there¡¯s nothing I can do about the ice between the floor and door, so I removed it by melting them using Fire magic and took them out using Water magic. The morning exchange between me and Elna-kaasan ended with a fruitless result of the door to the hallway turning wet. ThenElna-kaasan grabbed myhand, and head toward the dining room on the first floor from the second floor. ¡¸Ah! Wait it hurts! Elna-kaasan, you walk fast! My whole body hurts!¡¹ ¡¸Ara, is that so?¡¹ ¡¸No no, I told you before, you should realize it!?¡¹ Even when Iin about the pain, Elna-kaasan only smiles gently, ignoring me. This Mother of mine, she¡¯s enjoying the fact that I¡¯m having sore muscles. ¡¸Ara? The door over there is open. Why don¡¯t you close it¡¹ Elna-kaasan said that as if on purpose, then deliberately turn around and start walking toward the opposite direction. As a result, my body also turned around along with her movement, and my back muscles - which is the cause of my pain - also got stretched with a jerk. ¡¸Ow! You usually never have the slightest interest in this kind of thing! Ah, I¡¯m sorry!¡¹ ¡¸You should have obediently apologized from the start¡¹ When I obediently apologized to her, Elna-kaasan smiled in satisfaction and forgave me. ¡¸Look, it¡¯s fine already so go walk slowly¡¹ ¡¸Umm, if you¡¯ve forgiven me then please release your hand¡¹ I firmly said that to Elna-kaasan as she is holding my hand gently. Though she looks a bit angry, she still shows me her gentle side, probably because my hand was cold. ¡¸¡­¡­what¡¯s the matter?¡¹ ¡¸I have an easier method to move around¡¹ When I said that, Elna-kaasan strangely released her hand. After that, I slowly turn around toward the direction of my room and start walking there. ¡¸Hey! You¡¯re still going back to sleep again! That¡¯s enough!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not it! I¡¯m just going to get the necessary item!¡¹ As I exined it to Elna-kaasan who approached me, and she temporarily restrained her anger. As expected, if I were to ignore this then this time I know I¡¯m going to experience even more terrible things that happened to me. What I need now is my futon. I return to my room while enduring the pain from my sore muscles. Then I open the door with Psychic, entered the room and picked up my futon with Psychic, and pulled it toward me. After that, I lie down on the futon, and use Psychic to manipte the futon to wrap my body. This way, I became something like makizushi. ¡¸¡­¡­what? Are you messing around with me now? How can this be useful to move around¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not like I did nothing even during my journey to Kagura you know, Elna-kaasan. Now I¡¯m going to show you my new method of using magic¡¹ Admonishing the hasty Elna-kaasan, I use Psychic on the futon that wraps me. Immediately after, the futon under me floated up, and I start to float in the air. ¡¸You can¡¯t use Psychic to make your own body float in the air. But using an inanimate object to make you float is no problem! So when you ride on top of some things like this, and by precisely controlling your magic power, a person could fly in the air and move around! Isn¡¯t it amazing!?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s amazing! Like this, then you will not have to bother yourself by moving around using your own strength¡¹ Perhaps she also realized the advantage of using magic like this that when I addressed her while floating in midair, Elna-kaasan agrees with me. As expected from someone who hates something troublesome like me, Elna-kaasan. It looks like she immediately notices how wonderful this magic is. Just when I¡¯m looking at her being impressed at my idea, Elna-kaasan expression clouds over. ¡¸¨D¨Dno, this is unusable Al. It¡¯s nice and all, but it doesn¡¯t look good. Is there any other method where you can ride on something while appearing more impressive?¡¹ So apparently, she¡¯s worried about her husband - Nord-tousan - while inside the mansion. ¡¸It¡¯s fine if you just enjoy it somewhere where there is no Nord-tousan, right?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, though?¡¹ Elna-kaasan, doesn¡¯t want to be seen as unattractive no matter what the situation. Even while being shocked, I still think about how to make Elna-kaasan ride on something beautifully. ¡¸Hm©`m, since I¡¯m light I don¡¯t need to wrap myself with the futon, but if it¡¯s someone with Elna-kaasan¡¯s weight then the futon will just be unable to bear the weight and your fingers dug into my heaaaaaddddddd!? ¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­so Al want to say that I¡¯m heavy and fat?¡¹ As I talk while organizing my thoughts, Elna-kaasan Iron w-ed me without any expression on her face. Aah, even this pain is nostalgic, but her grip strength is no joke. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it that way!¡¹ When I hurriedly apologize, Elna-kaasan slowly releases her hand. ¡¸Elna-sama¨D? Breakfast is ready©`?¡¹ She¡¯s probably worried since the two of us were still noting down since Mina called out to us from downstairs. Was she not worried about me who was screaming earlier? After replying to Mina, Elna-kaasan turns around to face me. ¡¸¡­¡­now then, let¡¯s go have our breakfast¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s go¡¹ ¡ô ¡¸¡­¡­Al, you¡¯re awfullyte toda¨D¨Deeh!?¡¹ As soon as Elna-kaasan opened the door and I entered the dining room, Nord-tousan - who is sitting in his seat - shouted in surprise. Fufu, Nord-tousan is apparently speechless by my wonderful magic. When I calmly move toward my own seat, Nord-tousan asked while looking perplexed. ¡¸¡­¡­Al, what are you doing?¡¹ ¡¸I mastered a new method to use magic during my stay in Kagura. If you use Psychic magic like this, then you won¡¯t need to use your own feet to move around¡¹ For some reason, Nord-tousan has a subtle expression on his face when I pridefully answer like that and say, ¡¸So you¡¯re in that appearance just for showing us that?¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean ¡®just for showing us that¡¯, Nord-tousan doesn¡¯t understand how wonderful this magic is, don¡¯t you!?¡¹ ¡¸Apart from using it for long-distance travel, it¡¯s better to walk by yourself inside, right?¡¹ Not only Nord-tousan, but even Sylvio-niisan also said something like that. When I turn my sight toward therade who understands the greatness of this magic, Elna-kaasan only sat there with a face that seems to say ¡¸ I wonder what is this child doing in Kagura?¡¹. Where did the mother who told me to think about about how to ride on something beautifully from earlier go, I wonder? ¡¸I mean, I got sore muscles due to the practice yesterday so it¡¯s painful for me to walk¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s because it¡¯s Al¡¯s fault for cking off in practice, right? Even though Roomba had asked you so many times to practice with him¡¹ This Father asks for something dangerous with no hesitation. But I¡¯m not as sturdy as Eleonora-neesan and Shuichi. If I were to train with the giant Roomba then I can only see a future where I got injured. ¡¸Well, let¡¯s leave that matter rest now. Rather than talking about that let¡¯s have our breakfast. Quickly remove that and sit down¡¹ ¡¸Yee©`ss¡¹ Being told that by Nord-tousan, I cancel the Psychic magic. I fold the futon and put it in the corner of the dining room and sit back on my own seat. And in front of my seat, the person who should be always sitting there - Eleonora-neesan - is not there. ¡¸You can¡¯t calm down because the person who is always there is not around, right¡¹ ¡¸Ara? Weren¡¯t you happy that Eleonora is not around yesterday? Feeling lonely already? ¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s just that the seat in front of me is empty so it weighed on my mind¡¹ Yeah, it¡¯s like something doesn¡¯t feel right since something that should be there is not there¡­¡­¡­that sort of feeling. It¡¯s not like I really miss Eleonora-neesan. Sylvio-niisan - who is sitting beside me - slightlyughs as I¡¯m thinking about such a thing. ¡¸¡­¡­why are youughing¡¹ ¡¸No, I just thought that it will indeed be lively when Al returns¡¹ ¡¸Al was leaving for his trip, and then Eleonora also went to the royal capital soon after. These days there are only the three of us here¡¹ ¡¸The mansion had felt so quiet now that the two lively people were gone¡¹ No no, I think I¡¯m the same type of quiet person as Nord-tousan and the others. The lively one is only Eleonora-neesan, while I¡¯m a very quiet kid, right? As I was thinking about that, Nord-tousan softly smiles at me and says, ¡¸Though it¡¯ste, wee home Al¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Wee home¡¹¡¹ Following after Nord-tousan, are Elna-kaasan and Sylvio-niisan who said that to me. ¡¸I¡¯m home!¡¹ After that, I had breakfast with my family - without the presence of Eleonora-neesan - for the first time in a while. Chapter 169: Dango Before Clothes

Chapter 169: Dango Before Clothes

After finished eating the breakfast that had been prepared by Bartolo - after a long time of not eating it -, I rxedly spend the time after the meal in the dining room. I would usually go to the sofa in the living room, but I can¡¯t move around today because of my sore muscles. And thus, perhaps out of consideration for me who can¡¯t move around that much because of my sore muscles, the whole family is now spending their time in the dining room. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s kinda hard to talk with each other with our current seating order, so Nord-tousan is now sitting in front of me. As expected, with Elna-kaasan sitting next to each other with Nord-tousan, it makes a lovely picture. As I spaced out while thinking about that, Sara quietly offers me a teacup. A Royal Feed after a long time. I thanked Sara and took the teacup from her. After savoring the scent of the ck tea in the cup, I sipped a little and hold it in my mouth for a moment before I swallowed it. The taste of the fragrant tea spreads inside my mouth and quickly passed through the back of my throat. ¡¸Haa©`, sure enough, tea will calm you down¡¹ I sighed and muttered. I often drank barley tea and green tea in my previous life, but I have only drunk ck tea after reincarnating in this world. And if it was me before I will definitely choose green tea or barley tea, but now it¡¯s difficult to choose which is better among the two. ¡¸Was there a particr drink in Kagura?¡¹ Perhaps she was interested in it, as I was admiring the taste of the tea in my mind while drinking it, Elna-kaasan ask. ¡¸There was a drink called green tea in Kagura. It was bitter and astringent in taste but it has a nice scent and different charm from ck tea¡¹ ¡¸Did you buy it as souvenirs then?¡¹ ¡¸Of course¡¹ ¡¸Then, let me taste itter¡¹ Oh well, Elna-kaasan really loves tea after all. Though I don¡¯t know whether she will like it or not, I bought a lot of them. As for the tea leaves, they still have a long time before they expired, and if it¡¯s necessary I can just drink it by myself so there¡¯s no problem. ¡¸Al, did you buy Kagura¡¯s books for me?¡¹ ¡¸I mainly bought books about the origin of Kagura and its specialties¡¹ ¡¸Thank you!¡¹ Sylvio-niisan thanked me with a refreshing smile on his face. ¡­¡­I wonder what is this feeling. When I see Sylvio-niisan¡¯s smile, I feel that my heart is being cleansed. Maybe, it¡¯s because I was surrounded by people who made vulgar smiles during the journey. But, I guess he wants to read Kagura¡¯s books now cause he¡¯s fidgeting. I was busy with various things yesterday that I didn¡¯t have the time to bring out their souvenirs. And Tori had run away so quickly, I guess that¡¯s because I was being punished and forced to practice immediately aftering back home. It seems like at that time, he said something that may seem admirable like he¡¯s going to visit again with the reason so that we can enjoy our family reunion, but I caught a glimpse of him together with Irvine and the othersughing at me when I¡¯m being crushed in the courtyard. That was a figure of someone who was really amused by something. ¡¸So, did Al finally buy the food that was the purpose of the trip?¡¹ ¡¸Un, I bought it! Like rice and such!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m worried about that ¡ºand such¡» but for now what other things did you buy?¡¹ When I answered like that, Nord-tousan asked while looking worried. ¡¸The other things are mostly seasonings like soy sauce and miso, things like sake, seaweeds that I got from the port city, and other things that are easy to preserve¡¹ ¡¸Hm©`m, I don¡¯t know anything about those soy sauce or miso. Let¡¯s have Bartolo check about those thingster¡¹ Well, even if I said that they are seasonings from a foreign country, Nord-tousan - who had never been there - will have no idea about them. But, looking at me who was able to readily answer him, Nord-tousan looks relieved for now. ¡¸There¡¯s also Kagura clothes, hair essories, cloths, and nes. I also bought each maid Kagura clothes for Sara and the others¡¹ ¡¸Really!? Alfried-sama!?¡¹ When I tell them more about the souvenirs I bought, Mina - who is waiting on us in the dining room - shouted in joy. ¡¸Un, it¡¯s true¡¹ ¡¸We got it Sara! We¡¯ll get souvenirs from Kagura!¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s a happy thing¡¹ Even when Sara - who is beside her - is pretending to look graceful outwardly, she looks happy for some reason. Looking at the happy faces of those women, I think that it was a good idea to get them souvenirs. ¡¸Moreover, it¡¯s Kagura clothes! Kagura clothes are as expensive as dresses aren¡¯t they!¡¹ ¡¸Eh? They are that expensive?¡¹ Perhaps it¡¯s because they heard Mina and Sara talking about it that Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan¡¯s expressions be worried. ¡¸¡­¡­Al¡¹ ¡¸I know Elna-kaasan. I had the help of girls - Ilya and Aleutia - to help me choose a broad selection of the essories and Kagura clothes¡¹ ¡¸It would be a relief if Ishtall¡¯s princess was the one who helped to pick them. That¡¯s great. I was worried and thought that ¡®maybe Al will disappoint me by buying some strange clothes¡¯¡¹ Elna-kaasan looks really d after hearing my answers. So it¡¯s because Ilya is the young miss of the Earl¡¯s house, huh. She considers the time when the clothes will have to be worn in the Kingdom, not only about the aesthetic sense of the clothes themselves. So it¡¯s no wonder that Elna-kaasan is relieved Ilya helped in choosing them. ¡¸Well, the one who had the final say of which to pick is still the noble - me - though¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­thatst remark instantly made me worried¡¹ Even though I was worried about it and it took so much of my time, just what are you saying now? ¡¸Mina said that they are expensive, but how much did it cost for one of them?¡¹ When I turned to look at her with moist eyes, Elna-kaasan ask me without faltering. Not only Elna-kaasan, Nord-tousan, Mina, and Sara are also curious about them as they look at me. ¡¸At least around 10 gold coins I guess¡¹ ¡¸10 gold coins!?¡¹ As I answered it while trying to make it ambiguous, Mina raised her voice in surprise. ¡¸As for Elna-kaasan¡¯s stuff, they around 50 gold coins, I think¡¹ ¡¸50 gold coins!? It had already gone past beyond 1 tinum coin that I have allocated for you, then?¡¹ As expected, it seems like such an amount of money will even make Elna-kaasan terribly surprised. As for Nord-tousan, he appears to have be speechless. Nord-tousan - who returned to himself after a few seconds and look at me - was trying to say something, but I opened my mouth first to prevent him from saying anything. ¡¸Nooo! I mean, Nord-tousan told me to buy expensive Kagura clothes for Elna-kaasan and the others¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ When I uses the excuse I had already prepared, Nord-tousan let out a stupid voice. Well, that¡¯s obvious. Nord-tousan never said something like that after all. ¡¸Amazing! On top of buying 10 gold coins worth of clothes for us, Nord-sama is still willing to spend more money for his dearest wife Elna-sama!¡¹ ¡¸Nord-sama¡¯s love toward his wife is now being conveyed since Nord-sama is usually always acting in moderation ¡¹ Mina and Sara are praising Nord-tousan as they believe in what I said. Such spontaneous remarks utterly blocked Nord-tousan¡¯s path of retreat. ¡¸Mou, even though you¡¯re so fussy about money, you wanted to surprise me, huh? ¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Ah, un! Of course, that¡¯s so! Ahaha¡¹ As soon as Elna-kaasan heard what I said, her expression immediately loosened and she looks really happy. Even if they have any doubts about the fact that I used the money arbitrarily, they won¡¯t raise them. As usual, my Mother be simple to deal with when ites to Nord-tousan. On the other hand, Nord-tousan¡¯s - who was hugged tightly by Elna-kaasan - mouth is twitching as he smiles. Perhaps, he notices that the spending for this time¡¯s souvenirs had greatly surpassed that of 1 tinum coin. However, there¡¯s no backing out now. Since the women''s group will be truly disappointed if he exposed the facts that I purchased all of that clothing arbitrarily at this stage. For Nord-tousan - who considers his wife¡¯s feeling - should not be able to do that kind of thing. But, if I leave the situation as it is, I don¡¯t know what Nord-tousan will doter so I have to ensure him ahead of time. ¡¸It¡¯s about time the spinning top is being sold in the market, and the new game is also being prepared by Tori¡¯spany, guess we¡¯re going to be safe for a while ¡¹ When I calmly muttered so that Nord-tousan could hear it, Nord-tousan heaves a sigh of relief as his expression looks better. Just when I¡¯m also relieved that the insurance I prepared is enough to cover me, Elna-kaasan - who is still hugging Nord-tousan - suddenly raises her head. ¡¸Ah, Al! The foods and clothes are good, but what about the sweets?¡¹ The lively atmosphere in the room suddenly turn quiet the moment Elna-kaasan asked that question. Mina and Sara¡¯s conversation stopped suddenly, and they stared at me. What the, this pressure¡­¡­¡­ They look much more serious than the time with the clothes and essories. ¡¸¡­¡­er, there¡¯s the matter about the storage life of the sweets, after all, so I didn¡¯t buy a lot¨D¨D¡¹ When I said that while giving a strainedugh, the expressions of Elna-kaasan and the others changes into something like a Noh mask. ¡¸I didn¡¯t buy them, but don¡¯t worry about it since I¡¯ve studied on how to make them so that I can make them even here¡¹ ¡¸Right! Then it¡¯s great!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m looking forward to trying sweets from Kagura and other ces!¡¹ ¡¸I wonder what kind of tastes do they have?¡¹ Only after I corrected myself in a hurry, did the women¡¯s group and Elna-kaasan start to smile in satisfaction. Aah, I haven¡¯t learned how to make those sweets, what should I do now? I didn¡¯t think that they thought of this as something even more important than Kagura clothes and essories. So the women in our ce prefer sweets over clothes, huh. 1. Hana yori Dango, valuing something real, than something you can''t see, touch, etc. Substance over style. Chapter 170: Nord-tousan and Table Tennis

Chapter 170: Nord-tousan and Table Tennis

As we spent our time leisurely talking about Kagura in the dining room, Tori¡¯spany came to bring my luggage. When I floated with Psychic and came out to the courtyard, thepany¡¯s carriages are already lining up in a row. This might be the first time that there are this many carriages entered our family¡¯s courtyard, isn¡¯t it? Bartolo - the one in charge of receiving the foodstuff - look surprised when he saw the lined-up carriages. ¡¸Oi oi, kid. Those carriages lined up until the outside of the mansion y¡¯know¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s cause I bought rice in hundreds of kilos¡¹ ¡¸If it¡¯s about rice then we sure can eat them all, or like, we can somehow manage it by sending them to the vige¡¯s cafeteria, but I¡¯m worried about the other things¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I mainly bought things that can be stored for a long time, and even the seasonings should be well-received by the vigers¡¹ ¡¸I hope you¡¯re right¡¹ Bartolo muttered while having a distant look on his face when he saw the items being unloaded one by one. All of these things had to be checked by Bartolo and a few maids. He¡¯s probably going to be busy check-ing and sorting those things. ¡¸But as a chef, you¡¯re excited when you got your hands on new seasonings and ingredients, right?¡¹ ¡¸Indeed! I¡¯m itching to put my skill as a chef to use them! Help me with making Kagura dishes, okay?¡¹ ¡¸Naturally!¡¹ After answering Bartolo as he proudly smile while rolling up his sleeves, I quietly tried to leave. Then, Bartolo¡¯srge and rough arm stretches and grabbed my futon. ¡¸¡­¡­what are you doing Bartolo¡¹ ¡¸Kid, you know a magic that allows you to move all kinds of inanimate objects, right? With this amount of luggage, it won¡¯t be finished even after the sun has gone down. Give me a hand, will ya¡¹ ¡¸No way. I¡¯m gonna spend the whole day idling about today. Let go¡¹ I don¡¯t know whether it''s Elna-kaasan or Tori who had taught him about it, but don¡¯t you think that you¡¯ve been treating me like a handyman? I still haven¡¯t gotten rid of the exhaustion from the journey and sore muscles. The thing that I have to do now is to sleep, not help others. ¡¸Otherwise, I¡¯m gonna peel this futon from you and poke around your body, that fine with you, right? You¡¯re now having muscr pains, right kid?¡¹ ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s cowardly!¡¹ Kuh! Maybe because Bartolo is grabbing the futon tightly right now that I can¡¯t move it even when I try to move it forcibly by using the Psychic¡¯s psychokinesis. In the end, I was threatened by Bartolo and forced to bring all the luggage to the food storage using Psychic. I already knew about it, but the efficiency of carrying something one by one using human hands and using magic ispletely different. In the blink of an eye, therge amount of luggage carried in by Tori¡¯spany is no more. And as the maid and Bartolo immediately went to check the items that had been stored, my job is now done. ¡¸Al! Do you have a moment?¡¹ And just when I was thinking of returning to my room to take a nap, I heard Nord-tousan calling me as he approached and brought Tori along with him. Nord-tousan and Tori should have been discussing table tennis together, but I wonder if there is something wrong? ¡¸What is it?¡¹ ¡¸Well, I was exining about table tennis, it¡¯s hard for me to exin it if there is no table tennis to exin them, I¡¯m sorry but can you make table tennis for me?¡¹ I¡¯m convinced after hearing what Tori had said. Certainly, even if you said that you yed it by rallying the ball on top of the table, it would be hard for Nord-tousan to understand any of it since he doesn¡¯t really know anything at all about table tennis. There¡¯s the matter with me arbitrarily using too much money in Kagura, so in any case, I¡¯ve decided to just leave all the decision-making to Nord-tousan midway through. I guess a hands-on experience is needed to take part in it. ¡¸Sure, I¡¯ll make one now¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯d be great! Aah, I brought the cork ball and rackets with me so we¡¯re fine with just the table!¡¹ So he was going to convince Nord-tousan by showing him the real thing from the start, huh. What a great preparation. I move using Psychic toward the mansion¡¯s entrance while thinking along those lines. ¡¸You¡¯re not going to make it here?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s because this is a game where you y it indoors. If you want to actually y it, then it¡¯s better to do it inside¡¹ We¡¯re going to y table tennis anyway. It¡¯s better to y it inside rather than outside. The cork ball will get dirty if it dropped on the ground after all. Back at the ryokan, I acted in moderation and made it in the garden due to the proprietress and Sannosuke, but in the future, I¡¯m going to make it indoors. ¡¸For now, I¡¯m going to the vacant room here¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, there¡¯s nothing in there so it¡¯s fine¡¹ There are quite a lot of vacant rooms on the first floor. So I¡¯m going to use one of them to build one this time. With Nord-tousan¡¯s permission, I open the door using Psychic and enter the room. There is no difference between the interior of this room with the waiting room. In exchange, there are no decorative objects like furniture inside, but maybe it¡¯s because those unrefined maids were thoroughly cleaning the room that it was perfectly clean. Nord-tousan also appears to be convinced by the maid¡¯s job after looking around the room. He nodded, looking satisfied. While giving a sidelong nce to that Nord-tousan, I open the window using Psychic to rece the air inside the room. ¡¸Still, Alfried-sama is really skillful in using magic, aren''t you? You can¡¯t find people who can use magic with such a delicate control in their life easily, ¡®fter all¡¹ ¡¸If you made more practical use of magic then I think you will have peace of mind in the future¡­¡­¡¹ Magic is used to make your own life richer after all. I don¡¯t want to use it to take over some troublesome jobs for other people. Or rather, I wonder how does everyone else uses magic? Despite there being a lot of uses for magic near themselves, I heard that other people can¡¯t use magic like this. I can¡¯t help but wonder how strange that is. Oh well, I use it my way, they use it with their own way, I guess. It should be enough if it¡¯s this wide, so I immediately cast Earth magic inside. Using the same image as the one I used to make the table back in Kagura, I create a table for table tennis. When I finished creating that, Nord-tousan looks really interested in it as he approaches and start to touch the table. ¡¸So you¡¯re exchanging the ball on top of this table?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right! And you use these rackets!¡¹ Given a racket and urged by Tori, Nord-tousan took up a position. Hmm, looking at Nord-tousan holding a racket, it gives me a slight feeling of there being something out of ce. Tori is also holding a racket, taking up a position while looking to be in high spirit. ¡¸Now then, I¡¯m going to hit this cork ball here, and Nord-sama will hit it back with that racket, alright?¡¹ ¡¸U, un, I understand¡¹ Tori gently hit the ball when Nord-tousan answered. Looking at the cork ball heading to his own position, Nord-tousan hit it with the racket while looking bewildered. But, because the racket¡¯s surface was facing outward, the cork ball fell down from the table without entering Tori¡¯s court. ¡¸Acha©`, that was a fail. With that, I¡¯m going to get one point¡¹ ¡¸I, I see. So the one who manages to hit the ball without a miss score a point, huh¡­¡­¡¹ Nord-tousan muttered, appearing to understand what Tori said. Ooh, it looks like Nord-tousan¡¯s response is not that bad, eh. ¡¸Want to do it once more?¡¹ ¡¸Aah, please¡¹ When Tori said that, Nord-tousan¡¯s expression turns serious - different from his expression at the beginning. His posture is not upright, he appears to be observing Tori¡¯s movement while leaning forward. Then Tori hit the first ball again. Then, the ball that got hit by Nord-tousan this time didn¡¯t fly to the outside, as he was able to urately send the ball back toward Tori¡¯s position. While he was surprised by that, Tori gently returned the ball again. And Nord-tousan also readily returned the ball. Hm, as expected from someone with good reflexes. It appears that he can already return a ball with the simple forehand course. And as one would expect, it looks like he didn¡¯t get confused, but the rally steadily continues. ¡¸As expected from Nord-sama! Then, what about this backhand?¡¹ ¡¸Uuh!¡¹ Still, even for Nord-tousan, a backhand seemed to be difficult for him as the best he could do was to only hit the ball. The cork ball hit by the racket flew diagonally upward and rolled on the room¡¯s floor. If Nord-tousan is holding a sword then he could probably react to every trajectory and object, but he¡¯s currently holding a racket with different usability so it would be hard for him. ¡¸That, how did it end up going that way?¡¹ Nord-tousan asks while looking alternately at the cork ball rolling on the floor and the racket in his hand. ¡¸You change the way you hold your racket, or you hold it like you¡¯re pinching the racket and hit the ball! ¡¹ ¡¸I see! So if we can make it, there¡¯s no problem even if we turn our racket around and hit the ball right?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right! Looking at the enemy¡¯s movement is also important¡¹ Nord-tousan seems to be unusually happy after hearing Tori¡¯s exnation. He¡¯s by far more interested in this than the time with the Reversi, he looks happy. So rather than ying a board game where you just sit in ce, Nord-tousan might prefer games where you have to move your body, huh. ¡¸Yosh, then do it one more time!¡¹ ¡¸Sure! The one who makes the first eleven points is the winner! I¡¯m not going easy on you even if you¡¯re a noble-sama, all right?¡¹ ¡¸No need to hold back. I¡¯m going to be able toprehend how this game works soon!¡¹ Even while I was thinking about that kind of thing, Tori picked up the cork ball, and Nord-tousan threw off the coat that he was wearing. Apparently, he¡¯s going all-out to y table tennis now. This feeling, it¡¯s simr to the time when Elna-kaasan and Eleonora-neesan are ying Reversi. It seems like Nord-tousan is going to start ying seriously, I don¡¯t think I will be needed anymore, right? ¡¸Nord-tousan, can I go back to my room now?¡¹ ¡¸Aah, it¡¯s fine¡¹ When I ask Nord-tousan, he replies like that without even looking at me. Whether that was a proper answer or not doesn¡¯t matter, as I took that as permission to leave and so I leave the room. When I moved down the hallway and went to the second floor, Mina and Elna-kaasan came out from the kitchen - perhaps they were checking the food. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­eh? Isn¡¯t there a knocking sounding from the vacant room?¡¹ ¡¸Now that you mention it, it is indeed. I wonder what are they doing? Let¡¯s find out¡¹ That said, Mina and Elna-kaasan are heading to the table tennis room. Ah, I think everyone will probably get addicted to ying table tennis, just like the time with Reversi back then. It would be hard on Bartolo - who is checking on the food - since the number of people helping him has decreased. I went back to my room with a little smile on my face when I think about it. Chapter 171: Bartolo Learning About Soy Sauce

Chapter 171: Bartolo Learning About Soy Sauce

Everyone was so engrossed with table tennis - except for me - and so it is now the next day. I woke up early in the morning today,pletely different from yesterday. Why you ask, that¡¯s because Elna-kaasan said at dinnerst night, that she wanted to try food made using Kagura¡¯s ingredients that I bought. Nord-tousan and Sylvio-niisan also took advantage of that and said the same thing. And together with Bartolo¡¯s anticipation of using the new ingredients, it¡¯s bing inevitable for me to wake up early in the morning to make breakfast. Well, I said to set out for the journey to enrich our eating habits after all, and if you ask me which type of breakfast I would rather have, then it would be better to have a Japanese-type meal. If I taught Bartolo how to make them, then he will make it from now on. In order to obtain an enjoyable meal, it¡¯s fine if I were to ignore this slight decrease in sleeping time, right. I got dressed while thinking about that, and head to the kitchen on the first floor. Perhaps it¡¯s because no one is awake yet besides the servants, I can¡¯t hear any conversation like during the daytime. However, you can hear the maids working from the morning, the sounds of things being brought to the dining room, and the sound of a broom sweeping the ground from the garden. It¡¯s not bad to listen carefully to the silence in this somewhat dimly lit ces like this. I don¡¯t hate the sound of such a quiet life. I enter the kitchen while feeling happy to discover new things to look forward to in my own house. ¡¸Hey, kid! You woke up punctually, huh!¡¹ Immediately after I enter the kitchen, the master of the kitchen - Bartolo - came to receive me while grinning. But, his voice is more subdued than usual maybe because it¡¯s early in the morning. ¡¸Well, I won¡¯t know what Elna-kaasan will do to me if I were to oversleep despite being entrusted to cook¡¹ ¡¸Hahaha, she cast water magic through the gap in the door yesterday, right¡¹ It seems that Bartolo is also aware of the magic battle between Elna-kaasan and me. Oh well, Sara was the one who wiped the wet door after that. Few people work in the mansion, so the news about that would have spread among them in no time. ¡¸It was really hard. If you blocked it with Ice magic then the room temperature will decrease so it bes so cold¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s really just like the two of you, parent and child, to use rtively difficult magic in such a strange ce¡¹ Bartolo said that to me in surprise while shrugging his shoulder. Well, that¡¯s because Elna-kaasan and I both share the same idea of settling troublesome things using magic. I think it¡¯s best to solve it using magic if there were some difficult or troublesome tasks to do. ¡¸Oh well, let¡¯s stop chatting for now and start cooking immediately¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re right¡¹ I have to proceed with giving a lecture about the ingredients for Bartolo today. Let¡¯s work quickly so that we can make it since it will take a bit longer than usual. As I start to move while telling myself that, something hit my shoulder. When I turn my eyes in surprise, there are plenty of wooden boxes stacked up in that ce. Ooh, it¡¯s dimmer than usual, so I didn¡¯t notice that there was something in a ce where there should have been nothing there. ¡¸Careful now. The kitchen is now cramped since there are a lot of ingredients that we brought in yesterday¡¹ ¡¸You haven¡¯t been able to sort out all the luggage yet?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I hadn¡¯t been able to enter the food storage since you bought a lot of rice in hundreds of kilos, kid¡¹ As I was just calmly listening to him, Bartolo said that while quietly staring at me with moist eyes. Un, guess it can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll forgive you for making my shoulder hit that thing. ¡¸So, we¡¯re going to make a meal that uses Kagura¡¯s ingredients, but what kind of menu will it be?¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, the ingredients I bought are those that are convenient to store, they are mainly seasonings and dried fish. So first, I¡¯m going to put the vor of the seasonings to good use and make a simple dish¡¹ ¡¸I see, then it will be easier even for people who have never eaten Kagura¡¯s food before¡¹ Hmm, so even if the base material is different, we should be able to arrange it into local style food if we can take the dashi and use the seasonings. I expect Bartolo to do his work in that part. ¡¸Then, we¡¯re going to prepare the rice first - since it¡¯s going to take a while -, before I exin about the seasonings¡¹ ¡¸Ooh! I knew it, the menu will something that will go well with rice, huh¡¹ When I say that, Bartolo starts preparing to cook the rice excitedly. We have been eating rice since some time ago so he won¡¯t have any problem with cooking rice alone. Bartolo takes out a necessary amount of rice for our meal and starts to water it. In the meantime, I¡¯ll be preparing the simple menu. Incidentally, today¡¯s menu is tamagoyaki, nameko¡¯s miso soup, salt-grilled salmon, rice, and spinach stew. They don¡¯t take too long to make or have mixed vor whatsoever, so even beginners who have never tasted them can easily enjoy the vor. And above all, the vor of the soy sauce and miso is simply easier to express with those dishes. That¡¯s going to be our choice of dishes that I thought of. Speaking of the time-consuming task among these dishes, I guess cooking rice and pre-processing the nameko are the ones that take the most time. I recall the ingredients necessary for the dishes, I went from the kitchen to the food storage. ¡¸Ah, wait up kid! It¡¯s dangerous in the food storage with all the wooden boxes and ingredients, I¡¯ll get it for you. Just tell me the ingredients you need¡¹ ¡¸Okay. Then, I¡¯m going to wash the rice¡¹ He might say that after considering my small body. Despite having a scary-looking face, Bartolo has a thoughtful and kind disposition. After telling him the necessary ingredients, I start to wash the rice recing Bartolo. Just like stirring the inside of a bowl¡­¡­¡­ Since it¡¯s currently summer, it feels good washing rice like this. Though it will be a hellish task when it¡¯s winter. I rece the water three times while thinking about such a thing. The rice is now visible in the water as if it be transparent. Now it¡¯s done. The fire is already burning on the kamado already so I¡¯ll leave the rest to Bartolo. Bartolo came back to the kitchen while holding a wooden box at the moment I was having such a thought. ¡¸I brought the ingredients¡¹ ¡¸Thank you. I have also finished washing the rice¡¹ I head toward Bartolo to let him check the rice after washing my hands with water. After Bartolo have checked the rice, he set it on the kamado and started to adjust the heat of the fire with the firewood. We should adjust the fire here, but since I hadn¡¯t made a simple rice cooker yet, it¡¯s better to use the kamado in our house since the result would be tastier. But as expected, it¡¯s better to use a simple rice cooker when we¡¯re busy, I wonder if Logan would be able to make it after I tell him about it this time. I feel that, for someone who likes rice, he will be delighted to make the rice cooker. Bringing it outside and cooking rice at the destination is not a bad idea. While Bartolo is adjusting the heat level by fiddling with the firewoods, I took out the nameko from the wooden box, and wash it lightly with water. Then I throw them into a pot that has been filled with water, then set the magic stove to low heat. Next, we just have to wait until the smell of mushrooms filled the air. ¡¸Bartolo©`, where¡¯s the soy sauce©`?¡¹ ¡¸Soy sauce is ced in the wooden box near the seasonings¡¹ Bartolo answers while still watching the mes when I ask him. I see, it¡¯s more or less a seasoning after all, so I guess he left it there since it¡¯s likely to be used. I walked toward the seasonings space and moved the wooden boxes piled up there to the floor using Psychic. Opening the lid of the wooden box, there were small jars of soy sauce inside. The smell of the rich soy sauce that can be said to be intense drifted in the surroundings. When I open the jars and try tasting them, they turn out to be light soy sauce, dark soy sauce, and tamari soy sauce. ¡¸Are these the so-called soy sauce?¡¹ ¡¸Un, that¡¯s right¡¹ When I was trying the three types of soy sauces, Bartolo approached me and asked - maybe he¡¯s done adjusting the fire. ¡¸Have you got a general taste of them?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, it was saltier than I thought. But, it seems that you can get a good taste out of it if you lightened the vor by mixing it up with other seasonings¡¹ As expected from the chef, Bartolo. It appears that he had already found out about the versatility of soy sauce. ¡¸Yeah. You can also make a tasty sauce bybining soy sauce with other seasonings, or you can make a stew with it¡¹ ¡¸You can use it for meat sauce, or sweetened it, spread it on a fish and grill it. And it looks like that it¡¯s going to be delicious even if you make a stew with vegetables¡¹ Bartolo muttered while folding his arms, perhaps he was reminded of something after he heard what I said. Though he appears serious, he actually looks happy about it. Looks like it¡¯s inevitable for him to be happy when thinking about dishes with new seasonings and making them. I watch over that Bartolo with a warm gaze and start to put the soy sauce into a small te to exin about them. ¡¸This here is a dark soy sauce. It has a good bnce between its smell and taste, and also the easiest taste for ordinary people to handle¡¹ When I give him the small te, Bartolo lightly puts his thick finger to it and brings it closer to his mouth. ¡¸Aah, so this is the least intense one. This one doesn¡¯t have any unusual peculiarities, unlike the other soy sauce, so even those who are not used to this would likely be able to eat them by putting this to the dish as it is¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it. This is themon type of soy sauce. Eating tamagoyaki and grated daikon with dark soy sauce is delicious you know¡¹ ¡¸Aah, indeed. If you put some soy sauce on it the taste will be more delicious and firmer! There are going to be a lot of dishes that will be delicious if you spread this on them, even among the dishes that I have made until now!¡¹ Perhaps Bartolo was inspired when I tell him some examples of dishes with soy sauce as he said that while sounding excited. Certainly, the new dishes are a matter of course, but there¡¯s no doubt that it will even allow the preceding dishes¡¯ taste to be more varied. ¡¸The one on the left with lighter color is a light soy sauce. It has a milder color and smell than the dark soy sauce, and a suitable seasoning to make dishes that make the best use of the ingredients¡¯ natural vor, vegetable nimono, and suimono¡¹ ¡¸Even though the color is lighter, it¡¯s strange that the vor of this one is stronger¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve heard that has more salt content than the dark soy sauce inside it¡¹ And so I exin about tamari soy sauce and miso to him like that, exining dashi while making it, and asionally also checking the state of the fire in the kamado. And thus, after I finished lecturing everything to him, it¡¯s time to put it into practice. Chapter 172: Strong Flavor Camp, Mild Flavor Camp

Chapter 172: Strong vor Camp, Mild vor Camp

After processing the salmon, it will be salt-grilled. Sure enough, when ites to Japanese-style meals, it has to be salt-grilled salmon. I think that salmon and buri teriyaki are grilled fish dishes that match well with rice. After that, we boil spinach and let it soak in water. When it¡¯s cold, drain the water and cut it into the length that will make it easy to eat. After that is done, add soy sauce, mirin, and a bit of dashi, then just mix it all up. Crispy and juicy spinach is delicious in this hot time of the year. And finally, let¡¯s chill them a little bit with Ice magic. After those two are done, the next one is miso. I increase the nameko¡¯s pot fire - which had already released such a strong smell -, and mix the miso just before it boils. I don¡¯t need dashi this time since we already have the umami from the nameko. Just the vor from the miso and nameko alone are already enough. As I stir the pot after mixing the miso inside, the rich smell of miso drifts in the air. ¡¸Aah, smells good¡¹ ¡¸This miso has such a strong smell, but it can make you feel so calm when you dissolve it like so¡¹ As I muttered while sniffing the smell of miso soup, Bartolo said that with a somewhat soft expression on his face. The smell of miso soup is really able to calm you down, aren¡¯t they? Even when I had no appetite and was busy with work, when I smell this I was able to strangely rx and started to eat. If you throw plenty of vegetables inside then you¡¯ll get quite the nutrition from it, so it really helped me. I can hear some whisperinging from the direction of the kitchen¡¯s exit when I was seriously thinking about that kind of thing. ¡¸So that¡¯s Kagura¡¯s dish, huh? It smells so good!¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s somethingforting about this mysterious scent¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re right¡¹ The smell of miso is drifting and spreading inside the mansion from the kitchen, and it appears that the maids - Mina and Sara - and also Elna-kaasan are drawn by the smell. Setting Elna-kaasan aside, I wonder if Mina and Sara are okay by not working? Oh well, there¡¯s also Sara over there, so it doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re abandoning their work. I turn around to look at Bartolo while ignoring those three faces peeking from the door. ¡¸Wanna have a little taste?¡¹ ¡¸Ou, that¡¯s right! Please do!¡¹ At the same time as Bartolo answered, I heard an envious sound of ¡¸Aah!¡¹ing from the door, but I decided to ignore it. I ignored the gazes piercing my back, and served the miso soup on a small te. Bartolo slowly sipped the miso soup on the small te after receiving it. Then, Bartolo¡¯s frightening look calms down ¡¸¡­¡­oh, ooh, just drinking it alone made me calm down¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve never seen Bartolo-san with such a calm expression on his face! Could it be that it¡¯s that delicious to make him look like that?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I also want to have a taste¡¹ Elna-kaasan, you¡¯re saying that deliberately so that we can hear you, right? And also Sara, don¡¯t make an appeal that you want to taste it just by staring at me. Not saying anything like that is actually scary, you know. ¡¸Miso tastes good, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah! There¡®s not going to be any problem if you throw in all sorts of ingredients into it. But, I think that it¡¯s a bit light. No, I mean I think the light vor is just right, but some people would prefer something stronger¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Aah, I see, that¡¯s because there are people who like to have light or strong vor in their food in this mansion. Nord-tousan and Sylvio-niisan prefer the light vor and don¡¯t like food with strong vors like deep-fried food, kushiage, or deep-fried bread. Even the maid Sara is on this camp. On the other hand, Elna-kaasan, Eleonora-neesan, Mina, and Mel, each of them like to have strong-vored foods, and they ate a lot of them. Incidentally, I¡¯m in the middle. There are times when I prefer the strong vor, and also times when I like to eat food with a light vor. Still, I don¡¯t eat a lot of sweets or deep-fried food like Elna-kaasan and Eleonora-neesan, but when I do have to eat it then I still ate them. Maybe it¡¯s because I was already full of them back in my previous life that it¡¯s kinda obvious that my preferences changed depending on my mood. ¡¸So we have to find out about the vor that suits each of those people, huh¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­yeah. But well, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s actually better for them to try and taste it themselves? ¡¹ Bartolo cast a fleeting nce toward the door while saying that. The three people at the door are sending gazes full of expectation toward us, perhaps they were listening to our conversation. ¡¸You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s have everyone in the mansion try to taste it. We¡¯ll season it while listening to their opinion¡¹ The moment I said that, Elna-kaasan, Mina, and Sara entered the kitchen while looking really happy. I actually wanted someone to call Nord-tousan or Sylvio-niisan but, I can¡¯t say it now. ¡¸Okay then, I¡¯ll call Sylvio here¡¹ ¡¸Okay¡¹ Bartolo exited the kitchen while smiling wryly as he saw the women approaching. Bartolo is really kind somehow. I poured some miso soup on a small te for three women and gave it to them. The surprising thing is that Elna-kaasan and Sara - who is the first and second person to get their fingers to the te - did not immediately taste it. When I¡¯m having such a doubt, their eyes went to the third person - Mina - as she tried to bring her finger to her mouth to taste it. ¡¸It¡¯s hot!¡¹ When they look at Mina who was suffering from the heat of the soup, Elna-kaasan and Sara start to blow on their small tes elegantly to cool them down. So they are checking the heat of the soup by using Mina as an experimental subject, huh? Elna-kaasan and Sara are so sly. Though, I think that this kind of person is the one who lives enjoyably in this world. After their miso soup has gotten less hot, Elna-kaasan and Sara slowly sip on it. Then they close their eyes and swallow it as if to savor the taste, then they suddenly open their eyes. ¡¸¡¸Another te¡¹¡¹ ¡¸Quickly tell us your thoughts about it¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s delicious¡¹ ¡¸It is delicious¡¹ When I asked them their thoughts about the miso soup, they simply expressed their thoughts at the same time. I don¡¯t need the kind of reply like Eleonora-neesan. ¡¸No I mean, I wonder if the vor of the miso soup is strong enough¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸I understand. I¡¯ll make sure to taste it so please give me some more ¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s because it was my first time tasting it. I think I will be able to determine the vor if I tasted it once again¡¹ Those two nonchntly said, even though they clearly understood what we meant and heard our conversation. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­it¡¯s such a calming taste. Ahh, I also want some more¡¹ As for Mina, even if she said what she thought it will just be considered as she doesn''t say anything. I wonder if she properly understands the meaning of ¡®sampling the vor. It feels like dealing with customers who sample the foods without buying in the end. But well, guess they really like it to that extent. l was relieved about that so I can consider it as a good thing, right? While being convinced of that, I receive the small te the three of them pushed out to me and pour some more miso soup. And when they taste the miso again I¡¯ll be able to receive proper feedback about the vor this time. ¡¸It¡¯s delicious, but I prefer for it to be a bit stronger in vor¡¹ ¡¸Me too!¡¹ ¡¸I think that this is already good enough¡¹ And, the opinions from the strong taste and mild taste camps are divided. ¡¸Eh©`? It¡¯s going to taste better if it¡¯s a bit stronger right?¡¹ ¡¸This is delicious enough already. If you make it stronger than this then the fresh vor of the nameko will be spoiled¡¹ ¡¸But a slightly stronger vor will make it go well with rice!¡¹ ¡¸It will only go well with rice, not with anything else¡¹ Ooh, it¡¯s unusual to see Sara and Mina arguing about the vor of food. It¡¯s unusual for those two - who are usually quiet - to quarrel so strongly like this. On the other hand, I wonder why was there no reaction from Elna-kaasan? It¡¯s frightening for Elna-kaasan - who should be the most particr about food taste - to be quiet. So I thought and then I looked at the person beside Mina, that should have been there, but I can¡¯t find Elna-kaasan there. Looking around the ce in a hurry, Elna-kaasan is standing in front of the pot of miso soup. Furthermore, she¡¯s trying to make the vor stronger by scooping miso with a spoon. ¡¸Hey wait a minute! Elna-kaasan! What are you doing, trying to change the vor on your own! ¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t bother me! This miso soup needs a bit more miso! And then it will finally bepleted!¡¹ ¡¸What does a person who barely cooks talk about now, Elna-kaasan!¡¹ ¡¸Aah, taking away the spoon and miso with Psychic is unfair!¡¹ That¡¯s dangerous! By taking away the miso and spoon with Psychic, she won¡¯t be able to make it stronger as she pleases. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­if I can also use non-attribute magic¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m truly d and relieved that Elna-kaasan don¡¯t have the aptitude for non-attribute magic¡¹ What a worrisome mother. I think she shouldn''t have the aptitude for non-attribute magic. ¡¸Only Al is unfair. You can pull things from far away with Psychic, move them, grab them, and lock the door without moving from where you are. I don¡¯t need the aptitudes for Fire and Water magic, I also wanted to have the aptitude for non-attribute magic like you ¡¹ Elna-kaasan hung her head dejectedly, surprisingly grumbling and expressing her dissatisfaction. Although she said one thing after another, Elna-kaasan probably wanted to use non-attribute magic like me. Seemed that Elna-kaasan is envious of me using non-attribute magic, because she also finds things troublesome like me. I mean, non-attribute magic is so convenient since they are really versatile. I don¡¯t know that she¡¯s so envious of me. But even so, it¡¯s unthinkable for me to take her feelings into consideration and refrain from using them. Magic had already be something indispensable in my daily life. ¡¸Oh my, what a nice smell¡¹ ¡¸Darling, this is called miso soup. Try tasting it¡¹ Then Nord-tousan and Sylvio-niisan came inside the kitchen when I was thinking about that. After that, Elna-kaasan - who is hanging her head until now - immediately got adle and poured the miso soup onto a small te, and brought it to Nord-tousan. Where was your dissatisfaction just now? Elna-kaasan already has Nord-tousan, so she will be happy even when she doesn¡¯t have non-attribute magic. ¡¸How¡¯s the taste?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s delicious! The vor of the soup is to my liking!¡¹ Elna-kaasan asked with a radiant smile on her face, but then Nord-tousan resolutely answered with apletely different view from her. ¡¸That¡¯s right. It has a really gentle taste. I guess I also like this kind of taste¡¹ After Nord-tousan, Sylvio-niisan also gave his views of being in the mild taste camp while having a clean-cut smile on his face. Elna-kaasan and Mina stiffened unconsciously after hearing them. And then a few secondster, the two of them turn their face toward me and Bartolo while smiling brightly. ¡­¡­your eyes are notughing, that''s scary. When Bartolo and I involuntarily backed away from them, Elna-kaasan approached me and lowered herself, then she grabbed my shoulder. ¡¸Which one would you prefer Al? It¡¯s the strong vor, right?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Elna-kaasan, your fingers are digging into my shoulder, you know? Rather, you have already removed the options from me, didn¡¯t you?¡¹ If an outsider were to see us, then it would be a mother who gently ces her hand on her child¡¯s shoulder, but the truth ispletely far from that. Her fingers that dig into my shoulder seem to say that my shoulder will be broken if I were to choose the mild vor. This is obviously a threat. ¡¸How about Bartolo-san?¡¹ ¡¸Eeh? No, I, I wonder which one I would prefer?¡¹ And perhaps Bartolo also realizes what kind of situation we¡¯re in that he¡¯s trying desperately to answer in an ambiguous manner and dodge the question. However, such a naive answer is uneptable in this situation. Maybe because Mina - who got fed up with it - suddenly came up with it, she suddenly says, ¡¸If I remember correctly, Bartolo-san said that he likes the strong vor, right? Then, the vor of the miso soup should also be strong!¡¹ ¡¸Ara! Well then, then it¡¯s decided by Bartolo¡¯s strong preference!¡¹ ¡¸Y, yes¡¹ Giving in to the two women¡¯s pressure, Bartolo nodded easily. The votes between the strong vor camp and mild vor camp are even, and now everything depends on me. The mild vor camp Nord-tousan can¡¯t keep silent now as he says, ¡¸Al prefers a mild, calm vor, right? And Bartolo always said that a tasty dish is the one who makes good use of the ingredients, didn¡¯t you¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not possible. Al likes to make deep-fried food and sweets, you know? So he must like to eat a strong vored one¡¹ ¡¸No no, Elna-kaasan. I don¡¯t particrly like making sweets ¨D¨Dow ow ow ow!?¡¹ I was just trying to make a slight correction of what she said, but then her fingers dug into my shoulder. ¡¸Elna, don¡¯t you see that Al is in pain?¡¹ Ooh! Nord-tousan responded to my scream for the first time in my life. ¡¸He just came back from Kagura after all. I just want to touch my lovely son¡¹ ¡­¡­I wonder why. When she said that just now, I feel that the bond between us is terribly light though¡­¡­ ¡¸Now then Al, which one do you prefer?¡¹ ¡¸Which one is it?¡¹ Elna-kaasan and Nord-tousan ask while hiding pressure behind their smiles. But even when I tried to avert my eyes, Elna-kaasan''s hand was still pressing on my shoulder, and Nord-tousan was applying his pressure on me. So I answer incoherently while enduring the oppressive atmosphere. ¡¸¡­¡­both of them¡­¡­can I?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸No¡¹¡¹ And so, it was after worrying about it for five minutes that I came up with the suggestion that we will adjust the vor ording to each person whenever we will include miso soup in our meal. Chapter 173: The Rice Magically Disappear

Chapter 173: The Rice Magically Disappear

The seasonings for the miso soup made such a dispute among us, but Bartolo and I were able to safely make breakfast. Finally, after we make the familiar tamagoyaki for each person, we left the rest to the waitress - Mina and Sara. The adjustment of seasonings for the important miso soup is left to Bartolo, and I sat in the dining room. All of the family members have already seated themselves before me. I¡¯m so hungry. Won¡¯t they quickly bring the food out? I¡¯ve been working since the morning, and I¡¯m feeling awfully hungry - perhaps because I¡¯ve been tasting and smelling the dishes we made. And maybe because Nord-tousan, Elna-kaasan, and Sylvio-niisan had tasted the food before that they look hungrier than usual today. The three of them are talking with each other indirectly, but their gazes were always directed toward the kitchen. Though I feel the same way, so I keep on looking toward the kitchen while having conversations with everyone. And after a while. Mina and Sara brought the food to the dining room. ¡¸We apologize to have kept you waiting!¡¹ In front of our eyes, there are rice, tamagoyaki, salt-grilled salmon, nameko miso soup, and spinach nibitashi lined up. Ooh, to think that there would be times when Japanese food will be served in the mansion like this. As someone who belongs to the Japanese-food-in-the-morning camp, this is truly a happy thing. Western food is also fine but as expected, for someone who was Japanese in my previous life, I want to asionally eat Japanese food. ¡¸Looking at dishes lined up like this, they are quite colorful aren¡¯t they¡¹ ¡¸Each and every one of them seems like they will go well with rice¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s because today¡¯s menu are made so that they will go well with rice¡¹ I want them to enjoy the side dish that goes well with rice first. Since we¡¯re already familiar with the taste of rice, I wanted them to feel the taste again with another dish. ¡¸Now then, shall we eat?¡¹ Nord-tousan says that as if to hurry us a bit when we¡¯re still exchanging our impression about the dishes. Everyone here, we are all hungry. So no one objects to Nord-tousan¡¯s suggestion and we quietly started to eat. First of all, let¡¯s get the steaming hot miso soup. After all, miso soup is tastier when they¡¯re hot rather than warm. Firstly, slowly tilt the bowl so I can hold the soup in my mouth. After that, the small, slimy nameko immediately entered my mouth. And the taste of soup that has been soaked with the vor of nameko and miso simultaneously spreads in my mouth. It¡¯s like the sticky nameko are dancing inside my mouth, but they give me an interesting texture when I bite them. While chewing the nameko, I swallow it together with the miso soup. Aah, the taste of this miso is unbearable. I knew it, drinking warm miso soup really calms your mind. ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­fuu¡¹¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­haa¡¹¡¹ When I try to nce at everyone else, I saw Nord-tousan, Sylvio-niisan, and Elna-kaasan breathe a sigh of relief after swallowing the miso soup just like me. It felt great when you can feel rxed and be absent-minded after drinking miso soup, isn¡¯t it? I think it¡¯s such a calm feeling just like when you drink green tea. After that, I take a sip, then a second sip of the miso soup, and start to eat the rice. It¡¯s the white rice Bartolo cooked on the kamado. There is no moisture on the rice and they are cooked until it¡¯s fluffy. When I scooped the rice and eat it, I faintly felt the sweet taste of the rice. The taste came out the more I chew on them, I can keep on eating this even if there are no side dishes to apany it. After enjoying the vor of the rice, I took a mouthful of rice and hold it inside my mouth, and then I sipped on the miso soup. The rice and miso soup are mixed together inside my mouth, and the rice slowly melts inside my mouth. Such an irresistibly delicious taste. ¡¸¡­¡­aah, sure enough, thepatibility between miso soup and rice is the best¡¹ ¡¸I could eat as much rice as I wanted to with just miso soup alone ¡¹ Elna-kaasan muttered as if she was impressed with the taste, perhaps she was imitating me. I mean, miso soup and rice are really the best after all. So it¡¯s not an exaggeration for her to say that. ¡¸It¡¯s going to be easy to eat if you chilled the miso soup and take it with rice even when you have no appetite to eat in the summer ¡¹ ¡¸That sounds nice. I want to try drinking a second serving of cold miso soup ¡¹ Looks like Elna-kaasan immediately wants to try the cool way of eating rice with miso soup. It¡¯s currently summer after all. I somewhat understand how it feels when it makes you want to eat cold food. ¡¸I¡¯ll chill themter, that being the case, I rmend the spinach nibitashi. It¡¯s cold and tasty¡¹ When I told them that and rmended the spinach nibitashi, the three of them starts to silently take the spinach nibitashi. ¡¸Ara, it¡¯s really cold and delicious¡¹ ¡¸It feels pleasant to chew, crispy with juice in it¡¹ ¡¸It also goes well with soy sauce¡¹ It appears that Sylvio-niisan and Nord-tousan took a liking to it. I put the spinach nibitashi on top of my rice and happily eat it. It¡¯s great that we can have chilled miso soup, but still, this is the season when fresh vegetables are delicious. There are still a lot of vegetables to eat. ¡¸Ara? I¡¯ve eaten all my rice portion¡¹ ¡¸This tamagoyaki and salt-grilled salmon are so delicious to eat with rice, it¡¯s no wonder all the rice are eaten up¡¹ Looking at Elna-kaasan and Nord-tousan¡¯s bowls, I saw that their rice had disappeared. I guess it¡¯s proof that they like thebination of the small dishes and rice. ¡¸¡­¡­so this is the essence of Kagura¡¯s dishes, huh. The rice magically disappear¡¹ Elna-kaasan stares at the empty bowl. No no, that¡¯s because everything had entered Elna-kaasan¡¯s stomach. ¡¸It¡¯s good eating it with meat, but I guess I prefer to eat them together with the side dishes with such a mild vor¡¹ ¡¸Me too!¡¹ Not only Nord-tousan, Sylvio-niisan also showed a strong reply. It¡¯s truly an unusual sight for the two of them since they usually don¡¯t show such a strong reaction to food. It appears that they liked Kagura dishes more than I expected. Especially Sylvio-niisan who appears to have taken a liking to the spinach nibitashi. He¡¯s been heartily eating it together with the rice since a while ago. ¡¸¡­¡­I prefer to eat the rice together with something with a strong vor, but it¡¯s also not a bad thing to eat them together with these side dishes¡¹ It seems that Elna-kaasan - despite belonging to the strong vor camp - also recognized the light vor camp¡¯s taste andpatibility of Kagura¡¯s dishes with rice. ¡¸By the way Mina, please give me another helping¡¹ ¡¸Me too please¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ Being called by Nord-tousan, Mina - who had been standing by - approaches him and receives the empty bowl. And once Sylvio-niisan and I realize that the rice has decreased, we hurriedly eat the rest of the rice in our bowl and ask for more. ¡¸¡­¡­aah, Sara. It¡¯s so tough serving people while enduring your empty stomach¡¹ ¡¸Please do your best to endure it, Mina. It¡¯s precisely because we¡¯re working here that we can eat delicious food¡¹ Mina went to get the rice while her stomach is growling. Since Mina and Sara are the maids who work here, they will have their breakfast after us. Looking at the pace Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan are eating, there¡¯s no doubt that they will also ask for another serving of the side dishes, not just rice. I can¡¯t bear to see the two of them getting hungry like that, but it seems that they will have their breakfast a bitter than usual. Chapter 174: I Dont Understand About The World of Swordsmanship

Chapter 174: I Don''t Understand About The World of Swordsmanship

After I finished my breakfast, I return to my room and am now preparing to meet Torr and Asmo. They are probably expecting some souvenirs again this time. I have already decided on the souvenirs for Torr and Asmo. It¡¯s a wooden sword I bought in a Kagura shop. I feel like a student who bought joke toys when on a field trip, but I can¡¯t help doing it when I thought about Torr and Asmo¡¯s expression as they got it, since the joke clicked with me. I mean, it¡¯s those two delinquents. They will definitely look like them when they put the wooden swords on their shoulders. But, they won¡¯t look down on it when they hear about katana. Because Kagura is a country where the people use katana, their wooden swords are also genuine. Using meticulously shaved and fine wood to shape it like a katana, it doesn¡¯t have the same cheap-looking feel from the souvenirs shops in my previous life. It was actually quite expensive, it might be made for children¡¯s sword training. I bought it even when I don¡¯t normally use wooden swords due to its high degree of perfection, that my chuunibyou¡¯s side was triggered. I took out the wooden sword from the subspace because I wanted to hold the wooden sword that I had bought in my hand. Then I swing around the wooden sword inside my room to check on the tactile sensation of the wooden sword in my hand. Un, it has a nice weight and there¡¯s the pattern of the wood. And it¡¯s also easy for me to hold it. Still, they¡¯re going to be angry if I only brought them wooden swords. Should I bring food ingredients as usual? Guess soy sauce and miso are the safe choices, huh? With just those, the family¡¯s meal option will also be wider, and even if they can¡¯t make use of them they can just use them in their cooking to make it tastier. This time would probably be much more peaceful than the previous time, with just bringing back the limited quantity of Dragon Muffins. Having decided that, I checked the soy sauce and miso jars with Space magic. If it¡¯s just for me alone, then the amount in my subspace canst me for around six months. It won¡¯t hurt to take out a little. Besides, I have properly burned Kagura¡¯sndscape in my memory. So if I¡¯m running low on them I can just buy more using Teleport. Now that I have prepared the souvenirs, I left my room and went down to the first floor. Then, I saw Nord-tousan leave the dining room, perhaps he had finished his tea time. When Nord-tousan notice me going down the stairs, his eyes widened and he looks happy. ¡¸Oya? It¡¯s unusual for Al to practice voluntarily¡¹ ¡¸Eh? But I won¡¯t?¡¹ There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to practice voluntarily unless I¡¯m forced to do it. ¡¸Eh? But you¡¯re holding a wooden sword in your right hand¨D¨Dah? When I look closely at it, it¡¯s not a wooden sword?¡¹ ¡¸This is a souvenir I bought at Kagura, a bokken. I¡¯m taking it with me since it¡¯s a souvenir for Torr and the others¡¹ ¡¸Let me have a look at it¡¹ Since Nord-tousan looks very interested, I obediently hand it to him. ¡¸This is a fine piece of work. I would like for wooden swords from them if they also make it¡¹ ¡¸There are no swords over there so I don¡¯t think they will be able to make it¡¹ A craftsman who could cut a piece of wood and raise it to such a level. If you told him about the weight and the shape of a wooden sword then he might be able to make it, but it would be difficult to hope for the same degree of perfection as the bokuto. And it will also take time to make, so they would naturally refuse to go to the trouble of making it. Though I can ask them to make it for me if I go there with Teleport, it looks like I will be experiencing even more intense practice when it¡¯s done so I want you to pardon me from that. ¡¸Can I swing it around a bit?¡¹ ¡¸Sure¡¹ People would get curious after observing it for some time. I move away from Nord-tousan who looks somewhat excited. Nord-tousan walks to the wide entrance and then he holds the bokuto in front of him. It¡¯s a beautiful, unwavering stance as usual. Even though it¡¯s beautiful, Nord-tousan skill in swordsmanship is unlike Eric and Bram who came from a knight¡¯s family. It was a skill that had been honed from his practical experience of fighting against actual monsters and people. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t find any weak spot in his stance even if you look at him. That was a stance perfected by Nord-tousan. That was also why I thought it was beautiful. Even if I try to hit him, I can only see the scene of me getting countered in an instant. It seems that Eleonora-neesan and Nord-tousan know where the opponent¡¯s weak point is and where they must attack in practice, but that was impossible for me and Sylvio-niisan. We were always warned not to attack obvious ces. I don¡¯t really understand the world of swordsmanship. As I stared at Nord-tousan while thinking about that kind of thing, Nord-tousan slowly swung the bokuto. A sharp sound of something cutting through air resounded at the entrance. The sword swing was iparable with Sylvio-niisan¡¯s and mine. But, it appears that Nord-tousan is having a sense of difort when he swung it, he tilted his head to the side and then swing it again for the second, and third time. Then the door of the living room opened and Elna-kaasan and Sarae out, perhaps they were surprised by the sounding from the entrance. Still, Nord-tousan didn¡¯t care about them and continued to swing the bokuto from every angle several times. After watching the bokuto attentively for some time, the sound of something cutting through the air at the entrance vanish. I thought that he stopped because he had enough but it looks like I was wrong. Nord-tousan was still doing his practice swinging. Putting his left shoulder to the front and his right shoulder to the back then holds the bokuto in a Joudan kamae. Then he put his right foot forward and swung his sword down while moving his right shoulder to the front. While his movement is natural, his downward swing is still swift. However, I don¡¯t understand why did the bokuto didn¡¯t raise any sound even though his downward swing was so fast. Nord-tousan also has the same kind of result using a wooden sword, I wonder what kind of technique is that? ¡¸As expected, it¡¯s a different kind of sword. I can¡¯t use it since I¡¯m already familiar with a sword¡¹ Nord-tousan approaches me and returns the bokuto as heughed in satisfaction, then he walked to his office. So he was moving around like that even using his all, but it¡¯s still not good, huh? As for me, I have no talent in swordsmanship. But magic is easier to understand, magic is the best. ¡ô After telling Elna-kaasan that I¡¯m going out, I leave the mansion and head for Koryatt vige. I can use Teleportation and arrive at the vige in an instant using it, but I think I¡¯m going to walk leisurely to the vige while enjoying the scenery because it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been to Koryatt vige. I walk briskly on the straight path that extends from the mansion to the vige. Looking up, the blue sky is clear with pure white clouds floating slowly in the air. It¡¯s hot today, guess it¡¯s because it¡¯s summer now. It¡¯s as if the scorching sun is baking me. It shouldn¡¯t have been a hundred meters from the mansion, yet my back had already been soaked in sweat. But, there is only the vast grasnd on the left and right side of the straight path, and a pleasant wind is blowing from there. It¡¯s like a natural electric fan that cools down my body when it gets hot. Every time the wind blows, the surrounding grasses are swaying while also making wave-like sounds. Feeling the wind on my skin, enjoying the refreshing feeling while listening to the sound of rustling leaves. I guess this is the true charm unique to being in the countryside, huh? While feeling like that, I continue to walk down the straight path. ¡­¡­still, it¡¯s so hot today. It¡¯s probably thoughtless of me to go out without wearing a hat since it¡¯s currently in the height of summer. ¡¸¡­¡­and there¡¯s a limit to how the cool breeze can help. Sure enough, human should spend their time in a moderate temperature¡¹ I told myself and cast Ice magic to spray cold air around me. There is white cold air drifting around in the middle of this sweltering heat. ¡¸¡­¡­aah, so cool¡¹ It¡¯s like the suffocating heat from before was nothing but a lie. The cool air is like when you¡¯re being inside arge freezer. The cold air wraps around my entire body, and as I breathe the cold air, it enters my body and makes me feel cool from the inside. Speaking of its momentary coolness, it feels morefortable than a cooler. With this, I¡¯m not afraid whether it¡¯s summer or even if I¡¯m in a desert. Aah, it is for this kind of situation that I practiced magic. I¡¯m d I keep on practicing Ice magic. I knew it, magic is something that enriches your life. As I fully realize the magnificence of magic, the swirling cold air around me vanished. Apanied by the disappearance of the cold air, the surrounding temperature increases rapidly and the heat attacks me again. This is, that, right. If cold air were just released normally then it will quickly be swept away. And I¡¯m also walking forward instead of stopping in ce. I guess it¡¯s also natural for the cold air to disappear, what¡¯s with this hot weather. So I have to continue walking down the path while controlling the cold air and keep on releasing as much cold air as I can using Ice magic. Humans tend to get sick easier with the turn of the season. That¡¯s because a human¡¯s body can¡¯t keep up with the sudden change in temperature. And the mostmon disease in midsummer would probably be air-conditioning sickness. It¡¯s terrible to get sick because of that. So I need to control the temperature of the cold air to the end, but despite doing that it¡¯s best to keep the temperature at afortable level. And so I walk to the vige of Koryatt while continuing to release cold air using Ice magic and maintain a suitable andfortable temperature. Chapter 175: Axe Rather Than A Sword?

Chapter 175: Axe Rather Than A Sword?

It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been walking while releasing and maintaining the appropriate temperature with Ice magic. The Koryatt vige is now in sight. The wheat ears greet me like usual as they have developed splendidly and have grown bright green. The wind blows gently today, swaying the wheat as if they are weing me. ¡¸It¡¯s been a while©`¡¹ I greet the wheat and continue to walk with a smile of satisfaction on my face as I¡¯m happy to receive their reception. Guess it will need another two months until they turn golden and the time for them to be harvested. And several days after that will be the Harvest Festival, it reminds me that in the blink of an eye, a year has passed. I head toward the central part of Koryatt vige while feeling moved. Immediately after that I can see the usual houses lined up, and people bartering, people tanning leather, or doing theirundry, with each person living their daily lives vigorously. ¡¸Ah, Alfried-sama! Wee back!¡¹ ¡¸Long time no see!¡¹ ¡¸Everyone, it¡¯s been a while!¡¹ Apparently, the news that I have returned had already spread. The vigers call out to me amiably and say¡¸Wee back¡¹. It would be great if my family also weed me like the vigers here. ¡¸They say you¡¯ve been to a distant country called Kagura?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. It takes a week to go to the port city in the neighboring country, and then another week by ship to reach Kagura¡¹ The vigers look surprised when I tell them the time it took for the journey. ¡¸Amazing. I¡¯ve never gone out of the vige before, so I have no idea how the outside world is like¡¹ ¡¸Does the port city has a sea?¡¹ ¡¸When you¡¯re talking about the sea, it¡¯s ¡®that¡¯ isn¡¯t it? A ce where there are only salty water everywhere¡¹ For the vigers of Koryatt who have never left the area around the vige, things like ¡®neighboring country¡¯ or ¡®the sea¡¯ are like an unknown world to them. So for such vigers, the story about the world outside that I¡¯ve experienced would be very interesting for them. Many vigers gathered around me. ¡¸¡­¡­hey, it might just be my own imagination but only this ce feels cool somehow?¡¹ When there is a break between the story of my journey, Rnd - one of the vigers who gathered around me - said that. ¡¸Indeed, only this ce feels strangely cool. We¡¯re currently under the shade of a house, nevertheless, it feels too cool considering the weather¡¹ ¡¸Right. It¡¯s only this ce that feelsfortable¡¹ Westa and Rnd said the same thing. Aah, that¡¯s because I¡¯m using Ice magic to release cold air. As expected, it gets so hot when a lot of vigers are gathering like this, and the temperature around me is lower than usual. ¡¸¡­¡­say, isn¡¯t there¡¯s something like a misting out from Alfried-sama¡¯s body?¡¹ It looks like the observant Rnd and Westa notice it since they¡¯re near me. ¡¸You¡¯re right¡¹ Full of curiosity, Rnd approaches me. ¡¸¡­¡­oi, Alfried-sama¡¯s surroundings are cold!¡¹ ¡¸Really!?¡¹ Westa grabbed my hand after hearing Rnd. ¡¸It¡¯s not only Alfried-sama¡¯s surroundings! Alfried-sama himself is cold!¡¹ ¡¸Are you serious!?¡¹ With Westa¡¯s surprised voice, all of the surrounding vigers gathered toward me at the same time. Like a person holding a heater pack in the middle of cold midwinter, everyone is touching my body, trying to take advantage of the cold air thates out from my body. ¡¸It¡¯s true! It¡¯s cold!¡¹ ¡¸Alfried-sama is so cold!¡¹ ¡¸Aah, I just can¡¯t get enough of this coolness!¡¹ No. It¡¯s not that simple. It¡¯s as if they are all a group of starving zombies relentlessly trying to seek human flesh. Starting only from the skin of my arms, then it continues to my face, and then into my clothes, the arms of the vigers are forcing their way into my clothes one after another. ¡¸O, oi wait wait! I don¡¯t have the hobby of being surrounded by a bunch of men! Hey! Don¡¯t put your hands into my clothes!¡¹ ¡¸We also don¡¯t like it, but we need the cold! Just bear with it!¡¹ With no Ice magic tools nor Ice magic users, do the vigers desire coldness to this extent? \ It seems like I underestimated the vigers'' frustration. If this continues, then they will invade my final defense run, my pants. I feel like I will lose something important if that ce gets invaded. I have to ward them off from that ce. While being jostled around by the vigers, I immediately lowered the temperature with Ice magic and released cold air into the surroundings. Immediately after that, white, cold air spreads from my body and swallows everyone. ¡¸Uuooooooohhhhh! It¡¯s cold! What¡¯s this!?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know but it feels good!¡¹ Ipletely escape from the crowd of vigers while they are covered by the cold air and rejoicing over it. It seems like the vigers¡¯ attention has shifted to the cold air that is colder than my body. After checking the situation, I single-mindedly ran to the shadow of a house and Teleported to somece around Torr¡¯s house. ¡ô Fuuh, that was terrible. What good does being groped around by a bunch of men do to me, it doesn¡¯t make me happy at all. I shudder when I think about what would happen to me if I didn¡¯t manage to escape. I wonder if I underestimated the capability of the vigers who were looking for cold air in summer? In any case, let''s be careful from now on so that it won¡¯t happen again. And so I made up my mind and walked out from the shadow of a house and headed for Torr''s house. Shortly after, I can see Torr and Asmo in front of Torr¡¯s house. Perhaps they are having a break after finishing their farm work as they¡¯re cooling themselves in the shade of the house, instead of entering. Thinking that I got lucky and that theysaved me the trouble of looking for them, I hide in the shadow of a house again and cast Space magic. I take out the wooden box containing the souvenirs like bokutou, jars of soy sauce, and miso. Since it¡¯s troublesome to carry the bokutou and wooden box, I make them float with Psychic and approach Torr and Asmo. ¡¸Ohh? Isn¡¯t that Al?¡¹ ¡¸Oh©`! It¡¯s Al isn¡¯t it, hey it¡¯s been a while!¡¹ Asmo and Torr immediately noticed me and waved their hands while still sitting. Despite meeting with their friend after a long time not seeing each other, there¡¯s no sign of them leaving the shade. I know that it¡¯s hot, but isn¡¯t it fine if you just stand up to meet me? ¡¸What¡¯s the souvenirs?¡¹ ¡¸Do you have any food?¡¹ And what came out of their mouth after that are them demanding souvenirs. I wonder if they can really be considered my friends? I¡¯m a little concerned about that. ¡¸Even though it¡¯s been a while since we met each other again, can¡¯t you say something a bit more sensible for once?¡¹ ¡¸I mean, I¡¯ve already heard that Al came back¡¹ Asmo nodded to what Torr said as if that¡¯s obvious. ¡¸Err, when I imagined the two of you saying things like ¡ºWe missed you¡» or ¡ºWee back¡»¡­¡­ I felt nauseous¡¹ ¡¸Right?¡¹ ¡¸Right?¡¹ Un, I can¡¯t really imagine Torr and Asmo saying such things to me. Rather, I¡¯m going to be on guard, thinking that maybe they¡¯re scheming something. It¡¯s fine to have this kind of proper rtionship since we¡¯re familiar with each other. While I was having such thoughts in my mind, Asmo stared at me with folded arms. ¡¸¡­¡­Al¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s the matter Asmo?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­sure enough, you¡¯re fat ¡¹ ¡¸Naa!¡¹ As expected, these guys could tell it at a nce, huh. ¡¸Uhahahahaha! It¡¯s over for you when the fat Asmo told you that, Al!¡¹ ¡¸I was shocked when Asmo said that to me¡¹ ¡¸You guys, you picking a fight with me?¡¹ Hearing what Torr said, Asmo got angry that his veins stood out and said that. Aah, it feels like he¡¯s getting angry. Let¡¯s calm him down so it won''t get troublesometer on. ¡¸Now now, I¡¯m sorry I brought your food souvenirs here¡¹ ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll forgive Al¡¹ ¡¸I know that the food is inside that wooden box, but what is that long and thin stick? It¡¯s not a wooden sword, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ Oblivious to Asmo¡¯s words, Torr pointed at the bokutou that floated in the air due to Psychic. It seems like he¡¯s interested in the bokutou. ¡¸This is a bokutou. I bought it at Kagura¡¹ ¡¸Bokutou? Isn¡¯t it a wooden sword?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s different. There are no swords in Kagura, they mainly use a weapon called katana¡¹ ¡¸So what¡¯s the difference between that katana and a sword?¡¹ ¡¸A sword is a straight, double-edged weapon, while a katana has a curved, single-edged de¡¹ When I pull it over to me and show it to him, Torr looks really interested as he stares at it. ¡¸It¡¯s true. It¡¯s a little bent and it has a slightly different shape than a wooden sword!¡¹ It¡¯s ¡®curved¡¯. The cksmiths of Kagura will get angry at you if you say otherwise. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­both of them look the same to me though¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸It looks simr, but a sword is suited to a thrust while a katana is more for shing, so the actual way manner of using to fight is also different ¡¹ ¡¸Heee©`! Is that so! By the way, there are three of them, are you going to give it to us?¡¹ Torr asks with a look full of expectation on his face. Looking at him like that, it¡¯s obvious that Torr really wants it. ¡¸Sure. I brought them to give it to the two of you¡¹ ¡¸Alright©`!¡¹ ¡¸Ooh!¡¹ As I handed it to them with Psychic, Torr shouted happily while Asmo shouted in surprise. For Torr - who wanted to be an adventurer -, he would probably be delighted being able toe in contact with weapons from a foreign country. He¡¯s staring at the bokutou with shining eyes. On the other hand, perhaps Asmo still doesn''t know a bokutou¡¯s difference with a wooden sword as he was staring fixedly at it. And then, they take a distance from each other and start to do practice-swinging after they finished examining the bokutous. Naturally, Asmo hasn¡¯t learned any swordsmanship, so he¡¯s just swinging recklessly and his body is also unsteady. If Nord-tousan or Eleonora-neesan were here, they might correct them while knitting their eyebrows and even drill the basics of swordsmanship into them. On the other hand, it looks like Torr was able to properly and reasonably swing the bokutou, maybe because Ema-oneesama had taught him. Naturally, there are a lot of ws in his movements even I notice, his skill has certainly improved while I¡¯m in Kagura. ¡¸Ooh, Torr has made quite a progress in your swordsmanship¡¹ ¡¸Hehehe, right?¡¹ When I praise him, Torr smiles while looking a little shy. Rather, that is not a wooden sword but a bokutou, so the proper manner of swinging it should bepletely different, though let¡¯s just forget about that for now. Even while I''m thinking about that kind of thing, Torr is still swinging the bokutou to show his ability. Of course, he¡¯s terriblepared to Nord-tousan, I can still hear the sound of his bokutou tearing through the air. I mean,mon vigers can¡¯t bepared to the Dragon yer after all. ¡¸But, Torr is better at using an ax rather than a sword. These days, M-san was praising the uniform shape of the firewood¡¹ ¡¸Really? Then, should I bring back an ax as a souvenir next time?¡¹ ¡¸Stop it will ya? I want to use a sword!¡¹ Asmo and Iughed at him when we looked at Torr who really hates the idea. Chapter 176: In The Same Boat

Chapter 176: In The Same Boat

¡¸Al, what kind of food bring this time?¡¹ Asmo asked while pointing at the wooden box after making fun of Torr for a while, perhaps he¡¯s curious about it. ¡¸Rather than calling it food, it¡¯s more of seasonings. There are soy sauce and miso inside¡¹ ¡¸Ooh!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­what, so it¡¯s not sweets like the one before?¡¹ Asmo shouted in joy while Torr simply look disappointed. Since I brought Dragon Muffins the other day. He was probably expecting sweets just like that time. ¡¸It¡¯s a foreign countries¡¯ seasonings, you know? It won¡¯t be finished in one sitting unlike sweets and it¡¯s better than sweets since it can diversify the range of dishes¡¹ Asmo appears to know how great it is to be able to obtain a new seasoning, maybe it¡¯s because likes food. ¡¸Well, whatever you say, as long as I can eat something tasty! Let¡¯s go inside for now¡¹ Torr said as he opened the door to his house with the bokutou on his shoulder and while being hopeful. Nevertheless, as expected this guy really has the making of being a delinquent. His figure carrying the bokutou really suits him that there are no out-of-ce feelings when I see him like that. I knew it, I got dependable eyes. Well anyway, I pass him the seasonings since it¡¯s more convenient to exin a lot of things inside after all. So I directly enter Torr¡¯s house since he¡¯s inviting me. Asmo and I follow behind Torr and enter through the front door. ¡¸Excuse mee©`!¡¹ ¡¸Ah, don¡¯t worry there¡¯s no one here beside me now!¡¹ Happily saying something like that where his family is not around, clearly showing Torr¡¯s personality. When I enter from the front door, I saw two dirt-covered, well-worn wooden swords in the corner. I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s Ema-oneesama or Torr, but it looks like they have been used quite a lot. Just by seeing that, you can see just how much they¡¯ve been using it repeatedly for practice. I¡¯m convinced that his practice swinging has improved. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Torr, you¡¯ve worked hard¡¹ ¡¸What are you saying now, don¡¯t look at the wooden swords, it¡¯s embarrassing!¡¹ When I said that and smiled while looking at the wooden swords, Torr took the two wooden swords as if he¡¯s trying to hide them. It seems that it¡¯s embarrassing for him when others are seeing things like proof of his hard work. What a strange guy, to feel embarrassed for being praised in this kind of situation, even though he¡¯s pleased being praised directly. ¡¸Ema-san severely taught him, see¡¹ ¡¸Really?¡¹ Hearing Asmo¡¯s mutter that, I send a surprised look to Torr. And Torr says, while he still has aplicated look on his face, ¡¸There is only my sister who can teach me swordsmanship around here¡¹ ¡¸Huh? What about Asmo¡¯s sister, She-san?¡¹ She-san also joined the vignte corp¡¯s drill, so she should be also practicing swordsmanship. And they¡¯re also neighbors, so it¡¯s strange that he has no other choice than to practice with Ema-oneesama. When I¡¯m still puzzled over it, Asmo sigh and shakes his head. ¡¸Oneechan is an intuitive type, so she can¡¯t teach him¡¹ ¡¸She said, ''You swing it like *whoosh* like this, then you made a sudden move with your waist *gurun*''. ¡®After that, you will only have to do a downward swing and you will be able to do it somehow¡¯. Ipletely didn¡¯t understand what she was saying¡¹ Asmo strongly nodded to Torr¡¯s remark. Is she a different intuitive type from Eleonora-neesan? ¡¸Oh well, She-san is doing things at her own pace after all¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s why even though I¡¯m irritated by it, I have no choice other than to ask my neechan to teach me. Because of that, I was made to work with five times the amount of work than usual as she pushed her own chores to me¡¹ ¡¸Wasn¡¯t it because Torr¡¯s manner of asking was the problem? I¡¯m sure that Ema-san would dly ept teaching you if you earnestly asked her, don¡¯t you think?¡¹ It¡¯s Torr who is strange since he can¡¯t be obedient to Ema-oneesama. I¡¯m sure he asked her rudely, didn¡¯t he? There shouldn¡¯t be the kind of person that would take advantage of others. ¡¸How could it be like that! Women are such creatures! They¡¯re the kind of creatures that will take advantage of you till the end if you let them see some weaknesses! You knew that too, right!?¡¹ ¡¸Tha, that might be so, but Ema-oneesama should not be like that!¡¹ Kuh, despite thinking that there¡¯s no way Ema-oneesama would do something like that, Torr¡¯s words are intensely resonating inside my mind, and a small part in my mind thought that, maybe she is actually not that attractive. No, Ema-oneesama shouldn¡¯t be like that. ¡¸You¡¯re just being deceived by neechan¡¯s outward appearance! You will regret itter when you have such a delusion about neechan!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s you who is being deceived by one¡¯s outward appearance! Eleonora-neesan is neither attractive nor gentle! She¡¯s sloppy and did things as she pleases! Torr is being deceived by the fact that she¡¯s the daughter of a noble!¡¹ ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s not true!¡¹ Torr and I are screaming and ring at each other. ¡¸¡­¡­you know, Al and Torr are always arguing and have such a low opinion about your own neechan. Thenter get found out by your neechan and punished because of it¡¹ As a matter of fact, he¡¯s right. ¡¸Let¡¯s stop this unproductive argument¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. We¡¯re always in parallel with this topic¡¹ We¡¯re always arguing about our sisters as usual. Torr and I go down the hallway without being particrly hostile to each other. ¡¸By the way, my neechan is staying home next door, so she would be able to hear everything you guys yelling before ¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹ Hearing the fact that Asmo said, Torr and I stopped. ¡¸Is there nothing you can do about privacy here?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­nothing can be done about it¡¹ ¡ô ¡¸Aah, now we¡¯ve done it. I wonder if there¡¯s something we can do ¡®bout it©`¡¹ As soon as he enter and sit on a chair in the living room, Torr hung his head as he looks troubled while sitting on a chair ¡¸Those things are not important, can¡¯t you even serve us a ss of water or something. I¡¯m thirsty¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean it¡¯s not important Asmo. This is a huge problem for Al and me, you know! Hey, Al!¡¹ Torr mmed his hand on the table and looked at me as if he¡¯s looking for a response. Usually, I will end up at my wits¡¯ end just like Torr. However, this time it¡¯s different. ¡¸¡­¡­fuu, I¡¯m fine now since I can still manage it¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s that!?¡¹ ¡¸At any rate, Eleonora-neesan is not in Koryatt vige right now. I still have some time until she¡¯s back from the royal capital. So if Ema-oneesan got angry at Torr in the meanwhile, I can just treat it as the usual daily life, and it will be something that had already passed!¡¹ ¡¸Naa! Al that¡¯s dirty! Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re too much by making me a sacrifice!?¡¹ Torr bend his body forward and shouted at me after realizing my masterful n. Fufufu, sorry Torr. Eleonora-neesan is not here right now. This fact is really pleasing to me now more than ever. ¡¸I wonder if it¡¯s going to be that simple©`? You know, I think women will keep that kind of thing in mind and won¡¯t forget about them you know? The moment Eleonora-sama came back, my neechan going to tell her about it¡¹ ¡¸Kuh, so that¡¯s the case!¡¹ I strangely remember the creature called women in my past life, they have the habits to keep bringing up things that had happened again and again. ¡¸ Were there situations where they conveniently forget about it?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­even if they forgot about it, I think that Torr will just remind them by bringing them up¡¹ Haa, to think that such a pitfall exists¡­¡­¡­khh! When I nervously look at him, Torr got this dark smile on his face ¡¸Hehehe, don¡¯t think only you can spend your time peacefully alright, Al? I won¡¯t let you make a sacrifice out of me and run away, okay? ¡¹ So the biggest obstacles on this Sacrifice n are not women¡¯s memory nor their habits, but a friend¡¯s unsightly jealousy and resentment, huh. ¡¸Hahaha, of course right? Torr and I are in the same boat in this matter. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to abandon myrade¡¹ ¡¸Right!¡¹ Asmo appears to be amazed as he looked at us cooperating like that. Chapter 177: Walking Ice Magic Tool?

Chapter 177: Walking Ice Magic Tool?

¡¸Al, do you have a good idea to bribe She? I mean, Asmo and I are living next to each other after all. At this rate, it will only be a matter of time before neechan and She meet with each other. I¡¯ll be out after my neechan beat me up. When that happens, I will have to tell her about my dear friend Al to Eleonora-sama the moment she returns ¡¹ Torr said with a somewhat disgusting act. If your thought of me as your important friend, then you won¡¯t tell on me, right. If it wasn¡¯t because of that, then everything will be fine¡­¡­ So I thought in my mind without saying it directly. The time limit is until Ema-oneesamaes home. It¡¯s fine to say that She-san will meet Ema-oneesama when she hung around in front of her house. When that happens, then Torr will betray me in the future, and I¡¯ll get beaten up by Eleonora-neesan when she returns. ¡­¡­I have to immediately deal with this. ¡¸Rather than that, give me water! Why are you not serving even a ss of water despite inviting a guest into your house!¡¹ Just when Torr and I were talking about how to evade our sisters¡¯ punishment, the nearby Asmo said that exasperatedly. ¡¸The heck, we¡¯re currently talking something important. You can get water by yourself¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re making me, a guest, work!? Fine then, I¡¯ll just ask Al to get me some water with magic!¡¹ ¡¸Oi, Asmo. You¡¯re saying that it¡¯s fine to let a guest, and a noble at that, work for you?¡¹ Shouting like that while trying to make Torr work, aren¡¯t you just like Torr? When I asked that and objected to his words, Asmo says without feeling ashamed, ¡¸I mean, if we bring Al in, then Ice wille out¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it! When ites to this season, Al is the person in charge of making drinks!¡¹ Torr said something I don''t understand, taking advantage of what Asmo said. Well, I don¡¯t like the idea of being Torr and Asmo¡¯s servant, it¡¯s irritating but I¡¯m also bing thirsty so I will prepare some drinks. I cast Earth magic while sitting on the chair. Make three cups with just the right size, then put some ice-block with Ice magic. Thenplete it by using Water magic to add water to the cups. ¡¸Here, it¡¯s done¡¹ After I said that, the two of them immediately drink from the cup in silence, perhaps they were already thirsty. I can hear them greedily swallowing the water, and after that, they vigorously mmed the cup on the table. ¡¸Puhaa! So good! Being able to drink cold water in summer like this is happiness itself!¡¹ ¡¸The cold water is permeating my body!¡¹ Truly wless behavior like a middle-aged man who drinks ale in a bar. Oh well, cold drinks are tastier than any other in this hot season after all. It would be understandable for these two to act like that. There¡¯s no viger who can use Ice magic, and it¡¯s impossible for the vigers to have high-grade Ice magic tools in the vige. I also drink from my cup while thinking about that kind of thing. The Ice magic-chilled water enters my mouth, quenching my thirst. As I drink it all at once, it directly passed through the back of my throat and smoothly entered my stomach. The heat from my body that was flushed by the outside sunlight and the hot weather is being chased away by the cold sensation, giving me a refreshing feeling. ¡¸Puhaaa! So good!¡¹ When Ie to my senses, I had also mmed my cup onto the table just like the two of them before. Does cold water feel this good if we¡¯re in hot summer? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea to try to chill and drink the fresh spring water from the mountain the next time I climb one. It¡®s bound to be better than the previous water I made using magic. No, it¡¯ll definitely taste better. It was the moment when I decided it to be so. ¡¸¡¸Al, another one!¡¹¡¹ ¡¸Yes yes¡¹ Since Torr and Asmo presented their cups to me, I also included my own cup into the mix and pour more water using Water magic to the cups. As soon I poured the water into the cups, Torr and Asmo immediately drank it all and asked for more. They¡¯re very thirsty apparently. After drinking the third cup, the two of them finally calms down as they stopped asking for more. ¡¸Al is so convenient, I want one in my family¡¹ ¡¸Stop with that kind ofpliment will ya¡¹ I wonder if Roomba is the first person who started saying things like that? I feel that that kind ofpliment has strangely be stuck with people. As I¡¯m drinking from my cup while thinking about that, Torr asks. ¡¸Hey, Al. Can you make something like a huge Ice with magic? If so, then I think it could make this house cooler¡¹ ¡¸Ah©`, certainly. If you just ce something like big ice inside, then it¡¯s going to be cool inside¡¹ Human is, after you satisfy one of their desire, they¡¯lle up with another one. It looks like Torr and Asmo - who had their desire satisfied - wanted to have a cooler temperature. ¡¸It is indeed hot. Then, I¡¯ll make it cooler! But setting up some ice is not enough you know!¡¹ Despite thinking along those lines, I feel the same as the two of them, so I immediately jumped on their suggestion. After I got off the chair, I raise both of my arms and hold them to the air and cast Ice magic. Then, cold air was released all over Torr¡¯s house. The released white, cold air spreads inside the room as if it was trying to eliminate the hot air. ¡¸¡¸Uoooooooohhhhhhh!? So cool!¡¹¡¹ Tor and Asmo shouted excitedly as they basked in the cold air. ¡¸Amazing Al! You can even do something like this! Now you¡¯ve been promoted from the person in charge of drinks to releasing cold air!¡¹ I won¡¯t be happy at all even if you praised me like that. ¡¸He¡¯s a walking Ice magic tool!¡¹ Now youpletely ignoring my rights as a human. ¡¸Let¡¯s close the door so the cold air won¡¯t escape outside for now¡¹ Since Torr and Asmo are really impressed by the cold air to the extent that they don¡¯t want to move from their spot, I close the doors and windows of the house with Psychic. Fuu, now the temperature inside won¡¯t increase for a while. I cast the non-attributed magic Light inside the room since it¡¯s bing dim, guess it¡¯s because there is no sunlighting in. I only made around five balls of lights inside the room and maintained it. ¡¸Un, now it¡¯s as bright as daytime¡¹ After I¡¯m satisfied with the brightness inside the room, Torr and Asmo - who had finally calmed down - say with strange looks. ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯ve always wondered about it, but Al is actually quite an amazing magician, isn¡¯t he? ¡¹ ¡¸He doesn¡¯t run out of magic power like us¡¹ I heard Torr and Asmo mutter to each other while sending a questioning gaze at how did I do it. ¡¸Hmm©`, I wonder about that? It seems like my application of using magic is different from other people in general, I don¡¯t quite understand it myself¡¹ I know that my magic power is sorge that they¡¯re poles apart from the average person thanks to Kami-sama, but I¡¯m not even sure how to answer if people ask me about my actual skill in using magic. I¡¯m better in terms of controlpared with the magicians from the Silver Wind - Aleutia and Ilya -, but I don¡¯t have experience in the fighting abilities that are required to live in this world. To begin with, I don¡¯t understand the value of a magician that this world needs. If it were about making Jenga using Earth magic then I¡¯m confident to be able to make it quickly, but it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s going to be needed. Rather, I have no intention of contributing to the country using magic nor do I want to work hard, so there¡¯s no need to think too much about it I can live a rich slow life with just my current magic skill and Space magic. That¡¯s more than enough. ¡¸¡­¡­hey, Al. I got an idea, how about treating She here to keep her mouth shut?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not a bad idea. We got iced water and the cold air to dispel the heat. It¡¯s quite possible to use that for a negotiation¡¹ For She-san - who¡¯s currently suffering from the heat - it can be said that Torr house is heaven right now. If we provide her such afortable ce to spend her time, then even She-san would probably keep silent about things, right? ¡¸How about it Asmo?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I think that¡¯s possible since neechan is weak with the heat. But just to make sure, it might be perfect if you can also treat her to some food for the souvenirs¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸I see! She-san loves to eat after all! If things go wrong, let¡¯s persuade her by making some food using the seasonings from the bunch of souvenirs!¡¹ This seems like it¡¯s going to work. The future of Torr and me are shining brightly! Torr and I smiles at each other as our expression brightened. ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s invite her right away!¡¹ ¡¸Wait up Torr! She might be wary that there¡¯s going to be something behind it if you invite from here. Now we need to lead her toe here from the other side and then convince her¡¹ ¡¸I see! If so,e to this window here Al!¡¹ Torr immediately understood after hearing my idea and quickly moved toward the window-side. That was the closest ce between Torr¡¯s house and Asmo¡¯s house. It was such a close distance that they can easily talk to each other if both of their house¡¯s windows were opened. ¡¸Can you send the cold air from the Ice magic like before from here? If you do that then the cold air should be able to enter Asmo¡¯s house from the gap in Asmo house¡¯s wooden window¡¹ ¡¸As expected from Torr. The best tactician of Koryatt vige¡¹ ¡¸Hehehe, stop it. It only works due to the wise Al¡¯s intelligence¡¹ Torr returned the praise while being modest when I take advantage of the situation to praise him. Torr and I got along really well at times like this. ¡¸¡­¡­the both of you are just cunning¡¹ ¡¸¡¸That¡¯s rude¡¹¡¹ Chapter 178: Operation To Win Sheila

Chapter 178: Operation To Win She

¡¸Yosh, now I¡¯m going to send in the cold air¡¹ ¡¸Ou!¡¹ After I see Torr nod, I hold my hand toward Asmo''s house window and cast Ice magic. Immediately after that, cold air was released from my hand. It bes hot as the hot air outside is entering the house since the window is open, but then the surroundings immediately turn cold because I used the Ice magic. In order to make the cold air enter through the gap in the window, I slightly lowered the temperature of the cold air then I strongly release it. After doing that, I think it probably happens after waiting around five minutes. ¡¸¡­¡­eh? Somehow it feels cool?¡¹ From the direction of Asmo¡¯s house, I began to hear a faint voice and someone¡¯s footsteps as they move around. It¡¯s probably She-san as she notices the room getting cooler due to the cold air seeping in. I feel the presence of someone who seems like She-san slowly approaching us. ¡¸Yosh, this should be enough to draw her attention. We¡¯re withdrawing¡¹ ¡¸Ou!¡¹ After I stopped the Ice magic and backed away, Torr deftly closes the window. ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹ Then we stand still press our ears against the window and stop moving to listen and search for any sign or voice from the other side. Immediately after, we can faintly hear She-san¡¯s voice who is probably inside Asmo¡¯s house. ¡¸Ahh! The ce around the window-side is somehow cool!¡¹ It was She-san¡¯s delighted voice. Apparently, she clearly notices the cool temperature around the window-side. We can hear the sound of movements quite clearly and it was undoubtedly She-san. Yosh, if she¡¯s going toe to a window-side then it¡¯s this one. Torr and I - who were holding our breath - grinned and stand up. ¡¸Oh©`, as expected from Al! To be able to produce cold air using Ice magic! My house has be so cool because of that!¡¹ ¡¸You can¡¯t take a peaceful nap inside a hot room after all. In the end, being able tofortably spend your time inside a cool room is the best!¡¹ ¡¸Being able to feel such cool air, and enjoying iced water in summer is a luxury, isn¡¯t it! Right, Asmo!¡¹ ¡¸Un, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s several times cooler here than at my ce¡¹ Then, we deliberately talk to each other in a volume where it can be heard by She-san, who is probably next door. It might sound somewhat forced, but the heavenly situation here should probably be ryed to her by now. As we look toward the window and talk to each other like that, we can hear noisy footstepsing from Asmo¡¯s house. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­neechan, is probably picking a stick to open the window right now¡¹ Asmo said, and several secondster we can hear the sound of Asmo¡¯s house window being opened, then even Torr¡¯s house window is also opened. Being hit by a stick, the window on this side opened and She-san¡¯s face appeared. ¡¸Aah! Torr¡¯s house is so cool! It must be because of Alfried-sama¡¯s magic, right! I also want to go there!¡¹ She-san babbled while puffing up her cheeks. She looks cute doing that, perhaps it¡¯s because she has a soft, gentle face. It¡¯s quite unusual for a girl to still look good despite puffing her cheeks like this. ¡¸Neechan, do you want toe here?¡¹ ¡¸Un! I mean, it¡¯s so enviable that only that ce is so cool¡«. I¡¯m fine if you just let me stay in the corner, let me go over there!¡¹ She-san honestly expressed her envy when Asmo asked. ¡¸So my neechan said, is it okay with you guys?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m fine with that. Al is also fine with that, right?¡¹ ¡¸She-san is not a stranger anyway. Of course it¡¯s fine¡¹ ¡¸Yay! Thank you! Well then, I¡¯ll go over there now!¡¹ Hearing our conversation, She-san happily smiles and skillfully handled the stick to close the window on this side. Then we can hear the sound of her closing the window of her house and he footsteps moving inside the house. ¡¸Yossha! The first step is more or less clear!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ ¡ô ¡¸Haa¡«, so cool. It¡¯s like being in heaven here¡«¡¹ She-san - who had entered the living room - said pleasantly and closed her eyes. She¡¯s probably fully enjoying the pleasant cold air drifting inside the room with her whole body. Inside a house in a summer where there are no cooler nor electric fan. No matter how good the house venttion in the countryside is, the fact that the heat is ufortable doesn¡¯t change. It would be natural that we wanted to spend their time in a ce with afortable temperature as a human being. ¡¸She-san, I made iced water¡¹ ¡¸Thank you very much! Alfried-sama!¡¹ When I ce the newly created iced water on the table, She-san came to our side happily and sit on the chair. Then she picked up the cup made from Earth magic and drank it in one go. ¡¸Puhaa! So good!¡¹ Even if there¡¯s the greatly desired iced water in front of her, she doesn¡¯t make a coarse sound like us after drinking and I can feel something like feminine qualities about her. And even though she also said the same lines as us, she doesn¡¯t seem like an old man at all. Is this the so-called women¡¯s femininity? I can tell that Eleonora-neesan has a low level of femininity since she doing a ¡¸Kuhaa!¡¹ instead of the ¡¸Puhaa¡¹. ¡¸Do you want some more?¡¹ ¡¸Yes! Thank you very much!¡¹ She-san held out the cup happily when I asked her. And after I pour water into the cup with Water magic, She-san drinks it slowly and in sips this time. She drinks the water as if to enjoy it, then exhales. After that, she warmly smiles and says, ¡¸Being able to drink iced water in summer with such a cool temperature is really a luxury, isn¡¯t it¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it©`¡¹ ¡¸Such luxury made me feels like I¡¯m a young daughter of a noble house¡¹ ¡¸Ice magic tools are valuable after all and not a lot of nobles possess them, so I guess it might feel like you¡¯re living a luxurious life than low-rank nobles¡¹ ¡¸Really!? So, I¡¯m enjoying a more luxurious life than low-rank nobles right now. Alfried-sama is amazing being able to make such luxurious life in practice using magic¡«¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s because magic exists to enrich your life after all©`¡¹ Talking with She-san calms me down somehow. There are no biting words used, and she doesn¡¯te up with something crazy in our conversation. She doesn¡¯t drag me forcibly to train with her, and I¡¯m sure that she probably wouldn¡¯t start using violence even when she got angry. My life might be more peaceful if I have someone with such a calm disposition like She-san as my sister. ¡¸Aah, the table is nice and cool¡«¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s true©`. This perfect coolness feels good¡¹ You can feel the pleasant coolness when you put your cheek on the table. The coolness that doesn¡¯t feel too cold is the best. ¡¸¡­¡­what¡¯s with these two, they strangely began to settle down¡¹ ¡¸They look like herbivores basking in the sun, aren¡¯t they¡¹ Tor and Asmo - who also ced their cheeks on the table - said those kinds of things. Perhaps it¡¯s because they strongly pressed their cheeks on the table since both of them also wanted to enjoy the coolness, but their face look terrible to look at. Please don¡¯t look this way. Since the scene in front of me is so terrible, I ask She-san beside me while looking at her lovely face. ¡¸She-san, is the cold air good enough for you? Is it too cool?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just the right temperature¡¹ That¡¯s good then. Our n to win her over will be ruined if she caught a cold after all. ¡¸Alfried-sama is, really gentle and thoughtful, aren¡¯t you. I can see now why Eleonora-sama would unconsciously behave like a spoiled child with you¡«¡¹ As I was thinking that sort of thing, She-san suddenly said something unexpected. ¡¸¡­¡­Eleonora-neesan depends on me? That was just her being willful in regards to me, isn¡¯t she?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve been hanging out and practicing with Eleonora-sama for a long time, but I¡¯ve never seen her behaving like what you¡¯ve been saying, Alfried-sama. I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s because if it''s about Alfried-sama, that must be like, her real feeling of wanting to depend on you¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­that¡¯s because she thought that I¡¯m lower in standingpared to Eleonora-neesan, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ Like, she thought that I will forgive anything she asked. No matter what I didter, she will just beat me at it. That¡¯s because Eleonora-neesan is confident she can do that, right? ¡¸Wroong. When one look at Alfried-sama and Eleonora-sama being together, they will understand that it is not so¡¹ She-san gently denies my doubt. Hm©`m, I wonder? I really don¡¯t understand Eleonora-neesan. Though it¡¯s strange that I know exactly what her dislikes are, or what action she will take if I give her something. ¡¸Conversely, the rtionship between Ema and Torr is closer to what Alfried-sama is worried about¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not the case! I won¡¯t ept that my position is the lowest!¡¹ Torr shouted as he hit the table as if he was trying to interrupt She-san. ¡¸But, it¡¯s the truth¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not!¡¹ Torr immediately denied Asmo¡¯s muttered remark. Oh well, it¡¯s not like Ipletely understand that feeling of wanting to deny such a thing. However, you will understand it after several years and it will be epted as a matter of course. It was just like me in my previous life. ¡¸Ahh, but this was supposed to be a secret. Alfried-sama, please forget about it¡¹ Then She-san said as if she suddenly remember it. Is this person okay, I wonder? Although we have to persuade her and make her keep mum, this makes rather me anxious¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 179: Operation to Win Sheila2

Chapter 179: Operation to Win She£²

¡¸Al, what to do? Are we going to negotiate now? I think that now is a good time¡¹ ¡¸But, we¡¯re going to sample the souvenirs after this right? Then let¡¯s do it after She-san ate the food. If she refuses at that time, we¡¯ll just take the food from her and She-san - who likes food - should have no other choice than to agree to our request¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­a demon. To take the delicious food from neechan away just after a bite¡­¡­ That neechan won¡¯t be able to endure it¡­¡­¡­!¡¹ Asmo trembled after listening to my strategy. For the younger brother who understands his older sister to say this much. This is probably going to work. ¡¸If we were to give her a pretext, then She-san¡¯s feeling of guilt for keeping quiet will also lessen¡¹ Human is creatures who want some reason to act. For example, even if a person knows that it¡¯s a bad thing, they will likely act as long as there is a definite reason for them. So this is an equivalent exchange. ¡¸So it will even cover She¡¯s distress!¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, though I don¡¯t think that neechan will think too much about it ¡¹ Because of She-san¡¯s personality, I know that she won¡¯t take it seriously, but this is just in case. It won¡¯t do us harm to do this. ¡¸Yosh, let¡¯s open the souvenirs now! Torr, let me borrow your kitchen¡¹ ¡¸Ou, sure thing!¡¹ After receiving Torr¡¯s permission, I head to the kitchen while bringing the wooden box with me by making it float with Psychic. Torr and Asmo - who are curious about foreign country¡¯s seasonings - also came with me with a curious look on their faces. ¡¸What is it what is it? Alfried-sama¡¯s souvenirs? Is it food?¡¹ Perhaps She-san notices our expression and our conversation that she came over looking happy. Being able to hear something rting to food so suddenly, truly just like Asmo. ¡¸It¡¯s seasonings that came from a country called Kagura. I¡¯m going to use them to cook now¡¹ ¡¸Really!? I also want to cook with them!¡¹ So it¡¯s been decided and it will be better if we¡¯re going to cook with the lovely girl, instead of three guys cooking in the kitchen. ording to our strategy, She-san is the one being entertained, but the person herself asserted that she wishes to join the cooking process. It¡¯s probably going to be fine allowing her to do this much. I saw Torr¡¯s eyes, which tell me that¡¸It¡¯s fine¡¹, so we nodded to each other and I reply to She-san. ¡¸Sure©`¡¹ ¡¸Thank you very much! Seasonings from a foreign country¡­¡­I wonder what it¡¯s like?¡¹ Looking at She-san¡¯s lips, it appears that she¡¯s slightly drooling. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­neechan you¡¯re drooling¡¹ ¡¸N, no! This is due to me pressing my cheek against the table before you know!¡¹ Then I wonder what about the fact of you being a woman doing that? I can¡¯t tell whether what she said is the truth or she was drooling because of hearing that the souvenirs are seasonings. I look away from She-san¡¯s figure of wiping the drool on her lips away and start to open the wooden box. ¡¸Torr, get me a suitably small te to use for tasting the dish©`¡¹ ¡¸Okay!¡­¡­eh? The small te is not at the usual ce?¡¹ Torr replied and look for a small te in the cupboard, but it seems that he can¡¯t find them. ¡¸Yesterday, My-san (¥ß¥å¥é¤µ¤ó) was shouting that it was on the lower shelves from the usual ce wasn¡¯t she? ¡¹ ¡¸Uooohh! You¡¯re right! Good grief, it¡¯s always ced at the usual location, don¡¯t change the position like that. People won¡¯t be able to find it¡¹ Torr grumbled in dissatisfaction after finding it on the lower shelves. ¡¸How should I put it, Asmo even know about such minor details¡¹ ¡¸It was by ident. I heard about it so many times since My-san shouted it like that so that Torr and Ema-san won¡¯t have any difficulty in finding it¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s kinda interesting that Asmo can remember after listening to what his neighbor was talking about¡¹ My-san must have warned Torr many times over so that this kind of situation won¡¯t happen but it still did happen. I kind of feel sorry for My-san. After Torr arranged the small tes on the table, I took out the jars of soy sauce and miso and put them on the table. This time, my souvenirs for Torr and Asmo¡¯s ce are themon dark soy sauce. I think that this is the easiest ingredient to use for them, so I only brought them one type of ingredient. I mean, even if I were to suddenly bring tamari soy sauce, it would probably be difficult for them to utilize it. ¡¸Is this seasoning? Both of them strongly smells¡¹ ¡¸The vor looks like it¡¯s going to be strong¡¹ Torr and Asmo said while grimacing after smelling the strong scent of the soy sauce and miso. This smells several times stronger when youpared it to salt, pepper, and sugar, so that¡¯s a natural reaction. ¡¸What¡¯s it¡¯s called?¡¹ It appears that She-san is fine with the strong smell of the soy sauce and miso as she looks calm. ¡¸It¡¯s called soy sauce. Why don¡¯t we have a little taste first ¡¹ After saying that, I use the long and narrowdle I brought with me along with the soy sauce and scoop up some soy sauce. Then I slowly raise it and pour the jet ck soy sauce into the small te. ¡¸¡­¡­this is, is this really a seasoning? You don¡¯t bring something that can¡¯t be eaten to tease us, right?¡¹ ¡¸Why should I do something like that¡¹ Really, what are you saying to someone who had brought you some souvenirs after much trouble? ¡­¡­but, that¡¯s an interesting idea, I think I¡¯ll definitely do that next time I got the chance to bring them souvenirs. ¡¸Tasting this you say, can you drink this?¡¹ ¡¸Soy sauce has a strong vor so you can¡¯t drink them. It¡¯s fine if you just dab a little soy sauce on your fingertips and lick them to have a taste¡¹ When I answer like that, Asmo stiffened as he fixedly stares at the soy sauce. Maybe it¡¯s because of the previous remarks from Torr that made him hesitate to try the soy sauce. ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll try it now¡«¡¹ Just when I¡¯m thinking about such a thing, She-san is the first one to stretch out her arm without fear. She directly stretched out her white arm, and gently dip her fingertip on the soy sauce. After that, she brought her fingertip to her mouth and held it inside. ¡¸Ahh, it¡¯s true! It tastes very strong! It¡¯s salty but, slightly sweet, I think?¡¹ Looking at She-san calmly voicing out her impression, Asmo and Torr gingerly reach out with their arms. This scene, I feel like I have seen it even back in the mansion. I attentively watch Torr and Asmo guide the soy sauce from their fingertips to their mouth. ¡¸Uooohh! It¡¯s true! It¡¯s salty and sweet!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s going to strengthen those dishes with mild vor if you add this¡¹ Torr and Asmo were surprised at the strong vor of the soy sauce. ¡¸We could make a tasty soup if we make a stew and add this along with sugar¡«¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. It will taste better if you dilute it a little more to mellowed it¡¹ Asmo and She-san - who can cook - seem to be thinking about the use of soy sauce immediately after they tasted it. They have only tasted the soy sauce so their reaction is still ambiguous, but it¡¯s a relief that they don¡¯t appear to dislike it. ¡¸Then, the next one is miso¡¹ Relieved at seeing those three¡¯s appearance after tasting soy sauce, I serve the miso I took out from the jar to the small te just like with the soy sauce before. As soon as he saw that, Torr say with a straight face, ¡¸¡­¡­oi, Al¡¹ ¡¸I know what you¡¯re trying to say but you must absolutely not say it, alright? I''m going to hit you if you were to say it¡¯s something like dirt or ¡®that¡¯, right?¡¹ It¡¯s Torr after all. I warned him ahead of time so that it will be hard for him to say some coarse things that can reduce one¡¯s appetite before all else. Immediately after that, Torr snapped his mouth shut while groaning briefly. ¡¸It¡¯s because Torr likes to say some strange things that it makes others fearful to taste something isn¡¯t it ¡¹ ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped isn¡¯t it, I mean, it looks like that!¡¹ ¡¸What did it look like?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Torr bes silent after hearing She-san¡¯s spontaneous and genuine question. Troubled, he send a gaze asking for help to Asmo, but Asmo ignored Torr¡¯s gaze as he pretended to be interested in the miso. ¡¸In any case, let¡¯s try tasting it first. This one is also a bit strong, but you can taste the umami of the seasoning and it¡¯s delicious¡¹ ¡¸Really!?¡¹ After I hand her a spoon to taste the miso while telling her that fact, I was able to distract herpletely from the previous topic. Torr deeply sigh in relief and thanked me with his eyes. Oh well, let¡¯s make it so that Torr owes me a small favor. After taking the spoon, She-san scoops up a small amount of miso that was already ced on the table and eats it. ¡¸This one also has a strong taste, but there¡¯s the umami inside and it¡¯s delicious!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s true. It tastes good despite its appearance¡¹ Then, Torr tasted the miso with his own spoon after her and whispered. I think that ¡®despite its appearance¡¯-thing was unnecessary though, but he¡¯s not used to it after all, so I guess it can¡¯t be helped. ¡¸This is the same as the soy sauce and this will also going to make the dishes delicious¡¹ Asmo voiced out his thoughts on the miso after tasting it. ¡¸I know, right¡«. I think we will have more variations in the vors, I¡¯m looking forward to it¡«¡¹ Yosh, if She-san likes it then we¡¯re won¡¯t have any problem. Let¡¯s win over She-san with a simple dish that uses soy sauce and miso. Chapter 180: Operation to Win Sheila 3

Chapter 180: Operation to Win She 3

¡¸So, what are you going to make with this soy sauce and miso?¡¹ ¡¸I think I¡¯m going to make grilled onigiri and gohei mochi. Both of them are easy to make because the main ingredient is rice¡¹ Both of them are simple food that can be made with just rice. Once I made both of them at the same time, they will be able to remember it immediately and can be added to their cooking repertoire. Besides, I can easily introduce the deliciousness of soy sauce in a simple manner. ¡¸So you said, but my house doesn¡¯t have rice right now?¡¹ ¡¸We also don¡¯t have rice. Rather, haven¡¯t seen any bartering between vigerstely¡¹ ¡¸Right¡«. I also like rice so I wanted to eat them, but they are hard toe by¡¹ That¡¯s true. Even I - who had stocked up some rice with Space magic before I went to Kagura - was almost running out on rice. It¡¯s been a month since then, so almost every family in the vige would probably don¡¯t have any more rice. I have bought most of the rice from Tori while some were also bought by Celia-san¡¯s restaurant, and Bartolo also did some bartering and distribute them to the vigers, but rice doesn¡¯t grow in Koryatt vige after all. ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve thought about it so I brought some rice that we have cooked¡¹ ¡¸Ooh! As expected of you!¡¹ So calmly I said, but it was not a long ago since I became aware that there might be no rice in Torr¡¯s house. But, it¡¯s fine since I saved some food using Space magic. I have saved a lot of cooked rice inside my subspace. I should be able to take secretly them out when Torr and the others are not looking. ¡¸Also, I have bought a lot of rice from Kagura the other day. It¡¯s going to circte in the market for a while from now¡¹ ¡¸Really? Then, we will have to make some preparation so that we can barter some rice¡¹ ¡¸I will be able to eat rice again then¡«¡¹ Asmo and She-san said that happily after hearing what I said. Some portion of the rice is circted in the marketpletely due to my wish, but it seems that it was able to attract the number of vigers¡¯ appetite starting from Logan. Though it¡¯s going to be troubling if everyone wants to eat rice, being able to share my favorite food with everyone is a happy thing. ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s start the preparation shall we¡¹ ¡¸Ou!¡¹ Torr, Asmo, and She-san start moving after I tell them to prepare the necessary ingredients and tools to make the grilled onigiri and gohei mochi. It¡¯s obvious for Torr, but I guess it¡¯s also because the neighbor - Asmo and She - are familiar with a kitchen that they can act promptly. It¡¯s as if the two of them are in their own kitchen that they can prepare the necessary tableware and arrange them. The moment everyone was preupied with the preparation, I secretly use Space magic to take out several bentos from my subspace. Opening the lid, there was the steaming hot white rice as if it was just been cooked and packed inside. Un, Space magic is properly doing its job. With just this, I can always eat hot food anytime so it¡¯s really great. I put the bento boxes on the table while thanking the ability of Space magic. ¡¸The preparation isplete!¡¹ Immediately after, it appears that the preparations are done since Torr¡¯s cheerful voice resounded in the kitchen. ¡¸Now then, we¡¯ll first make the normal onigiri for the number of people here¡¹ ¡¸¡¯For the number of people¡¯ how much are we going to make? Three onigiris per person?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s five per person right?¡¹ ¡¸I want five¡«¡¹ ¡¸Then, five onigiri per person!¡¹ Ooh, two are enough for me, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m gonna eat that much¡­¡­ Rather, we¡¯re also going to make gohei mochi, so the rice will definitely be not enough. Maybe it¡¯s because they haven¡¯t eaten any ricetely that they¡¯re bing hungry. Looking at Torr and the other¡¯s figures while smiling wryly, I took out more rice from the subspace in a corner. Then I cast Water magic to make a water ball and float it in the kitchen. After that, I wash my hands with the soap in the kitchen, shove them into the water ball and wash them as best as I can. It feels good to put my hands inside the water ball like this, I guess it¡¯s because it¡¯s summer. ¡¸Me too!¡¹ ¡¸Wa©`, that looks fun!¡¹ When I absentmindedly put my hands into the water ball, Torr, She-san, and Asmo also join in and thrust their hands into the water ball. It¡¯s easier to do this than going out of your way by washing your hands after filling a bucket with water from the water container. After canceling the water ball magic and letting the dirty water flow into the kitchen sink, I make new water balls for three people. After that, the three of them immediately put both of their arms forward and insert them into the water ball. ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­haa¡¹¡¹¡¹ A sound that seems like a sigh leaked out from their mouth. ¡¸It¡¯s cold and nice¡¹ ¡¸I want to keep my hands inside this¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­being wrapped in cold water is really a bliss¡¹ The three of them muttered as their expression loosened. They look really happy. Seeing the figures of three people lining up while inserting both of their arms into water balls is kinda surreal. Though I understand the reason the three of them are happy so I watch them for a while before I open my mouth. ¡¸Now then, it¡¯s time to properly wash your hands¡¹ ¡¸Ye©`ss¡¹ After I said that, the three of them appears reluctant as they pull out both of their arms from the water ball and start to wash their hands with soap. After that, they vigorously wash their hands like before inside the water ball to clean the soap. After we finished washing our hands like that, I cancel the water balls and let them flow into the kitchen sink. After washing their hands, the three of them somehow look disappointed as they looked at my action. They have put their arms into the water ball for a long time and the water has already turned dirty anyway, thus their arms probably feel warm now. ¡¸I¡¯ll do it againter, let¡¯s make the onigiri now¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right! We were going to make food!¡¹ As though he remember what they were doing after I said that, Torr shout and resumed his task. After I served the rice on arge te, Torr, Asmo, and She-san grab them with their hands and they start to shape it into a triangle. There¡¯s the method to grill the rice after the rice had been mixed with a soy-sauce based sauce at the start to make the taste of soy sauce soak into the onigiri, but I¡¯m afraid that they will make a mistake, making the onigiri out of shape, so we will just smear the soy sauce on the onigiri. ¡¸Oi, Asmo. that¡¯s too big, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ Arge onigiri is being shaped by Asmo¡¯s hands in the direction where Torr is looking. That onigiri is more than twice asrge as the normal onigiri. The size reminds me of a softball. ¡¸If you¡¯re talking about onigiri, then you need to make it this big¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right¡«. Torr¡¯s just small¡¹ Apparently, the size of onigiris in Asmo¡¯s family is around this size. ¡¸No no, that¡¯s simply too big, isn¡¯t it? Right, Al?¡¹ Torr said as if asking me to agree with him. ¡¸Well, that¡¯s because onigiris vary between families, see. You can make it big, you can also add a particr ingredient, and you can also mix other ingredients¡¹ It¡¯s simple as it¡¯s just making cooked rice, but it¡¯s interesting since every family has their differences in taste. I expected that the ingredients that were used to mix in onigiri in each family will bepletely unexpected, but I was still greatly surprised by a lot of them. There was a lot of onigiri with surprising ingredients added back in my previous life, so I think I will also respect the individuality of the people in this world. ¡¸But, we¡¯re going to smear the onigiri with soy sauce and then grill it this time, so I think it will be easier for the taste of the soy sauce to seep into the onigiri if you make it a little smaller¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­then I¡¯ll make it smaller¡¹¡¹ When I gently told them to make the onigiri smaller, Asmo and She-san start to make the onigiri smaller while feeling despondent. I should have told them earlier, huh. ¡¸Also, please make the onigiri a bit tight. We¡¯re going to bake the onigiri after smearing it with soy sauce, after all, so we don¡¯t want them to easily crumble. Especially your Torr¡¹ ¡¸I©`know¡¹ Torr carelessly replies when I specifically call his name and warn him. Asmo and She-san are used to making onigiri neatly, but Torr is not used to it so his onigiri is a bit irregr. It looks like there are some ces where it¡¯s not firmly shaped, so if we put the soy sauce on it and grill the onigiri, it would definitely crumble midway being grilled. After making two onigiris, I decided to help Torr who is not used to making onigiri. ¡¸Aah, it¡¯s been a while since I eat rice¡¹ ¡¸This sweetness of the rice is nice, isn¡¯t it¡¹ On the other side, I guess Asmo and She are already done with their onigiris since they are now eating the grain of rice sticking to their hands. That¡¯s fine since you will know the taste of rice if you eat the small grains of rice like that. You willter get addicted to the faint sweetness from the rice. After we finished making onigiris for everyone¡¯s share, we¡¯re going to make the sauce now. Though I said that, it¡¯s just mixing soy sauce and sugar so it¡¯s very simple to make. Actually, it would be good if we also have dashi, but this is just a quickly prepared dish so we probably don¡¯t have to worry too much about that. Chapter 181: Operation to Win Sheila 4

Chapter 181: Operation to Win She 4

I lit the firewood with Fire magic, then put a little oil on the frying pan and started to grill the onigiris side-by-side. After the surface of the onigiris has already turned brown, I brush the soy sauce on them. Immediately after that, the fragrant smell of soy sauce drifted through the air. The salty and sweet smell stimtes our appetite. ¡¸Uoooooohhh!? It smells really good!¡¹ ¡¸Aaahh, this will definitely be tasty¡«¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­smells good¡¹ While the three of them shouted in delight, I continued to look at the onigiri. As I stared at them in silence, I turn the onigiris over and smear the soy sauce on them with a brush. Then, the fragrant smell drifted around again. ¡¸Neechan, you¡¯re drooling again¡¹ ¡¸You too Asmo, your drool is dripping out¡¹ The sibling pointed that out to each other and they wipe their mouth. However, their gaze was still on the grilled onigiris while they did it. ¡¸Now you only have to smear the sauce on the onigiri moderately and continue to grill it until the outside form crust, let¡¯s start making the gohei mochi now. I¡¯ll leave the grilled onigiri to you Torr, alright?¡¹ ¡¸Aah, I¡¯ll grill them¡¹ On the other hand, I¡®m worried when I¡¯m looking at Asmo and She-san who stare as if they¡¯re going to eat them. So I will leave this ce to Torr as he looks like he can still control himself somewhat. So after I make hot water using Water and Fire magic, I pour it into a bowl. Then I put the remaining rice into a draining basket, and ce it on top of the bowl with the hot water. ¡¸If you do it like this, the moisture will slightly enter the rice and make it soft¨D¨Dhey, are you listening to me?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­of course¡¹ While Asmo boldly answered me, She-san answered in a fluster. However, they¡¯re still looking at the fragrant, grilled onigiri. Oh well, if they also got a whiff of the smell of miso, then I would probably be able to get their attention here. The smell of burnt soy sauce is nice, but the smell of miso is also savory. It¡¯s easy to exin it to them, so let¡¯s make it first. After around two minutes, I drain the water from the rice that had been immersed in the hot water. Then I dump the hot water and put the rice into the bowl. ¡¸Please pound the rice until there are little rice grains left¡¹ ¡¸Okay¡¹ I handed the stick to mash the rice and leave the troublesome physical work to Asmo. It would probably be finished in no time with Asmo¡¯s physical strength. ¡¸Like this?¡¹ ¡¸Un, like that¡¹ The rice is being crushed in just the right manner and the viscosity is increasing. ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s shape them into ellipses and bake them on a frying pan¡¹ After I said that, Asmo took the frying pan hanging on the wall and continue to put it on the stove. ¡¸You don¡¯t have to add oil to the frying pan¡¹ ¡¸All right¡¹ That¡¯s because the rice will absorb the oil and the natural vor of the rice will be spoiled. While Asmo is heating the frying pan, She-san is shaping the rice into ellipses. ¡¸Is it something like this?¡¹ ¡¸Un, that¡¯s fine. We¡¯re going to pierce the middle with a stick and bake it, make it for the number of people here but don¡¯t make it too big¡¹ I leave the adjustment of the amount of rice to She-san, and borrow the frying pan from Asmo for a short while. It requires a little more extra work to make the miso-based sauce. After crushing the walnuts into tiny grains in Torr¡¯s house. I continue to fry it in the frying pan on low heat. When you mix the fried miso-based sauce with the walnuts, it will release an even more fragrant scent. After the walnuts are grilled, all you have to do is to mix it with other seasonings like miso and sugar while adjusting the amount and the sauce will bepleted. ¡¸Aah, it also smells really good over there¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m already hungry that it¡¯s painful¡¹ The smell of grilled onigiri came from the right side, while the smell of miso-based sauce for the gohei mochi came from the left side. It would probably be quite tough to smell these kinds of scents when you have an empty stomach. ¡¸After that, you only have to stab the wooden stick into the middle of grilled rice. Torr, have you finished grilling them?¡¹ I checked on Torr while calming Asmo who is currently grilling the rice. ¡¸There are some that crumbling, but I¡¯ve grilled them all!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s all your fault that they¡¯re crumbling, wasn¡¯t it¡¹ ¡¸N, not my fault!¡¹ Torr denies while panicking, but it¡¯s obvious who was the one who made the onigiri if you look at their shape, you know? At any rate, the crumbling onigiri is probably the one Torr made half-heartedly. The ones made by Asmo and She-san are smaller, but they still feel big to me so I immediately knew which is which. Mine are small so they¡¯re actually easier to identify when they crumble¨D¨D. ¡¸¡­¡­ah, mine also crumbled¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­oi¡¹ Tor looked coldly at me when I made a mistake and unintentionally muttered that. ¡¸¡­¡­that must be because of Torr¡¯s method in grilling them¡¹ ¡¸I may be bad in forming the onigiri but that¡¯s not the case in grilling them¡¹ Ignoring his stabbing gaze, I quickly smear the soy sauce on the cracked part with a brush. ¡¸Look, if you do this then soy sauce will seep until the inside and it will be delicious. It¡¯s possible to fix it like this¡¹ I muttered as if telling myself and left the arranged grilled onigiri to Torr. ¡¸Al, I¡¯m done stabbing the rice with the stick¡¹ ¡¸Later you¡¯ll have to spread the miso sauce on it when you want to eat them and it¡¯s done!¡¹ ¡¸Yahooo¡«!¡¹ Hearing that, She-san makes the loudest cry of the day. ¡ô ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s eat!¡¹ I said after dividing the grilled onigiri and gohei mochi into each of our tes, then three people who were already sitting on their seats quickly moved their hands. The first dish they reach out to is the grilled onigiri. They probably couldn¡¯t stand the fragrant smell of soy sauce that had been drifting around the whole time. ¡¸Mmphh! ¡¯asty!¡¹ The first person who shouted is Torr who sits beside me. Torr stares at the grilled onigiri with wide-opened eyes and hungrily eats them just like that. ¡¸The salty-sweet sauce of the soy sauce really goes well with the grilled rice¡¹ Despite gobbling up the rice, Asmo can still say that as he chews on them as if relishing the taste. After you smear some soy sauce and continue to bake them, the smell and umami of the rice are worlds apart. That¡¯s because thebination of rice and the salty-sweet taste of soy sauce is the best. ¡¸Haa¡­¡­delicious¡¹ She-san happily muttered as she put her hand on her cheeks as she ate them with her small mouth. Judging from She-san¡¯s appearance, there¡¯s no doubt that she likes them. This could be used as a bargaining chip in our negotiation. I look at Torr wanting to start our operation, but he doesn''t notice my signal since he¡¯s still absorbed in stuffing himself with the grilled onigiri. He¡¯s picking the next grilled onigiri to eat, without looking in my direction. Not good, this guy. He hadpletely forgotten about our n due to the tastiness of the grilled onigiri. I hit Torr¡¯s shoulder despite looking at Torr in disbelief. ¡¸What is it Al?¡¹ ¡¸Our strategy¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­ooohh, I forgot¡¹ When I whispered to Torr as he looked at me in displeasure, Torr answered like that as if he just remembered it. Don¡¯t put another grilled onigiri into your mouth again if you remember. Then he swallowed the thing inside his mouth and after reluctantly staring at the rest of the grilled onigiri on the te, he turn around to face She-san who is sitting opposite of him. Yosh, we¡¯ll first bring She-san¡¯s te over here to give us the advantage. So I thought and I reach out for She-san¡¯s te, but there was a sudden dry thud as my arm got repelled. ¡¸Huh? This, this is mine right?¡¹ ¡­what was that just now? Did She-san hit my arm when I reached out for her te? But I didn¡¯t see She-san moving her arms at all¡­¡­¡­ And also, I feel a chill down my spine even though she¡¯s still talking to me calmly with a gentle smile on her face. This kind of cold atmosphere, feels really simr when you¡¯re breaking the taboo of asking a woman her weight. I wonder, did I make a mistake somehow? ¡¸U, un. That¡¯s right, I made a mistake. Sorry¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s all right. There are also times when it happened right¡«¡¹ I be frightened of the unfamiliar atmosphere around her and apologize, then She-san resumes her meal. That previous atmosphere vanished, leaving no trace. ¡¸Oi, Asmo. What¡¯s going on? We won¡¯t be able to proceed with our strategy like this, won¡¯t we¡¹ ¡¸I guess, neechan really likes the grilled onigiri. It¡¯s been a while since I saw neechan being so quick and not letting down her guards¡­¡­¡­¡¹ When I reflexively ask Asmo after seeing her like that, I got that kind of reply from him. So it¡¯s also unexpected for Asmo, huh? ¡¸So in short, it¡¯s impossible to snatch the food from She-san right now?¡¹ ¡¸Maybe, she will hit you with enough strength to make your skin turn red the next time you try something like that again, I think. It also happened a long time ago when we managed to obtain rare monster meat ¡¹ Looking at the somewhat persuasive Asmo, she had probably hit him until his skin turned red in the past. I know that Asmo¡¯s family members are gluttons - more so from anyone else-, but I didn¡¯t think that it would be this much. So, I guess I should be able to take it using the non-attributed magic - Psychic -, without directly using my own arm, but my intuition is telling me that it¡¯s just going to make it worse. In any case, it¡¯s impossible to take the food from She-san¡¯s hands right now. ¡¸¡­¡­I feel like it¡¯s better for us to simply approach her to discuss it y¡¯know? When pushes to shove, you could just threaten her with Ice magic to calm her down. In any case, it looks like it¡¯s a bad idea to snatch her food from the front¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s do that¡¹ I nodded to Torr¡¯s suggestion and look at She-san again. She-san is now happily stuffing herself with the grilled onigiri. She¡¯s in a good mood right now, so it looks like we can negotiate with her normally. ¡¸She-san¡¹ ¡¸Hm?¡¹ ¡¸Can you listen to Torr and my request? ¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­is it going to take a long time? There are still some grilled onigiri left, and there are also the gohei mochi that we made after all that trouble¡­¡­¡­¡¹ I tried to ask her again, but it was suddenly denied. Indeed, our conversation might take a long time. If that happens, then the piping hot grilled onigiri and gohei mochi that we had made with so much effort would probably end up going cold. Grilled onigiri and gohei mochi are also delicious when they are cold, but it¡¯s more delicious when it¡¯s warm. Since the act of taking the rice directly is riskier than I thought, I guess we should change our strategy right now and start negotiation after we finished eating? You will feel better after eating delicious food, and the negotiation would proceed smoothly, right. In short, it¡¯s the same as entertaining others with food. ¡¸¡­¡­understood. Let¡¯s talk after eating¡¹ ¡¸Got it!¡¹ She-san nodded while broadly smiling when I said that. I let out a short sigh and bit the grilled onigiri in my hand. When I eat it, the outside is crisp while the soy sauce soaks into the steaming rice as they slowly crumble inside my mouth. The more I chew on them, the more the sweetness of the rice and the salty-sweet taste of the soy sauce are spreading inside my mouth. It has such a concentrated umami taste, due to the severalyers of hardened soy sauce that were being smeared on the onigiri that is now spreading out. I continue to ravenously eat the grilled onigiri like that, and reach out for the gohei mochi that had been stabbed with the stick next. After smearing it with the specially made miso sauce, I heartily bit into it. Immediate after, I can taste the strong sweetness of the rice with its springy texture as I chew on it. After that, the stirring taste of the miso immediately spread inside my mouth. The sweet taste of the rice and the taste of miso are a perfect match and they are very filling. ¡¸This gohei mochi is also delicisous¡«!¡¹ She-san - who also ate gohei mochi - said with an ecstatic expression on her face. It was just a simple dish, but it¡¯s because you can taste the vor of the ingredients and it is delicious. I knew it, food is best eaten while they are warm. But, I wonder why. Our n is progressing, but I felt that not a single thing is progressing as we had imagined. Chapter 182: Operation to Win Sheila 5

Chapter 182: Operation to Win She 5

¡¸Haa¡«, it was delicious¡¹ ¡¸Right¡¹ She-san and Asmo - who had finished eating the gohei mochi and grilled onigiri - said looking satisfied. ¡¸These soy sauce and miso, both of them were delicious¡¹ ¡¸Even just adding them on the dish like with the grilled onigiri and gohei mochi really made it have apletely different taste isn¡¯t it~¡¹ ¡¸I think it¡¯s going to be quite delicious by just adding miso to vegetables¡¹ ¡¸Aah, that sounds good¡«. If it were fresh vegetables then it will really go well with the strong taste of the miso!¡¹ Asmo and She-san are having a casual conversation while Torr and I were considering the negotiation we¡¯re about to have. I can understand when ites to She-san, but that Asmo has an expression that said that he got nothing to do with this. Hmm, that¡¯s actually the case, but I think it¡¯s fine if you show a little more willingness to cooperate. I cleared my throat as if to concentrate, even while thinking about that kind of thing. ¡¸Can we continue our conversation before now?¡¹ ¡¸Sure¡«. Um©`m, what was it again?¡¹ She-san asks me while smiling when I asked her again. It appears that she¡¯spletely satisfied after eating delicious food and being inside the room with such afortable temperature. If Torr or Asmo were to smile like this and say something as if feigning ignorance then I would hit them lightly, but this is She-san we¡¯re talking about so she probably doesn¡¯t have that kind of thought. ¡¸¡­¡­me and Torr¡¯s request¡¹ ¡¸Aah! That was it! So what is Alfried-sama and Torr¡¯s request?¡¹ I wonder if she¡¯s feigning ignorance while actually understanding what we meant? Is She-san acting like that to maintain her superiority? I¡¯m wondering about it but I can¡¯t glean any information from She-san who curiously tilted her head. Just, how should I proceed now? While I¡¯m examining She-san¡¯s expression, Torr - who is beside me - says evasively, ¡¸What we ask for is that, y¡¯see. That, the exchange Al and I made a while ago¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Aah! The matter of you speaking ill of Ema and Eleonora!¡¹ She-san said as though she understand what Torr was about to say. I knew it, she overheard our conversation before. ¡¸So your request is, you want me so I will say nothing of it?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­well, that¡¯s right¡¹ Torr answered in my ce. ¡­¡­I wonder, I feel like She-san is the one who has got the upper hand right now. We have to seize the upper hand, so that we will be able to silence She-san, or else she will betray us and going to cause problemster. I want our side to seize the upper hand somehow so that we can proceed with the negotiation and have the advantage. ¡¸Using Ice magic, we have provided She-san with afortable ce even though it¡¯s currently summer, and entertained you with delicious food made with seasonings from a foreign country!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I think it¡¯s sly of you to say something like that after I ate all the food?¡¹ When I said such words with a bit of pressure in them, She san replied with a sullen look on her face. ¡¸That¡¯s because this is a negotiation. Rather, the one who hastened our n is She-san. I was originally nning to negotiate with She-san when you were about to eat them¡¹ ¡¸Aah! So if I didn¡¯t nod at that time then you¡¯re going to take the grilled onigiri and gohei mochi right!?¡¹ Such a processing power of her brain to guess this far from a few words. Even when everyone had the impression that She-san is the absent-minded type, she¡¯s still a woman of Koryatt vige after all. You can¡¯t underestimate her. While raising the level of wariness for another level in my mind, I confidently say, ¡¸Let¡¯s see, what was it again? I mean, She-san said it yourself at the beginning, right? ¡ºI¡¯m fine with just being in the corner¡», right?¡¡So we actually didn¡¯t need to treat you with the food, don¡¯t you think?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­but I also helped to cook right?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s because She-san begged us to help so it has nothing to do with this¡¹ Fuh, it¡¯s easy for one to think that they will also get the food when they only helped us a bit. No one said that She-san can also eat food with us. ¡¸Muu¡«, now I think I understand what Eleonora-sama said about Alfried-sama being so cunning¡¹ She-san said while puffing her cheeks. Eleonora-neesan, please don¡¯t spread a tant rumor of me being cunning or such¡­¡­ Now She-san is having a strange misunderstanding because of that. ¡¸Al is like a merchant somehow¡¹ I¡¯m a noble. What does Torr take me for anyway? ¡¸That¡¯s true. You give a somewhat unpleasant feeling with that sort of roundabout manner of talking¡¹ So you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m an unpleasant guy? Anyhow, let¡¯s hit Torr and Asmoter. ¡¸So since She-san had received those aforementioned favors, you can¡¯t tell our neechans about us bad-mouthing them. And so, now the deal is closed¡¹ ¡¸That favors, it was all done by Alfried-sama though, is that fine with you?¡¹ ¡­¡­hmm, if you say it like that, then certainly almost all of it was due to myself this time¡­¡­ The one who used Ice magic to make the room cooler is me, and the one who brought Kagura¡¯s seasoning as souvenirs is also me. Most of the food is also made by me, Torr was responsible for shaping his own onigiri and grilling the onigiri, I guess? And so I was questioning in my mind about the same condition that I¡¯m going to receive after all sorts of things that I¡¯ve done, and about Torr who only did that much. ¡¸Oi, Al! Don¡¯t be deceived by her!?¡¹ ¡¸No, but now that she said it like that, it¡¯s true though¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­we¡¯re in the same boat, aren¡¯t we?¡¹ Torr said while putting his hand on my shoulder. There¡¯s no other day where his words seem more annoying than today. ¡¸Ah©`! Mou! Come to your senses, Al! This is She¡¯s trap! She¡¯s trying to disrupt our rtionship and use that as an advantage! There¡¯s no meaning in for a falling out right now, right!? ¡¹ ¡¸Yo, you¡¯re right!¡¹ Indeed, it¡¯s just like what Torr said. Even if there¡¯s a falling out among us here, there¡¯s nothing to gain. Even if, say, I or Torr betrayed the other one, then we will just tell the bad-mouthing to our neechan as a result of the grudge for being betrayed. So the two of us need to survive here. Though I think like that in my mind, it¡¯s also true that I feel kinda discontent with the situation. This, She-san. She managed to shake me like this with just a few words from her¡­¡­¡­ I try to keep calm and strengthen my mind and straighten my posture to pull myself together. ¡¸I mostly did the work, but that¡¯s fine. So do we have a deal?¡¹ ¡¸U¡«n, incidentally, do you only have those jars of soy sauce and miso?¡¹ She-san said while sending her gaze toward the soy sauce and miso jar ced in the kitchen. ¡¸I¡¯m nning to give Torr¡¯s family and Asmo¡¯s one jar of soy sauce and miso with that size¡¹ ¡¸The people in my family eat a lot, so since it¡¯s the first time we¡¯re going to try and use it doing experiments as the seasoning, I wonder if I can have more ¡«¡¹ Just as you¡¯d expect from She-san, she immediately moves her aim toward food now that the topic with the cold air is over, huh. ¡¸Ahh, this woman! You¡¯re extorting us!?¡¹ Torr - who took She-san¡¯s words seriously - unintentionally leaned forward and shouted so. ¡¸Eh? I got the urge to meet Ema somehow¡«¡¹ ¡¸Oi oi! That, that¡¯s a different thing, isn¡¯t it!?¡¹ ¡¸Calm down Torr. We¡¯re going to enter the next negotiation from hereon¡¹ ¡¸Ha, haa?¡¹ After I restrained him and calmed the excited Torr down, Torr sat down with a strange look on his face. This guy is talented in thinking of doing sneaky things but weak in this kind of negotiation. ¡¸Why is there going to be another negotiation now? We can somehow manage it with the cold air and food, right?¡¹ ¡¸I know. But, the other side still has our weaknesses in her hands. So it¡¯s only natural for her that she wanted to gain a little more profit off of us¡¹ ¡¸Dang it! This is why a woman is so¡­¡­¡­!¡¹ Let¡¯s just repeat the words Torr said at the start as is. It can¡¯t be helped, which is frustrating. We need to probe each other out and find amon ground. ¡¸Then, is it fine if I add one more jar of miso and soy sauce to She-san¡¯s house?¡¹ ¡¸Mm¡«, add more!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s going to be difficult? We reached Kagura after a week in a carriage and another week on the ship. The price of miso and soy sauce themselves are expensive, and the whole thing doesn¡¯t add up. Truthfully speaking, the only amount of soy sauce and miso that I can give you is the amount I have suggested to you¡¹ Actually, I can just get them in an instant, and miso and soy sauce are also mass-produced over there, andparatively price to the level that ordinary people can buy them. Though I don¡¯t store a lot of them in the mansion, I saved a lot of them with Space magic. The reality is actually like that, but I strongly argued with her without expressing all the above reasons. ¡¸¡­¡­if you think about it realistically, perhaps this is really expensive?¡¹ Torr raises the soy sauce jar nervously. ¡¸The important thing is that the other side must properly recognize the value of this, but if you bring them to the proper ce then you can sell it at quite a good price¡¹ ¡¸O, ooh. Thank you for giving us such delicious and valuable things ¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­somehow it feels unpleasant being thanked by Torr¡¹ ¡¸What the! You can just say thanks!¡¹ Sorry, but I can¡¯t do that. ¡¸Neechan, please let them off with this ¡¹ Asmo - who had been silent until now - finally start to pacify She-san. Rather, why don¡¯t you do it sooner if you can do something like that? We could have somehow managed to do this if Asmo sincerely asked her from the start, right? ¡¸Yeah¡«. We¡¯re normally also indebted to Alfried-sama aren¡¯t we¡¹ If you thought like that then I wish you would keep silent from the start. Let¡¯s just keep that retort inside my heart. It¡¯s important to finish the negotiation without any worry. ¡¸Then, we have our deal!¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ When I stretch my arm toward her, She-san received it while grinning as we shook our hands. ¡¸Fuuh, this will kept us safe¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹ As Torr and I sighed in relief, we can hear the sound of the door being openeding from the entrance. ¡¸Hey Torr, Asmo! Just how long are you going to take a break now! It¡¯s time to go back to your work¨D¨D, ehh what¡¯s this cool air!?¡¹ ¡¸Ehh!? Mother, howe it¡¯s so cool inside the house!?¡¹ After that, My-san and Ema-oneesama came in and enjoyed the cool air, but we were able to spend the time peacefully as She-san - who were also there with us - don¡¯t tell them about us bad-mouthing our neechan. ¡ô ¡¸¡­¡­neechan, you actually didn¡¯t hear about Alfried and Torr bad-mouthing their sister, didn¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸Ehehe, so you know it huh? I heard them shouting next door but, I don¡¯t know the details of what they talked about, see¡¹ ¡¸I knew it. I mean, neechan¡¯s face, when you were negotiating, was the face of someone who doesn¡¯t know anything¡¹ ¡¸But, it¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it? We now have more soy sauce and miso that can be used at home! You knew about it so Asmo should be quiet okay?¡¹ ¡¸Un, with this we will be able to eat a lot of grilled onigiri and gohei mochi at home¡¹ Chapter 183: A Maids Duty

Chapter 183: A Maid''s Duty

Several days after I returned from Kagura. I¡¯ve finished with things I should do like treating my family with Kagura dishes, then arranging the ingredients, and giving the souvenirs. Even when I spend too much back in Kagura, we should be able to earn back more than enough money and gainsting profit from table tennis. I have also exined the specific tools needed and the detailed rules about table tennis on the return trip to Tori. After that will be the adult¡¯s - Nord-tousan - area of expertise, so I leave it all to him. But it won¡¯t be manufactured in the countryside like Koryatt vige since we don¡¯t have a proper facility to make them. After that, Tori would probably be able to do a good job just like with the Reversi. Building a system to earn asting ie without having to work. This is precisely a crucial step to have an ideal slowlife. Being able to earn money without working at all, what a wonderful thing. In any case, now I don¡¯t have anything to do because of that. Furthermore, Eleonora-neesan is also not in the mansion currently due to participating in the joint practice with the Knight¡¯s Order in the royal capital. Meaning, I don¡¯t have to apany Eleonora-neesan in practicing with her, or being exploited and ordered around, and thus my free time will increase. In other words, I will have more free time. So I have to spend this time meaningfully, right? I¡¯ve been thinking about it but, now it¡¯s possible for me to idle around or do the things that I haven¡¯t been able to do. Unfortunately, it¡¯s only a matter of time until Eleonora-neesan returns. I don¡¯t know the specific date of when she will return but, Eleonora-neesan said that she will be back in the summer. If I¡¯m unlucky then she might already be on the way back and I don¡¯t even have a week for myself. So the time when there is no Eleonora-neesan is ten times more valuable than usual. I have to fully enjoy it. So I thought, now I¡¯m considering what should I do today in my room. ¡¸For now let¡¯s make the room cooler by releasing cold air with Ice magic¡¹ Having decided that, I cast Ice magic and spray the cold air inside my room. The sultry air changes into a cool one, and the room is filled with cold air. I like the feeling when the hot air is being pushed away and the air turns cold. It feels sofortable when the nice and cold air is caressing all of my body. After that, I close the window that was open to let the fresh air spread throughout the room. Then close the curtain and cut the room from the sunlight. This will not make the temperature inside the room increase quickly. Cause I won¡¯t be able toe up with a good idea inside a sultry room. It¡¯s also important to prepare afortable environment like this after all. I suddenly became thirsty, after adjusting the temperature inside the room. It¡¯s summer so as expected, I guess I¡¯m going to have something cold. I feel like drinking fruit-based drinks. Speaking of fruit-based drinks, it would be the grape juice we bought as we stopped by Kikka en route to Kagura. Using Space magic, I take out a grape juice barrel, a cup, and a spoon that I stored in the subspace. When I bring the cup near the barrel¡¯s tap and twist it, a beautiful purple grape juice came out. After that, I slowly freeze the grape juice inside the cup with Ice magic, and it¡¯spleted after it turns into a sherbet. I stir the grape juice-turned sherbet with the spoon. After confirming that it has turned into the right shape, I scoop it with the spoon and put it into my mouth. The sweetness of the concentrated grape spread inside my mouth along with the coldness. Immediately after my throat is wetted, the fruity taste of the juice brings with it a refreshing feeling. The characteristic sourness of the grape and the coldness from the drink match-ed each other, and it¡¯s truly irresistible in this hot season. It¡¯s also interesting that a crunchy sound resounded each time I chew on them. Some people may like a different taste, but for me, I prefer a slightly stronger ice texture. It¡¯s like I¡¯m eating a cold sherbet, but if it melts its texture will change and I¡¯ll be able to enjoy a soft sherbet. There are some fearless ones among my friends (previous life) who let it melt until thest minute and ate them in the most concentrated state. Setting those aside, I think that even the same sherbet may have a slightly different taste. I eat the sherbet by silently moving the spoon to my mouth while thinking about that kind of thing. However, when you eat too quickly then your head will go *kiin*. Nevertheless, it¡¯s so delicious and I can¡¯t stop the spoon. ¡¸Ah©`, I feel it!¡¹ I unintentionally moaned while holding my forehead. Despite knowing what would happen, I still did it. This is the fearfulness of having a cold drink. ¡¸I feel a cold air!¡¹ Just when I¡¯m holding my forehead that was suffering from the dull pain, a maid - Mina¡¯s - voice resounded from the hallway. Mina is in charge of cleaning the window right now, so she should have been on the first floor until a while ago¡­¡­ Maybe, she could feel the cold air that leaked out from my room? Oh well, cold air is heavy anyway so it has the property to fall, but it¡¯s hard to imagine that the cold air leaking out from my room has gone down to the first floor. While I¡¯m tilting my head in confusion, I can feel Mina¡¯s presence moving in this direction. Then she came to a stop in front of my room. Then, maybe Mina is now sticking her body to the door of my room? There was a rattling sounding from the door. It¡¯s scary for me - who is inside the room - when you silently make that kind of sound¡­¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­I knew it, the cold air is leaking from Alfried-sama¡¯s room¡­¡­¡¹ I can hear Mina seriously saying that, as though she had found conclusive evidence. However, Mina can¡¯te in. Basically, there is a rule here that states, a maid can¡¯t enter a private room unless they have some business with the owner of the room. Mina would probably not break that rule since Mel-san had exined the rule¡¯s importance. If she broke the rule then I - as the master - canin to Mel-san and even she will be angry at Mina and will end up with something unpleasant. Because of that, I can predict Mina¡¯s next action. Just when I¡¯m sure of that, the door of my room was knocked. ¡¸¡­¡­Alfried-sama, it¡¯s Mina. Do you have any problems there? ¡¹ She won¡¯t be able to enter unless she has things to do. So, she would probably think of making up something. But unfortunately for her, right now I feel like taking this chance to spend my time freely. If Mina enters the room then I won¡¯t be able to use Space magic and that will be extremely inconvenient. And if we¡¯re having a conversation here, then it would be possible for her to somehow force her way in, so it¡¯s best to ignore her right now even though I feel pity for her. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Alfried-sama? Can¡¯t you hear me?¡¹ Mina knocked on the door again as she call out to me for the second time. But I still stick to my n of not answering her. Just think of me taking a nap and giving up already. ¡¸¡­¡­could it be, are you sleeping? Sleeping again in this kind of cool room since morning, I¡¯m so envious you know!?¡¹ You¡¯re envious of me, huh? It¡¯s wonderful being able to spend my time in such a room with refreshing air even though it¡¯s summer. I¡¯m sharing the cold air leaking out from the door with Mina, after all, so bear with it today. ¡¸¡­¡­mumumu, I also want to enter. But, I have no errand to let me enter and I will be scolded if I enter¡­¡­no, it¡¯s naturally my job as a maid to worry about Alfried-sama¡¯s condition since he is the master, right? I mean, he might catch a cold if he was sleeping in such a cool room. That¡¯s because Alfried-sama asionally exposed his stomach while he sleeps. Yes, it¡¯s a maid¡¯s duty to enter their master¡¯s room because they¡¯re worried about them!¡¹ Even though she usually won¡¯t say something knowledgeable like that, she only says something like that when she¡¯s in fine shape. Though Mina used to be simpler than this in the past, who influenced her to make her like this? Just when I was astonished at her change, the door to my room suddenly moved as it rattled. Seeing that, I hurriedly close the door with Psychic, then I also lock the door just in case. ¡¸Aahh!? Alfried-sama, you¡¯re using strange magic to close and lock the door, didn¡¯t you!? You¡¯re actually awake, right!?¡¹ Immediately after, I can hear Mina¡¯s voice that was filled with resentment. That was dangerous, I forgot to lock the door. That¡¯s because Eleonora-neesan got angry when I lock the door, so it became a habit of not locking the door. I want to spend the time rxedly so let¡¯s lock the door since there is no Eleonora-neesan right now. ¡¸You¡¯ve been so noisy since a while ago Mina. What are you doing?¡¹ Ignoring Mina who is screaming while banging on the door to my room, heard Sara¡¯s voice. She probably came to check on Mina since she was so noisy. Come now, get scolded by Sara, and leave this ce. ¡¸It¡¯s terrible Sara! Alfried-sama suddenly said that his chest is hurting!?¡¹ Just when I smile while thinking along that line, Mina - who should be in front of the door -es out with something unexpected. What is she saying now!? ¡¸Is that true!? Let¡¯s immediately enter the room to check up on him!¡¹ ¡¸But, the room is locked so this is bad since we can¡¯t enter¡­¡­¡­!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll go get the spare key now!¡¹ Sara - who took Mina¡¯s words seriously - sounded so impatient as she yelled. ¡¸No no, there¡¯s really nothing wrong with me!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­eeh? Alfried-sama!?¡¹ Sara - who was about to run to take the key - stared at me, looking bewildered. And the moment I opened the door, Mina swiftly moved and intruded into my room. ¡¸¡­¡­haaaaaa, it¡¯s cool. This ce is heaven¡¹ Mina muttered while looking ecstatic. Good grief, this maid is true to her desire as always. Sara nervously asks when I turn my eyes toward Mina with a stunned expression. ¡¸¡­¡­err, Alfried-sama. Didn¡¯t your chest hurt?¡¹ ¡¸Really, I¡¯m fine. That¡¯s because Mina wanted to enter my cool room that she lied and tried to make Sara help her to open the door¡¹ When I exined the truth to her, Sara turned silent with no expression on her face. Her eyebrows twitched, and I can see a vein popping out when I look at her forehead. Despite being terribly worried and anxious, it was actually for a rather stupid reason when she heard about it. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­at any rate, Alfried-sama is also in good health today and nothing¡¯s wrong¡¹ ¡¸Un, thank you for everything¡¹ When I answer Sara while smiling, she briskly approaches Mina who is on the room¡¯s floor. ¡¸Haa, the coldness of the floor is so irresistible. When I put my cheek on the floor¨D¨Dit hurts!? What are you doing!?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­no matter how you¡¯re faithful you are to your desire, there are good and bad things you have to consider¡¹ Sara pulled Mina¡¯s ear while saying that with anger in her voice. As might be expected, Mina¡¯s lies this time may have been unforgivable for Sara ¡¸Bu, but it feels this cool!? It makes you want to enter the room, right!?¡¹ ¡¸Nevertheless, your lies from before are not a joking matter. Mina should try to do her best to suppress your desires a little more. I¡¯m sure that you will think about something bad if you were given too much time on your hands. So I¡¯m going to give you three times more work than usual so that you won¡¯t think about some unnecessary things. There are a lot of works outside to be done, like procuring ingredients in the vige, tidying the garden, and weeding¡¹ ¡¸Making me work outside in such hot weather, that¡¯s awful! There¡¯s a devil here!¡¹ Sara walks out of the room while strongly pulling Mina¡¯s ear. Humans will think and say some unnecessary things when they have free time after all. So I think Sar¡¯s words have some truth in them. ¡¸Pleae help me Alfried-sama!¡¹ As Mina leaves the room into the hallway while her ear is being pulled, she asks for my help. ¡¸Hey, it¡¯s natural for a maid to worry about the physical condition of their master - namely, me -, right? If that¡¯s the case, then not only the outside, you have to also properly clean the inside of the mansion so that I won¡¯t be sick, okay?¡¹ ¡¸Then, I will also add the work of cleaning the mansion¡¹ Sara announced to Mina while grinning after hearing what I said. ¡¸N, no way!?¡¹ Mina¡¯s sorrowful scream resounded through the mansion. Chapter 184: The Charm of Slime Cushion

Chapter 184: The Charm of Slime Cushion

¡¸¡­¡­I wish we also have a slime pillow in our house¡¹ After finishing my lunch - and just like usual-, Iy down on the sofa in the living room and muttered. ¡¸Ehh? Slime pillow? What¡¯s that?¡¹ Then Sylvio-niisan - who is also in the living room with me - asks. ¡¸It¡¯s a slime stuffed in a pillowcase and make it into a pillow¡¹ ¡¸Eehh!? When you said slime, it¡¯s that Slime monster, right? And you¡¯re putting that inside a pillowcase and make it into a pillow?¡¹ ¡¸Un, that¡¯s right¡¹ When I nodded as if it was natural, Sylvio-niisan look slightly disapproving of my views. After that, he sighed and look at me as if he¡¯s amazed at me. What¡¯s with that ¡®what a naughty kid¡¯-look of yours? ¡¸¡­¡­even if Al always does strange things, a monster is still dangerous so stop having any thoughts about them all right¡¹ Strange things you say, I¡¯m only seeking after convenience for my daily life and they¡¯re not excessive, but I¡¯m going to let it pass now since we¡¯re going to digress if I were to retort to that. ¡¸But, even Sylvio-niisan knows that slimes are mostly harmless, right? I mean, unless you¡¯re a baby then even a small kid can defeat it after all¡¹ ¡¸That may be true but monsters are essentially creatures that attack people. And it¡¯s crazy for a person to put such thing under their head and sleep like that while being defenseless¡¹ Sylvio-niisan tly denied and strongly argued against my views. In a world where there are dangerous monsters around, that kind of danger is taught to you early on so I guess people can¡¯t ept my idea that easily. Sylvio-niisan values and the things he says are the majority in this world. However, Aleutia and Ilya - who are adventurers and people who understand the danger of monsters - also didn¡¯t show interest in the thought at first, but then theyter became used to it and habitually used them. That¡¯s why, it doesn¡¯t seem to be impossible to persuade Sylvio-niisan. Incidentally, Tori is different. He¡¯s a merchant, so if he sees something that is profitable then he can change his sense of values with no hesitation. The proof would be when he jumped at the chance of obtaining the reversi and table tennis. Now that I think about it, Tori¡¯s flexibility is amazing isn¡¯t it. ¡¸Despite absorbing their food, they won¡¯t be crazy and attack you as long as you properly feed the slimes you know? And if you tightly sealed the pillowcase, it won¡¯t be able toe out¡¹ ¡¸Is, is that so? I don¡¯t know that much about slimes so I can¡¯t say anything about that¡­¡­¡¹ Oh well, people are normally desperate to remember the special characteristics and those monsters that are likely to be harmful rather than learning about the harmless monster after all. Especially slimes - a monster that doesn¡¯t give people the feeling of being difficult to deal with - they are probably not considered that important in Sylvio-niisan¡¯s mind. ¡¸Basically, it¡¯s the same as a knife. Even if it¡¯s a dangerous tool, it will be handy if used properly. It will be the best if something like a kitchen knife is used to cook¡¹ ¡¸Ah, hmmm©`mm. What Al said, they¡¯re strangely valid, but it¡¯s shoddy, isn¡¯t it¡¹ What a harsh remark. Then, doesn¡¯t that make me an evil scammer who is tempting Sylvio-niisan? No, I guess just making Sylvio-niisan understand is still not enough. No, in the end, I need Sylvio-niisan to understand, though I don¡¯t need to have his help, I simply want him to know the charm of the slime pillow. When Sylvio-niisan finds out about the charm of the slime pillow, then Sylvio-niisan will have toe up with a seemingly useful suggestion. But since Sylvio-niisan doesn¡¯t nap that often, he doesn¡¯t need a pillow so maybe I should ''attack'' him using a cushion? ¡¸¡­¡­you¡¯re making an evil face again Al¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­I¡¯m not going to use a slime pillow even if you use some clever words, okay?¡¹ I feel that Sylvio-niisan has increased his vignce, maybe it¡¯s because my true thoughts are shown on my face. Despite me not thinking about something bad at all, that¡¯s an awful misunderstanding. I cleared my throat to regain my mind, even while feeling his calm gaze at me. ¡¸Even when you just lie down on a sofa like this, a human will always put their weight on the sofa, right?¡¹ ¡¸U, un¡¹ When I open my mouth and said that, Sylvio-niisan still agree with what I said and nodded even though he looked doubtful. ¡¸And if you put too much weight on that part of your body, then it will hurt, yes? For example, your butt will feel an ache if you read a book while sitting on the chair for several hous¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Though I think that it¡¯s unavoidable, it¡¯s still a quiet bother when you¡¯re being interrupted by the soreness in your butt when you¡¯re in the middle of reading a book. Especially when you¡¯ve arrived at the good part of the story and you can not concentrate due to the ache¡­¡­ ¡¹ If you bring up a topic about reading a book that connects with Sylvio-niisan, then he willpletely get into it. Because Sylvio-niisan has a highprehensive ability unlike Eleonora-neesan, he will listen to me for now if I were to try to talk to him like this by mixing some logic, so it¡¯s a very easy thing to do. To begin with, I can¡¯t understand Eleonora-neesan, and she won¡¯t listen if she¡¯s not interested. ¡¸And it¡¯s because a slime pillow is useful to solve such a bother! So you use a slime pillow as a cushion!¡¹ ¡¸As a cushion?¡¹ ¡¸Put it under your elbow when you¡¯re reading a book while lying down. And if you reading a book while sitting on a chair then you can ce it on the chair so you will be able tofortably read your book without feeling any soreness. Or if you want to read in a little more rxed manner, then you can put it between the sofa and the backrest. How about that? You will be able to keep on reading your book without feeling any pain in your lower back or butt¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­being able to keep on reading book¡¹ Able ''to keep on reading books''. Perhaps Sylvio-niisan is imagining such a scene that he looked happy when he let out that small mutter. As expected, this is probably the point where Sylvio-niisan is extremely pleased with it. Perhaps he noticed it when I look at him with a warm gaze, Sylvio-niisan suddenly return to himself. ¡¸cough¡­¡­well, I guess it was a bad thing to dismiss others without first listening to them. Though I think it¡¯s still dangerous to use it as a pillow for someone when sleeping, it seems that i¡¯s going to be useful as a cushion, I guess I should also try it¡¹ Fufufu, Sylvio-niisan has fallen. I thought that if it¡¯s Sylvio-niisan who is reading books habitually and prone to feel the pain in his lower back and butt, then he will understand. After that, there¡¯s no doubt that he will carry them close everywhere after he actually tried to use the slime pillow as a cushion. ¡¸Okay then, wait here alright, I¡¯ll get a slime now¡¹ ¡¸U, un¡¹ I left the mansion after saying that to Sylvio-niisan. Chapter 185: Beautiful Flower Bud

Chapter 185: Beautiful Flower Bud

(Thoughts and prayers go to the victims and families of the Russian invasion (of the war in Syria, and other ces in the world), hope the war end soon and everyone will stay safe, no matter what color of skin you have) ¡¸There are no slimes around©`?¡¹ After rushing out from the mansion, I walk on the straight path in front of the mansion and look around for any nearby slimes in the surroundings. There is nothing but the peaceful nature scenery spreading out around me, I can¡¯t even see the shadow of a slime. As for slimes, they are monsters that are rtively be found anywhere. They can be found near the river, grasnd, and also in the mountains. Sometimes they can also be found in the fields and Koryatt vige¡¯s residential district, no one knew where they came from. Consequently, I don¡¯t know exactly where do I have to go to find them, but if I use Teleport then I can look for them in a wide area. I was able to encounter slimes in the middle of our journey, so I should be able to find them around the road that connects the Kingdom of Aldonia and the city of Kikka right? Aleutia and the others manage to catch several of them before, so there might be a lot of slimes if it¡¯s that ce. So I thought, and I vividly recall the scenery of the road back then in my mind. A grasnd with a good view, and a mountain in the distance. And the width of the road was only enough to allow carriages to pass by each other. ¡¸Teleport!¡¹ The moment when the light from my magic power wrapped me and I feel a floating sensation in my body, I am no longer on the straight road in front of the mansion but the road I had passed using the carriage before. There are not even shadows of people in the surrounding area. There¡¯s only the grasnd and the curved dirt road continuing endlessly. When I look above, the white clouds are floating peacefully, the torn parts of the clouds look as if they¡¯re a brush-stretched white ink in the sky. In the distance, there is a light brown bird-like creature flying and letting out ¡¸Hyurururu¡¹ sounds. I don¡¯t feel like walking immediately after arriving here, so I sit down on the sloped part, away from the road. A gentle breeze blows, shaking my bangs. It¡¯s a different sort of calmness from the ins in the surroundings of Koryatt vige. ¡¸This ce is also not bad¡¹ I lie down on my back and look upward while muttering. Though I threw down my back on the ground forcefully, the grasses growing on the ground are absorbing the force behind it. When I take a deep breath, the smell of the earth is simr to the smell in Koryatt vige. If you look at the grasses, they are the same types that grow on the Koryatt vige¡¯s grassy fields. It seems like the soil from Koryatt vige to this area is the same. ¡¸It¡¯s also nice going outside of Koryatt vige at leisure like this once in a while©`¡¹ The continents in this world are wider than I think. With the level of civilization and the existence of monsters of this world, it would probably be quite difficult for people to build a town. So, there are a lot of countryside viges and ces where it¡¯s still abundant in nature except for ces like Koryatt vige. But since I have the Teleport magic, it¡¯s not a bad idea to asionally use Teleport to some other ce and rx. I slowly close my eyes while thinking about that kind of thing. As the wind blows, the grasses in the fields are making pleasant rustling sounds as they swayed. There are no sounds from people, at times, I can only hear the sounds of animals and birds. It¡¯s just that when I lie down alone in these vast grassy fields like this, it makes me think that I¡¯m the only person in this world. ¡¸Hyurururu©`¡¹ Even the sounds of birds flying in the sky like this are making me like I became a part of nature. ¡¸Hyurururu©`¡¹ Is the bird approaching me? The bird¡¯s cry is getting louder and louder. Just what kind of bird is that? When I open my eyes slightly due to curiosity, I saw something that look like a dull, glowing w. ¡¸Owaaah!?¡¹ Rolling to the side in a fluster, the w mowed down and passed the grass at the ce where my head used to be. I was horrified seeing the grass being torn to pieces by such a sharp thing. And when I look up overhead, there was a brown bird with a sharp de growing from its body fluttering about. That thing is, could it be the sh Hawk Irvine and the others warned me about during the journey? And I heard that it would do a nosedive from the sky and stab its de to its target. I used to think that it would be terrible if I were to be attacked when I basked under the sun, but I never thought that I will be attacked like this. Just when I think about such a thing, the sh Hawk-like monster dove toward me with its ws pointed to me. If I were to stay like this, I feel like it will keep on attacking me. I won¡¯t be able to have afortable nap if it keeps on swooping down at me like this, and I won¡¯t even be able to find a slime. Nevertheless, it will spray its blood if I were to use magic to kill it, and I would also feel sick. And the scent of blood might attract other monsters here, so let¡¯s gently repulse it. Having decided that, I raise my hand and cast Wind magic. Circting more magic power than usual, I bring forth a gust of wind. The sh Hawk¡¯s body - that was heading straight toward me - is struck directly by the gust of wind. Then, it finally lost to the force of the wind and flew surprisingly far. ¡¸Ooh, what a surreal sight, seeing a bird lost to the force of the wind and got blown away¡¹ I muttered while staring at the sh Hawk that got blown away. After the sh Hawk was blown to a rather distant sky, it ps its wings and manages to steady itself somehow. Even so, perhaps it¡¯s due to the impact that its body is shaking, and it looks somewhat erratic as it flies. If it were going to attack me again, then I will give that bird a stronger st of wind, but guess there¡¯s nothing I can do about it if ites attacking again, so let¡¯s just scare it away with a loud explosive sound. As I stare at it while thinking like that, the sh Hawk flew away while swaying just like that. Seeing that, I heave a sigh of relief. I probably shouldn¡¯t have thought of this ce as something that is the same as the too-peaceful Koryatt vige, where there are few monsters around. Outside of Koryatt vige, I have to check the surroundings carefully when I want to spend the time leisurely. ¡ô ¡¸I can¡¯t find any slime©`¡¹ I was walking down the road in the grassy in while looking around for slimes, but I can¡¯t find them anywhere. In terms of how long I¡¯ve been searching for slimes, it¡¯s probably been nearly an hour? The surrounding scenery is almost unchanged. It¡¯s to the extent that I wonder if those faraway mountains have be closer. Even though I¡¯ve walked since the morning, I don¡¯t feel like those faraway mountains have be closer. I continue to walk on the meandering road while gazing at the wide-open ins that spread endlessly. Even though I can find them normally when I don¡¯t need them, but I wonder why I can¡¯t find them only when I¡¯m looking for them. It feels the same as when I¡¯m looking for something I¡¯ve lost. The slimes are probably running away for fear of the ¡®Craving Sensor¡¯ that I¡¯ve been emitted. Even I felt like that. I single-mindedly walk on the road while thinking of such things and looking around. Immediately after, I found a greatly hollowed ce in these wide, open ins. It was as if a small meteorite or something had fallen in this ce and created a crater, there are spiderweb-like cracks that are spreading around the ce. The ground is turned inside out and only that ce looks tragic as if it was spoiling the atmosphere of the peaceful ins. I thought, ¡®just what happened here¡¯ but when I look closely at it, I recognize it. ¡¸¡­¡­I see. This is the ce where Roomba defeated the sh Boa with a single blow¡¹ This was a crater made by Roomba. No wonder it looks familiar. So this ce was from that time, huh? I was just walking down the road single-mindedly searching for slimes, but to think that it led me to this ce. I approach the small crater while feeling moved. Looking closer at it, the crater is deeper andrger than I thought. So this is what they mean about Roomba¡¯s absurd destructive strength. A man with such strength, who usually looks foolish. I wonder how could he have such strength despite not using magic power to strengthen his body? Truly a mystery. And road maintenance in this world is not as reliable as in my previous life. So people probably won¡¯t even bother to fix a crater on these ins. There are dangerous monsters such as sh Boa and sh Hawk prowling around here, so it¡¯s going to be difficult to restore the terrain. But, despite the beautiful grasses growing here, only this ce has its ground hollowed that it¡¯s so painful to look at. Should I use Earth magic to fill up the crater? Just when I¡¯m about to use Earth magic with such thought in mind, I saw something with a pink color in the middle of the crater. ¡¸Hmm?¡¹ Curious, I try to peer into the crater, and there was a pink flower bud there. Looks like it¡¯s about to bloom soon. I don¡¯t know whether the flower¡¯s seed was blown by the wind, or it arrived here because it got stuck and carried by animals, like birds or monsters. However, that single flower managed to grow upright, oveing such a harsh natural condition. ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s a beautiful flower¡¹ I muttered while gazing at the single flower bud in the middle of the crater. After that, I use Water magic to provide the flower some water, instead of filling up the crater using Earth magic. And I pray for this flower bud to bloom into a beautiful flower. Chapter 186: I Wish I Look Like A Noble

Chapter 186: I Wish I Look Like A Noble

After leaving the crater made by Roomba behind me, I walked again for nearly an hour after that, but I still couldn¡¯t find any slime. Even though I have been walking around for a long time, I couldn¡¯t find even a single slime, so it makes my body and mind exhausted. I thought about returning to the mansion to take a break, but I haven¡¯t been able to catch even a single slime despite arguing with Sylvio-niisan that strongly, so it will look a bit uncool and hard for me to return now. I brood over what to do for a while. ¡¸¡­¡­oh well, I¡¯ve reached this far using Teleport after all, I wonder if I should rest at the nearby Kikka now¡¹ Though I said ¡®nearby¡¯, the ce I¡¯m currently at is the halfway point between Kikka and the Kingdom of Aldonia. If you¡¯re using a carriage to move around between these two ces, then it will easily take around a day of travel, but it was a distance that can be covered in an instant using Teleport. Nevertheless, it¡¯s the first time I use Teleport to such a distant ce. Until now, I¡¯ve only used Teleport to go both ways between the mansion and Koryatt vige or My Home. The furthest distance I¡¯ve ever gone to was Logan¡¯s house, which was located further in Koryatt vige. When Ipare it like that, I¡¯ve been teleporting over plenty of viges andrge towns. Meaning, I used Teleport to cover the distance that one needs to travel in three days using a carriage in an instant. And when I think about it again, I can feel the greatness of Space magic. I Teleported over quite a distance but the amount of magic power used is not a problem for me. If it were this kind of distance, then I feel like I can easily use Teleport more than ten times. This is probably thanks to my diligent practice to increase the amount of my magic power until now. Though the definite amount of magic power used that I sensed is still vague, being able to roughly check on how far I can Teleport with a one-round trip is still pretty good. I¡¯m still fine even after using Teleporting here, a ce where one needs more than three days of travel using a carriage. It might be a good idea to try Teleporting to the royal capital next time. ¡¸Now then, shall we take a break at Kikka¡¹ Analyzing Teleport is good and all, but now my body wants to have a rest. I should take a break ording to my body¡¯s instinct now. After switching my train of thought, I recall the crowded main street of Kikka that was packed with all sorts of people into my mind. Then I manipte my magic power and cast Teleportation for the second time. ¡ô¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ô¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ô The scenery in front of my eyes instantly changes after I use Teleport. From the endlessly spreading grassy in, now I arrived at a ce where there are a countless number of buildings and a lot of peopleing and going. Just as before, the city of Kikka is also lively today. There are all sorts of stalls lined up on the left and right side of the main street, and the street is filled with the smell of appetizing such as the smell of sweet fruits and meat being grilled. I can hear the sounds of people leading their livesing from everywhere, the voices of the stalls¡¯ salespeople trying to attract customers can continuously be heard flying around. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been alone on the peaceful grassy ins since a while ago that the ce seems more lively to me. Compared with the royal capital¡¯s main street, Kikka¡¯s street stalls have a more of a somewhat unorganized image, but this ce is nice in its own way. This ce reminds me of a festival-ish atmosphere in my previous life. I walk down the main street while thinking of that kind of thing. It¡¯s not a bad idea to eat the delicious-looking food from the stalls but, my purpose ofing here this time is only to take a break. While enduring the fragrant smell of fooding from the stalls, I continue to walk fast on the main street. If I don¡¯t do this then I would eventually and unconsciously buy the food from stalls. Breathing as little as possible, trying so as to not smell the fragrant smell of food. ¡¸Hey, the dead-eyes boy over there! How about a warm stew? You¡¯ll feel better after eating a stew with a lot of fresh vegetables!¡¹ Who¡¯s the ''dead-eyes boy''. I¡¯m in good health today too. Please leave me alone. I keep on walking ahead while ignoring that person, but this time the shopkeeper across the street called out to me. ¡¸Hey, that boy with dead eyes! Would you like to try a herb-grilled sh Hawk?¡¹ ¡¸Nn? By sh Hawk, you mean that bird-like monster that attacks you from high in the sky?¡¹ Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been attacked by that monster a short while ago that I unintentionally stop in my tracks. ¡¸Aah, that¡¯s right. sh Hawk¡¯s thigh meat is more tender and delicious than the ordinary chicken meat you know? The meat will make you feel better in the end, eh! How about trying one?¡¹ The old man¡¯s shopkeeper said and showed me a skewer wrapped with herbs while grinning. The smell of refreshing herbs along with the savory smell of meat seasoned with salt and pepper wafted toward my direction. Then my stomach growl ¡¸*guu*¡¹as if in response to the smell. Ah, this is bad. I won¡¯t be able to stop it since it has be like this. I¡¯ve been walking around searching for slimes since the morning after all. The energy consumption today is more intense than usual. And now my stomach wants to eat the meat of sh Hawk that is filled with energy now. Even if I shook off the temporary wicket thoughts in my head, this smell continue to torture me afterward. ¡¸¡­¡­give me one herbs-grilled sh Hawk ¡¹ ¡¸Hehehe, thank you! It¡¯s three copper coins!¡¹ After handing three copper coins to the happilyughing old man, he gives me a herb-grilled sh Hawk meat. And then I moved toward the edge of the street and bit into the meat on the skewer. The sh Hawk¡¯s thigh meat has more chewiness than the ordinary chicken meat somewhat. Maybe it¡¯s due to the skillful movement of its legs to catch its prey that sh Hawk¡¯s legs are probably more developed than ordinary birds. The meat got a chewiness that feels as though it pushes back my teeth when I bite at it. And yet, it¡¯s also soft enough for one to properly bite at it and tear the meat, it¡¯s probably a top-quality ss among chicken meat. Maybe it''s because I¡¯ve been walking around that sweats are slowly seeping out of my skin, I¡¯m happy he seasoned it with slightly stronger salt and pepper. Naturally, when I took three, four bites from the skewer, I can feel the rich taste of the salt and pepper but, it waspletely softened with the refreshing taste from the herbs. I never saw this kind of herbs even in Koryatt vige. I have to get my hands on them at all costs. ¡¸It goes extremely well with the herbs, isn¡¯t it¡¹ ¡¸Ooh! So you understand boy! That¡¯s right, the herbs are my secret ingredients for the taste and it has exceptionalpatibility with meat©`. Nah©`, I had a hard time trying to find good ingredients that go well with the meat y¡¯know¡¹ When I said that to him, the middle-aged man starts talking like that. So apparently, it¡¯s hard to find good herbs that go well with the meat. And so I listen to the middle-aged man talking happily for some time. After that, around the time when there is finally a pause in the conversation, I innocently ask him. ¡¸What is the herb called?¡¹ ¡¸I can¡¯t tell you the secret of my business, even if you were able to understand the taste, boy¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­che¡¹ ¡¸Oi oi, clicking your tongue with that vacant expression of yours is scary y¡¯know¡¹ Oops, I unintentionally clicked my tongue. I thought that he will tell me about it if I listened to him and made his mood better, but I guess it won¡¯t be that easy. It''s the only stall in this city that serves this recipe. ¡¸¡­¡­then, why don¡¯t you tell me how much do you want?¡¹ ¡¸Hm©`m, I don¡¯t want to tell others too much information since I don¡¯t want the sales to drop due to the increase in rivals, see¡¹ The middle-aged man said worriedly while scratching his head when I quietly asked. That¡¯s, true I guess. This man here is trying to earn money bypeting with other stalls using this taste after all. He won¡¯t unreservedly tell anyone about the ingredients to others as it¡¯s the lifeline of his business. Oh well, those who know about the herbs will know about it, but he won¡¯t freely tell them to those who don¡¯t know about it. However, it¡¯s absolutely understandable for the man to be worried. Even if he was worried that the news of the ingredients might be leaked and his sales dropped, there are probably some reasons for him to wish for immediate profit. ¡¸¡­¡­rather than that, you¡¯re still a kid, right? If you want to know about the ingredients then it would cost you a lot, it¡¯s impossible for you don¡¯t you think¡¹ ¡¸It might be odd for me to say it myself but, I¡¯m actually a noble so I have more money than the ordinary people¡¹ ¡¸Eeehh!? A noble!? Oi oi oi, it¡¯s a crime for an ordinary person to pretend to be a noble, you know!?¡¹ The man got really surprised when I simply announced it like that. Then he rebuked me, as though scolding a naughty kid. I know that I don¡¯t look like a noble, but for even a total stranger to be that surprised still hurt my feelings. If I have Eleonora-neesan or Sylvio-niisan¡¯s dignified appearance, then people won¡¯t doubt me like this. In the end, it took me quite a long time for me to exin to the middle-aged man that I¡¯m a real noble. If only I have a noble stamp like the one with Nord-tousan¡¯ or Haru¡¯s seal case¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 187: Occasionally Went To A Stylish Shop

Chapter 187: asionally Went To A Stylish Shop

¡¸I see, so you are a noble-sama¡¹ ¡¸It makes me feel ufortable hearing you speaking like that old man, stop it. It¡¯s fine if you talk like before¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­okay¡¹ When I tell him that, his shoulder rxed, and his manner of talking returned to just like before. It¡¯s clear that the middle-aged man seems to be bad at speaking politely. Though I¡¯m actually also the type that is bad with speaking politely. ¡¸So, I won¡¯t set up a stall here, and I won¡¯t thoughtlessly tell others about it so your sales won¡¯t be affected¡¹ After I said that, the man groaned and folded his arms as if he¡¯s thinking about it. ¡¸¡­¡­how much are you going to offer me actually?¡¹ ¡¸How about 20 silver coins?¡¹ If it were this much money, then a family of four can use it for three months. I think this much should be appropriate information about the spices and herbs. However, the man has a serious look on his face. I thought to lower the price at first and make the other party grumble about it, then gradually increase the amount but, I guess it¡¯s too low? ¡¸¡­¡­right now, my wife is pregnant so I want to let her eat delicious food for the baby. So could you increase it a bit more?¡¹ I thought that the middle-aged man will try to bargain by mixing it with some other reason but, what he said sounded decent to me. So that¡¯s the reason why you need more money, even to the extent of selling the information, huh? Wanting to let his important wife - and the baby that has yet to be born-, eat delicious food. ¡­¡­what is this I wonder. The bargaining this time is really an honest one,pared with the previous ones. Compared with this, what about the discussion I¡¯ve had recently? The collusion with Torr to win over She-san so she won¡¯t tell on us for badmouthing our neechan, the one where I¡¯m trying to make Sylvio-niisan fall for the charm of slime cushion¡­¡­ Considering our mental age, I feel the middle-aged man and I have the same age - if not older-, and have been living honestly. But if the man¡¯s bargaining technique was to appeal to my feelings, and his serious expression and words are all lies, then it would be too incredible. Or rather, it might be better if I stop thinking along these lines. ¡¸¡­¡­then, how about double of that, forty silver coins?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s a great help! Well then, I¡¯ll tell you about the herbs right now! This herb is¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Wait. I haven¡¯t paid you the money yet. I have to pay it first before you say it, if it were some bad person then he will just run away, you know?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­o,ooh. I see¡¹ He was probably so eager because he was overwhelmed by his feelings toward his important wife. But even that looked heartwarming. After calming the middle-aged man, I take out a leather bag from my breast pocket. ¡¸Ah, sure enough, I don¡¯t have forty silver coins with me but I got gold coins, do you have any change for them?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­this is a stall you know, I don¡¯t even have sixty silver coins¡¹ Right. It would be strange to take out silver coins at a stall. I guess it¡¯s because I used my purse before in Kagura, there are only Kagura coins and some other big coins. I should probably exchange these. Though I¡¯ve stored a lot of silver coins inside the subspace of my Space magic, but I can¡¯t cast it here now. ¡¸Just a moment, I¡¯m gonna exchange it and came back, wait here okay©`¡¹ ¡¸Ou, okay!¡¹ I left the ce after informing him. Then I turn around at a suitable alley, head to the shadow of a building, and cast Space magic secretly. I took out a wooden box from the subspace, then I take out forty silver coins from that and put it into the wooden box. Yosh, now it¡¯s done. It contains exactly forty silver coins. I walk slowly to the middle-aged man¡¯s stall while carrying the wooden box. ¡¸Ohh? Have you exchanged your money? There should be quite a distance to the money exchanger though¡¹ ¡¸I have a servant nearby. It¡¯s times like this when a lot of moneyes in handy¡¹ ¡¸I see, as expected from noble-sama!¡¹ Though it was aplete lie, there¡¯s no need to worry about it as long as I got the money. ¡¸Here, there are forty silver coins inside this wooden box¡¹ ¡¸Ooh! Wait a sec. I¡¯ll count now¡¹ After giving him the wooden box, he opens the wooden box¡¯s lid and carefully counts the coins inside. ¡¸Ooh, it¡¯s exactly forty silver coins! How should I put it, you, are you alright giving me this much money all at once? Shouldn¡¯t you pay me after checking whether the information you got from me is right or not?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s cause I¡¯m confident with you, old man. People who nned on doing something bad won¡¯t be that careful¡¹ ¡¸Well, that might be so¡¹ The middle-aged man scratches his head, maybe it¡¯s because I said something that made him embarrassed. For people who nned on doing something bad, they are basically people who won¡¯t say something that will put them at a disadvantage. The really bad people will still show you the thing, though the quality will be worse since they still kept it a secret. ¡¸And if, by chance, you were giving me the wrong information, then I will use my authority as a noble to hunt you down¡¹ I have the authority, and I also have Teleport. If, this guy deceives me and runs away after this, then I will chase him to the bitter end. ¡¸O, oohh, that part of you is really like a noble¡­¡­¡¹ I wonder, I feel that his remark is not apliment to me. ¡ô After hearing the herb¡¯s information and their whereabouts from the middle-aged man, I decided to find the herbs by myself at ater date. He tried to offer me to lead the way to the herbs after he carefully closes his stall, but I politely refused. I¡¯m already so tired after walking around from the morning after all. Why would I have more things to do and go out again despite originallying to Kikka to take a break? I¡¯m going to take a break at a cafe here somewhere, recharge myself, and then went out again to catch some slimes. So, unfortunately, I have to collect the herbs at some other time. However, in the end, I almost forgot to ask for some herbs from him, so I ask for some herbs from the middle-aged man and put them into my pocket. This way I will remember to take them out when I take off my pants. I parted with him while waving to him, and I quickly push my way through the stalls street this time. Immediately after, there are no more stalls lined up on both sides of the street, and stores with a calm atmosphere gradually began to appear. I continue walking, looking for a cafe that gives me a good feeling while staring at the signboard of the stores and the signboards on the street Clothing shops, flower shops, vegetable shops, and there are even shops offering impressive monster meat. I wonder if there are ces that only served something like the herb-grilled sh Hawk meat on the menu like the one I had just now? I don¡¯t hate walking around while searching for shops in an unfamiliar city like this. Being able to discover and realize that there is certain kind of shops in this kind of ce, the thought makes me excited. Even when I don¡¯t feel like entering the shop that I¡¯m curious about that day, then I can just remember the ce and check it in my mind, and I could visit them again when I suddenly think about itter. After all, for someone who can use Teleport like me, there¡¯s no harm in remembering various shops. I check the signboards all over the ce while wandering. As I¡¯m doing that, I found a cafe-like shop at the edge of the street selling grape-based food. When I try to check on the signboard, there is stewed chicken with white grapes, grape cheese sd, grape sandwich, grape cookies, and grape bread written on it, all of the menus are food that uses grapes. After all, Kikka is a city famous for its grapes. The grape juice was so rich in vor and tasty, and I¡¯m sure that they will be delicious even if they were used as part of cooking. asionally I eat grapes as it is, but I rarely ate them as a dish. After checking and getting my interest piqued by the signboard, next is check-ing the inside of the shop. Looking at my own state of mind, I really want to enter the ce immediately, but a shop that serves such stylish food is often frequented by a lot of women. I have to properly make sure about the people inside so that their women¡¯s talk won¡¯t make me ufortable when I¡¯m inside and I won¡¯t be stared at by them. And if it¡¯s a couples-only shop, then it would be unbearable. Putting my past life¡¯s experience to use, I cautiously look at the situation inside the shop. Perhaps it¡¯s thanks to therge window of the shop but it looks surprisingly wide from outside, though the interior itself is not thatrge. There are two women as a group, and there¡¯s one woman and one man as customers inside I guess¡­¡­ If it¡¯s like this, then even a kid like me will be able to enter by myself. Encouraged by the surprisingly calm atmosphere inside the shop, I open the door just, and entered the shop. ¡¸Wee©`, how many people will it be?¡¹ The door opens with the sound of the bell attached to it rings *karankaran*, and the voice of a female employee wees me with the usual phrase. ¡¸Just me¡¹ ¡¸Please have a seat wherever you like©`¡¹ The employee encouraged me with an amiable smile on her face, so I look around the shop to look for afortable seat for me to sit. Suddenly, I can hear the sounds of lively, femaleughtering from the second floor. There¡¯s probably a group of young women upstairs. Maybe, they let them stay upstairs in consideration for male customers like me or lone female so they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to enter the shop. If there were a lot of young women on the first floor, then people will definitely turn around and not enter the shop. The only people who could enter are probably only those ikemen and couples. For now, I will absolutely avoid the second floor. ¡¸Manager! Do you think that the kid is lost?¡¹ ¡¸Idiot. There¡¯s no way the kid is lost with that kind of brazen look on his face as he enters. You need to train your eyes more to judge others¡¹ ¡¸Ahh! Indeed, that makes sense!¡¹ I¡¯m d that you guys allowed me to enter the shop with no difficulties but, how did you arrive at that kind of conclusion? Being treated as a kid feels annoying but, I have a mixed feeling as if I¡¯m not satisfied when I¡¯m not treated like one. Just when my gaze was wandering all over the interior of the shop while thinking like that, I saw a male customer who is sitting by the window looking at me asking for help. ¡­¡­that person, it¡¯s fine for you to be enthusiastic about entering such a stylish shop, but his gaze looks anxious as the male guest inside the shop was not as many as he expected. Guessing from my past experience, from the bottom of my heart, I sighed deeply and moved toward the table next to the man and sit down. Immediately after that, the man nodded to me and smiled as though feeling relieved by my decision. I lightly nodded back as if to show my sympathy to a fellow warrior. Chapter 188: Eleonoras Detection

Chapter 188: Eleonora''s Detection

¡¸Thank you very much©`!¡¹ I left the shop while hearing the sound of the bell and the employee-san¡¯s farewell. The food that uses grapes was really good. Thepatibility between the chicken meat and white grape was excellent. You can cleanly eat the meat without feeling greasy. That was a taste that would make even women feel like they¡¯re going to be able to eat a lot of meat. Furthermore, the sweet and sour grape sauce was amazing, and the cheese and sd went well together. The only drawback is that you have to check first whether there are female customers in the shop or not, but there was no problem with the shop¡¯s atmosphere and the deliciousness of the dishes. Incidentally, the man whom I helped is still rxing inside the shop drinking tea. Seeing that there are a man and a kid sitting inside and eating normally by the window, some men who were passing by in front of the shop also entered as though taking the chance to enter. With this, he wouldn¡¯t be alone anymore even if I were no longer inside. I thought while turning my back toward the shop and as I walk slowly down the main street, my sixth sense was ringing. ¡­¡­¡­I wonder why. Well, I don¡¯t know why does it rings like this, but for now, I have to immediately leave this ce. Following the ringing of my mysterious sense of danger, I dashed from the main street to the side of the road and hide in the shadow of a building. I hold my breath for now. Then I heard an extremely familiar voiceing from the main street. ¡¸Eleonora-sama! Where are you going!?¡¹ ¡¸I feel like Al is here somehow!¡¹ It was the voice of Mel and Eleonora-neesan. I was almost found out due to me being shaken seeing Eleonora-neesan, but I desperately bring my emotion under control and hold my breath. Immediately after, I saw a girl¡¯s reddish-brown ponytail between the buildings running through the main street. That familiar hair and dignified facial features, there¡¯s no doubt it''s Eleonora-neesan. N, no way!? Eleonora-neesan!? Wasn¡¯t she on the way back home from the royal capital! Certainly, she said that she will be back in the summer, so it won¡¯t be strange even if she¡¯s now on the way home. There is a route that goes the long way around to Kikka on the way from the royal capital to the Koryatt vige, but to think that I would end up encountering Eleonora-neesan in Kikka. Did that sister of mine have the kind of personality to buy souvenirs, go on sightseeing, or take a detour I wonder? ¡¸Haa, haa, Alfried-sama¡­¡­was here?¡¹ Just when I¡¯m wondering and thinking about that sort of thing, I heard Mel¡¯s -that was chasing after Eleonora-neesan - voice. ¨D¨DFound him. It would be terrible if she were to say that. It is indeed possible that I was also here since I¡¯m on my way back from Kagura, but it¡¯s evident that there are no people from Tori¡¯spany who apanied me. Then, the question of why am I being here alone will be revealed. This is bad. The fact that I¡¯m able to use Teleport of the Space magic is an absolute secret. If such convenient magic were to be leaked out, then it¡¯s natural that they exploit it. Only that must be kept in mind, in order for me to have aid-back, slowlife. I wait for Eleonora-neesan¡¯s reaction while praying that somehow, I won¡¯t be found out. It seems to be a very long time until Eleonora-neesan opens her mouth. It should have been only a few seconds but, it seems like it¡¯s been an hour for me. And finally, I can hear her speak. ¡¸¡­¡­that¡¯s weird. I did feel Al¡¯s presence here, but I can¡¯t find him¡¹ I¡¯d like to retort about what she means by my ¡®presence¡¯ but, I can understand about this presence you speak of to some extent since I also have this strange ability to sense danger. I guess Eleonora-neesan has something simr. ¡¸It wouldn¡¯t be strange for Alfried-sama to be in Kikka on the way back from Kagura, though I don¡¯t see Tori¡¯spany who apanied Alfried-sama so he shouldn¡¯t be here ¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­true but, I feel like he¡¯s here somehow¡¹ Eleonora-neesan said and sounds like she¡¯s unconvinced. ¡¸Was it your usual intuition?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right! He¡¯s definitely around here! My intuition said so!¡¹ Hiii, that was your imagination, so just quietly go sightsee the city or something. That Alfried is not in this city. ¡¸He¡¯s not here, you know. Mou, you started running suddenly after arriving at Kikka. We got a lot of things to do like replenishing our food, and finding inn for us to stay. Let¡¯s head back¡¹ ¡¸Ehh©`¡¹ That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right Mel. You tell her that some more. ¡¸It¡¯s also a waste of time even if you search for someone who is not here. We won¡¯t have enough time to buy souvenirs if we dawdle here, you know? And if that happens, then I will also get scolded by Elna-sama¡¹ ¡¸Ah©`, Elna-kaasan likes souvenirs. I wanted to go home soon¡­¡­¡¹ I see, in the end, she forgot to buy souvenirs back at the royal capital, so they probably drop by Kikka in haste to buy souvenirs. You should properly buy the souvenirs at the royal capital. Just when I¡¯m speaking ill of her inside my mind, I suddenly felt the presence of Eleonora-neesan approaching me. Wha, what is this!? Why are youing this way with the current flow of conversation!? I have no other choice other than trying to run away to the back in haste. However, even I did that she will be able to see my back, so I will just end up getting chased down, caught, and interrogated. There¡¯s no choice but to use Teleport here. At that moment, I look at a distant building in the other direction. Since I can¡¯t see up to the roof of the building, I burn the space above the building into my mind. Then, I instantly cast a Teleport while staring at that space. The dim scenery of my surroundings then changes into something where I¡¯m having an overhead view of the building. Maybe it was because of the vague image I had, I Teleported to somewhere higher than I expected. Even while feeling upset by the strong floating feeling in the air, I cast the Space magic Shield below me. I deeply sigh in relief after lightlynding on it. And when I look down, I can see Eleonora-neesan¡¯s figure peering into the ce where I was hiding until now. ¡¸What¡¯s the matter Eleonora-sama? Looking into that side of the road¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s nothing¡¹ Hearing Mel¡¯s words, Eleonora-neesan curly answers and start walking to the center of the city. Looking at her expression and the tone of her voice, she seems to be quite displeased. She¡¯s probably feeling irritated at her senses since her intuition told her that I should be there but now it was gone. Seems like she¡¯s quite confident in her intuition. I stare at the back figure of Eleonora-neesan from the air while having such a thought. Eleonora-neesan continue walking into the distance without looking back and eventually disappeared from view. As Eleonora-neesan disappeared from my sight, I finally can feel that the crisis had passed. ¡¸Haaa¡­¡¹ I sighed deeply and stroked my chest. The presence of Eleonora-neesan who was approaching me the moment I speak ill of her in my mind. Perhaps my stealth technique was still inadequate that my presence leaked out, or maybe Eleonora-neesan¡¯s senses are sharpened when she trained at the royal capital? I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t understand about it, but it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve felt this nervous. The feeling was as if the air was prickling my skin. It was the feeling of tension that I had forgotten since Eleonora-neesan was not close to me. Does this mean that Eleonora-neesan is nearby that I felt like this? This might be because I¡¯ve been letting down my guard recently. If I don¡¯t train my stealth technique more, I will be going to have a hard time from then on. Besides, it was hard to Teleport to an empty space. Unlike ces where there are anyndmarks like my own room, ins, or a road, I can¡¯t visualize any vivid image at all. I ended up with a minor margin of error in Teleporting this time, but it would be dangerous if I can¡¯t use magic. I want to avoid using aerial Teleport but, the sky - which is a blind spot for people - is extremely useful for this kind of emergency evasion. Let¡¯s remember that even the sky itself is one possible target to Teleport to, to some extent. Right, I made up my mind. Chapter 189: Freeing From Manual Labor

Chapter 189: Freeing From Manual Labor

As I was almost met with Eleonora-neesan at Kikka, I switched ce to the area surrounding Koryatt vige from the outskirts of Kikka, to find some slimes. Since I don¡¯t know when Eleonora-neesan will suddenly rush over toward my location if I were to search around Kikka. I mean, I¡¯ve seen slimes in Koryatt vige before, so I should just walk around the vige and would probably be able to find them. Thinking so, I return to Koryatt vige using Teleport. With this, I guess I won¡¯t meet with Eleonora-neesan again. No, since she¡¯s currently in Kikka, then she will return in around three days That means, the time where I can enjoy my free time will end in three days. When I think like that, I felt that three days is too short. Even though there are a lot of things I want to do besides making Slime pillows and cushions, such as expanding My Home and cooking, tinkering with magic tools, buying up ingredients, or napping all day long¡­¡­ ¡¸Oi, what happened Al. What¡¯s with the long face¡¹ As I walked through the vige while having that kind of thought, Torr - who was cooling himself under the shade of a tree in the vige - called out to me. There is also Asmo beside him but he didn¡¯t even look at me, perhaps he¡¯s feeling annoyed due to the heat. He looks to be desperate in cooling his body, which got baked by the heat of the sun. He¡¯s limply sprawled on the ground. ¡¸¡­¡­Eleonora-neesan might return soon¡¹ ¡¸Oohhhh! So Eleonora-sama will be back soon, eh!? Did you receive a letter of something?¡¹ When I told him the reason for the long face, Torr - who was sitting - eagerly stood up. ¡¸There¡¯s no way for that slovenly Eleonora-neesan to write a letter¡¹ Elna-kaasan and Nord-tousan seem to have told her to write a letter when the date of her return has been decided, but it appears that Eleonora-neesan haspletely forgotten about it. So Elna-kaasan wasining about that. ¡¸Then, how did you know that she will return?¡¹ This is a world where there is no convenient thing such as a mobile phone. So how did I know about that when Eleonora-neesan didn¡¯t write a letter then? So it¡¯s natural for Torr to wonder about that. Darn it, what should I do now? I can¡¯t say that I saw Eleonora-neesan at Kikka since I used Space magic Teleport. ¡¸¡­¡­I don¡¯t know, but I guess it¡¯s about time¡¹ ¡¸What the? Don¡¯t say something irresponsibly. You¡¯re making me expect her for nothing¡¹ Torr said sulkily, exasperated at hearing my answer. ¡¸But, it¡¯s true that it¡¯s about time that she returns. It makes me unhappy when I think that my free time will decrease due to that¡¹ ¡¸Hee, but there¡¯s nothing you can do even if you¡¯re getting frightened by that kind of thought, right? Whether if the future is dark or bright, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that we¡¯re living in the present¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­is that so, I guess you¡¯re right. It would be wasteful if we¡¯re being pessimistic and wastes our current precious time, isn¡¯t it! As expected from Torr! Though you¡¯re only did something pointless usually¡¹ ¡¸Thatst remark was unnecessary. Anyhow, let¡¯s just have fun like usual!¡¹ Always messing around, and only making Ema-oneesama and My-san angry. But his thinking positive-ly. Even though he¡¯s the idiot Torr, it might be a good idea to follow his positive thinking. ¡¸Then, what¡¯s your real reason for saying such a good thing pointlessly¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s because my mother won¡¯t be angry at me if the noble Al is here with us. Or rather, if I were to look out for you then I could be exempted from troublesome work¡¹ Torr said such nonsense with no hesitation while pointing his finger to the field. In the direction where Torr¡¯s finger pointed to, was My-san - staring intently at us. And then, when she notices my gaze, My-san smiles at me and gave me a bow. ¡¸See? She will usually get angry if I were to talk for a long time with others¡¹ After I return a light bow to her, I hear Torr saying that to me while happilyughing. Really likes to talk nonsense, but I don¡¯t feel like ming him for opening his mouth to talk drivel again. ¡¸Anyway, what have you been doing today?¡¹ ¡¸Oi oi, can¡¯t I go outside if I have no business?¡¹ ¡¸With this kind of heat, it¡¯s impossible for Al toe outside without any reason¡¹ When I retort to Torr, Asmo said that whilst still lying down - perhaps his cooling time is finally over. That¡¯s actually true. I don¡¯t have the disposition to go out in this hot season. What a friend who knew me very well. ¡¸I¡¯m searching for slimes today¡¹ ¡¸Slimes? What are you going to do to them, looking for slimes? You can¡¯t eat them, nor can you make money if you hunted them, right?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­at most, you can just poke and use them to y around¡¹ Just when I told them my sublime purpose in going out, Torr and Asmo cried out in shock. Well, for the average person, they will only think like that. However, it¡¯s different for me - who knows about slimes'' real value. ¡¸Fufufu, it looks like the two of you don¡¯t know about the greatness of slimes, huh¡¹ ¡¸Then what are you going to use it for?¡¹ Torr ask even while he got a bit irritated when I put on a little bit of air. ¡¸You packed the slime in a pillow cover to make a pillow or cushion!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­the fact that Al¡¯s head is strange is somethingmon but, you usually manage to make something amazing as a result if you ignore the process. So I will properly listen to you, but is that really good?¡¹ As expected from my friend, Torr. He knows about me, so it¡¯s settled quickly. But, I think that ¡®Al¡¯s head is strange¡¯-part was really unnecessary. ¡¸Have the both of you ever touched a slime before?¡¹ ¡¸Of course. They¡¯re squishy, but their bodies are covered with quite a slimy liquid¡¹ ¡¸I know how it feels as it¡¯s a monster, but don¡¯t expect me to willingly touch them alright. ¡¹ Hmm, if they have touched them then the exnation will be quick. ¡¸The two of you might not know of it, but when you chill a slime with Ice magic, they will be hard while still maintaining their sticity!¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­so?¡¹¡¹ Even though I¡¯ve already exined them to make it easy to understand for them, Torr and Asmo still look puzzled. Idiots. Why can¡¯t they guess the answer even after I have provided them with all the information? ¡¸No no, does a slime really be hard while still having its sticity? Why can¡¯t I imagine it to be somethingfortable if we make them into a pillow I wonder?¡¹ ¡¸No no, even if you know that they will be hard while having that kind of texture, one would normally think about using them like that you know!¡¹ ¡¸Al¡¯s idea is too unpredictable¡¹ Really? But they feel that squishy. Something like ¡®Will they feelfortable if I make them into a pillow¡¯ would be the first thing you thought about in the beginning, right? Even though I¡¯ve also said to make a pillow using a slime before. ¡¸In other words, is it that? Al was looking for slimes in order toplete a slime pillow with the right amount of sticity of the slime while still being nice and cold, is that it?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Due to the heat in the current season, it¡¯s probably going to be hard for people to sleep even at night. At that time, you will be able to sleepfortably if you have a cool slime pillow¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­when you say it like that, it makes it feels like slime pillow is going to befortable¡¹ Perhaps Asmo was imagining it after hearing my exnation, he got a soft expression on his face. Though it¡¯s better since there is no sunlight at night, it doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s not hot. It¡¯s a given that it will be hard to sleep with no cooler or electric fan. And when you woke up in the morning, you will often wake up being drenched in sweat. ¡¸Then, we will look for the slimes! I know the ce where slimes are likely gathering around here!¡¹ ¡¸I also have an idea of such ce¡¹ After Torr said that, Asmo also said so and stood up, maybe because he was also motivated. ¡¸Ohh, really? I¡¯ve been walking around searching for slimes since the morning today, so it will be a great help if you can show those ces¡¹ ¡¸In exchange, we also want to hold a cool slime, alright!¡¹ ¡¸After you make them ice-cold, I can sleep at night while hugging them after all¡¹ Sylvio-niisan appeared to dislike the idea of hugging and putting his head on top of a slime - a monster - when he sleeps, but it looks like Torr and Asmo don¡¯t have the same feeling of aversion towards slime. ¡¸Will the two of you be fine hugging a slime when you go to sleep?¡¹ ¡¸Haa, what¡¯s to be scared about from such a monster, where even a small kid can win. Even if something happens, we can just defeat it by thrusting our arm inside the slime¡¯s body and crushing the nucleus¡¹ ¡¸Slimes have no strength to injure a person after all, and it won¡¯t be able toe out since you will stuff them inside a pillow cover¡¹ When I tried to ask them their views regarding slimes, Torr and Asmo scornfullyughed. It looks like the two of them understand the level of danger from monsters since they¡¯vee into contact with monsters and animals regrly, so they¡¯re fine with it. Well, Sylvio-niisan doesn¡¯t go out that much after all, so he never came into close contact with monsters. Guess it¡¯s unavoidable that their sense of values is different. ¡¸Right©`¡¹ ¡¸Then, Al! I will be searching for slimes for you, but I need you to help with me!¡¹ ¡¸Sure, but what should I do?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s simple. You just have to stare at my mother. That¡¯s all¡¹ Simple he said. But I think that there¡¯s nothing more suspicious than telling me to ¡®just have to do that¡¯. My back was pushed by Torr, and I turned toward My-san who is working in the field. And immediately after that, Torr took a deep breath and shouted out loud from behind me. ¡¸Mom! Al is looking for slimes, so I¡¯m going to help him and catch some slimes together!¡¹ Uwa©`, this guy deliberately raised his voice and shouted so from a distance to his mom. He¡¯s probably worried that he will be rejected by his mom if he were to approach and ask her face to face. Furthermore, there¡¯s also me - who is a noble - watching their interaction. So if she rejects Torr¡¯s request that he said to make her believe it was for my sake, then it would mean that she even rejects my action. My-san probably can¡¯t reject Torr¡¯s request in front of me. ¡¸Wha, ah yes, so you¡¯re helping Alfried-sama to search for slimes. I understand. But, you can¡¯t enter too deep into the forest alright. And you have to return before it gets dark¡¹ My-san had a grim expression for a moment in response to Torr¡¯s words, but then she smiled and gave him her permission. ¡¸Understood! Asmo will alsoe with us, so please tell Asmo¡¯s mom about it too!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­okay¡¹ After Torr one-sidedly told her that, he starts running as though to escape from the ce. Asmo and I also follow behind him. By the end, My-san¡¯s eyebrows were twitching. To be left alone in this hot weather - and adding on the Torr¡¯s part in fieldwork - it¡¯s understandable for My-san to feel like that. ¡¸Hehehe, I knew it, if Al was there, mom is so simple¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. Mou, I want Al toe and visit us to y every day¡¹ Torr and Asmo said whileughing cheerfully, maybe it¡¯s because they were freed from fieldwork in midsummer. I know the joy of being released from work so I can¡¯t deny them, but you¡¯ll get trashed if you did it too much, you know? Chapter 190: Who Is The Dirty One

Chapter 190: Who Is The Dirty One

¡¸So, where¡¯s the ce with slimes?¡¹ I ask Torr as we walk along the road between the fields of Koryatt vige. ¡¸I often saw them near the river and forest! First, we¡¯ll head to the river, where we always y at!¡¹ ¡¸Huh? But it¡¯s closer to go to the forest from here, we¡¯re not going to the forest first?¡¹ It¡¯s really closer from here to the forest. The river where we always yed is in the direction close to the mansion, so it will take more time to walk there from Koryatt vige. If you want to efficiently visit those two ces, then shouldn¡¯t we go to the river after going to the forest first? Hearing my simple question, Torr and Asmo - who were walking - suddenly stopped. ¡¸¡­¡­what would Al do if you found slimes in the forest?¡¹ ¡¸I will immediately go back to make slime pillow¡¹ I taught Sylvio-niisan about slime pillow¡¯s greatness in the morning, and it¡¯s already past noon. So if possible, I would like to show him slime pillow¡¯s greatness as soon as possible. ¡¸See!? If you did that, then Asmo and I have to back to work again!¡¹ ¡¸And besides, there is no river near the forest, so we can¡¯t cool ourselves down!¡¹ Torr said with an angry look on his face, looking as if his saliva are about to fly everywhere, and Asmo also agree with him. These guys, they¡¯ve been freed from work and now they n to thoroughly enjoy their time. ¡¸Okay okay. Don¡¯t be mad, we¡¯ll go to the river and I won¡¯t go back immediately, okay¡¹ ¡¸As expected from Al, you understand us!¡¹ When I said that while shrugging my shoulder, Torr¡¯s expression did aplete change as he start to grin and hit my back. It would be cruel of me if I were to say goodbye - as soon as I got the slime - to Torr and Asmo after I took them out in the middle of their work and ask them to guide me. Looking at it from Torr and Asmo¡¯s perspective, just being able to sneak away from such tough work is already something to celebrate, guess I should hang out with them more as a friend. I already got the cover for the slimes from Tori, so I just have to stuff them inside. It¡¯s going to be fine to return by the evening. And as Asmo said, it¡¯s not a bad idea to cool ourselves down in the river. I¡¯ve been using only Ice magic to cool off recently, so I wanted to enjoy cooling myself using the blessing of nature a bit. It would be great to put your feet into the cold water, gradually being liberated from scorching sunlight. Just when I¡¯m walking while imagining myself doing that in the river, Torr - who is next to me - said with a face as if he¡¯s about to die, ¡¸¡­¡­hey, Al. Use your Ice magic. It¡¯s simply so hot¡¹ ¡¸I want to feel a coolness right now¡¹ Asmo hoarsely said with the same expression on his face. Sweats are already streaming down their bodies, and the color of their short-sleeved shirts had be darker in color. ¡¸¡­¡­er, I know how you feel but, we¡¯re going to cool off in the river right, so let¡¯s be patient¡¹ ¡¸What the heck! It¡¯s hot right now, so it¡¯s fine if you use it now right! You said that even though you¡¯ve always been using it while going outside these days!¡¹ ¡¸No©`, we can¡¯t use it now. If we enjoy the cold air of Ice magic now, then the joy of cooling ourselves in the river will feel disappointing as a result¡¹ Though Torr and Asmo told me that in a desperate manner, I shook my head and reject their plea. I¡¯m already in the mood of cooling off and rxing in the river. I don¡¯t feel like using Ice magic now. Rather, I don¡¯t think that they won¡¯t care about going to the river anymore if I were to use Ice magic now. ¡¸Al is really fixated on the strangest ce, aren¡¯t you¡¹ Fixated, huh? Though I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m a fairly moody person. ¡¸Please©`. Just a little bit is fine, please use Ice magic©`. If this continues, we¡¯ll dry up before reaching the river¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m gonna die at this rate¡¹ As I was walking while thinking about that kind of thing, Torr and Asmo leaned on my body. The mental damage I received from these dirty guys¡¯ temperature and the scorching heat from the sunlight is dreadful. The two of them are heavy and since the three of us are crowding together, the temperature also rose. Actually, I¡¯m not good with heat so I want to quickly use Ice magic like what these two asked, and I can¡¯t resist the self-destructing attack from these two. ¡¸Ah©`! Mou! Ice! It¡¯s just ice, so I¡¯ll make it, stay away from me!¡¹ After I shouted so, I made Ice using Ice magic and shove it into Torr and Asmo¡¯s back. ¡¸¡¸Uwaaaaa!¡¹¡¹ ¡ô ¡¸¡¸¡¸It¡¯s the river!¡¹¡¹¡¹ So we shouted after we reached the usual river while being drenched in sweat. In the end, Ipromise and use magic to actually use the primitive method to cool ourselves and ovee the rugged path here by holding ice inside our mouths and hands. There¡¯s the tragedy of dropping the ice when we fight for them on the way, but we manage to safely finish our journey here without anyone missing. We were showered with the scorching hot sunlight during our hike, so we rushed at full speed toward the river to cool our hot and burnt bodies down. And after I took off my shoes, I take a plunge into the river with my clothes on, as if thinking that it was troublesome and it will take too long. And when I enter the water, it was as if the previous heat and unpleasant sweat that was tormenting me until a while ago were nothing more than a lie. And in exchange for those are the extremely refreshing feeling I felt in my whole body. It felt like the heat from my burnt body and the drops of ball-like sweat on my skin were immediately washed away. I saw Torr and Asmo jumping into the water with sshing sounds - one after another -when I opened my eyes while in the water. The both of them look so happy. It became difficult for me to hold my breath underwater as I checked on the two¡¯s state, so I went to the surface to breathe for a moment. ¡¸Puhaaa! It feels good!¡¹ I shouted after taking a deep breath. ¡¸Uhahaha! Iing back alive!¡¹ ¡¸This is paradise¡¹ Then Torr and Asmo also shouted after me. Torr and Asmo washed their faces several times and appears to be enjoying the coldness of the water. Afterbing up my hair that had gotten wet, I float on the water just like that - as if entrusting my body to the flow of the river. The water that wraps my whole body feels so pleasant. The flowing water is cold, and it cools off our hot bodies thoroughly. I¡¯m d I endured the heat and didn¡¯t cast the cold air of the Ice magic. I¡¯m sure that if I were to enjoy the cold air on the way, then I probably wouldn¡¯t feel so refreshed like now. ¡¸Ahahaha! Al look even duller when hebs up his bangs!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve seen dead fishes floating on the water like that¡¹ Just when I floating on the water like that, Torr and Asmo pointed at me and made such rude remarks. Kuuh, I knew that my forehead is wide and I would look like this ever since I was little. But, it makes me mad when you pointed it out like that. Or rather Asmo, please stop treating me like a dead fish. ¡¸You too Torr, Asmo, you look like a kid when you lowered your bangs. You both look cute that way, so why don¡¯t you always lower your bangs like that?¡¹ When I pointed that out while grinning at them, they hurriedly messed up their bangs with their hands. They probably thought that they will be able to somehow cover it up if they mess their hair like that, huh? Though they hardly change anything. ¡¸¡¸Kuuh!¡¹¡¹ And they reluctantly stopped what they were doing while making bitter faces, maybe they also understand it after looking at their own reflection on the water surface. It appears that they have given up. ¡¸Kukuku¨D¨Dkupe!?¡¹ Water suddenly flew toward my face as Iughed while looking at those two¡¯s appearance. ¡¸Hahahahaha! Serves you right!¡¹ ¡¸''Kupe'' he said!?¡¹ When I look in front after wiping the water that blocks my vision, I saw Torr and Asmo holding their stomach whileughing. ¡¸¡­¡­hooh? So you have the courage to challenge me into a sshing-water match, eh?¡¹ ¡¸Hee, Al is not that great anyway! We have two people here, and we¡¯re taller! You¡¯re the one at a disadvantage, aren¡¯t you!?¡¹ ¡¸My hands are big, and I¡¯m confident that I can ssh a lot of water at you¡¹ Torr and Asmoughed fearlessly while making gestures with both of their hands. Certainly, looking at it withmon sense, it¡¯s a situation of two versus one. What¡¯s more, Asmo¡¯s body is bigger than mine, and his palms are also big so it¡¯s quite disadvantageous for me. However, this is a world with magic. So I can deal with that one way or another. ¡¸Fuun, did you all forget that there¡¯s a solid difference between us? I can use water magic. In, other, words! I can manipte arge quantity of water in this ce at will! The amount of water I can throw at you is not like the amount you can send to me with your small hands!¡¹ Then I cast Water magic in order to make them understand what I said. Immediately after, the calm water surface of the river suddenly started to surge. Then it became a current of water, following and coiling itself around me. ¡¸O, oi! Using magic is dirty you know!?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s childish!¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t you think it was dirty of you to challenge me in a two versus one match?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹ And as expected, I guess they can¡¯t even reply to my remark that Torr and Asmo are standing stock still in silence. ¡¸Now then, I¡¯m starting, all right?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Wa, wait wait wait©`! Kupee!?¡¹¡¹ So I said, I hurl the water current toward Torr and Asmo as they were quickly swallowed by it. Chapter 191: The River Came Along?

Chapter 191: The River Came Along?

¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s dirty for you to use magic in water-ssh fight¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s no way for us to win if you can use all the water here as you please, you know. Even though we did our best and used our small hands to scoop up water¡­¡­¡­¡¹ They are probably displeased with the fact that they lost due to being sshed with one shot of water. So Torr and Asmo are now grumbling while sitting on the rock at the river bank. But on the other hand, I don¡¯t know what would happen to me if I didn¡¯t use magic. So I think it shouldn¡¯t be wrong for me to decide to use magic on them. ¡¸It¡¯s over already, stop grumbling. I can use other methods to deal with you guys, like using Ice magic so you can¡¯t move, or throwing some ice to you, I just used the gentlest method you know?¡¹ ¡¸Wh, what kind of frightening things did you think of!? That¡¯s not what something a person would do, y¡¯know!?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­so Al thought about such nasty tricks despite your nk looks, huh. You demon¡¹ Though I intended to exin my kindness to them, now I just got recognized as a demon instead. Oh well, whatever. They probably just feel likeining about me right now. So I stopped caring about Torr and Asmo, and fully enjoy the cool water in the river. I started walking in the opposite direction from Torr and Asmo and found a rock in the shade that looks to befortable to sit on. After determining our usual ce, I hung mypletely drenched and heavy shirt on a nearby tree branch. If I keep on wearing a shirt that had absorbed water, it will be hard for me to move as it¡¯s heavy and I may catch a cold even if it¡¯s summer. It also makes me feel like taking off my pants too, but I endure it and keep on wearing my pants. So I squeezed the water from my pants and sit down on the rock under the shade of the trees. Then I slowly put both of my feet into the water. It feels good to have my feet enveloped by the cold water. The river water is so clear and beautiful. It¡¯s so clear that both of the feet I put into the water arepletely visible. Though the flow of the river is slow, it feels like I¡¯m receiving massages every time it hits my feet. There¡¯s no fish since I¡¯ve used magic, but I can asionally hear the sounds of frogs and birds from the surrounding area, and just listening to the sounds of the river flowing alone already makes me feel refreshed. This is certainly a naturally created summer retreat. Ah©`, how blissful it is, being able to cool off leisurely in the river like this. ¡¸It¡¯s getting cold. Let¡¯s also take off our tunic¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ However, the scene in front of me is the exposed skin of Torr and Asmo. If only it were She-san and Ema-oneesama that were cooling off in front of me, then my heart would be rejuvenated further. So I close my eyes to avoid the reality that there are two dirty guys in front of me. ¡ô ¡¸Now then, it¡¯s time to go and catch the slimes¡¹ After thoroughly enjoying and cooling off my body in the river, I said that to them so we can move on to our original purpose ofing here. Immediately after, Torr and Asmo - who are immersing themselves in the river - turn around and say, ¡¸Whaaat, it¡¯s fine to stay here for a moment longer, right¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s hot when you went out from the shade you know? Let¡¯s just stay here until it¡¯s getting dark¡¹ Perhaps they still want to rx here since Torr and Asmo tried to tempt me to stay longer. I really want to do that after hearing their extremely attractive persuasion but, I have an errand to catch slimes today so I need to move on and catch them. So I steeled my mind and shook my head. ¡¸We can¡¯t do that¡¹ ¡¸To think that Al would refuse even though we told him to rx¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Is that really Al?¡¹ Maybe they thought that I said something quite unexpected since Torr and Asmo look truly surprised. ¡¸I really want to stay here too, but I have to catch slimes today. We run out of daytime if we don¡¯t start searching for them now¡¹ ¡¸You said that, but you¡¯re also not moving from that ce. You¡¯re still immersing yourself in the river like us¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ It¡¯s just as Torr said. Though my mouth said that we should go and look for slimes, my body was not moving for even a little bit. ¡¸Al¡¯s body is saying that he wants to stay here¡¹ Just as Asmo said, I actually still wanted to stay here. But, I have an errand to get slime. I¡¯ve already nned to sleepfortably using a nice and cold slime pillow tonight. I can¡¯t yield on this. Unless I get out from the river, then Torr and Asmo would keep staying here. I have to act first since I¡¯m the person who suggested it. And so, I fight against my instinct and raise my body from the water. ¡¸Uuoooohhhhhhh!¡¹ ¡¸Al! Surely you won¡¯t leave this paradise and return tond right¡­¡­¡­!?¡¹ ¡¸Stop it, Al! The outside world is dangerous! Right now, we can only live here!¡¹ Torr and Asmo called out for me to stop. ¡¸Human can¡¯t live without water y¡¯know!?¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s nothing wrong with staying in such afortable ce! So Al should be in this cool ce!¡¹ I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t listen to their sweet talks. If I were topromise and take their words seriously, then I won¡¯t be able to get out of this river today. I¡¯ve even strongly argued with Sylvio-niisan. I can¡¯t say that I will get them next time. Alfried, you have to make an effort to do it. ¡­¡­aah, I¡¯d rather just bring the river with me. No, no. Such azy notion will just make me stay in the river indefinitely. ¡¸Uuoooohhhhhh! I want to sleep soundly with a slime pillow!¡¹ I deliberately yelled my errand loudly to shake off my evil thoughts¨D¨Dand then, I seeded in breaking free from the river¡¯s attraction. ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹ After raising my body from the river, I went to the riverside and quickly drain the water from my shoes and put it on. Then I take the half-dried shirts hanging on a branch nearby, and I say to Torr and Asmo. ¡¸Hey, let¡¯s go look for slimes¡¹ It¡¯s done. Now I also have the appearance after suggesting something. After that, Torr and Asmoes out from the water and we went to look for slimes. ¡¸¡­¡­oi, wait a minute. What¡¯s that?¡¹ When I¡¯m still waiting for them on the riverside, Torr pointed in my direction while wearing a puzzled look on his face. ¡¸What? Is there something wrong?¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t y dumb! What¡¯s that water ball wrapping around your body!¡¹ I look at my body again after Torr pointed at my abdomen. There was a water ball wrapping around my body. An entirely round beautiful circle water ball is slowly flowing, and my body is feeling cool inside it as if I¡¯m still being underwater. ¡¸Ooh! I just thought that it would be nice if the river would follow me along, but to think that the river would really follow me¡­¡­¡­!¡¹ ¡¸No no, that¡¯s magic, isn¡¯t it? You also used that magic when we wash our hands before cooking that time.¡¹ ¡¸You just unconsciously used magic as a result of being toozy, didn¡¯t you¡¹ Torr and Asmo said while being amazed. Err©`, I truly didn¡¯t mean to use magic though. I wonder if this is the peak of magic or perhaps it was because I can¡¯t suppress my own instinct and cast it, honestly, I don¡¯t understand it myself. But, this is convenient. The size of the water ball is from around my chest area to my thigh, I guess? While looking at the water ball coiling around my body, I try to move my hand and walk normally. It¡¯s just clinging to my torso so there is no particr effect in my movement. I can even look down normally, it¡¯s the same as when I maintain a water ball magic, and if it gets in the way I can also remove it immediately. But as expected, I would look like hentai if my upper body is naked, so I remove the water ball and make it float for now, and wear my clothes. After that, I pull in the water ball toward me and once again made it surround my body. Un, now there¡¯s no problem with this. Perhaps it¡¯s because there is a water ball surrounding my body that I look like some sort of a mascot character at a nce, but I don¡¯t care about that as long as it feelsfortable for me then. As I¡¯m done checking my appearance, Torr and Asmo timidly asked me. ¡¸Al, does it feel good?¡¹ ¡¸How does it feel like?¡¹ ¡¸It feels like when you thrust your hands into the water ball I made the other day, but now you can feel it with your whole body¡¹ Just like that, two additional pseudo-mascot characters being enveloped with water ball are made. Chapter 192: Dirty Water-like Mind

Chapter 192: Dirty Water-like Mind

¡¸Still, this is amazing. This water ball. Even if we don¡¯t need to go to the river if we have this and be at ease¡¹ ¡¸The feeling of the gentle current flowing inside the water ball is also nice. It feels like being in the river, it feels nice and cold¡¹ dded in the water ball, Torr and Asmo is talking while walking on the riverside. Perhaps it¡¯s due to the water ball covering their chest until their thighs that their silhouette ends up looking ridiculous. If I were topare it with something, then it would be something like a creature with limbs that grows from a ball? The more I look at them, the more they look like strange creatures. When Torr and Asmo first saw me, they were making a subtle expression. But, only Asmo¡¯s silhouette doesn¡¯t change from his usual appearance. I guess it¡¯s because he¡¯s chubby? ¡¸What¡¯s wrong Al?¡¹ Perhaps he notices my gaze since Asmo turns around toward me. ¡¸¡­¡­nah, I just thought that it doesn¡¯t feel out of ce for Asmo for the water ball to wrap your body¡¹ ¡¸You actually wanted to say that my stomach is usually bulging like a water ball, right?¡¹ ¡¸Hahahahahaha! That¡¯s for sure!¡¹ Torr pped his hands andughed after hearing Asmo¡¯s words that exuded his anger. And Asmo looks to be offended, maybe because he was displeased with Torr¡¯s attitude. And then he lumbered and approaches Torr and started to hit the water ball that wraps around Torr *bashabasha*. The water ball around Torr wets the ground to no purpose. ¡¸Wait! Stop it, you! You¡¯re making my water ball shrink! If you want to that, then I¡¯ll y along with you!¡¹ Realizing that his water ball is shrinking, he began to resolutely hit Asmo¡¯s water ball to reduce Asmo¡¯s water *bashabasha*. Every time they made their pping and chopping moves, their water balls are shrinking. Hey, did you guys forget that I¡¯m the one who is maintaining those water balls? If I feel like it, I can make it so that the water ball doesn¡¯t shrink in size even if the two of them are hitting it, but I don¡¯t feel like going out of my way to trouble myself for such an unsightly quarrel. Just fight it out as much as you like. But, maybe it¡¯s because they look like a mascot character, I guess? But Torr and Asmo¡¯s unsightly quarrel is looking kinda cute. Strange things do happen. While I was watching them with a smile on my face, Torr who was hitting the water ball - suddenly send out a kick. ¡¸Eat this!¡¹ ¡¸Aaaahh!? Torr, don¡¯t put sand in it!?¡¹ ¡¸Hehehehe! This will be the end for your water ball. It will be nice to be surrounded by dirty water that was muddied by sand! ¡¹ ¡¸Peh¡¹ ¡¸Uuooooohh! I can¡¯t believe it! This jerk, to spit on my water ball!¡¹ ¡¸Hahaha! It¡¯ll be great for you to keep on wearing a water ball that was mixed with my spit!¡¹ ¡¸This is seriously disgusting! Wait, how do I remove this! I don¡¯t want to keep on wearing something mixed with Asmo¡¯s spit!¡¹ I take back what I just said. Sure enough, their quarrel is really unsightly. Thanks to the water ball, only their appearance looks cute but their mind seems as filthy as a dirty water ball. ¡ô I guess it¡¯s all thanks to Torr and Asmo¡¯s stupid quarrel that the water of the water balls be dirty. It was filled with sand and spit. No matter how you look at it, one wouldn¡¯t want to be wrapped in that kind of water ball with such things mixed in. And sure enough, Torr and Asmo demanded a new water ball. ¡¸I¡¯m not gonna make you more the next time you make them dirty again, all right?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸He©`i¡¹¡¹ I wonder if they really understand it? Looking at their brazen attitude, I feel like they¡¯re going to do it again. ¡¸Do you really understand? If there were no water balls, then you will experience the hellish heat again, and you have to walk down the road while sweating, you know?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸I¡¯m sorry! I won¡¯t do it again!¡¹¡¹ Torr and Asmo suddenly came to their senses and reply to me while standing at attention, maybe they remember the pain of reaching this ce. So I nodded, thinking that it would be fine after seeing them like that, and made water balls around their bodies again. ¡¸Okay, now you guys will lead me to the ce where there are slimes, all right¡¹ ¡¸I know. Though, we¡¯re just going to walk near this river¡¹ ¡¸The slimes around this area often gather near the river after¡¹ After saying that, I follow them as they start walking. It seems like the living things around here are living near the river. As I thought, I guess they¡¯re active mainly in ces where there are foods? All sorts of creatures are gathering in the river after all. But, slimes are omnivorous and can eat anything, so I can¡¯t say that to generalize them. Creatures that live in the rivers, mountains, and ins are different after all, so slimes may also have their preferences in food. So I look for slimes while thinking about those kinds of things. And so we¡¯re looking for slimes while walking but, we can¡¯t easily find them. Remembering Torr and Asmo¡¯s words, it seemed like we would be able to find them if we walk for ten minutes, just what happened? Could it be, they want wholeheartedly skip work for a long time so now they¡¯re stalling? ¡¸¡­¡­hey, Torr. There are no slimes you know?¡¹ ¡¸What? There¡¯s none? But we should be able to find one or two of them around here easily¡¹ ¡¸Yeah they¡¯re usually here, that¡¯s strange¡¹ But, as far as Torr and Asmo¡¯s expression goes, they don¡¯t look like they¡¯re thinking about looking for slimes. They look like they were looking for slimes normally. I¡¯m happy that they showed me the ce but, I feel a little impatient since there are no slimes at all. ¡¸There¡¯s none of them at the ce they used to be. I wonder what¡¯s going on?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ Torr and Asmo are looking for slimes even while I¡¯m speaking. Asmo has also gone to check the blind spot in the bushes, but there seem to be no slimes even in that ce. The two of them are constantly tilting their heads. And even when we continue to search for them, we can¡¯t even find a single slime. ¡¸It¡¯s tiresome, but why don¡¯t we return to the forest on the other side? There might be some of them over there¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. It appears that there are no slimes here¡¹ It¡¯s on the other side of the river we¡¯re at. If Torr and Asmo were not here, then I won¡¯t hesitate to use Teleport. Just when I¡¯m thinking like that, Torr says to me while looking a little apologetic as he scratches his head. ¡¸Al, sorry but shall we return?¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s go to the forest on the other side from here¡¹ ¡¸U, un. Sure, but¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Hmm? But what? You don¡¯t have any more time?¡¹ ¡¸Somehow I have a bad feeling when Torr and Asmo ask others like that¡¹ ¡¸¡¸I¡¯ll hit you, you know!¡¹¡¹ I mean, Torr and Asmo are usually thinking about something bad when they¡¯re behaving appropriately. So it can¡¯t be helped for me to think like that. So they yelled in anger, turn their backs and start walking toward the road to the vige. Guess that means ¡¸Follow me¡¹. And so I follow after Torr and Asmo after guessing their action whileughing a little. We head for the forest on the other side to look for slimes, going from the river by way of Koryatt vige while wearing the water balls. Of course, we don¡¯t forget to look for slimes on the way to the vige. Just in case, there might be slimes in the field¡¯s ditches or ins. We walk down the road while looking for slimes with our eyes looking all over the ce we passed. Though the afternoon sunlight is getting hotter, we felt really cool thanks to the water ball. It¡¯s a different situationpared to when we first started heading toward the river. Perhaps Torr and Asmo also feel thankful for the water ball that they mutter as if admiring it. ¡¸I realize once again how amazing this water ball is. I feel coolness while walking down the road, even in this darn hot weather¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s like being in the river the whole time¡¹ Yes, it¡¯s exactly like Asmo said. Though we¡¯re walking under the zing sun, it feels like we¡¯re in the river. Sure we can feel the heat from the sunlight, but we can fully protect ourselves from the heat by pouring water on our heads. If you want to perfectly cover yourself from the heat, then you could wrap your head with a cloth or wear a hat. ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s Alfried-sama and the kids¨D¨Dbut, what¡¯s with those appearances?¡¹ It appears that the vigers working in the fields have noticed us. They look as if they¡¯re seeing some odd creature. ¡¸Hm? What¡¯s wrong with those three?¡¹ ¡¸Err, there¡¯s something like round water sticking to them, but¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s true. There¡¯s some round water sticking to them. What¡¯s going on?¡¹ The vigers are puzzled since they don¡¯t really understand how this magic works. Though it¡¯s just making a water ball float and controlling them. We continue to walk toward Korryat vige despite being stared at by the peculiar gazes of the vigers. However, Torr and Asmo suddenly turn away from the road and start to walk on the grassy path. ¡¸Huh? Where are you going? It should be this way if we want to go to the forest on the other side, right?¡¹ When I wonder what are they doing and ask them about it, Torr and Asmo say while looking at me, ¡¸If we were to take that road, then my mom and Asmo¡¯s might be there, don¡¯t you think?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know what should I say to them if we get found out, so we¡¯re taking a detour¡¹ Ah©`, indeed there¡¯s Torr and Asmo¡¯s fields if we take this road. I don¡¯t know whether My-san and Dorothea-san are working in the fields all along, but the chances of meeting them are high. Torr was leaving his work forcefully, while Asmo was leaving his work and didn¡¯t inform Dorothea-san by himself. Both of them are doing something underhanded. They won¡¯t be brought back to work, but it will be troublesome if we met them. ¡¸Okay. Then, let¡¯s take a detour¡¹ I can sympathize with their situation, so I obediently nodded. I also often tried to avoid Eleonora-neesan after all. But, I was often caught because of her mysterious sensing ability of hers. Chapter 193: Proof For Not Being A Chicken Nor A Coward

Chapter 193: Proof For Not Being A Chicken Nor A Coward

Though we searched for the slimes in Koryatt vige¡¯s ins and forest, there were no slimes there. ¡¸What¡¯s going on!? There¡¯s no slimes here either!?¡¹ ¡¸Are slimes such a rare monster?¡¹ Even the guide - Torr and Asmo - shouted in surprise. Was slimes such a difficult monster to find, I wonder? It¡¯s not to the extent that we can see them every day but, I feel that it was a monster that we can find immediately if we were to search for it intentionally. We should be able to easily find them if we were to go around the river, ins, vige, forest, or other ces. So what on earth happened to them tond us in this situation? We have also tried to make sure and look around the surroundings but, there are only the lush trees in our field of vision. There are no monsters nor animals, in particr, it was a very peaceful forest scenery. If I must say, I feel that it¡¯s quieter than usual but I guess it¡¯s just my imagination? ¡¸They¡¯re not hiding anywhere. I¡¯ve checked behind the trees and bushes in several ces¡¹ ¡¸Un, we¡¯ve searched for them quite carefully. There seem to be no more slimes around here¡¹ As I was pondering about it, Torr and Asmo say while folding their arms. That¡¯s right. It looks like we¡¯ve been looking for slimes to the extent that we were being a bit too zealous about it. Torr even went as far as climbing the trees to search for them, but since we still didn¡¯t find any, that means that there are probably no slimes here either. ¡¸¡­¡­what do we do? Should we go deeper into the forest?¡¹ Where should we go next to find slimes? Then Torr murmured as I¡¯m thinking about where to go next. ¡¸No, there¡¯s the chance that we will meet with monsters if we go deeper. My-san also told you not to go deeper into the forest, didn¡¯t she?¡¹ That thought crossed my mind for a second, but it was extremely dangerous. If we went deeper into the forest any more than this, it looks like we¡¯ll find many monsters that live there. Though the vignte corps and Nord-tousan are patrolling the area, it would be impossible for them to cover all of the surrounding areas. It will be dangerous if, by chance, we were attacked by monsters. Although I want to get slimes, it¡¯s not to the extent that I will risk myself. I mean, I can¡¯t retreat using Teleport even in times of emergency. ¡¸O, oh. Well, you¡¯re right¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸But you know, Al has magic, then it will be fine if some monsters attack us, right?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right! Then, so it will be fine if we go deeper¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Even if I can protect myself, there¡¯s no guarantee that I will be able to protect Torr and Asmo, see?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Then we can¡¯t go there¡¹¡¹ When I remind them of that possibility, Torr and Asmo decisively said that. What a splendid disy of about-face. Though, I don¡¯t hate their good attitude toward their own self-protection. ¡¸Even though Torr said that you wanted to be an adventurer, you¡¯re not interested in the depths of the forest, huh. Since we¡¯re in this situation, I thought that you wouldin and say that you want to go on an adventure deeper into the forest¡¹ When I said that, Torr shakes his head as if saying ¡®Good grief¡¯. It feels kinda irritating when Torr does that, it makes me and Asmo annoyed. Ignoring our feelings, Torr calmly smiles and says, ¡¸Stupid, I know the difference between being reckless and going on an adventure. First, it won¡¯t be interesting even if I go deeper without a weapon, don¡¯t you think?¡¹ ¡¸If you know about the meaning of being reckless, then you shouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with Eleonora-neesan, and said something like wanted to be an adventurer¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Indeed¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m gonna beat you all, you know!¡¹ Torr¡¯s face turns bright red as he yelled that when Asmo and I make fun of him with the fact, ¡¸Ahaha, that¡¯s ¡®cause Torr looks calm for some reason. So I thought you could make a proper decision¡¹ ¡¸Right? I¡¯ve been hearing about stories of adventures from Roomba and Gates after all! So I won¡¯t make a mistake!¡¹ When I took this chance to praise him, Torr start to proudly talk about the reason, I guess he was happy about it. There are some vigers who are adventurers and former adventurers in this vige after all. Torr would probably find them to ask about various things in order to prepare for the future when he got spare time. Setting aside his enthusiasm, Asmo and I thought that it was a good thing he didn¡¯t say something unexpected like wanting to go deeper into the forest. So Asmo and I unintentionally smile at each other and say, ¡¸We were saved by the chicken guy who can only win in a game¡¹ ¡¸Ahaha, that¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it? Gates also said that the job of adventurers is suited for those timid people, it is perfectly suited for Torr¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­yosh, you all, let¡¯s go deeper into the forest. I¡¯ll prove it to you that I¡¯m neither a chicken nor a timid guy¡¹ ¡ô After persuading Torr - who strangely insisted to go deeper into the forest -, now I¡¯m on the way back home being apanied by Torr and Asmo. ¡¸In the end, we couldn¡¯t find them. Those slimes¡¹ ¡¸Yeah©`¡¹ Torr and Asmo appear somewhat bored as they grumbled with their hands crossed behind their heads. It¡¯s good that they guided me so confidently, but we couldn¡¯t find any in the end. Considering these two¡¯s mental states, it would be natural for them to be dispirited. ¡¸Well, they are monsters after all, so this kind of day will happen¡¹ ¡¸Sure, but I wanted to hug a cold slime pillow¡¹ ¡¸Me too©`¡¹ I said some kind words since I¡¯m worried about them, but they were taking it the wrong way. It looks like they were disappointed that they can¡¯t hug a cold slime pillow. It was my mistake for worrying about these guys. ¡¸Well, we can find them another day, I will inform you when we found them again¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m bothered that there are no slimes around, I¡¯ll leave it to you¡¹ ¡¸I also want to hug a cold pillow¡¹ It¡¯s not like we have to absolutely find them today. Let¡¯s look for slimes again when we have the time. What we¡¯re looking for can sometimes be found identally when we¡¯re not looking for them. We will be able to obtain them if we casually search for them. As I¡¯m walking in the forest while thinking about such a thing, I can suddenly hear a loud voiceing from the rear. ¡¸Oi, it¡¯s a new species! There are three new species of monster here!?¡¹ ¡¸Uwaaa! A monster! Where are you Al, Asmo!? Anyway, I¡¯m outta here!¡¹ Hearing the words that there are monsters, Torr starts running ahead of us in a rush. Though I was also flustered when I heard that there are monsters, I manage to immediately return to myself since there is a guy who panicked beside me. And perhaps Asmo also feels the same as me as he then looks around the surroundings, unlike a certain chicken guy from somewhere. I¡¯m worried about Torr who ran ahead of us, but it¡¯s going to create even more confusion if I were to also start running here. I don¡¯t know what happens but, I¡¯ll just prepare some magic to protect the running Torr. Then, familiar human figures came out from the space between the trees in front of us. ¡¸Oi oi, is this for real!? We¡¯re only hunting slimes today, I don¡¯t bring decent equipment now!? ¡¹ ¡¸ Where are the new species of monsters!? I¡¯ll give you cover!¡¹ The people who appear are the members of Silver Wind, Mort and Aleutia. ¡¸Uwaaaaaaaa!?¡¹ Torr - who had already fallen into confusion and ran away ahead of us - got surprised by the appearing Mort and Aleutia and fall on his butt in the end. ¡¸What is this strange creature!?¡¹ ¡¸It talked! It might be a high-ranking monster!¡¹ Mort and Aleutia who got surprised by Torr were having the mistaken idea that he is a monster. Perhaps it¡¯s because of his strange appearance of being wrapped by the water ball, that they mistake him for a monster. ¡¸Oi, the new species of monster went over there! Be caref¨D¨Dhuh? Alfried-sama?¡¹ After that, Irvine - who was behind us - approached and he finally seems to realize our identity. ¡¸Eh? Alfried-sama?¡¹ It looks like Mort and Aleutia - who are ahead of us - noticed us after hearing Irvine¡¯s voice. ¡¸Yeah. And the things over there is not a monster, don¡¯t attack¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Ah! When you look at it closely, it¡¯s a human, isn¡¯t it!¡¹ Mort yelled in surprise when I pointed toward Torr, who is falling on his butt. I think it¡¯s clear that it¡¯s a human even if you don¡¯t look at him closely, but I guess it¡¯s unavoidable to think like that after you heard Irvine¡¯s serious tone earlier. ¡¸Really©`, Irvine, don¡¯t make a decision too soon©`¡¹ ¡¸No, but! You would probably think that it¡¯s a new species of monster if you saw such a strange silhouette in a forest!¡¹ ¡¸Uhh! We, well, that¡¯s true I guess¡¹ Perhaps Aleutia understood Irvine¡¯s reason that she nodded with an ambiguous expression. I also thought the same, so I can¡¯t say anything about it. With such a pseudo-mascot character in appearance and wandering around in the forest, people will misunderstand and think that you¡¯re a monster. ¡¸I¡¯mte! The new species! Where are the new species of monster!?¡¹ There was still a person who felt a sense of urgency in the back while there is a lull in the situation here. ¡¸E, eh? What¡¯s with this situation? Where is the new species of monster¡­¡­?¡¹ Seeing Ilya¡¯s bewildered expression, we finally softened our expression. Chapter 194: The Reason There Were No Slimes

Chapter 194: The Reason There Were No Slimes

¡¸¡­¡­we¡¯re moving around with water ball wrapping us because it¡¯s hot¡­¡­but I don¡¯t always keep maintaining three balls of water¡¹ As soon as I exin the cause of this misunderstanding was the water balls, Aleutia yelled in shock. ¡¸Though I said that, it was only three water balls and it¡¯s not that difficult isn¡¯t it¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s difficult to maintain your magic while doing other things. The consumption of magic power is also great and it also uses your mental energy¡¹ They don¡¯t move in an especially showy manner, you only need to maintain it in a shape where they stick to Torr and Asmo¡¯s bodies. I think it was easy because you only have to do that. ¡¸Ah, haha. Alfried-sama magic control is really outstanding as ever¡¹ Illya mutters while smiling wryly. That¡¯s because the easiest method to enrich your life is to use magic. I have also often practiced my magic control. It¡¯s probably thanks to my diligent effort that it is useful to me now. ¡¸That reminds me, why are Aleutia and the others in this forest?¡¹ Tori said that it was about time to return to the royal capital after he was done discussing table tennis with Nord-tousan. ¡¸You know that Tori-san is going to return to the royal capital soon, right?¡¹ ¡¸Un¡¹ And that¡¯s should be a reason for Tori¡¯s escorts - members of the Silver Wind party - to prepare and follow him. ¡¸Tori-san wanted to study the slime pillow even while traveling, so he ask us to catch the slimes around the vige of Koryatt¡¹ While I¡¯m having my doubts, Ilya showed me arge leather bag. There were plenty of slimes inside that bag, but they were given food already so now they¡¯re staying quiet and absorbed in digesting the food. ¡¸Eh©`, then, the reason we can¡¯t find slimes after walking around today is due to Ilya and the others catching them already?¡¹ ¡¸So Alfried-sama was also searching for slimes? Umm, I¡¯m sorry. I think that¡¯s because we have caught most of the slimes around here¡¹ And when I tell her about why we were wandering aimlessly in the forest before, Ilya apologizes to us. ¡¸The heck! No wonder there was not even a single slime around¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s because the adventurers are overhunting¡¹ ¡¸I, I¡¯m sorry!¡¹ ¡¸Eh, no, it¡¯s fine¡¹ ¡¸Guess it can¡¯t be helped since it¡¯s your job¡¹ Torr and Asmo - who were forced to walk around for half a day with no result - wereining, but then they simply forgave her after the cute and honest Ilya apologized. Those two¡¯s faces are turning red and they started using honorifics. Well, though Ilya is an adventurer, she¡¯s actually the youngdy of an Earl¡¯s house and a noble. Unlike the women of Koryatt vige, she¡¯s graceful, elegant, and above all, she¡¯s kind. It would be understandable for Torr and Asmo to flinch and forgive her. They probably feel likeining after being forced to walk for half a day but, those feelings vanished after Ilya apologized. ¡¸Err, what to do now? I think we can amodate you by giving you a few¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸I want three, but since Tori is nearby then I¡¯ll just talk to him myself¡¹ They would be inconvenienced and get in trouble if the slimes are not enough because she gave me slimes. They¡¯ve been gathering such an amount so I don¡¯t think that will be a problem but this is just in case. ¡¸Understood¡¹ The members of Silver Wind party received this as a job so I¡¯m going toin about it to Tori when I get back. ¡¸But, that¡¯s really a strange thing©`. Is this cool?¡¹ ¡¸Uwaa, it¡¯s really a water ball!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s cool, like being inside the river¡¹ Perhaps Irvine and Mort were curious about it since they¡¯re pping the water ball twisting around Asmo with their hands *pashapasha*. It¡¯s somewhat surreal seeing the figures of those two thrusting their hands into the water ball coiling around Asmo and having fun like that. ¡¸Al, please rece this water ball¡¹ When I was looking at Asmo and the two of them, Torr approaches me and asks me to do that. I guess it¡¯s because Torr¡¯s been rolling around on the ground after falling on his butt that his water ball has now be dirty. Sand and grass are now mixed in the slowly flowing water ball, and it seems unpleasant to be surrounded by it. ¡¸Really©`, this chicken guy, can¡¯t be helped¡¹ ¡¸Who¡¯s the chicken!¡¹ ¡¸¡ºUwaaaaa!? A monster!? Al, Asmo, where are you!? Anyway, I¡¯m outta here!¡»¡¹ I exaggeratedly tried to recreate the chicken scene for Torr - who doesn¡¯t realize it himself -, and Torr hastily grabbed me. ¡¸Th, tha, I didn¡¯t say something like that!¡¹ ¡¸Aah, stop it! Don¡¯te closer! My beautiful water ball will get mixed with Torr¡¯s dirty water ball!¡¹ As expected, I will have to change my water ball if it gets dirty. Please spare me from the sand and grass in my water ball. Even my clothes will get dirty. ¡¸Then, you should stop telling lies!¡¹ ¡¸Uwaaaaaaa!?¡¹ Since Torr is chasing after me, I decided to recreate his chicken¡¯s scream from before. ¡¸You, can you really stop it!?¡¹ Then Torr¡¯s face turns red as he shouts that. Everyone¡¯sughter and his shout resounded inside the forest. ¡ô After we returned to Koryatt vige with the members of Silver Wind, I discussed with Tori for asking three slimes just as nned. Since I can¡¯t get any slimes because of Tori¡¯s overhuntingmission and considering that I have walked around everywhere for half a day, I thought about getting more but there¡¯s no point in getting more slimes so I just decided to forgive him. Because of that, after obtaining the slimes that we have been searching for, we arrived at the road that will lead us to our house. The sun had dipped slightly, and it has already turned a little darker than during the day. ¡¸¡­¡­you¡¯ll probably get scolded when you get home¡¹ ¡¸I guess. But, I was able to happily y for the whole day today so my mom¡¯s persistent lectures are nothingpared to that¡¹ ¡¸Even if I were told to do some work, then I can endure it by recalling the fun times of ying today and the anticipation of what we will y again next time¡¹ Even if I said something, the fact that a scolding is waiting for them doesn¡¯t change, and it would certainly be depressing. However, Torr and Asmo can still say all that with a beaming smile on their faces. I¡¯ve seen those two¡¯s smiling expressions before somewhere. That¡¯s right, it was the expression of a corporate ve sryman in my previous life, who lights up their memories and hobbies and uses them to weather their lives every day. I wonder, when did these twoe to have such strong expressions? It seemed like amentable growth that makes me happy as I¡¯m by their side. ¡¸¡¸So that¡¯s why, Al. Will you take us out again tomorrow?¡¹¡¹ ¡¸Err, I think that¡¯s just dying your problem for another time¡¹ If anything, I think your problem will just multiply. I learned about it the hard way in my previous life. And yet, I guess it¡¯s also a human¡¯s weakness to repeat it again. ¡¸It will be fine! You will also be able to spend your time happily tomorrow!¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with you so suddenly!? Whether the future is bright or dark, it won¡¯t change our current situation, right?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not true! If the future is bright then it will be many times more fun right now, but if the future is dark then it will be many times more depressing right now! After all, you can say such consoling lines only because it was another person¡¯s problem!¡¹ Uwaaa, this guy is saying such an extreme thing. Oh well, no matter how positive you are, there is a limit to how you can live your life. Depressing events and reality are like poison that will slowly gue people¡¯s hearts. ¡¸¡­¡­Al¡¹ ¡¸What is it Asmo?¡¹ When I look back to Asmo who had been silent, he looks as if he¡¯s staring at a distant ce and say, ¡¸¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to go home¡¹ He muttered words that really expresses his feelings. Unlike Torr, it was a deration to ask for help in order to get through a difficult situation. Regardless, if it were thepany in my previous life, it would be an uneptable decision. It would be better for me to feign ignorance and keep silent but, that will be the worst thing I can do and the next worst thing to do after keeping silent. At any rate, it was an act to escape being scolded and using another person as a shield. However, I also understand his current feelings to do so very well. Human is, a creature that asionally wants to run away from something. So I put my hand on Asmo¡¯s shoulder - as he still has this faraway look on his face. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­but, we still have to go home¡¹ Chapter 195: Fallen Sylvio

Chapter 195: Fallen Sylvio

After parting with Torr and Asmo, I walk on the straight road to return to the mansion. I was nning to let Torr and Asmo get a slime pillow, but today¡¯s search took longer than I thought and so decided to put it back for now since it was getting dark. They too, also wanted to hold a slime pillow today, but they happily went home after I managed to convince them to get them to hold the pillow on another day with more slime pillows as an excuse. When I enter the front door, Mina and Sara - who were just in the hallway - wees me. ¡¸¡¸Wee back Alfried-sama¡¹¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m back¡¹ The two of them said the same thing, however, their tone disyed the difference in their personality. And moreover, I¡¯m happy that I received words of wee like this as soon as I return home. Since it gives me the feeling of assurance, and that it was all right for me to be here. I wonder if Torr and Asmo - who hated the thought of going home until the end - would actually feel the same, one way or another? While thinking that it would be nice if it were so, I ce the leather bag with the slime inside on the ground and change from outside shoes into slippers. ¡¸Eh? It¡¯s soft? Alfried-sama, what¡¯s inside this leather bag?¡¹ Mina threw a simple question at me while carrying my stuff. ¡¸There¡¯s slime inside©`¡¹ ¡¸Aah! So it¡¯s slime! I also used to bring back slimes home when I was little©`. But each time I did that, I will be told by my mother to throw it away ¡¹ ¡¸Me too¡¹ ¡¸So you only take them home once, right¡¹ Mina and Sara started to have a nostalgic conversation somehow. It¡¯s like an episode where you got scolded by your mother for bringing back a stray cat or dog home. Well, if they got a harmless and a somewhat cute appearance, people will treat slimes like that. Though I thought that they will hate the fact that I brought slimes back, it seems like that¡¯s not happening. I guess it¡¯s because they are originally vigers who are familiar with animals and monsters in their daily life, huh? ¡¸Are you going to raise a slime, Alfried-sama?¡¹ ¡¸Could it be, did you find a way to make delicious food using slime!?¡¹ Sara and Mina asks me when I was thinking about that kind of thing. I think that half of what Mina said is her own desire, but could you eat slimes? ¡¸Eeh? Can you eat slimes?¡¹ ¡¸I have never eaten slimes before, I¡¯ve heard that they eat them in different viges sometimes¡¹ I was surprised to hear that from Sara. Seriously? So people eat slimes sometimes? ¡¸I also haven¡¯t eaten it yet, but it looks like it¡¯s going to be delicious since they¡¯re so squishy. If you eat it with sweet syrup, it¡¯s going to look like the Kagura¡¯s dango that Alfried-sama talked about!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s just what Mina wants to eat, isn¡¯t it¡¹ ¡¸Ehehe¡¹ ¡­¡­I wonder if they taste like agar? What to do now, when I heard about it from Mina and tried to imagine it, it seems like it¡¯s going to be tasty. Slime can change its hardness depending on the heat and cold air. If I adjust the temperature using magic, I can be soft or hard. That means I can change the textures ording to my tastes. And when I adjust it like that, looks like I would be able to make a jelly-like texture. But the problem is the vor and its hygiene. I¡¯m not sure about how clean it¡¯s going to be, but there are a lot of monsters like Wushi and Orc meat that can be eaten. Compared to that, slimes will look clean but I wonder about that? But, it appears that some viges are eating them in practice, so it doesn¡¯t look like there¡¯s going to be any harm to the human body. Though they¡¯re omnivorous we won¡¯t know what they ate, but wouldn¡¯t it be all right if we were to remove the mud and the food inside them? Or we can give continue to deliberately give them food like fruits, then they might have simr tastes to the fruits. There are such methods to remove the bad smell or to make the meat more tender in animal husbandry. Slimes is a monster that absorbs and digests things. It is quite possible for the taste to turn into the same taste like the food they ate if they keep eating the same kind of food. In other words, after I continue to feed the slime with grapes and then cook the slime, it will turn into a grape jelly dish!? ¡¸Alfried-sama! Alfried-sama!¡¹ ¡¸Ahh! Uhh, what is it?¡¹ I suddenly came to my senses after Mina shook my shoulder. ¡¸Are you all right? Are you tired after going out? Your eyes looked really lifeless¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s like, the time when someone¡¯s life gradually disappeared from their eyes¡¹ I was only pondering about something for a moment but they said something dreadful. But, Mina and Sara don¡¯t appear to be making fun of me. They look really worried about me. ¡¸I¡¯m fine. I just thought about whether we could eat slime or not¡¹ ¡¸Really?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m fine, just go back to preparing for dinner. I¡¯m going to start working to turn slime into a pillow¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Into a pillow?¡¹¡¹ Ignoring Mina and Sara who are tilting their heads, I lifted the leather bag using Psychic and headed toward the second floor. ¡ô After stuffing the slimes into a strong water-resistant leather, I immediately head for the living room to have Sylvio-niisan try it out. ¡¸Sylvio-niisan! The slime cushion ispleted!¡¹ ¡¸Wee back Al¡¹ When I entered the living room while carrying the slime pillow and slime cushion with me, Sylvio-niisan - who was reading a book on the sofa - smiled and wees me. ¡¸Is this the slime cushion?¡¹ ¡¸Un, that¡¯s right! Try using it quickly!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­the slime inside won¡¯te out, right?¡¹ When I gave him the slime cushion, Sylvio-niisan - who holds the slime cushion - asked uneasily. He agreed that he will try it after hearing it will be hard for you to be tired if you use it but, he¡¯s probably really scared after feeling the actual soft sensation of the slime. ¡¸I have already fed it with some food and the bag had been tied with a cord, so it¡¯s going to be fine. Either way, we can just beat it if it came out¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it. Slime is so small that even a kid can beat them, so it¡¯s going to be fine¡¹ Persuading himself by muttering that, Sylvio-niisan put the slime cushion on the sofa. Then, after staring at it for a while, he slowly sits on top of the slime cushion. ¡¸¡­¡­ah¡¹ Such voice spontaneously leaked out from Sylvio-niisan. ¡¸How is it?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Al, the feeling of sitting on it is veryfortable¡¹ Sylvio-niisan answered with such a gentle expression on his face when I asked him that. ¡¸Right?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah! Even if I were to sit down all the time, my bottom won¡¯t hurt if I have this¡¹ Sylvio-niisan reseated himself to enjoy the feel of the slime cushion. It seems that Sylvio-niisan understands the greatness of the slime cushion. With a big difference in expression from his stiff expression from before. ¡¸Is the slime¡¯s firmness okay? I can make it firmer a little more if I chill it with Ice magic, or I can make it softer if I warm it up with Fire magic¡¹ ¡¸Hm©`m, I think it feels fine right now? I will decide again after trying it for some time¡¹ ¡¸Okay¡¹ It¡¯s Sylvio-niisan¡¯s first time using the slime cushion after all. It would be best for him to use it first and then begin to understand his own preference for the cushion. ¡¸Then, I guess I will use my own cushion¡¹ I was so tired after walking outside all day long. So now I want to use the slime cushion toze around. I put another slime cushion on the sofa and slowly sat on top of it. The slime gently receives my body weight with its sticity. I guess it¡¯s thanks to the change in the slime¡¯s shape ording to my bottom that the cushion strangely fit my bottom. Inguidly sit on top of the slime while enjoying such a feeling. After that, I decided to lie down, so I ce it under my head to use it as a pillow. The usual feather pillow is also nice and soft but, the stic slime pillow is also great. ¡­¡­I wonder what is this. It¡¯s like lying down on top of a huge konyaku. I guess I will cool down the pillow then. I just came back from outside so I want something cool. So I carefully chilled the slime pillow using the cold air from Ice magic. Then, the slime inside is growing cold and starts bing firm. I buried my face into the slime pillow once more. Immediately after that, the cool and nice sensation from the pillow is passed into my cheek. It felt like the heat from the midsummer is being blown away, and it feltfortable to my hot body. ¡¸Haa¡­¡­it feels nice to feel the coldness¡¹ I unintentionally muttered while rxing my expression. Then, perhaps Sylvio-niisan noticed what I did next to him, ¡¸¡­¡­does it feel that good when you chill it?¡¹ ¡¸Do you also want to try it, Sylvio-niisan?¡¹ ¡¸Un, please do¡¹ I chilled the slime cushion presented by Sylvio-niisan with Ice magic in the same way. ¡¸Waa, amazing! It really became firm!¡¹ Sylvio-niisan yelled in surprise after poking the chilled slime cushion. That was a kinda cute reaction that I unintentionally giggled. ¡¸Is this cold and firm enough?¡¹ ¡¸Un, it¡¯s enough!¡¹ I give the slime cushion to Sylvio-niisan, who is yelling somewhat excitedly. Immediately after, Sylvio-niisan lie down and started to put it under his head. ¡¸Haa¡­¡­¡­it¡¯s cold and feels nice¡¹ ¡¸Making a slime into a pillow was not a bad idea, right?¡¹ I smile and said that to Sylvio-niisan, who currently has an ecstatic expression on his face. ¡¸Un, if it¡¯s like this then it makes me want to use this even when I sleep¡¹ Sylvio-niisan slowly closes his eyes and before long, he began making the breathing sound of a sleeping person. Apparently, Sylvio-niisan has fallen to the charm of slime cushion. Even though he said that it¡¯s a ridiculous idea to sleep while cing a slime - a monster - under your head this morning, now he¡¯s sound asleep. If he like the slime cushion this much, then it¡¯s worth the effort for my hard work today. ¡¸Fuwaaa¡­¡­¡¹ As I took a breath while looking at Sylvio-niisan¡¯s figure, I was hit by fierce drowsiness. It seems that the fatigue from walking around the ce today has caught up to me. Following the original instinct of my body that wants to sleep, I lie down on the sofa and put a slime cushion under my head. Then I slowly sunk into slumber. Chapter 196: Similar Parent and Child

Chapter 196: Simr Parent and Child

The day after I made the slime cushion. I woke up while experiencing a strange, ufortable feeling. I wonder what happen? Is there something moving around under my head? It bothers me so I raise my upper body, and there was just the slime pillow. Without knowing why, I stare at the slime pillow, and then it moves by itself. ¡¸My pillow moved! Not, so slime inside just started moving to search for food, huff¡­¡¹ I was surprised. I got a fright, thinking that an insect or something may havee out from my pillow. I untie the cord tying the slime pillow while breathing a sigh of relief. And when I peer inside, I saw the slime wriggling restlessly. I threw in wood chips and grass that I had prepared for slime food inside. Then, the slime gobbles it all up, stopped moving, and turns quiet in order to digest them. ¡­¡­hmm, do they change their digesting time depending on the food I provide them? Once I understand the time they start to look for food, then the slime pillow is going to be able to y the role of an rm clock. Like, for example, I can just give the slime some food that can be digested for an exact three hours if I want to sleep for three hours. As long as you bear in mind the cycle of your daily life, then it¡¯s not a problem for a person to live even without having an rm clock but, it is difficult for us to manage our short afternoon nap or a power nap. It would be great if we have an rm clock or a cellphone rm, but there are no such things in this world. That¡¯s why, when it¡¯s around thirty minutes or an hour, you will sleep for more than that by mistake. Looks like the slime pillow is going to be an rm clock so that I can have a short power nap. Let¡¯s try to record the digestion time the next time I¡¯m free. ¡­¡­¡­somehow, it makes me excited since it¡¯s like I¡¯m going to make a growth record. As I tied the string of the slime pillow while feeling excited by the new hobby I found, I got off the bed and opened the window. Along with the opened window, the cooled and nice air - the result of my Ice magic - went outside of the room. As if to rece that, the sultry air entered the room. The temperature of the midsummer morning is much better than during the day, but it is still hot. Even when you just doing nothing at all, you¡¯re going to slowly sweat. I quickly change into my everyday clothes after bathing moderately in the sunlight that had already felt hot since morning. Then I leave my own room while carrying the slime cushion to have breakfast. And at the same timing, Sylvio-niisan came out from the room in the back. He¡¯s also holding a slime in his hand, he probably ns to use it today too. ¡¸Al, good morning. You¡¯re early today¡¹ Sylvio-niisan greets me with a refreshing smile on his face after noticing me. Even on a midsummer morning, Sylvio-niisan¡¯s smile still looks refreshing. As for me, I would still look groggy even in the cool morning air. ¡¸I was awakened by the slime today¡¹ ¡¸Aah, mine also started to move when I was changing clothes¡¹ I was awakened by the slime but, it looks like Sylvio-niisan woke up by himself around this time in the morning. Even though it¡¯s still not the time for breakfast yet, what an admirable person. If it was me, I will still be indulging in my sleep and will wake only at thest moment for breakfast. ¡¸The sight of the pillow moving by itself somehow looks amusing, isn¡¯t it. And, I fed the slime for the first time¡¹ Sylvio-niisan said while hugging the slime cushion to his chest. ¡¸Though you said that it was impossible for you to use slime as a pillow yesterday morning¡¹ ¡¸Ahaha, we can sleep soundly even in the middle of summer with this after all. And slimes seem to be harmless, so I think I want to keep using them as long as nothing happens¡¹ Being able to express his honest feeling is probably Sylvio-niisan¡¯s good side. If it were someone like Eleonora-neesan, she will immediately take back what she said. Though I remember Eleonora-neesan, it will still be around two days until Eleonora-neesan returns. Now is probably the time when we can spend such a quiet time like this. ¡¸¡­¡­what¡¯s wrong Al? Your eyes look so distant you know?¡¹ Just when I¡¯m thinking about something moving, Sylvio-niisan waves his hand in front of my eyes, looking worried. ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s nothing. Sylvio-niisan. Let¡¯s spend this day peacefully okay¡¹ ¡¸U, un?¡¹ When I say that to him, Sylvio-niisan nodded with a puzzled look on his face. There is little time left. And because we have little time left, it will be our loss if we don¡¯t enjoy our time to the fullest now. I tell myself that, and headed for the dining room. ¡ô ¡¸Oh? It¡¯s unusual for Al to wake up at this hour¡¹ When I entered the dining room with Sylvio-niisan, Nord-tousan - who was sitting on a chair and drinking tea - said that looking surprised. ¡¸Even I have times when I asionally wake up early you know¡¹ ¡¸No, I¡¯m surprised because that time was almost nonexistent though¡­¡­¡¹ So rude. I tried to say that I woke up early immediately after I return from Kagura and help Bartolo to make Kagura¡¯s dishes¨D¨Dthough that was because Elna-kaasan told me to do it. That doesn¡¯t mean that I never wake up early on my own initiative. I tried to recall if I have ever woke up early at another time but, I really couldn¡¯t remember any asion where I did that, so I just sat down silently with the slime cushion on my chair. Looking at me like that, Sylvio-niisan also ces his cushion on his chair even while smiling wryly. Perhaps he¡¯s curious that we two brothers did the same thing since Nord-tousan looks toward us seemingly looking interested. ¡¸The two of you areying down a cushion on your chairs?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. But, it¡¯s not an ordinary cusshion¡¹ Sylvio-niisan answered with a smile after hearing Nord-tousan¡¯s remark. He probably said that to let Nord-tousan try to guess the content of this peculiar cushion. Nord-tousan - who understands his intent - looks at the cushion again. ¡¸¡­¡­judging by how it seems to use a monster leather, is the content something special?¡¹ As expected from a former adventurer. It appears he understands that it''s monster leather just by looking at it for a bit. ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹ ¡¸Hmm©`m, is it the feathers of a bird-type monster?¡¹ Those so-called bird-type monsters are used to describe monsters with feathers like Harpies or sh Hawk. Since Nord-tousan saw that it was a cushion with leather from a monster, he also thought that the inside should be things from a monster. ¡¸Hm©`m, it¡¯s close but still a miss¡¹ ¡¸Then, what is it?¡¹ When I answered like that, Nord-tousan tilted his head and give up. ¡¸You¡¯ll understand if you try to poke the cushion¡¹ After I say that, Nord-tousan stands up from his seat and approaches us, then he pokes the slime cushion with his finger. ¡¸¡­¡­this is, could it be a slime?¡¹ ¡¸Good guess©`. I put a slime inside the leather and made it into a cushion¡¹ Nord-tousan looks shocked when I exined it in detail. It¡¯s the expression as if saying that I did something strange again. But well, I¡¯m the one who made it after all. ¡¸Al, is this really all right?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve given it some food so it won¡¯t move around, and I have also properly tied the leather with a string, see. It won¡¯te out from there¡¹ Nord-tousan has thisplex expression on his face when I try to exin the safety of the slime cushion. ¡¸You can also try to use it, Nord-tousan. I think it won¡¯t make your lower back or bottom hurt if you do your official duty while wearing this¡¹ ¡¸Really?¡¹ Somehow Nord-tousan looks relieved after Sylvio-niisan said that. Even though I¡¯ve already theoretically exined the safety of the cushion to him, I wonder what is this difference between mine and Sylvio-niisan¡¯s exnation? Oh well, whatever. Once Nord-tousan uses it once, he will probably realize the greatness of the slime cushion. I watch Nord-tousan sit on top of Sylvio-niisan¡¯s slime cushion while grinning. ¡¸¡­¡­ah, this is much morefortable than I expected¡¹ ¡¸Right?¡¹ Hearing Nord-tousan raising his voice in surprise, Sylvio-niisan answered somewhat pridefully. It¡¯s a scene exactly like yesterday¡¯s me and Sylvio-niisan. Nord-tousan corrected his sitting posture to enjoy the feeling of the slime cushion, then he lifted it up and pressed on it. Apparently, he took a liking to it. You¡¯ll want to rmend great stuff to other people after all. I¡¯m also d that Nord-tousan liked the slime cushion. ¡¸Good morning¡¹ Just when I¡¯m looking at the smiling Nord-tousan, Elna-kaasan entered the dining room. ¡¸¡¸¡¸Good morning¡¹¡¹¡¹ ¡¸Ara? Could I have overslept? I arriveter than Al¡¹ As soon as we greeted her back, Elna-kaasan said in surprise. It appears that she misunderstood that she overslept since I - who is alwayste - was already sitting in my seat. ¡¸There are times when I got up early you know¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? It¡¯s really confusing¡¹ When Elna-kaasan mutters like that, then she proceeds to gracefully walk toward her seat and sat down. ¡¸Sara, make me a tea please¡¹ ¡¸Me too©`¡¹ ¡¸I also¡¹ ¡¸Certainly¡¹ Sylvio-niisan and I also took the opportunity to ask for tea when Elna-kaasan quickly stop Sara as she entered the dining room. ¡¸Eh? Everyone is already here!?¡¹ And as soon as Mina enters after Sara, she raises her voice in surprise. ¡¸That¡¯s right, so we should speed up more¡¹ ¡¸I understand!¡¹ Being told that by Sara - who is preparing the tea -, Mina quickly left the room in a hurry. All the people in the family have unusually get up early after all. So they have to quickly prepare the breakfast. Mina is probably going to the kitchen to report that. ¡¸I feel that I¡¯ve be a bother by waking up early. I knew it, I shouldn¡¯t have woke up so early¡¹ ¡¸Nevertheless, it¡¯s not a good idea to bete. It¡¯s best to wake up on time everyday¡¹ That¡¯s true, but there are times when people still don¡¯t have enough sleep. As expected, I don¡¯t want to let go of my blissful, second sleep in the morning. So it¡¯s impossible to wake up on time every day. ¡¸By the way, I was curious about it but, what is that cushion that Nord and Al sit on?¡¹ When I was thinking of such things, Elna-kaasan - who is sharp-sighted - noticed the cushion and asks. ¡¸This is the slime cushion that Al made. There is a slime inside it, why don¡¯t you try it, it¡¯s quitefortable¡¹ Saying that, Nord-tousan presented the cushion to Elna-kaasan, and she received and use it immediately without feeling scared. ¡¸Ara, I like this. Al, please make more of this. I want to put a lot of them in a room so they can be used anytime¡¹ As expected from Elna-kaasan, she adapted to it without having any feeling of aversion unlike Sylvio-niisan and Nord-tousan, and on top of that, she made a new suggestion. Looking at Elna-kaasan¡¯s attitude in pursuit of searching for afortable environment, makes me realize once more that she¡¯s my mother. Chapter 197: Relax-ing Time With Slime Cushion

Chapter 197: Rx-ing Time With Slime Cushion

It¡¯s currently a rx-ed time after breakfast. Today, everyone except Eleonora-neesan is spending our time in the living room in our own way. ¡¸What¡¯s the most interesting in Kagura¡¯s book?¡¹ ¡¸Hm©`m, though the story and the characteristics are interesting, I guess it¡¯s still the history of their Water God?¡¹ Sylvio-niisan and Nord-tousan seem like they¡¯re talking about Kagura¡¯s books. Which part of the books that I brought that they find interesting. And which part is different, they are currently intellectually discussing with one another. Then, there¡¯s me and Elna-kaasan, ¡¸Do you think that it¡¯s also nice to ce the cushion and use it to sit at such times?¡¹ ¡¸No, Elna-kaasan. At such times, I think it¡¯s better to put it in the space between the sofa and lower back.¡¹ ¡¸Ara, you¡¯re right. There¡¯s also this kind of method¡¹ Each of us has a slime cushion and we¡¯re intellectually discussing how to spend our timefortably in what posture. ¡¸Aah, this posture is nice. Though it looks a little slovenly, I think it would be better if we can stretch our legs¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. This sofa is a medium size but I feel that it¡¯s a little small¡¹ ¡¸But, we can make something even bigger from now on©`. Though it will take more time toplete¡¹ Elna-kaasan holds her hand on her cheek as if she found the situation upsetting. It¡¯s Elna-kaasan¡¯s good point for her gestures to still look suit her so naturally. Incidentally, Elna-kaasan and I love to idle around on the sofa, so we¡¯re paying special attention to it more than anyone else in the family. Getting a custom-ordered one is a matter of course, I don¡¯t care about the price. This is all to make my favorite time to be morefortable to pass. I won¡¯tpromise on this. However, if we choose them now and they start to make them, mostly ording to our order, it would take around half a year. There¡¯s no way I can wait for such a long time, so we can¡¯t afford to change this sofa. ¡¸It¡¯s fine if we¡¯re not too hung up on the existing sofa, right? If they only made the seat without the back part of the chair, we can use it when we wanted to rx¡¹ When I calmly suggest it to her, Elna-kaasan looks toward me with her mouth wide open. ¡¸¡­¡­that was a blind spot. Certainly, if we do that, then we can only use it if we want to unwind, but it will increase the variations in postures when we use them. And besides, we can just move it to the edge of the room if it were in the way, Al is really a genius!¡¹ Elna-kaasan patted me on the head while smiling cheerfully. I¡¯m truly happy for being praised but, I want you to praise me in a somewhat different situation. ¡¸Furthermore, it will be morefortable for us if we put the cushion on the elbow rest and put our feet on it just like how Elna-kaasan always does, right¡¹ ¡¸Right¨D¨Dno, I didn¡¯t do something improper like that¡¹ I was just trying to tell her about a good posture where you ce the cushion just like how Elna-kaasan always did with good intentions but, I was scolded instead. This mother of mine, how long is she going to keep insisting that she didn¡¯t do that. Does Nord-tousan know about Elna-kaasan¡¯snguid appearance? I¡¯m a bit curious about it and I want to ask but, let¡¯s just stop it since Elna-kaasan has been silently pressuring me. Oveing my curiosity, I ce the slime cushion under my head and turn sideways as I lie down. Ah©`, maybe because we don¡¯t have a cushion before that I felt my head unstable, but now it feels so stable thanks to the slime cushion. Just when I was about to close my eyes due to this veryfortable ce, Nord-tousan - who had been talking with Sylvio-niisan - stand up and call out to me. ¡¸Come now, Al. It¡¯s time to practice¡¹ ¡¸Eh©`, it¡¯s a practice day now?¡¹ ¡¸Right¡¹ Nord-tousan firmly nodded to my question. I wanted it to be a mistake or a lie. It¡¯s two days until Eleonora-neesan return. Even though there is only two days'' worth of my precious time, I don¡¯t want to be upied with such a tiresome activity as sword practice though. And above all, it¡¯s currently summer. Even though it¡¯s hot enough that you will sweat just by walking alone, what would happen if you were to run and swing around your sword then? It will definitely be going to be tiresome and sweaty. And if we were to be imprudent, I could copse. ¡¸We¡¯re going to practice in such hot weather©`?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s going to be hot that we¡¯re going to practice early in the morning. Come on, don¡¯tin and quickly get ready¡¹ I whined about it, I was left utterly helpless against Nord-tousan. After stating that, Nord-tousan gantly left the living room. Haaa, do I really have to swing a sword around outside despite it being so hot? ¡¸Hey, get up. The sun will rise and the day will turn hot if you don¡¯t do it quickly¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­that¡¯s right¡¹ I finally get up after Elna-kaasan - who is beside me - admonishes me while lightly hitting my butt. Anyhow, the practice won¡¯t be canceled. It¡¯s like what Elna-kaasan said, it will be a smart choice to quickly proceed with the preparation so that the practice will end in the cool morning. ¡¸Let¡¯s go get changed Al¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re right, Sylvio-niisan¡¹ I left the living room while my back is being pushed by Sylvio-niisan. ¡¸¡­¡­ah, I forgot my slime cushion¡¹ ¡¸Me too¡¹ And just like that, Sylvio-niisan and I do an about-face and return to the living room from the hallway. There, Elna-kaasan is lying down gracefully with her head on the sofa¡¯s elbow rest, with the slime cushion under her head and legs. She had already andpletely used our slime cushion and the big sofa so boldly. ¡¸¡­¡­Elna-kaasan, that, our¨D¨D¡¹ Just when I tried to call her about our slime cushion, Sylvio-niisan covered my mouth with his hand. ¡¸Al, let¡¯s go practice¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­you¡¯re right¡¹ Elna-kaasan probably wanted to use the slime pillow to get into a rxed position as soon as possible. I understand her feelings somewhat, so I just pretend to not see her and went upstairs. ¡ô After changing my clothes into practice clothes in my room, Sylvio-niisan and I gather in the courtyard with our wooden swords in our hands. And since the courtyard is located outside, there is no roof above us. Due to that, the midsummer sun is directly pouring down, disying its fury on us. Even the maids - Sara and Mina - who normally wait on us in the courtyard, are now standing by under the roof of the mansion. That can¡¯t help but makes me extremely envious. When I stare intently at them, those two suddenly turned their gazes away. As a maid who works for their master, they should be closed after all, right? I want to call them here even though I have no task for them, but those girls are responsible for providing us with water and chilled towel. There¡¯s no use in harassing them. ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s hot¡¹ I stick out my tongue and groaned. Despite it being less than five minutes since we went out of the mansion, I already sweated and my head feels hot. ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s hot, isn¡¯t it¡¹ Sylvio-niisan said as he¡¯s in agreement with me but when I look at his face, he doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s feeling the heat. Not even a strand of his hair is disheveled, and he¡¯s also not sweating. I wonder if you really think it¡¯s hot? Oh well, Sylvio-niisan¡¯s constitution is originally one that hardly sweats©`. When I was thinking about that kind of thing, a wind gently blows through the mansion¡¯s courtyard. The sounds of trees leave rustling through the ce, the feeling as if the wind is taking away the heat from our flushed body as it passed. It was just a moment, but it feels so pleasant. ¡¸Great. It seems like there¡¯s going to be wind today¡¹ ¡¸I wanted the wind to keep blowing¡¹ ¡¸Come now, let¡¯s get started then¡¹ Nord-tousan came after changing into the same practice clothes as us just while I was talking with Sylvio-niisan. He¡¯s also not sweating like Sylvio-niisan. It appears that the only one sweating and with disheveled hair is me. ¡¸First, let¡¯s run to let our body have a light exercise¡¹ ¡¸Eehh! You¡¯re joking right!? We¡¯ll die if we run in such hot weather you know!?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll keep an eye on Al so that won¡¯t happen¡¹ Probably, if I were to be supervised by Nord-tousan in our practice today, I will probably finish today¡¯s practice without being able to copse, even if it¡¯s in the middle of summer. He will make sure that I won¡¯t copse until thest minute. Nord-tousan is worse than Eleonora-neesan since he canpletely determine my limit. ¡¸Come on, You¡¯ve been getting fat recently, so it¡¯s just right if we do this, don¡¯t you think. Now go run, return to the starting point, and do it again¡¹ ¡¸Guh!¡¹ I know that I¡¯m fat, but when you said that to my face like that, it feels like my chest is being pricked. I¡¯ve certainly gained weight these days. Shall I do my best in today¡¯s practice and burn the fat then. Since I will be treated just like Asmo if I continue to be fat. ¡¸Come on, start running¡¹ ¡¸Ye©`s¡¹ And so, I started to run vigorously in the courtyard after finding a goal. Chapter 198: Midsummer Practice

Chapter 198: Midsummer Practice

¨D¨D Now then, shall I do my best in practice today and burn my fat? I started running with such a light feeling, and I felt like my heart was breaking already, even though it has not been long since I started. If you run in this oppressive heat, sweat will flow down from your whole body. And if you tried to suppress your rough breath, hot air will enter your body, and the more you run, the more you will experience it over and over that, it will feel like it¡¯s burning the inside of your body. Or rather, I knew that my stamina is not that great but, my stamina only amounts to this much, huh? In the practice before I went to Kagura, I felt like I had more stamina than now. Even without the hot summer sun, I shouldn¡¯t have be this tired so quickly. Is this the harmful effect of skipping practice for a long time? It¡¯s hot. It¡¯s tiring. Such words continue to revolve inside my head. ¡¸Al, your pace has slowed down a lot from before, you know? You¡¯re going to be even more tired than this if you don¡¯t properly swing your arms and raise your head ¡¹ I listen to Nord-tousan¡¯s advice and raised my head. That¡¯s right. Even when I¡¯m tired, I will just be even more tired if I don¡¯t run in a proper posture. Just like what Nord-tousan said, if I raise my head and properly swing my arm when I run, I felt that it became a little bit easier to run. I wipe off the beads of sweat on my forehead and continue to run while firmly looking forward. Sylvio-niisan is around twenty meters ahead of me but, he ran in a proper posture. Somehow, I feel like he became quite sturdy while I was going to Kagura. Even though Sylvio-niisan has a bit more stamina than me - probably because he only studies, reads a book, and shuts himself in his room -, now there¡¯s a difference between us even when we¡¯re just running. If I think about it even while I was going to the royal capital, Sylvio-niisan continued with his practice. So it¡¯s natural for him to be stronger. ¡­¡­looks like there¡¯s going to be a big difference even in our swordsmanship. ¡¸If you have the time to think about something, then should I increase the pace even more?¡¹ Just when I was staring nkly at Sylvio-niisan and thinking about such things, Nord-tousan said that while running behind me. ¡¸H, how did you know?¡¹ I don¡¯t think I opened my mouth and said my thoughts though. As I said that while looking back, Nord-tousan sighed and say, ¡¸When Al is pondering about something, your eyes are gradually getting more lifeless than usual. So I will immediately notice that¡¹ Though that¡¯s not an answer I can ept in any way¡­¡­ ¡¸Come on, you should run if you have the leeway to do other things¡¹ ¡¸Ye, yes¡¹ ¡­¡­ I wonder why, this feeling of deja vu. It¡¯s like the feeling when with Eleononora-neesan. With Eleonora-neesan, she also put pressure on me as she followed behind me closely. Could it be that she¡¯s like a copy of Nord-tousan? It¡¯s scary since it feels like I¡¯m being chased by a carnivorous animal when they stick close behind me like this. Oops, I¡¯m going to be scolded again if I start thinking about other things again. I steadily picked up my pace and start running forward. Apanied by Nord-tousan as he matched my pace and keep close to me. ncing behind me, my eyes met with Nord-tousan¡¯s. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Go run properly if you have the time to look behind. Such words were conveyed through his eyes. That¡¯s actually true, so I obediently look ahead and run. ¡­¡­somehow, I feel like he saw through every single action I made. Even so, both Sylvio-niisan and Nord-tousan can still run with such a cool-looking expression. Do they have some cold air surrounding their body or something? Nn? Cold air? I was told to run but, I wasn¡¯t told that I can¡¯t use magic. It¡¯s fine if I use magic a bit, right? Oo©`h, it will be easier to run if I just cool it down a bit. And if it became easier for me to run, then it will also increase the effectiveness of me burning the fat. Yosh, let¡¯s use Ice magic to cool down the air around here a bit. While smiling, I cast Ice magic in a way that Nord-tousan will not see it. Then, cold and refreshing air started to emanate from my body. And I control it to make it so that it only surrounds my body. But perhaps it¡¯s because my body is moving and running that I quite concentrate on the maniption of the magic power and make the cold air stable. Casting magic and controlling it while running is quite difficult. However, it¡¯s not difficult if it¡¯s to ovee this harsh situation. My magic power control has been honed for such times. If I don¡¯t show my real right now, when will it be? While properly moving my body, I control my magic power and send my consciousness inward. While making the same image, as usual, I set the cold air in my body. Now if I run like this, then the surrounding air around me will turn nice and cold. No, only the air around my body will be cold. It¡¯s a little more unstable than usual but, it looks like I can still properly control the magic, even while running. Aah©`, so cool. It¡¯s like the sweltering heat from earlier was just a lie. With such a pleasant temperature, I will have moreposure to run. I was calmly running while thinking like that, but then my head got hit from behind. ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t run while using Ice magic¡¹ ¡¸Eehh!? Even though I''ve controlled it so that the cold air won¡¯t get behind me, how did you know that!?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s obvious when someone¡¯s magic power is leaking out to the outside¡¹ Nord-tousan answers while being surprised at my remark. That¡¯s right. Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan are sensitive to the reaction of magic power with the surrounding. Darn it, if it were Eleonora-neesan who is insensitive to magic power¡¯s reaction, then I could have runfortably. ¡¸Hey, go run faster if you can afford to control your magic while running¡¹ Nord-tousan said as he pushes my back when I was gnashing my teeth. I reluctantly increase my pace and run but, Nord-tousan still runs and is pressure-ing from behind. You want me to run faster than this? If I increase my pace more than this, then Nord-tousan will also increase his. ¡¸That¡¯s cause Al will think about something nonsensical when you have the leeway. So I think you just have to focus on increasing your pace and run¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ I was speechless after hearing Nord-tousan announce that to me with a refreshing smile on his face. ¡ô ¡¸Haa, haa, I, I¡¯m tired¡¹ ¡¸Good work, Alfried-sama¡¹ Sitting down under the shade of a tree in the courtyard, Sara passes me a water bottle and a chilled towel to me. It seems like Mina is going to give Sylvio-niisan and Nord-tousan their water bottle and chilled towel. ¡¸Thank you¡¹ Saying my thanks to Sara, I receives the water bottle and chilled towel. After that, I immediately wiped the sweat on my face with the chilled towel. Just cing the towel that had been chilled using the Ice magic tool on my skin already feels good. Just like that, I covered my face with the towel and sigh in relief. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­haa¡¹ A quiet voice unintentionally leaked out from my mouth as I experienced the pleasant feeling from the towel. It¡¯s like the chilled towel is quickly absorbing the heat from my flushed body. After absent-mindedly enjoying the sensation, I raise the water bottle in my hand to my mouth. This is also chilled using the Ice magic tool, and it feels so good when the water enters my mouth. I guess they mix some lemon with the water since it¡¯s extremely easy to drink as the water passes through my throat even after the exercise. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­haa, lemon water is nice¡¹ Despite it being mixed with only water, I wonder how could it turn out to be this good. And so I chug the lemon-vored water. It quickly went into my stomach, perhaps it was due to the fact that my body is in desperate need of water. Someone is approaching me when I sigh in relief after drinking the lemon water. ¡¸Al, are you all right?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­somehow¡¹ Since my sight is blocked by the chilled towel I ced on my face, I know from feeling and his voice that it was Sylvio-niisan that was approaching me. Maybe, Sylvio-niisan is now smiling wryly after seeing me looking weary. ¡¸You know, it was scary when Nord-tousan was making a sound by stamping his feet on the ground *don* when I reduce my pace even a little ¡¹ ¡¸If you were to run seriously, then tousan won¡¯t do such thing you know¡¹ Yes, and so I ran desperately while being silently chased by Nord-tousan. The scene of me being chased by Nord-tousan in the courtyard would probably be like a herbivore running about being driven and trying to escape from a carnivorous animal. It was the kind of running that appears absurd but, I didn¡¯t copse due to oxygen deficiency or a heatstroke. That¡¯s because Nord-tousan is also my pacemaker. He didn¡¯t make me run or overdo myself when I was really at my pace limit. And he warned me when I pick up my pace too much in a hurry. That was the difference between him with Eleonora-neesan and Roomba. Those two would look amused when I increase my pace, and will tell me to pick up my pace even more. Thus, it¡¯s possible for me to copse and interrupt the practice in the middle of it, but it¡¯s not possible to do the same with Nord-tousan. ¡¸He will immediately notice if I use magic to make it easier for me, truly someone who can¡¯t be dealt with using ordinary means¡¹ ¡¸Err, it¡¯s just running, so let¡¯s not use magic¡¹ I just want to make everything easier. I have toe up with magic that can deceive even Nord-tousan. Just when I was pondering like that, Nord-tousan pped his hands. ¡¸The break is over. Let¡¯s do practice swing next¡¹ ¡¸Ye©`es¡¹ ¡¸Yes©`¡¹ Chapter 199: Sylvios Defensive Strength

Chapter 199: Sylvio''s Defensive Strength

While the summer sun is zing down on me, Sylvio-niisan and I are standing side-by-side in the courtyard, swinging our wooden swords. Nord-tousan is showing us how to swing the sword, and we repeatedly copy the posture that he taught us. Though I know about the importance of practice-swinging, it¡¯s the kind of practice that is sopact. I wonder if it¡¯s impossible to ask to practice at the entrance of the mansion, where it¡¯s cooler than the courtyard? It¡¯s wide over there, and we can also swing our sword in that ce. The risk of getting heatstroke is also low, so it¡¯s probably much better to do it there rather than in the sweltering hot courtyard, right? ¡¸Al, your sword swing is getting disordered. Tighten your side more, then swing your sword¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ I guess it was because I thought something sordid. My swing became messy. I need to get rid of such thoughts for now, then I tighten my side and swing my sword as told. After swinging like that a few times, I felt my move bing more stable. But, I wonder why. I feel that the sharpness is worse than before. I guess this is also the result of me cking off in practice for a long time, huh. As I was thinking something like that, I heard the sharp sound of being swung from beside me. ncing to that ce, it was Sylvio-niisan swinging his wooden sword. Despite having the same posture as me, the sharpness of his wooden sword is quite different from mine. Sylvio-niisan¡¯s form of swinging his sword is more natural and there¡¯s less waste in his movements. It¡¯s as if his sword is cutting through the air like *suu*. I knew it, Sylvio-niisan is getting better in swordsmanship. He became skillful since thest time I saw him. As a younger brother, I¡¯m truly happy with my older brother¡¯s growth but, as a close ally who is in the alliance of people who are not good with swordsmanship, I feel sad. If Sylvio-niisan¡¯s swordsmanship level advances, won¡¯t the level of our training also advance? I just thought that it would be nice to spar casually with Sylvio-niisan. When I¡¯m swinging my sword while thinking about such a thing, Nord-tousan pped again. ¡¸Yosh, the practice-swinging is over. Let¡¯s have the both of you spar with each other¡¹ It seems like it¡¯s going to be a one-on-one spar with Sylvio-niisan next. Though as far as our stamina and ability in swordsmanship are concerned, I don¡¯t feel like I could win¡­¡­¡­ Even so, I¡¯ll do just what I can. Let¡¯s challenge Sylvio-niisan this time with the assumption that I¡¯m going to be taught a great lesson from someone with much higher skill than me. Sylvio-niisan and I took a distance from each other and face each other just like usual. Normally, Sylvio-niisan will have a gentle expression on his face, but it¡¯s different when in practice. His eyebrows and mouth are tightened, and his expression is more dignified than usual. ¡¸Al, are you ready?¡¹ ¡¸Un, I¡¯m ready¡¹ On the other hand, my expression is loose, and people always asked me such questions. Though I was nning to make my expression look tense, it seems that it makes me look really absent-minded. In the beginning, even Eleonora-neesan was angry after looking at me and said ¡¸Do you have the motivation to do this?¡¹ But it looks like they¡¯re all now used to it now and don¡¯t seem to care but, maybe it¡¯s because Sylvio-niisan is a kind person that he always asked me while being worried about me. Such gentleness is something to be happy and sad about. ¡¸Now then, begin!¡¹ Then Nord-tousan pped his hands and sent out the signal to begin. ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹ But, Sylvio-niisan and I don¡¯t move as we just keep ring at each other. That¡¯s natural. Sylvio-niisan specialty is countering after defending. From Sylvio-niisan¡¯s perspective, the moment I step in to attack would be the perfect chance for him. It won¡¯t be a good thing even if I were to jump in headfirst to the opponent¡¯s area of expertise they deliberately exposed. I won¡¯t charge recklessly. But, it¡¯s also the same for him. Sylvio-niisan is not good at starting the initiative to attack. He can bring out enough of his strength if he just keeps defending without being impatient. Perhaps it¡¯s due to the fact that we have the same thoughts that Sylvio-niisan and I just keep on ring at each other. Looking at us like that, Nord-tousan sighs in exasperation. In the end, Sylvio-niisan started to attack personally, I guess he thought that it was an ufortable situation. Idiot. To cast his own advantage aside. I took a step backward to evade Sylvio-niisan¡¯s downward swing whileughing *nishishi*. Then, aiming at Sylvio-niisan, I send out a horizontal sh at him - who missed his swing. However, Sylvio-niisan easily defended against that. Sylvio-niisan defended it by immediately bringing back the wooden sword that he swung downward. A brother with fast defensive movements as usual. While clicking my tongue, I stepped forward and start attacking him by swinging my sword downward, cutting, a downward sh from an angle in session. But, Sylvio-niisan carefully fended them off one by one. His defensive technique is extremely refined with no waste in movements. Such uracy was like a machine, and there are no weak spots. I attacked him with slow and fast attacks to break the current situation. However, the middle part of my wooden sword was struck by Sylvio-niisan from the side. The impact of being struck by the powerful blow made my body slightly float. This is bad. The match should have been decided here, just like when I had a tongs battle with Eric. If it goes on like this, my wooden sword will bepletely knocked back, so I don¡¯t resist the impact on my body and just like that, I greatly fall to the back using the energy of the blow. ¡¸Ehh?¡¹ And using my body¡¯s fall and that energy, I send out a spinning sh to the surprised Sylvio-niisan. It seemed that the blow hit Sylvio-niisan¡¯s nk but, the impact of hitting something hard was transmitted to my hand. When I take a closer look, Sylvio-niisan was able to guard his nk in the nick of time with his wooden sword. Since Sylvio-niisan¡¯s posture is bad, I put my weight behind my sword and try to force it just like that. But, Sylvio-niisan immediately pulled back and fixed his posture. ¡¸Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little unfair? I don¡¯t feel like my attack will go through no matter where I try to hit¡¹ Putting the first attack aside, it¡¯s strange for him to be able to defend against my attack until thest one. I thought thest attack will definitely be able to reach him¡­¡­ I wonder if Sylvio-niisan has another arm? ¡¸Al too, I thought that I was able to defeat you with thatst attack, but you were able to avoid it and even did an abnormal counter. Just where did you pick up such a move?¡¹ ¡¸No, rather than picking up something like that, it was because I got defeated with the same pattern, you see. So I just twisted my body on the spur of the moment¡¹ I don¡¯t want to look like Eric. My body just moved due to that thought. I never remember learning something like that. This is troublesome. I wouldn¡¯t be able to use the same thing to avoid his attack next time. Sylvio-niisan still has the stamina to continue, I can only see the result of me being unable to keep up with him. Let¡¯s think about recovering my stamina for now. Though Sylvio-niisan took a stance and attack me while I¡¯m thinking like that. ¡¸To think that Sylvio-niisan is attacking!?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s ¡®cause even I also practiced in attacking!¡¹ I guess that¡¯s true. He¡¯s an older brother who will not leave his weaknesses alone after knowing about them. Also, if he were to loosen his attack here then my stamina will recover. For Sylvio-niisan - who still has a lot of stamina -, that would probably be wasteful. Sylvio-niisan approached me and made a thrust. Kuh, how nasty of him to send out a difficult-to-avoid thrust ¨D¨Dso I thought but, Sylvio-niisan¡¯s thrust is monotonous and slow. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve always been on the receiving end of Eleonora-neesan¡¯s deadly thrust that I thought like that. It feels weak. Not only that Eleonora-neesan¡¯s thrusting attack fatal, they are also sharp and fast. In addition, you will be surrounded by her attacks even if you were to avoid them. Compared to her storm-like thrust, Sylvio-niisan¡¯s thrust feels like a gentle breeze. I dodge Sylvio-niisan¡¯s monotonous thrust by stepping out of the way, and instead of evading further I step close to him and send out a lunge at his defenseless body. But then, the dry sound of wooden swords shing against each other resounded *kaan*. ¡­¡­again, Sylvio-niisan defended against my attack once more. ¡¸To restore your sword to that position despite having made a thrust, that was too quick. It¡¯d be great if you can attack with such speed¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­I know¡¹ As expected, I guess even the person himself is also aware of that, Sylvio-niisan hung his head in disappointment. ¡ô In the end, the match turned out to be one where the person has more perseverance wins, and I lost it since I can¡¯t ovee Sylvio-niisan¡¯s defense. I mean, no matter how many times I attacked him, it¡¯s all useless. There¡¯s no way to win. It¡¯s natural that I will lose since my stamina ran out first. Sylvio-niisan called out to me, who is currently sitting in the courtyard. ¡¸Al, your stamina decreased, huh. I knew it, that¡¯s because you gained weight, right?¡¹ ¡¸Stop it! I don¡¯t want to hear that word!¡¹ I wonder if it¡¯s because I pointed out his monotonous thrust. Sylvio-niisan¡¯s words are sharper than usual. I plug my ears with my hands like I¡¯m holding my head, and Sylvio-niisan pleasantlyughs. ¡¸Even so, Sylvio-niisan¡¯s skill has really improved, haven¡¯t they¡¹ ¡¸Thank you¡¹ ¡¸Especially that defense of yours¡¹ When I said that as if to add that to my exnation, Sylvio-niisan hung his head in disappointment. No, I mean, Sylvio-niisan¡¯s defensive ability is really amazing. Though he was getting better at handling the sword itself, it was trivial when youpare it with his defense. ¡¸You¡¯ll even be able to defend against Eleonora-neesan¡¯s attack if you hold a shield, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹ This was the result of not having a shield. I wonder what would happen if he was holding a shield in his other hand. Perhaps, he might be able to face off against Eleonora-neesan. If it were so, then Sylvio-niisan can be a shield to use against Eleonora-neesan. And Sylvio-niisan will be her opponent more often in sword practice. ¡¸Unfortunately, it will be impossible even if I try to use a shield. I was able to ward off Eleonora-neesans¡¯ attack before, even if a little¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s impossible now?¡¹ When I asked him that, Sylvio-niisan¡¯s expression clouded over as he says, ¡¸Neesan was having joint training with the Knights Order in the royal capital, right? So she¡¯s getting stronger now¡¹ ¡­¡­ooh, that was truly the case. I see, then Eleonora-neesan is returning after she finished with her part of training? I¡¯m sure that she¡¯d return with an even more outrageous strength than before. Sylvio-niisan and I look up at the clear blue sky with a somewhat distant look on our faces. Chapter 200: Eleonoras Return

Chapter 200: Eleonora''s Return

¡¸¡­¡­ah©`, so peaceful¡¹ I muttered while looking at the scenery outside through the window as I sit on the chair in my room. It was the unchanging scenery of the blue sky and the beautiful green mountains and ins. A magnificent and beautiful scenery iparable to my previous life¡¯s Japan. How happy it would be if I could nkly stare at them every day. When you spend your time so busy every day, you won¡¯t be able to calmly appreciate them, and you can¡¯t enjoy the scenery. For this reason, I think that my current situation where I can enjoy the scenery with time to spare is a good fortune. It is currently summer, the season where the greeneries are growing in abundance. The nts are doing their best to receive the sunlight shining down on them. The leaves of the trees are greener than in spring. But it won¡¯t be the same with humans. Rather, the hot temperature would even make us lose our appetite and we would be thin. But well, I can maintain thefortable temperature inside the room using Ice magic anyway so I¡¯m fine. I pick up the salted cucumber on the te while thinking about that kind of thing. I let out a crunchy and pleasant *pori* sound when I bite into it, and the juice from the cucumber spreads along with a little saltiness as if it burst inside my mouth. Ny-five percent of cucumbers are water. They have the effect of cooling the body, and they¡¯re perfectly suited as a snack for summer when it¡¯s hot and when you often need to drink. It was freshly picked from Koryatt vige, and it¡¯s much more delicious than usual, I guess because it¡¯s in season. ¡¸Al, give me some for me too¡¹ Just when I¡¯m crunching the salted cucumber *poripori*, Sylvio-niisan - who read a book while sitting down inside the room said that to me. That¡¯s because he knows that I¡¯m maintaining the temperature inside the room to afortable level using Ice magic. So rather than reading a book inside his hot room, he decided that it was better to just read his book inside a cool room together with me. ¡¸Yee©`s¡¹ I moved the te with the salted cucumber using Psychic and move them toward Syolvio-niisan¡¯s direction. ¡¸Thank you¡¹ After Sylvio-niisan pick up the te, he take only one salted cucumber and thanked me. Unlike a certain sister from somewhere, he didn¡¯t grab a bunch of it or snatched the te, keep it to himself, and ate them all. He also properly thanked me, truly a refined person. ¡¸Are you reading Kagura¡¯s book right now?¡¹ ¡¸Un, it¡¯s a book about Kagura¡¯s history. They have an extremely different beliefpared to the Kingdom, it¡¯s very interesting you know¡¹ Aah, it¡¯s the one that he talked about with Nord-tousan yesterday, huh. The country that we lived in - Misphilt Kingdom -, the neighboring country - Aldonia Kingdom, the Holy Empire of Istania, and the Kingdom of Lazur all believe in the Creator God, Misphilt-sama after all. It¡¯s a little strange that the Creator God is not worshipped by people from beyond the continent. ¡¸As you can see from the story of Water God-sama, it seems that there is a lot of naturally-urring damage from tsunamis or storms, not to mention that Kagura was also surrounded by the sea©`. So the people over there just abandoned Misphilt-sama since they felt that there is no meaning even if they worshipped him?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­certainly, that might be the case¡¹ ¡¸No no, I only said that as a joke you know?¡¹ I was just joking about it, so I¡¯ll be troubled if you took it as a truth. ¡¸I know. But, that¡¯s an interesting view of things¡¹ Though that was the brief summary I heard from Shuichi and Haru. The book in Sylvio-niisan¡¯s hand was probably written by a smart guy with the correct reason and the correct conjecture. Compared to that, my view would rather seem to be childish. Half regretting saying that, I open my mouth to change the subject. ¡¸At any rate, spending our time quietly like this is great, isn¡¯t it. Maybe it¡¯s thanks to Eleonora-neesan not being here?¡¹ ¡¸Indeed, it¡¯s quiet when neesan is not here¡¹ Hearing me say that, Sylvio-niisan answered so while smiling wryly. If Eleonora-neesan were here, then she will say things like, the temperature is hot, ask for more food, ask for tea, said that she¡¯s bored, and in the end, she will invite us to practice together. Thinking about the time we will be able to spend peacefully like this is soon going to be over it can¡¯t help but makes me feel dejected. Tomorrow is the day when Eleonora-neesan will return. Thinking about the time we will be able to spend peacefully like this is soon going to be over it makes me feel dejected. A©`aah, there are still a lot of things I wanted to do. Just when I sigh in my mind, Sylvio-niisan says while looking at me, ¡¸¡­¡­but, as expected, it feels lonely without Eleonora-neesan¡¹ ¡¸Eh©`, really?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. The mansion also feels quiet when Eleonora-neesan is not around¡¹ Well, certainly, the mansion feels really quiet when there¡¯s no Eleonora-neesan. Most of the family members of Slowlett house are all the quiet and calm type, and none of us are as energetic as Eleonora-neesan. ¡¸But, it¡¯s great that you can read your book calmly since it¡¯s quiet, right. You also didn¡¯t get asked to practice together¡¹ I won¡¯t admit that I feel a little lonely with the mansion¡¯sck of liveliness but, I can say that we have a free and peaceful time because of that. ¡¸Yes but you know, neesan kicking up a fuss, asking us to practice together, then Al will obstinately resist practicing. Even I got caught up in it, then Elna-kaasan and Nord-tousan would asionally throw in a suggestion even while smiling. I love that kind of family with lively voices and atmopsphere¡¹ Sylvio-niisan said while broadly smiling. I wonder, how could this brother of mine say such an embarrassing thing directly like that? I¡¯m getting embarrassed just hearing it. Could this pure personality be the clear difference between Sylvio-niisan and me, who had been dirtied by the world? ¡¸¡­¡­is that so¡¹ ¡¸Al also looks lonely even while saying that¡¹ ¡¸Which part of me?¡¹ Sylvio-niisan giggled when I tilted my head in confusion. ¡¸The time when you arrive at the breakfast table, you look lonely when you look at Eleonora-neesan¡¯s seat¡¹ ¡¸No, I just got a bit restless since something that should¡¯ve been there is missing¡¹ Like when you see a gap in a bookshelf full of books. It¡¯s the same feeling when you want to arrange it and properly fill that gap. Sylvio-niisanughs ¡¸Ahaha ¡¹and looks amused when I firmly insisted like that. Why are youughing while looking at someone¡¯s face? Isn¡¯t it rude? ¡¸In other words, to Al, it¡¯s natural for Eleonora-neesan to be near you, right?¡¹ I wasn¡¯t able to immediately refute Sylvio-niisan¡¯sment as he said that with an expression that looks like he was smiling. ¡ô I felt ufortable being on receiving end of Sylvio-niisan¡¯s somewhat warm gaze, so I left the room and headed for the living room. Maybe it¡¯s due to the conversation with Sylvio-niisan, it bothers me that the mansion is strangely quiet. Since the hallway of the second floor is empty of people, the only sound that was my footsteps sounded strangely loud. I can hear a faint sound of someone preparing for mealing from the kitchen when I go down to the first floor. I can¡¯t hear the sound of the maids - Mina and Sara - sweeping the garden or doing other chores. At this time, Nord-tousan is working in his office, while Elna-kaasan often spends her time rxing in the living room. Of course, we all gathered together at mealtime and talked to each other, but there was also such a quiet time when Eleonora-neesan was at home. However, without Eleonora-neesan, the whole mansion seems quiet somewhat. ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s kinda annoying to admit but, it¡¯s really quiet without Eleonora-neesan¡¹ In the end, I wonder if I had been trained by Eleonora-neesan to extent that I be lonely when she¡¯s not around. No, that shouldn¡¯t be the case. As I walk to the living room while thinking about that kind of thing in my mind, I heard the sound of the entrance door being opened suddenly. This manner of opening the door in a hurry, I wonder if that¡¯s Mina? When I look there while thinking that, it was Sara who was there. She¡¯s holding a broom in her hand, I guess she was sweeping and cleaning the garden For the polite Sara toe in in a hurry like this, that¡¯s rare. ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s unusual for Sara to be so hurried¡¹ ¡¸Alfried-sama. Eleonora-sama has returned¡¹ As soon as she saw me, she told me something I don¡¯t quite understand. ¡¸Hm? What¡¯s that?¡¹ ¡¸Eleonora-sama came back to Koryatt vige¡¹ When I asked her for the second time, she told me that clearly. No no, that¡¯s strange. Eleonora-neesan should be back tomorrow, right? It makes me want to involuntarily question her again but, if I do that then it would seem like I¡¯m doubting her so I¡¯ll refrain from saying it. Eleonora-neesan hasn''t even written a letter about the schedule of her return after all. In my case, Tori was the one who took care of everything in detail, so it seemed that they are reassured because of that. I encountered Eleonora-neesan in Kikka the day before yesterday. Considering the time it takes from going Koryatt vige from Kikka by carriages, it should take around three days. Today is just the afternoon of the second day. Could it be that they arrived half a day earlier? ¡¸¡­¡­maybe you just mistook someone else for Eleonora-neesan?¡¹ ¡¸Even when you look at it from a distance you can still see the crest of the house, so I think it won¡¯t be wrong to assume that Eleonora-sama is inside the carriage¡¹ Ooh, that¡¯s a feature that can¡¯t be missed. I guess that¡¯s true. Regardless of whether you saw the person herself or not, our family is the only one who has such a distinctive crest on our carriage. Because of that distinctive crest, it also makes me unintentionally almost agree in my heart that it¡¯s her. ¡¸Are you really really sure that she came back?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m really really sure that she is back¡¹ ¡¸Are you really really really¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Alfried-sama, you will see it yourself if you go out. If you don¡¯t believe me then please go outside to check it. I have to inform Elna-sama and Nord-sama, so please excuse me¡¹ Just when I¡¯m in the middle of my question to escape from reality, Sara was finally fed up with me and entered the living room. Eleonora-neesan is back. I want to go out and check whether it¡¯s true or not. I want to make sure of it, but I¡¯m also scared to go outside. But even so, I still nervously went out after changing into my outer shoes while having the feeling of seeing something scary inside. I walk through the courtyard and arrive near the mansion¡¯s gate. There was the straight open road with a good view of the vige, and I saw a carriage with a familiar crest approaching that road. The moment I saw that carriage, a strange chill travels up my whole body. It¡¯s the same feeling that I felt back in Kikka. My intuition is sending me a warning, informing me that Eleonora-neesan is getting closer. Thanks to this feeling, I¡¯m confident that Eleonora-neesan is back even without seeing her appearance in person. When I was looking at it with the feeling of giving up, the entrance door opened, and I felt the sign of everyoneing out one after another. ¡¸That¡¯s our carriage. Neesan is back!¡¹ ¡¸Mou, she finally came back. Really, she didn''t even send a letter home¡¹ ¡¸It seems to be Eleonora, she makes you worry, isn¡¯t she¡¹ What Nord-tousan means, he should be worried about how she shouldn''t be causing any trouble rather than worried that she¡¯s doing something dangerous, huh. I don¡¯t think that the monster that is around the road can beat even a fragment of Eleonora-neesan¡¯s ability. When I think about that, the distant carriage began approaching us steadily. Along with the approaching carriage, I can see the coachman, Row-san. Looking at hisplexion, it appears that he looks a little exhausted. Maybe, he came back as soon as possible by speeding up the carriage? Eleonora-neesan herself has the stamina and strength, so it seems that she let him do it because she wanted to quickly return. Of course, they need to consider the horse¡¯s stamina but if they shorten the time for their meals, rest, and sleep, they can speed up the traveling time. As for me, I definitely won¡¯t do something so tiresome, so after considering all that, I¡¯m convinced that they can return earlier than the expected time. As expected from the sister who always has excessive stamina and forces others to do something unreasonable. Then, the carriage that Eleonora-neesan and Mel rode stopped in front of the gate. After the carriagepletely stopped, the carriage¡¯s door was vigorously opened. And the person who came out of the carriage, is a girl with a reddish-brown ponytail. With dignified looks and red eyes, white short-sleeves, and purple short pants. Her limbs are slender, and no matter how I see it, it was the figure of my older sister, Eleonora-neesan. There is a bit of distance between the carriage and the ground, if it were an ordinarydy, she will elegantly get off the carriage by using carriage steps or after asking for a servant¡¯s help, but that doesn¡¯t apply to Eleonora-neesan. As if to say that she doesn¡¯t need that kind of thing, Eleonora-neesan jumped off *pyon*. Seeing such action unbefitting for ady, Elna-kaasan - who is standing beside me - sighed ¡¸Haa¡¹. Nord-tousan and Sylvio-niisan also wryly smiles at her. However, I thought it is precisely because of such low femininity that makes me fully realize that she¡¯s Eleonora-neesan. Eleonora-neesan raises her face after shended and looked toward us. I felt like the air surrounding me changed just with that action alone. I guess it¡¯s because we didn¡¯t see each other directly back when we encounter each other in Kikka, huh? I feel like the atmosphere around her is different from the Eleonora-neesan before I left for Kagura. I can¡¯t urately express what I feel about this difference but, it seemed like her atmosphere was getting sharper than before. I heard she was practicing with the Knight¡¯s Order in the royal capital, but could it be that the practice with the Knight¡¯s Order was so severe that it made Eleonora-neesan evolve? Just when the atmosphere was somewhat tense that it made me nervous, Eleonora-neesan silently walked toward us. ¡¸Wee home, Eleonora¡¹ ¡¸Wee back Eleonora¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m back! Tousan, Kaasan!¡¹ Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan wee Eleonora-neesan. Though she said that Eleonora-neesan didn¡¯t write any letter back home, Elna-kaasan doesn¡¯tin about it now. Now it looks like she just decided onpletely celebrating her daughter¡¯s return. ¡¸Wee back, neesan¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m back Sylvio¡¹ After that, Sylvio-niisan and Eleonora-neesan also greet each other the same way. It¡¯s kinda different from the time when I was back, I feel like everyone genuinely wees her by saying ¡®Wee back¡¯. It feels like I was weed more crudely¡­¡­ Even while having such a slight doubt in my mind, I also wee Eleonora-neesan. ¡¸Wee back, Eleonora-neesan¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ I said that after Sylvio-niisan, however, Eleonora-neesan didn¡¯t say anything in return. She looks as if she saw a monster with a strange appearance. Huh? I wonder what¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m not using the water ball today, you know? I don¡¯t remember being looked at with such a strange gaze though¡­¡­¡­ As I was thinking about such things, Eleonora-neesan lowered herself, then she rudely pinched my cheeks and stomach. After touching my body for some time, Eleonora-neesan finally look at my face and say, ¡¸¡­what is this? So awful¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸I think it¡¯s even more awful of you to say ¡®So awful¡¯ to a person''s face like that¡¹ ¡¸How could you be this unsightly? Your eyes are already narrow and look dead, and now you look even more hopeless you know?¡¹ Guh! I know what she means, but it feels like something is stabbing my heart when bluntly said it like that. Eleonora-neesan mutters, when I slumped after receiving mental damage. ¡¸¡­¡­you need to lose weight now¡¹ From my experience so far, I know what will happen to me after hearing that kind of remark. So I turn to the right and dash-ed off so I won¡¯t hear the following words. But, Eleonora-neesan already cut me off with a faster speed and faster reflexes that surpass me. How strange. Even though she should be movingter than me and was a good distance away! If it was before, then she would grab my neck after chasing me around. But, now she immediately went around to cut me off and blocked me from my escape route. From her flow of magic power, she should be improving her physical ability using Body Strengthening Magic. She can now activate the magic smoother than before, and she was able to use the magic more efficiently. Just that alone already demonstrated Eleonora-neesan¡¯s growth. Thi, this is the result of her practicing with the Knight¡¯s Order in the royal capital¡­¡­¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know who that person is, but that person taught my sister troublesome things. Eleonora-neesan - who stood in front of me - grins and says. ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s go have some practice! Al!¡¹ It was something I shouldn¡¯t be happy with, but after hearing that I felt somewhat nostalgic and happy. Chapter 201: Morning with Eleonora

Chapter 201: Morning with Eleonora

The next morning after Eleonora-neesan returns to the mansion. I can¡¯t move my body after I woke up on top of my bed. That¡¯s because of the practice I did with Eleonora-neesan yesterday. Although I say it¡¯s a practice, it was a different kind of practice from the usual practice-swinging or simply wielding the sword. It was like a grueling practice when I run until I was exhausted. I took a bath, ate dinner, and went to bed earlier than usual yesterday, but I still feel weak. I can feel that the lower half of my body has muscle pains all over without needing to move my body to check them. ¡¸¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to move¡¹ I whispered inside my futon after casually sensing my body¡¯s condition. Let¡¯s just go back to sleep for a little longer since I ran a lot yesterday and got tired. So I thought and then I close my eyes and cover myself with the futon again, but then I noticed that the temperature of the room has risen due to the light from the suning into the room. If I continue to sleep while covering myself with the futon like this, then the temperature of the room and my body will increase, thus making me sweat. So I just put my hand out from the futon and use Ice magic to spray cold air inside the room. After a while, the air inside the room changes to that of a nice and cold one. The feeling of stuffy air instantly changes tofortable air. It¡¯s as if the air conditioner is switching on. Feeling the cooler-than-usual air, I sleep curled up inside the futon. Inside the slightly cold room, I sleep snugly by pulling the futon over my head. It was a blissful time of making the most out of the benefit from the cold air so extravagantly. Just when I close my eyes while basking in the blissful time, I can hear the sound of someoneing up from downstairs. It was a very familiar presence and footsteps. Specifically, it seemed to be Eleonora-neesan. It should still be too early for breakfast. Is she trying to make me have some voluntary practice or something? Since she¡¯s the person I don¡¯t want to see the most right now, I only move my arm and cast Psychic to lock the door to my room. Fufufu, now I will have peace of mind. Even if Eleonora-neesan were to yell in anger for some time, I should just pretend to be asleep. There are master keys to the mansion but, you will have to return to the first floor to get them. It¡¯d be a great thing if she found it too troublesome to go back downstairs to get the master key and give up. But if she headed downstairs to take the key, I can just use Teleport to escape to My Home. If I take out a futon stored in my Space magic, then I can sleep again in My Home. Whaat, I can just say I was going for a walk in the morning as an excuse. I can avoid having a morning practice with Eleonora-neesan with this. When I was chuckling to myself while being wrapped in the futon, I can feel the presence of someone who seems to be Eleonora-neesan stopping in front of the door. Then she tried to simply move the knob, but the door won¡¯t open since I had locked it. Rather, she didn¡¯t knock on the door as if it was natural. I silently pray for her to return despite retorting to her action inside my mind. But, contrary to hope, the door lock was easily unlocked and Eleonora-neesan entered the room. ¡¸¡­¡­ehh? How?¡¹ ¡¸I knew it, you¡¯re awake¡¹ I unintentionally opened my eyes and said my doubt out loud, while Eleonora-neesan - who entered my room - had an exasperated expression on her face. ¡¸Kaasan told me about it. She said that Al likes to lock the door using magic, so it¡¯s better to bring the master key when it¡¯s time to wake him up¡¹ Eleonora-neesan said while ying around with my room¡¯s master key with her right hand. Darn it, that Elna-kaasan! So it was because of Elna-kaasan¡¯s suggestion! If she didn¡¯t bring the master key from the start, I will be able to easily escape from this room. She really did something unnecessary. ¡¸Rather than that, this room is cool isn¡¯t it. You even used magic, huh? You¡¯re so skillful as always¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­ Ah, Eleonora-neesan the cold air will escape outside, so go outside and close the door¡¹ ¡¸Ah, you¡¯re right! ¨D¨Dwait, you think I¡¯m going to fall for such simple words? Come on, you already know right, Al? It¡¯s morning practice. Let¡¯s have morning practice, Al!¡¹ Eleonora-neesan approaches me to try to pull the futon from me in order to make me practice. But, I secure the futon using Psychic so she won¡¯t be able to take it off of me. ¡¸No! The lower half of my body is aching all over thanks to that terrible running I did yesterday! Leave me alone!¡¹ ¡¸If I leave you alone, then Al will just get fatter, you know! It¡¯s just a little bit of pain when you have a muscle ache, not as if you¡¯re going to die or anything! Hey,e out from the futon!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve trained hard yesterday, so it¡¯s fine if I take it easy today right!¡¹ ¡¸That is just the result of you beingzy, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ Oi oi, Eleonora-neesan, don''t you think it''s too awful of you to say that I¡¯m ''just beingzy'' to your little brother? ¡¸Rather than that, I can¡¯t pull the futon away from you! Where did Al have this kind of strength? Al is probably using that magic called Psychic again, huh!¡¹ Fuh, it appears that Eleonora-neesan¡¯s magic perception is stillcking since she didn¡¯t immediately realize the fact that I¡¯m using magic. I was uneasy if her magic perception would be on the same level as Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan where she can sense it since her level of using Body Strengthening magic increases, but it seems to be just a needless worry. ¡¸It¡¯s to withstand my sister¡¯s outrageous strength¡¹ ¡¸Then I will use Body Strengthening magic to counter Al¡¯s magic, okay?¡¹ When I said that while calmly smiling at her, Eleonora-neesan looks serious as she suddenly said something dangerous. ¡¸Fuu, no matter how much your Body Strengthening magic improved, it¡¯s still no match for my magic power¡¹ ¡¸I will turn the bed over, regardless of the futon or anything else¡¹ No no, Eleonora-neesan definitely won¡¯t go that far¡­¡­right? When I asked her with my gaze, Eleonora-neesan lifted the bed while grinning. As I¡¯m still on the bed, I was suddenly attacked by a floating sensation and the distance between me and the ceiling instantly grew closer. ¡¸Wa, waaaaaaaa!? Mou! Okay, fine, let me down! I¡¯ll go have morning practice ¡¹ ¡¸You should have obediently said that from the beginning¡¹ Eleonora-neesan slowly lowered the bed and says after I said that as if I resigned to the practice. I never thought that she will really lift the bed up. I don¡¯t what kind of outrageous thing she will do to me if I were to keep refusing her. It¡¯s frightening when you can¡¯t predict what she will do. I can¡¯t go back to sleep again when Eleonora-neesan is at home. I guess it¡¯s because I let Eleonora-neesan enter my room that it turned out to be my defeat. ¡¸Come on, go get changed quickly. I have to wake up Sylvio after this¡¹ As I got off from my bed and breathed a sigh of relief, Eleonora-neesan took my training clothes from the shelf without my permission and handed them to me. Urged by Eleonora-neesan, I hurriedly took off my pajamas and change into my training clothes. While I was doing that, Eleonora-neesan opened the curtain and window to ventte the room. At the same time as I finish changing my clothes, the sun shines into my room. The sunlighting in is so dazzling to me, I guess it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been used to the dark room. But still, I have the habit of basking in the sunlight when I woke up, so I approach the window side while squinting my eyes. ¡¸The weather is also nice today! It¡¯s the best weather to have a practice!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ Just like Eleonora-neesan said, the sky seen from the window seemed perfectly clear with no clouds in sight. It¡¯s extraordinarily fine weather. Though if the practice were to be canceled due to rain and she regretted it, then I will also be happy about it. The wind blew in from the open window, softly fluttering Eleonora-neesan¡¯s ponytail. The reddish-brown hair that leaves a trail in the air looks beautiful, they captivated me for a while. Being with Eleonora-neesan standing beside me like this feels nostalgic. ¡¸Looking at the scenery from here makes me think that I¡¯m really back home¡¹ With a gentle expression on her face, Eleonora-neesan muttered after putting her elbow on the window frame. Eleonora-neesan - who looks outside the window while making such a nice face - looks like a well-bred youngdy, she¡¯s really pretty. Well, her true character is an older sister who calmly lifted the bed of her younger brother to wake him up, despite him still sleeping on it. I stare at the scenery outside of the window even while thinking about that kind of thing. The scenery outside is the mansion¡¯s courtyard, with leafy trees growing exuberantly. Beyond the gate, are the straight road to the vige, the ins, the small flowing river, and further, are therge mountains that are visible from here. Beautiful scenery surrounded by nature. This is the ce where I should be. Eleonora-neesan and I stare at the scenery in silence. And after a while, Eleonora-neesan raised both of her arms and stretched herself. Then she greatly exhales and says, ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s wake Sylvio up and have a practice! Al!¡¹ She took my hand and started running. Chapter 202: Siblings Voluntary Practice

Chapter 202: Siblings Voluntary Practice

After being forcibly awakened by Eleonora-neesan, Sylvio-niisan and I have now gathered in the courtyard in the early morning to have voluntary practice. The phrase ¡®voluntary practice¡¯ might sound good, and it seems that it depends on each person, but the reality is different. It was a forced voluntary practice after being dragged by Eleonora-neesan. This wretched situation is probably the same as voluntarymuting to thepany in my previous life. And my loyalty this time does not go to thepany but to my sister I guess. ¡¸Now what? You¡¯re going to make me run again?¡¹ Since now is still early in the morning the air is cool but, it will gradually increase and turn hot soon. My lower body is aching, so I want you to excuse me for a long training run. ¡¸Nope, we¡¯re going to spar today. I want you to show me how much you have improved in a month where I¡¯m gone¡¹ Eleonora-neesan said that cheerfully, maybe she was happy since she can hold a wooden sword in the morning. Hm©`m, a spar, huh. I can only see the future where I lost against Sylvio-niisan and Eleonora-neesan, but it¡¯s mentally easier than running for a long time. ¡¸Okay¡¹ ¡¸Fine¡¹ ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s do some light exercise by running!¡¹ When Sylvio-niisan and I nodded obediently to her, Eleonora-neesan also nodded while looking satisfied. We stretched our legs, arms, and start to loosen up our bodies. Because of yesterday¡¯s running and I can feel the pain every time I sat down or move my body that it makes me groan. ¡¸A, ahh©`¡¹ ¡¸Muscle pain is terrible, huh¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t make a weird voice like some uncle¡¹ The culprit of my condition - Eleonora-neesan - coldly said that to me, though Sylvio-niisan gave me kind words. My mental age is 34 years old. Using the standard of my previous world and this current world, I¡¯m actually a praiseworthy uncle. So it¡¯s understandable that the young Eleonora-neesan would say that I made a voice like an uncle. While quietly thinking like that, I stretched my body and then lightly run around the courtyard for threeps. After our bodies has warmed up enough, we took our wooden swords and gathered again. ¡¸Now, first will be Sylvio!¡¹ Then the order of the opponent is decided by Eleonora-neesan. Thank god, I¡¯m next, huh. Looks like I can rest for a while. ¡¸I also have a shield, what are we going to do?¡¹ ¡¸We will only use a sword for now¡¹ While listening to the exchange between Sylvio-niisan and Eleonora-neesan with my back on them, I cheerfully leave that spot. After I took enough distance from them, Sylvio-niisan and Eleonora-neesan are now facing each other at a reasonable distance. Sylvio-niisan look serious as he held the wooden sword with both of his hands. On the other hand, though Eleonora-neesan also looks serious, it seems like she¡¯s still calm somehow. As I observe them while thinking like that, Eleonora-neesan nces at me. That should mean that I have to give the signal to start. ¡¸Begin¡¹ And when I yelled after understanding her intention, Eleonora-neesan started to move despite having a subtle expression on her face. It¡¯s the same attack as usual, but as always her movement is still fast. Eleonora-neesan shortened the distance between them in an instant using nothing but her prided physical ability, without using Body Strengthening magic. In contrast, Sylvio-niisan stands ready while carefully observing her. Disregarding Sylvio-niisan¡¯s defensive stance, Eleonora-neesan struck him from the front. Eleonora-neesan and Sylvio-niisan¡¯s wooden swords make a dry thud as they met. Their wooden swords connected for a moment, then Eleonora-neesan pulled her sword right away and made a downward swing after that. Sylvio-niisan calmly dealt with her attack and defends himself. Their movement until now looks like a warm-up for them. Eleonora-neesan attacks while Sylvio-niisan fends her off. After repeating such an exchange for some time, Eleonora-neesan¡¯s movement started to be faster gradually. A downward swing from the front, a downward diagonal sh, a cutting attack, Eleonora-neesan send her attack and connected them in a flowing-like manner one after the other toward Sylvio-niisan. Though I simply say that she did it in a flowing-like manner, her movements are rather fast and sharp. It was a series of attacks that gives you the impression of a storm. If you make the slightest mistake, then you will immediately get engulfed by her attack. However, Sylvio-niisan frantically managed to read each of her moves, avoid them, fend them off, without making any mistake, and wait for a chance to counterattack. Being able to defend himself against Eleonora-neesan¡¯s sessive attacks to such a degree, as expected from Sylvio-niisan. ¡¸You know Sylvio, your defense has improved again, huh¡¹ ¡¸I guess¡¹ ¡¸There were not many people who can deal with my attacks so cleanly like this you know, even among the people in the Knight¡¯s Order?¡¹ I guess Eleonora-neesan still has the energy to talk normally with Sylvio-niisan despite still sending out her attacks, but Sylvio-niisan is defending against her attacks desperately. Just looking at this scene alone, shows that Eleonora-neesan still has not gotten serious yet. ¡¸But, you¡¯re just defending aren¡¯t you? Your usual counter is great, but can¡¯t you attack from that position?¡¹ ¡¸Th, that¡¯s impossible! Defending is the most I can do!¡¹ Sylvio-niisan reflexively replied with a desperate voice toward Eleonora-neesan¡¯s provocation. For Sylvio-niisan who specializes in defending to say such a thing. He probably can¡¯t even find the chance to truly start his counterattack or send out an attack toward Eleonora-neesan. Watching from the side, Eleonora-neesan seemed to be attacking him normally, but her attacks are actually fast and heavy that there is not even a single chance to counter. ¡¸Now then, I¡¯m going to disengage here so Sylvio will start attacking me next¡¹ Maybe she got tired of being the only one on the offensive, so Eleonora-neesan deliberately took a distance from Sylvio-niisan and stands ready with her sword. This time Sylvio-niisan is the one going to attack, huh. But, Sylvio-niisan can¡¯t quite move from his position, I guess it¡¯s due to the previous exchange of offense and defense that he¡¯s panting. ¡¸Attack me quick©`¡¹ ¡¸Haa, haa¡­¡­wait a minute¡¹ He continued to receive her sessive attack after all. So it would be inevitable for him to be unable to catch his breath now. While being irritated, Eleonora-neesan waits for him and Sylvio-niisan slowly catches his breath. And after adjusting his breathing, Sylvio-niisan started to run and approaches Eleonora-neesan. The first attack he uses is apact downward swing. It¡¯s probably a carefully nned attack he sent out so that he won¡¯t be countered if he made arge swing. Then Eleonora-neesan reacts by stopping it from the front with her wooden sword. After that, Sylvio-niisan continues to attack with his sword. It¡¯s a sessive attack simr to what Eleonora-neesan did previously. However, I think it¡¯s probably because I saw Eleonora-neesan¡¯s flowing-like sword attack. They appear extremely clumsy. For a while, Sylvio-niisan keeps on attacking while Eleonora-neesan fends him off. ¡¸Yaaaah!¡¹ Then, Sylvio-niisan made a thrust while shouting - filled with fighting spirit - but Eleonora-neesan dodged that at thest moment as if she already knows about the attack. Then she slip into her opponent¡¯s nk, swing her sword, and shed at Sylvio-niisan while they passed each other. The wooden sword hit Sylvio-niisan¡¯s leather armor, making a light thud *whap*. It¡¯s Eleonora-neesan¡¯s victory. They release the tension in their bodies as their bodies pause after that hit and proceed to take a breather. Watching them from a distance, I was worried about Sylvio-niisan and approaches him. ¡¸Sylvio-niisan, are you okay?¡¹ ¡¸Un. There was a little impact on my body, but it doesn¡¯t hurt because it hit the armor and neesan was doing a good job of going easy on me¡¹ While rubbing his leather armor, Sylvio-niisan said there is no problem. When I look at Eleonora-neesan, she looked calm as if saying it was a matter of course. Well, setting Roomba aside, Eleonora-neesan can pretty much go easy on others. It seems like there was no need to worry about her. ¡¸It looks like you¡¯ve improved a bit, but your offense is still not good¡¹ ¡¸But I¡¯m also practicing to attack by myself you know¡¹ Even if Sylvio-niisan has the offensive ability like Elenora-neesan, he doesn¡¯t feel like winning against her. I feel bad for Sylvio-niisan, but I hope he stays the same. Chapter 203: Spear and Shield

Chapter 203: Spear and Shield

May peace, safety, good health, and prosperity be yours. Eid Mubarak! ¡¸Do you want to hold a shield on your other hand next? Or do you want to take a break first?¡¹ ¡¸Please continue with a shield!¡¹ I brought out a shield and said that toward Eleonora-neesan¡¯s question. I took Sylvio-niisan¡¯s shield with me since I thought it will turn out to be this kind of pattern. ¡¸Why was Al the one answering. Oh well, fine¡¹ Though he look somewhat dissatisfied, Sylvio-niisan began to obediently prepare himself after I handed the shield to him. If you force him to do something, then he will often do so one way or another, that¡¯s what I like about Sylvio-niisan. That being the case, Sylvio-niisan went toward the fight once more, equipped with a wooden sword in his right hand and a shield in his left hand. ¡­¡­I wonder why. I feel like Sylvio-niisan appears to be overflowing with more confidence than usual after equipping himself with a shield in his left hand. Since Sylvio-niisan¡¯s body is slender for a guy, he gives the impression of someone that is kinda unreliable but just by holding a shield in his left hand, that kind of impression seems to vanish. Although it was just a shield made of wood, I wonder what¡¯s with this difference? I wonder if he appears to look bigger because of the overflowing confidence that came from inside him? ¡¸¡­¡­your atmosphere changes just by holding a shield, huh¡¹ ¡¸Really?¡¹ Sylvio-niisan replied to Eleonora-neesan with a fearless smile on his face. It was as though he was a different person from when he wielded a single sword. Though he said that he can¡¯t win against Eleonora-neesan, it makes me have a faint expectation that he can do it when I saw him in that posture. If so, then the target for Eleonora-neesan¡¯s daily practice should lean to Sylvio-niisan. I want Sylvio-niisan to do his best so that I can spend my practice timefortably and easily. After Eleonora-neesan arrives at her position, she holds her sword in front of her and fixes her sight ahead of her. A stance where she can jump at her opponent and swung her sword down anytime as usual. On the other hand, Sylvio-niisan lowered his posture and stance, put his left hand with the shield forward, and pulled his sword a little, a perfect defensive stance. There is a feeling of tension in the air, and the sound of the wind blowing sounds louder than usual. And when the wind stops blowing, I raised my voice as a signal to begin. ¡¸Begin!¡¹ The moment my voice resounded, Eleonora-neesan dashed forward by strongly stamping on the ground. It was a straight move without any tricks involved. However, she crossed a ten meters distance in an instant, a movement iparable to the one she made previously. ¡¸Haaaa!¡¹ And along with a loud shout filled with fighting spirit, Eleonora-neesan struck with her sword. A dry thudding sound resounded as Sylvio-niisan block her attack with his shield. Then Eleonora-neesan immediately pulled back her sword and started tounch her storm-like consecutive attacks. Sylvio-niisan calmly parried her consecutive attacks that came from all directions by making full use of his sword and shield, and sometimes he dodged them. Solid sounds that didn¡¯t appear toe from the shing of wooden swords and shield was resounding without pause in the courtyard. Amazing, he can defend that stormy attacks. Just by wielding a shield, Sylvio-niisan''s ability changes this much, huh? While I was amazed at the change, the two of them continue to trade blows and move at a dizzying speed. Then Sylvio-niisan - who was looking for an opportunity - read Eleonora-neesan¡¯s attack trajectory and remarkably parried her sword with his shield. Eleonora-neesan - who got knocked backward - continue to use the backward¡¯s energy tounch a spinning attack without losing her posture. In spite of being surprised, Sylvio-niisan stops that attack with the sword in his right hand. Then, - as if to respond to that - he held the shield in his left hand and charged at Eleonora-neesan. Eleonora-neesan steps aside to evade it with an unpleasant look on her face. ¡¸Amazing! It¡¯s the Sylvio Bash! It managed to make Eleonora-neesan avoid it, that¡¯s awesome!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a Shield Bash! You too neesan, please don¡¯t add a strange name to it!¡¹ I yelled and praised him, but he got angry about it. It seems like Eleonora-neesan also said the same thing in the past after seeing that move. Even though I thought I gave it a good name, that¡¯s unfortunate. ¡¸Defending against that spinning sh and even counter-attacking, you can do it after all¡¹ ¡¸Al did the same thing the other day, so I was able to deal with it¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­hee©`¡¹ Hiiiiiii! Don¡¯t look at me! I did that by chance, it¡¯s not a move that can be used naturally like Eleonora-neesan. It would be a problem for me if she raised the bar due to excessive expectations. ¡¸I¡¯m going to attack now neesan!¡¹ ¡¸Even though you¡¯re bad at them, I wonder if you can do it?¡¹ Eleonora-neesan smiles amusedly after hearing Sylvio-niisan¡¯s say that. It seems like now it¡¯s Sylvio-niisan¡¯s turn to attack. Though it seems reckless to me, for Sylvio-niisan who is not good at attacking to do that¡­¡­ Just when I was tilting my head while being confused deep down, Sylvio-niisan pushed out the shield in his left hand to the front and started to dash forward. Ooh, it would look to be a reckless Sylvio Bash at first nce, but then he pushes the shield to the front, the wooden sword in his right hand has be a blind spot as it was concealed by his body. Would he continue with the Shield Bash, or swing his sword while hiding the trajectory with the shield and his body? He can give quite the pressure to Eleonora-neesan with this. Sylvio-niisan - who wields the shield and approached her - enters Eleonora-neesan¡¯s range. Then, he made a horizontal sh with the wooden sword that was concealed by his body and shield. But, without being deceived in any way, Eleonora-neesan calmly stop it with her wooden sword. ¡¸There are a lot of people who use shields among the people of the Knight¡¯s Order, you know. I have been fighting rigorously with shield users back then¡¹ O, ohh. It seems like Eleonora-neesan has practiced with a lot of shield users. So that¡¯s the reason for her not being agitated at all. Sylvio-niisan continues to draw closer while swinging his sword and unleashing Sylvio Bash, but he can¡¯t hold Eleonora-neesan back. She swiftly escaped from him with a step to move to the side and assume a vertical stance with her sword (Tate no Kamae). Since attacking with a wooden sword didn¡¯t result in a significant threat to her, then using Sylvio Bash is the only way out of the situation. However, Eleonora-neesan is not the kind of sister who would take such an attack from the front. The moment he attacked with the shield, then Eleonora-neesan would probably counter with a strong attack as if she¡¯s been waiting for it. As Sylvio-niisan continues to attack, Eleonora-neesan avoids his attacks while waiting for a chance to counterattack, and so the exchange of offense and defense continues. ¡¸I¡¯m tired of defending. It¡¯s my turn to attack. I will raise the speed even more than before, so follow me properly, okay?¡¹ ¡¸Ehh?¡¹ Eh? Raised the speed even more? Sylvio-niisan and my state of mind are probably the exact same right now. While Sylvio-niisan and I were dumbfounded by what she said, Eleonora-neesan starts to send out her attacks consecutively, as though taking turns attacking. Each of them is a sword move we all know about. But, Eleonora-neesan unleashed each of them in a flowing-like manner, she attack with such an extreme speed while asionally making a variation at the sword moves that it actually became apletely different move. Even so, Sylvio-niisan still parried them all desperately with the wooden sword and shield. However, the opponent¡¯s sword speed rapidly increases in a merciless manner. It¡¯s as though she raised the speed gear, and each of the sword strikes is getting sharper and faster. It¡¯s just like a storm of swords, then Sylvio-niisan¡¯s sword was sent flying until he can only raise his shield to defend himself. ¡¸Surrender! I surrender!¡¹ ¡¸Ehh? Even though I¡¯m still not done yet¡­¡­¡¹ Eleonora-neesan stops her movements in dissatisfaction after hearing Sylvio-niisan¡¯s desperate scream. She can reach such speed without using Body Strengthening magic. If she used Body Strengthening magic, just thinking about how it will turn out alone is frightening. As I was unconsciously trembling in fear, Eleonora-neesan looked toward me and say, ¡¸Next one is Al¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­please go easy on me. Really¡­¡­¡¹ Chapter 204: Sluggish Body

Chapter 204: Sluggish Body

I¡¯m currently facing Eleonora-neesan in the courtyard while holding a wooden sword. Though it was only nothing but standing there, there¡¯s this oppressive feeling like my heart being squeezed. Even if I don¡¯t like it, I can still feel my heart pounding *dokudoku*. Eleonora-neesan is standing in front of me with a dignified look in her eyes. She was holding her sword in chudan(chudan no kamae) stance, but that stance look quite natural for her. I understand that there¡¯s no chance for me just by facing each other like this. I was already under pressure even when we faced each other before this, but it seems that her vigor has increased ever since she came back from the royal capital. ¡­¡­no image of me winninges to mind, no matter where I strike her. The only image where I can win thates to my mind is, when I approach her while swinging my sword and make a feint by kicking up sand in her direction to make her close her eyes. And in that gap when she closes her eyes, I stab her from the blind spot and take Eleonora-neesan¡¯s wooden sword away using the non-attributed magic Psychic. I named it the killer magicbi move. But, even if I use such a dirty move in a sword-only practice, there is no reason for me to use magic, and I shouldn¡¯t do it since I don¡¯t know what I would suffer after that. I wonder how do I defeat my sister - who had finished her training part in the royal capital - with such a single, unreliable wooden sword? I stare at the wooden sword in my hand. Though I would be able to do something if it has some sort of gimmicks like a de, thorn, or some kind of gimmick where something popped out. ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s begin!¡¹ The moment Eleonora-neesan said that and looked toward Sylvio-niisan, I weakened my presence to the limit and start running without making any sound. Nimbly rushing in as if crawling on the ground, I sent a finishing blow toward Eleonora-neesan - who is trying to shout something to Sylvio-niisan - with all my might. ¡¸Sylvio! Please give the sig¨D¨Deh! Kuh!?¡¹ Darn! Did my bloodlust leak out? My attack got defended before it reached Eleonora-neesan¡¯s chest by a wooden sword somehow. ¡¸The signal hadn¡¯t been given yet, you know!?¡¹ ¡¸But Eleonora-neesan said ¡®Let¡¯s begin¡¯ a short while ago, right!¡¹ The match started when Eleonora-neesan said ¡®begin¡¯. A third person¡¯s signal was not needed. ¡¸¡­¡­you did something those rowdy guys in the Knight¡¯s Order, huh¡¹ ¡¸I see, so there are smart guys in the royal capital¡¯s Knight¡¯s Order¡¹ I thought that those knights in the capital would still stick on only fighting in a clean way of fighting, I need to reconsider it. ¡¸That¡¯s not it. They are the type of coward who strikes you from your blind spot or throws something to blind your eyes in melee¡¹ H, hm©`m, so for me who don¡¯t think of them as cowards, would that make me the same as them? If I were to object to her more than this, Eleonora-neesan would just be displeased with me so let¡¯s not say anything here. I just keep on pushing my sword, trying to make Eleonora-neesan¡¯s posture copse but she¡¯s unperturbed. ¡¸Uoooohhhh, I can¡¯t push anymore! Eleonora-neesan is heavy! ¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s rude. I just have more power and a firm center of gravity you know!¡¹ Eleonora-neesan strongly pushes the wooden sword in her hand even while emphasizing that. I restore my posture while stumbling forward so that I won¡¯t fall down. My surprise attack was being wlessly prevented. With the current exchange of offense and defense, I havepletely lost my chance to win, what should I do now. ¡¸I give up¡¹ ¡¸Your surprise attack just didn¡¯t connect and you gave up, are you kidding me? ¡¹ Even though I said I give up, Eleonora-neesan didn¡¯t acknowledge it. Can such tyranny be allowed? ¡¸I¡¯m going to attack next!¡¹ Just when I was amazed at her, Eleonora-neesan attacked me this time. It was not the fast moves she disyed against Sylvio-niisan but it¡¯s fast enough for the mediocre me. Ipletely observe the trajectory while holding my sword at the ready. Several seconds after that, I immediately backstep-ped after feeling a sharp sweeping attacking toward me. Eh? My mind was able to react perfectly but my body was doesn¡¯t respond that well. I won¡¯t be able to make it if I avoid it with the timing just now!? I¡¯m surprised at my own body¡¯s poor reaction time. In the meantime, Eleonora-neesan¡¯s wooden sword is approaching my stomach¨D¨Dand splendidly struck my stomach. ¡¸Uguuh!?¡¹ ¡¸Haa?¡¹ I can feel the solid wooden sword hitting my stomach protector hard. And when the sword hit me, a stupid-sounding voice escaped Eleonora-neesan. The leather protector is absorbing some of the impacts but, part of the impact went through, without being absorbed by the leather protector. Receiving such a sudden impact, I unintentionally crouch. ¡¸¡­¡­just what are you doing¡¹ Seeing that, Eleonora-neesan can only let out an amazed voice. ¡¸Al! Are you all right!?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I, I¡¯m fine. But, my stomach is a bit painful¡¹ I somehow managed to tell Sylvio-niisan that I¡¯m fine, as he approached and worried about me. Checking at the armor I took off, there¡¯s only a slight red mark on my stomach and I got no internal bleeding anywhere. While being relieved of that, I crate ice with Ice magic and applied it to my stomach. They say that this first treatment is important for this kind of thing. And Eleonora-neesan is looking down at me with an unsatisfied expression on her face as I did that. ¡¸You should be able to dodge something like that normally, right? Could it be that you deliberately get hit?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not¡¹ ¡¸Then, why can¡¯t you dodge that kind of attack!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ What now. I know the exact reason for that but I don¡¯t want to say it since she¡¯ll get angry at me if I really say it to her. However, if I keep silent like this, she will get angry as she misunderstood me and think that I deliberately got hit because I want to ck off in practice. Just what should I do now? ¡¸So I take it that you just want to cut corner since you keep silent, and deliberately got hit¡¹ Not good, Eleonora-neesan¡¯s expression is getting grimmer by the second. If the misunderstanding continues like this, I have a hunch that the biggest wrath in history is going to rain down on me. And so I have no choice but to tell her the reason. ¡¸I¡¯m not!¡¹ ¡¸Then why!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­that¡¯s cause my body is heavier than I expected so my reaction was getting slow¡¹ ¡¸Meaning, you tried to dodge that attack with a backstep, but your body didn¡¯t move as you wished it since it¡¯s fat?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­guh, yeah¡¹ Even though someone says it politely in a round-about way, she said it directly, it''s as if she¡¯s tearing off the ¡®wrapping¡¯ for my reason. Fine, it¡¯s exactly as you said! ¡¸¡­¡­haa, so shameful¡¹ When I made a justification for my action, Eleonora-neesan looked at my stomach and sighed. Since my body became like this, there was no case where I had to practice with Eleonora-neesan. So it can¡¯t be helped that my body can¡¯t immediately react to it, right? Humans are creatures that are used to their surroundings, it¡¯s natural for one to be used to having a leisurely pace after spending their timefortably. ¡¸By the way Al, did Al practice when you went to Kagura?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­in magic, yes¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s why you¡¯re getting fat. I knew it, it¡¯s should be better if you went with me, isn¡¯t it¡¹ That¡¯s not a joke. If I were to go on that kind of trip with Eleonora-neesan, then it would just turn out to be a sword practice every time, even when in the carriage, resting time, or on the ship. Maybe it¡¯s a sightseeing tour or training camp, I don¡¯t know what kind of journey it will turn out, so no thanks. ¡¸You should have learned by observing Sylvio even a little. Sylvio has improved his overall swordsmanship, you know? Though, his offensive is still terrible as usual¡¹ Sylvio-niisan was happy after being praised like that, but then he dropped his shoulders with the words she added at the end. ¡¸Sylvio is also getting better when he uses a shield, so Al won¡¯t be able to win a fight against him if he also gains more experience, right?¡¹ Hm©`m, I¡¯m not that overly concerned with swordsmanship, it doesn¡¯t matter to me if my swordsmanship iscking since I still have magic. ¡¸Al had specially learned about swordsmanship, after all, so please try your best. You¡¯re skillful at attacking with all sorts of attacks so it would be wasteful not to do your best¡¹ Maybe she found that my reaction was dull, that Eleonora-neesan changed her perspective in lecturing me and started encouraging me. For that Eleonora-neesan to encourage me, was she sick or something!? No, that¡¯s wrong. This might be due to the idea given by some knights in the royal capital. It¡¯s kinda cheap for iting from Eleonora-neesan, so I immediately understand the cause. However, the atmosphere turns out to be somewhat nice. Let¡¯s not worsen the mood this time. Let¡¯s just say some proper and positive replies here and make everything ambiguous as usual. ¡¸Un, I¡¯ll do my best a little more¡¹ ¡¸Right! Then let¡¯s do it immediately, let¡¯s run to lose your weight today!¡¹ ¡¸Eeehhhh!? But you said that we¡¯re just going to spar today!¡¹ ¡¸But I did not say that we will not do a long training run. Besides, you said that you will do your best a little more today?¡¹ Th, this is a set-up. So Eleonora-neesan invited me to practice together and cleverly used these kinds of words¡­¡­¡­ Darn it! Everything was all for this moment and to make me say that I will do my best. ¡¸Come, you¡¯re going to run again today Al! Do a long training run to lose that heavy weight!¡¹ The days when I can¡¯t use a sword in practice continued for some time as I ran nonstop on the road of Koryatt vige with Eleonora-neesan. Chapter 205: Alfried, Lose Weight

Chapter 205: Alfried, Lose Weight

¡¸Morning¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Good morning Al¡¹¡¹ As I entered the dining room as usual, all the members of the family other than Eleonora-neesan is all there. And after a single morning greeting to them, I sit on my own seat while letting out a yawn. ¡¸¡­¡­haa, I¡¯m also tired since morning today¡¹ I said in a hoarse voice due to fatigue while sighing deeply. Then I saw Sylvio-niisan smiling wryly next to me when I fall on top of the table. ¡¸You were running with neesan again since the morning today, huh¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. And because of that, I woke up so early these days. I want to go back to sleep as much as I want again¡­¡­¡¹ Yeah, ever since the previous practice, I¡¯ve been urged by Eleonora-neesan like a horse almost every day¨D¨Dnot, I¡¯m doing a long training run under Eleonora-neesan¡¯s valuable supervision and coaching. I guess it has been two weeks since the voluntary practicest time? I¡¯ve been doing long training runs every morning. And apart from the practice with Nord-tousan, I did long training run again with Eleonora-neesan at noon in the name of voluntary practice. Anyway, I ran a lot. That was the most longsting running I¡¯ve done in the reincarnated life in this world. ¡¸But thanks to that, your figure has bepletely restored to the one before¡¹ ¡¸I think that your body has returned to the same shape as the one before you went to Kagura¡¹ ¡¸Really?¡¹ Hearing Sylvio-niisan and Elna-kaasan words, I involuntarily raised my head. ¡¸Yes, you can look at the mirror over there¡¹ Urged by Elna-kaasan, I move from my seat to look at the mirror. There was a seven years old boy with eyes that looks extremely drowsy in the mirror. There¡¯s almost no chubby figure just like when I returned from Kagura. My jawline is sharp, and there¡¯s no double chin. And even when I try to pinch my stomach, there was no useless fat to be pinched. ¡¸Ooh! I lose weight!¡¹ Could it be due to the fatigue from the long training run every day? My eyes look more dead than usual, but I¡¯m very thin overall. ¡¸Al, what is Eleonora doing right now?¡¹ Just when I was touching my body while looking in the mirror, Nord-tousan asks. ¡¸She said that she hasn¡¯t run enough yet, so she¡¯s still running. I think she will probably return soon?¡¹ I mean, Eleonora-neesan said that the distance of my run was not enough for her. She¡¯s probably running around Koryatt vige again at this time, or she might even run all the way to the next vige. ¡¸I wonder how far did she run to? It¡¯s almost time for breakfast¡­¡­¡¹ Though Elna-kaasan said something about being worried for Eleonora-neesan, she¡¯s probably worried about her own hunger. Since there¡¯s a rule that everyone has to eat breakfast together, we won¡¯t be able to have our breakfast until Eleonora-neesan returns. I¡¯m also hungry since I¡¯ve been running since morning. I don¡¯t know how far she runs to, but I hope she returns soon. ¡¸I¡¯m back!¡¹ Then Eleonora-neesan returned, just when I¡¯m telling about my recent dash course to Sylvio-niisan. Could it be because I¡¯ve been trained by the long training run recently that just hearing that voice, I pointlessly straightened up my back? That Eleonora-neesan, she got angry each time I reduce my speed. ¡¸You¡¯re finally back. Mina, please prepare the breakfast¡¹ ¡¸Understood!¡¹ After Elna-kaasan said that, Mina replies with a lively voice and she leave the dining room to prepare breakfast. And Eleonora-neesan enters the dining room, crossing paths with Mina. ¡¸Good morning everyone¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Good morning¡¹¡¹ Though I¡¯ve met her this morning, everyone greets her so I¡¯ll just follow along and greet her. It is now the first ten days of the eight-month. Still the height of summer. So it¡¯s natural for you to sweat if you did a long training run in the morning, and now, Eleonora-neesan¡¯s white skin is slightly wet with sweat. ¡¸Eleonora, you need to wipe your sweat properly with a towel. Your forehead is dripping with sweat, don¡¯t you know?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Even if I wipe and wipe them again I will still sweat anyway¡¹ Though Elna-kaasan chided her for it, Eleonora-neesan - who has low femininity - found it to be too bothersome and only hangs the towel on her neck. When it became troublesome since you keep sweating, then it would turn out to be a style where you immediately wipe your sweat with the towel on your shoulder. That really doesn¡¯t seem to be something a girl will do before breakfast time. It will just like a middle-aged man who had finished his jogging in the morning. ¡¸No. You have to properly wipe your sweat and change your clothes before having breakfast.¡¹ ¡¸Ehh©`, that¡¯s so troublesome. But you already asked for the maids to prepare the breakfast right? if I change my clothes now, then breakfast will be cold when I finish changing, you know?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­even so, you can¡¯t eat your breakfast while sweating like that. Quickly change your clothes¡¹ Elna-kaasan¡¯s intention as a mother seems to be wavering after hearing that the breakfast will be cold, but I guess it¡¯s thanks to Nord-tousan being here that she seems to still behaved as a splendid, strict parent. ¡¸Ehh©`¡¹ Eleonora-neesan expressed her dissatisfaction after hearing Elna-kaasan. Eleonora-neesan stares ahead while sulking but then, maybe she notices me who is in front of her since she suddenly smiles happily and says. ¡¸Al, use your Ice magic to send a wave of cold air to me. That way, I will not need to change my clothes and the sweat will immediately dry¡¹ ¡¸If you dry your sweat with cold air, you¡¯ll catch a cold when your body temperature drops so suddenly¨D¨D¡¹ Though I tried to advise her like that, I have never seen Eleonora-neesan catch a cold before. While I might be the one saying it, I can¡¯t think of any situation where Eleonora-neesan could catch a cold. ¡¸But Eleonora-neesan is strong after all, she won¡¯t be able to catch a cold, right¡¹ ¡¸I feel like you thought about something very rude just now. Come on, I will not get angry, so blow some cold air quickly¡¹ ¡¸Okay okay¡¹ I immediately use Ice magic so that I won¡¯t be hit by my sister who has such a uselessly sharp intuition. So I hold up both of my arms toward Eleonora-neesan who is in front of me. Then I cast Ice magic, sending the cold air to her while adjusting it so that it won¡¯t freeze her sweat. Eleonora-neesan¡¯s bangs and ponytail flutter, as I blow the cold air to her. ¡¸¡­¡­ah©`, it¡¯s cool and pleasant¡¹ Then, Eleonora-neesan untied her hair and raised her voice in ecstasy. Eleonora-neesan¡¯s reddish-brown hair which was wet with sweat is swaying in a wave-like manner. While that was happening, I patiently keep on holding my hands in front of me as I send the cold wind in her direction. Meanwhile, Eleonora-neesan is pping the cor of her shirt and blowing with her mouth to send the cold wind into her body, and turning her back to let the area around her nape dry, basically doing as she pleases. There¡¯s no longer any trace of her femininity. Just what the heck I¡¯m doing since morning I wonder. Not only me, but when I looked around me, Elna-kaasan, Nord-tousan, and Sylvio-niisan, they all had indescribable expressions on their faces. ¡¸It¡¯s getting cold, make the wind normal now©`¡¹ In the midst of such a subtle atmosphere, the person in question - Eleonora-neesan - bluntly says without noticing it all. Since she said that she have had enough of the cold wind, I switch to using Wind magic this time. When I send a wind using Wind magic to her, Eleonora-neesan was holding her hair tie in her mouth and started to arrange her hair using her fingers as ab. After that she brushes her hair, - and with a familiar movement - she arranged her hair at the back of her head and then she tied up the back of her head using the hair tie on her mouth. ¡¸Okay, it¡¯s done! I¡¯m not sweaty anymore, now it¡¯s fine, right!¡¹ Eleonora-neesan effortlessly and quickly tied her head into a ponytail and dered confidently to Elna-kaasan. ¡¸¡­for now, yes, change your clothester all right¡¹ Elna-kaasan sighed as she looked at Eleonora-neesan with aplicated expression. Elna-kaasan¡¯s words don¡¯t seem to be sessfully conveyed to Eleonora-neesan, who has low femininity. Chapter 206: Matching Jinbei

Chapter 206: Matching Jinbei

¡¸Is everyone ready over there?¡¹ It¡¯s been nearly one hour since we - the men¡¯s camp - are rxing in the dining room wearing Kagura clothes. And finally, Elna-kaasan knocked on the door and asked us. Hearing Elna-kaasan, we correct our posture on our seat even while having the expression that said ¡¸¡­¡­finally¡¹ on our faces. Since we have so much time on our hands, Bartolo and I have been lying on the sofa so we have to tidy up the crease on our clothes. Only one person, Nord-tousan - who is wearing close-fitting Kagura clothes - clears his throat after looking around checking that there is nothing strange about our appearance. ¡¸Yes, we are done here. Come on in¡¹ And, he allowed them to enter the room with a clear voice so that one will not able to notice his exhaustion. Amazing. I can feel any worry or nervousness from him about the creases on his clothes as he sat there on his chair. ¡¸Well then, we¡¯reing in¡¹ As Elna-kaasan¡¯s cheerful voice resonated in the room, Mina and Sara slowly pushed the door open. There, beautiful women wearing clothes in beautiful colors entered the dining room. My eyes which - at that moment - are seeing only colors like blue, gray, and dark colors inside the room are now overwhelmed with the vibrant color of their clothes, making me squint for a moment due to the dazzling sight. The first person walking inside is Elna-kaasan, who is wearing light pea green Kagura clothes. A gradation of color from a soft pea green. With plenty of flowers pattern on top of each other, and various colors ovepping with one another are showing the charm of mature women. Following behind her is Eleonora-neesan, entering while pouting. Based on ck and red, she¡¯s wearing Kagura clothes that look like a hakama, and her reddish-brown hair is arranged more beautifully than usual. Maybe it¡¯s because Eleonora-neesan has a beautiful hair color, so it really suits her when it matched the red color. This time there¡¯s also ck color included, so it gives an overall tight impression and drew out the beauty of Eleonora-neesan¡¯s dignified appearance. I know that it¡¯s difficult to move around in Kagura clothes, but I wish she¡¯s wearing a more decent expression on her face since she had dressed up. That¡¯s the only unfortunate thing. And the next in lines to enter the room behind them are the three Slowlett house¡¯ maids. Sara is wearing Kagura clothes based on the green color that suits her ck hair, making her look like a quiet town girl. Honestly, I don¡¯t think that it would be strange for her to walk on Kagura streets with that kind of appearance. Next is Mina, wearing yellow and orange-based Kagura clothes that express energy and cheerfulness like that of the sun. Withrge flowers and lots of petals drawn on it, as if it was to disy Mina¡¯s lively personality. And I guess it¡¯s because the one wearing it also looks so happy that she looks like a flower what''s with a smile on her face. And thest one to appear is probably the head maid, Mel. I said ¡®probably¡¯ because she looks more beautiful than usual so I didn¡¯t notice it was her for an instant, And I said ¡®probably Mel¡¯ because of that brown hair. Her long hair is properlybed, beautifully dressed in mature, light purple color Kagura clothes. I already thought from the start that she¡¯s a woman with high basic specs but, I didn¡¯t think that her specs were this high. I almost let a ¡¸ Who is that?¡¹ escape from my lips. ¡¸Elna, the clothes look great on you¡¹ ¡¸Ufufu, thank you. Nord¡¯s Kagura clothes also look amazing on you. I can feel the calmness and dignity different from the noble¡¯s formal suit¡¹ Our parents immediately praise each other as soon as they see them. I don¡¯t have any n to enter their fiery atmosphere of a conversation at all, so I¡¯m gonna leave them alone. ¡¸Sylvio-sama looks so charming¡¹ ¡¸The clothes look morefortable and fresh than your usual attire¡¹ Mina and Sara look at Sylvio-niisan with charming-looking smiles on their faces. ¡¸Hey, what about me?¡¹ ¡¸Alfried-sama is looking twice as dignified as usual!¡¹ ¡¸I think it really suits you¡¹ Mina and Sara made suchments with straight faces when I asked them that. I feel like yourments were so different from the time youmented on Sylvio-niisan¡­¡­ ¡¸Hey! Howe only your clothes look very easy to move in?¡¹ As soon as Eleonora-neesan saw me and Sylvio-niisan, she asked us with an awfully dissatisfied voice. ¡¸That¡¯s cause it¡¯s easier for men to get dressedpared with women©`¡¹ ¡¸ That looks clearly different front tousan¡¯s clothes, aren¡¯t they! ¡­¡­this, you¡¯re just wearing short pants with a tunic tied by a string!? ¡¹ ¡¸Hey! Don¡¯t take them off while I¡¯m still wearing it!?¡¹ Eleonora-neesan suddenly came toward me and start to untied my tunic¡¯s string when Imented on her remark. As expected even I will be surprised if my sister started to strip her brother. I immediately took some distance from Eleonora-neesan and thoroughly fixed and tied my string. ¡¸Al and Sylvio are wearingfortable clothes, that¡¯s unfair!¡¹ ¡¸Al was the one who bought this, so even if you criticize me¡­¡­¡¹ Sylvio-niisan - who was being criticized by Eleonora-neesan - said with a troubled tone and then he me me for it. Sylvio-niisan sold me out. ¡¸Al, what does this mean?¡¹ ¡¸Thi, this was a division of roles. Nord-tousan looks best when wearing that kind of close-fitting clothes. As for me and Sylvio-niisan we¡¯re fine wearing these clothes.¡¹ ¡¸Did you also consider me in that role?¡¹ ¡¸If I did that, then I¡¯ll be scolded by Elna-kaasan¡¹ Eleonora-neesan clearly look unhappy when I said that as if making excuses. Elna-kaasan alwaysmented the fact of Eleonora-neesan¡¯s low femininity. So would it be all right to give Eleonora-neesan an item like a jinbei that further lowers her femininity even in that situation? However, if I don¡¯t tell her now then Eleonora-neesan will be in bad mood and it¡¯s going to be troublesometer. ¡¸I also have jinbei for Eleonora-neesan, so cut me some ck¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­that jinbei, is this thin and cool-looking clothes, right? There¡¯s also the type for women?¡¹ ¡¸There is¡¹ At any rate, I should probably not tell Eleonora-neesan - who is ignorant about clothes. With that in mind, I confidently asserted so to Eleonora-neesan. Then, Eleonora-neesan starts to check on my - and Sylvio-niisan - jinbei with a solemn expression. ¡¸¡­¡­the fabric is very thin, isn¡¯t it¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s because it¡¯s like casual wear, you see¡¹ Eleonora-neesan is checking my sleeve with her fingers. ¡¸So you only wear a tunic and short pants?¡¹ ¡¸You only wear short pants, a tunic, and fasten it with a string in two spots¡¹ When I briefly exined it to her, she let out an envious-sounding ¡¸It¡¯s so simple©`¡¹. I wonder if this is her way of demanding her own jinbei? ¡¸¡­¡­I bought jinbei for Eleonora-neesan you know, you can wear it next time¡¹ ¡¸Really!? Where is mine then? I will change into that now!¡¹ As soon as she heard me saying that, Eleonora-neesan¡¯s expression brightened and she pulled my arm. ''I have also prepared such casual clothes for you, so cheer up.'' That was what I was trying to tell her, but then she said that she was going to start changing her clothes. ¡¸Eehhh!? Now? After you take your time wearing that clothes, is that okay with you?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine! I don¡¯t want to keep on wearing this kind of hard-to-move-in clothes all the time. I will change right now!¡¹ No, I mean, won¡¯t Elna-kaasan be angry about it then, I¡¯m worried about that though¡­¡­ While I¡¯m thinking about that, Eleonora-neesan stealthily took me outside. Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan are still talking and looking at each other¡¯s clothes so they¡¯repletely unaware of us. Ahh, your daughter¡¯s beautiful appearance is about to be ruined, you know. ¡¸Come on, show me where is it? My jinbei¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s in the small room nearby¡¹ There¡¯s no helping it, it has be like this. It¡¯s actually a fresh view, seeing Eleonora-neesan dressing up and looking so beautiful, I wanted to see her a little more. So I obediently led her to the room and take out the jinbei with the same color as me from the stacked wooden box inside. ¡¸Here, this is it¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­it¡¯s the same color as Al¡¯¡¹ ¡¸I have several others with different colors¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­right, I¡¯m going to change now so go outside¡¹ After I gave her a gray jinbei that is closer to ck, Eleonora-neesan gestured and shooed me away. Though she has low femininity, it appears that she more or less has the minimum amount of modesty as a girl. I quietly leave the room and wait outside for around a minute. ¡¸Haa©`, this jinbei-thing is reallyfortable! It¡¯s easy to move in since it¡¯s short pants, easy for the wind to pass through and it¡¯s cool!¡¹ Then Eleonora-neesan came out, no longer the beautifully dressed Eleonora-neesan, but Eleonora-neesan dressed in a simple jinbei. She untied her tied hair, messing it up with her hand, then she swiftly pulled it up at the back of her head and tied it all up with a hair tie. A short sleeve with thin fabric. And from the short pants that look easy to move in, slender and firm legs that look like an antelope can be seen. Her figure from before should have been more beautiful but, I wonder why do I think that her current appearance looks more like Eleonora-neesan? ¡¸¡­¡­what is it? Do I look funny?¡¹ Eleonora-neesan starts to check on her appearance, perhaps it¡¯s due to me staring intently at her while thinking about it. ¡¸No, I just thought ¡®I wonder howe this style feels more like Eleonora-neesan?¡¯¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s that supposed to mean¡¹ ¡¸Well, it means it suits you¡¹ ¡¸But it¡¯s not as bold-looking as Al''s though!¡¹ Eleonora-neesan said that while turning the other way when I praised her. I think it¡¯s okay to just say ¡®Thank you¡¯ honestly though. Oh well, she seems kinda in a good mood now, so I guess it¡¯s fine. So Eleonora-neesan and I wear matching jinbeis while getting along as we returned to the living room. After that, Elna-kaasanmented the sight of the frolicking Eleonora-neesan looking happy wearing jinbei. Chapter 207: Pulling Weeds With Magic

Chapter 207: Pulling Weeds With Magic

It¡¯s now a great time after breakfast. Elna-kaasan and I were not doing anything, just drinking tea after our meal and rxing on the sofa. ¡¸¡­¡­fuwaa¡¹ Sitting on the sofa as if being buried on it I yawned, probably because of the drowsiness due to the feeling of having a full stomach after my meal. Elna-kaasan who is sitting opposite me, and Sara - who is standing by at the corner of the room also yawned, I wonder if it¡¯s because they saw me yawning? They yawned while modestly covering their mouth with their hand. I wonder if we will eventually be so sleepy after having our meal just like this? If it were a student or a working adult, they would probably fight against this looming drowsiness after having a full stomach so they can continue their study or work, right? I think it¡¯s wrong for a person to forcefully hold down that feeling, despite their body asking them to sleep. Since your body says that it wants to sleep, then you should obediently sleep following your body''s wishes. Therefore, I decide to sleep following my body¡¯s wish. Putting my tea on the table, I grab the slime pillow ced on the side. I don¡¯t have any responsibilities or things to do now. So I can boldly sleep from daytime. You can have a deeper sleep while thinking about that and sleep in a morefortable environment, while everyone else is working and dripping with sweat. ¡¸¡­¡­Al, you have a promise to y with Torr-kun and Asmo-kun in the afternoon, didn¡¯t you?¡¹ Elna-kaasan said to me as I lie down and closed my eyes. ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m going to y after helping at Torr and Asmo¡¯s house, so it would be a waste of time even if I immediately head there after lunch. I still have some time to take a nap, and it¡¯s fine if I show upte¡¹ ¡¸You will not wake up until the evening if you take a nap now, right?¡¹ ¡¸So Elna-kaasan should wake me up so that doesn¡¯t happen©`¡¹ After I asked her like that and finish our conversation, I turned toward the back of the sofa, then Elna-kaasan sighed. ¡¸Mou, sleeping from daytime like that, you¡¯re so sloppy¡¹ Elna-kaasan also has nothing to do today. Rather, Elna-kaasan is also going to take a nap, right? My consciousness sank as I fell asleep even as I think about that in my mind. ¡ô ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Alfried-sama¡­¡­Alfried-sama¡¹ I wake up suddenly since my body is being shaken by someone. And I saw the maid¡¯s - Sara - beautiful face when I opened my eyes. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­what is it? Sara?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m waking Alfried-sama for your appointment time in the afternoon¡¹ I guess it¡¯s because I¡¯m still in a daze that it took me around five seconds to let me understand what is Sara was saying. Aah, is that so. I took a nap before going to y with Torr and Asmo, and I ask someone to wake me up, right? ¡¸Eh? I feel like I asked Elna-kaasan to wake me up¡­¡­ Did Elna-kaasan had something to do, Sara?¡¹ ¡¸No, Elna-sama is over there¡¹ Sara answers me so when I muttered while I was trying to remember what happened. ¡­¡­huh? That mother of mine, has she already fallen to the point that even waking up her son in front of her is a hassle? So I raise my body and looked toward the sofa opposite of me while thinking about that in my mind. ¡¸¡­¡­su©`¡­¡­su©`¡­¡­¡¹ Thereupon, I saw the figure of Elna-kaasan lying down on the sofa just like me before, making a quiet sound as she sleeps. A slime cushion was carefullyid down under her head. ¡¸It appeared that Elna-sama became sleepy after seeing Alfried-sama¡¯s sleeping face, so she fell asleep about five minutes after Alfried-sama went sleeping¡¹ Despite asking to wake me up, you also went sleeping instead! ¡¸And she was saying something like ¡®Sleeping during the daytime, so sloppy¡¯©`¡¹ I poke on Elna-kaasan¡¯s cheek with my finger while protesting a bit. Elna-kaasan¡¯s cheeks felt softer and feel more sticpared to Eleonora-neesan¡¯. I put the nket back to cover the happily sleeping Elna-kaasan. ¡¸Sara, thank you for waking me up. And for the nket¡¹ ¡¸Not at all, it¡¯s naturally my job as a maid¡¹ Sara replied with a gentle expression on her face as I turn around and tell her that. That unassuming smile is beautiful. If I¡¯m going to marry in the future, it¡¯d be nice if I can marry a beautiful woman with such an unassuming smile like Sara. I stretch myself to loosen up my stiff muscles while thinking about that kind of thing. Then I exhale, loosened up my muscles, and roused myself. ¡¸Now then, I¡¯m going out since I made a promise. As for Elna-kaasan, as long as Nord-tousan doesn¡¯te, you can just let her sleep as usual¡¹ ¡¸Understood¡¹ Right, that¡¯s often the case. Fulfilling my desire to sleep, I went out of the mansion with more than 20% of liveliness than usual. ¡ô I headed toward Torr¡¯s house thinking that the work of Torr and the other families work are already done, but it turned out that Torr is still working in the field. Torr¡¯s body was covered in mud and sweat, but his eyes shines as soon as he saw me. ¡¸Ohh! Al! You¡¯rete, aren¡¯t ya! I¡¯ve been waiting!¡¹ ¡¸But I¡¯m not waiting for this. Instead, I wanted to go home now¡¹ Seeing Torr¡¯s shining eyes only gives me a bad feeling. ¡¸Don¡¯t say that Al. I¡¯m almost done with my work!¡¹ ¡¸Then I¡¯m going to wait at Torr¡¯s house, okay. So you should finish your work soon¡¹ Just when I turned around and tried to head toward his house from the field, Torr quickly grab my arm. ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid. It will be done quicker if it were done by two people rather than doing it alone, right? Recently, I¡¯ve been forced to do a lot of work alone because of the matter of the Royal Feed and slimes hunt, y¡¯know! Come on, please!¡¹ Shaking the other person with the theory, feelings, and the guilt¡­¡­don¡¯t do that Torr. ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s Torr¡¯s job anyway, and the matter with the Royal Feed was your own fault¡¹ I asked them to hunt for slimes with me, but Torr was able to skip his work that day so I shouldn¡¯t be owing him anything¡­¡­ Though it stings a little. ¡¸Yeahh©`. I also yed with the irresponsible Al¡¹ As expected, my heart will shake if you said such genuine words. Well, in the end, I feel guilty because Torr¡¯s action had been exposed, and it¡¯s been some time since then. I guess it¡¯s fine for me to help him a little here. And recently, I have not been able to y with Torr and the others because of the practice with Eleonora-neesan. Our feeling of wanting to y together is the same somehow. ¡¸¡­¡­can¡¯t be helped. But I will only help in simple things¡¹ ¡¸Ooh! I thought Al would say something like that! Then, please pull out the weeds in the field!¡¹ Torr¡¯s attitude made aplete change as he deftly pass me some gloves when I said that while sighing. This guy. He¡¯s saying some shady things with ulterior motives at the start, then he negotiated with genuine remarks at the end. On top of that if he bring up our friendship on the table at the start, then he thought that I will ept it and help him. While having an indescribable feeling in my mind, I reluctantly put on the gloves. Torr triumphantly started to plow the field with a hoe, maybe he was feeling happy he can force his chores on me. While giving him a sidelong nce, I start to carefully pull out the weeds growing all around the field. Those with long grasses were easy to pull out, but it¡¯s hard to pull out the weeds with short and thin grasses. It might be better to just leave the short ones as they are, right? ¡¸Pull out the short ones properly will ya¡¯¡¹ ¡¸Okay okay¡¹ Even though he¡¯s Torr, how sharp. So I start to properly pull out the short weeds one by one as Torr¡¯s said. Still, it¡¯s troublesome since there are a lot of them. I¡¯ll dig the soil in a small area with Earth magic to raise the weeds from under the ground. Starting from the weeds around me, I cast the Earth magic. Immediately after that, the short weeds emerge like earthworms, shooting up from the soil one after another. They¡¯re properly been dug up and since the roots of the weeds are short, the range for the weeds to dig is not that wide. And since it doesn¡¯t affect the fields it¡¯s gonna be fine if I continue doing this, right? Judging to be so, I pull out the long weeds with my hands, while continuing to dig out the short weeds using Earth magic. ¡¸¡­¡­oi, you¡¯re strangely fast, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re faster than my kaachan¡­¡­? Are you pulling them out properly?¡¹ ¡¸Un, I¡¯m pulling them¡¹ ¡¸Liar. You¡¯re a noble young master who doesn¡¯t usually do gardening, there¡¯s no way you can pull them out one after another like that!¡¹ Perhaps he can¡¯t ept the speed of my rough weeding since Torr ising toward me. And as Torr observes the ce where I was working, ¡¸¡­¡­they are certainly pulled out neatly huh. There are no weeds or roots left¡­¡­ Oi, Al. Try pulling the weeds over here¡¹ ¡¸Sure¡¹ So I start pulling weeds following what Torr said, since I felt that I haven¡¯t done anything to feel guilty in particr. I pull out the long weeds with my hands like before and use magic to dig out the short weeds¡­¡­ ¡¸What the!? What the heck is that!? The weeds areing out from the soil one after another like earthworms!? It¡¯s gross!¡¹ I wonder? I would say it does look like a cute creature when you get used to it though¡­¡­ ¡¸Oii! How did it turn out to be like this!? Are you using magic again!?¡¹ ¡¸Un, I use Earth magic to dig up the short weeds from their roots. And the soil shouldn¡¯t be dug up that extremely since only the weeds are being dug out¡¹ So I cast the weed-pulling magic again so that Torr can check on the magic¡¯s effect. The green weeds are emerging as if being pushed out from the soil. ¡¸Whaa!? What the, what the heck is this!? It¡¯s a foul! If you have this, you¡¯ll be able to pull out the weeds quickly with this, wouldn¡¯t you!?¡¹ ¡¸Hey Torr? Why are you being so noisy since earlier? It¡¯s your job to plow the whole field today you know? I won¡¯t let you have dinner if you skip it you hear?¡¹ As Torr raised his voice in surprise at the emerging weeds, Torr¡¯s mother - My-san - came out from their house. ¡¸My-san, good afternoon¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Aah, Alfried-sama good afternoon¡¹ When I got up and greet her, My-san also greet me while looking flustered. It seems like she didn¡¯t think that I will be here with Torr. Then My-san approaches Torr and say, ¡¸Hey Torr. Though you are friends with him, Alfried-sama is still a noble-sama you know? For you to ask him to help you in farming¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter whether you are a noble or amoner in regards to farming, My-san¡¹ There, my remark just now. It makes me appear to be quite a good boy right? ¡¸I, is that so?¡¹ ¡¸You heard him saying it himself kaachan, don¡¯t worry about it!¡¹ My-san dropped her fist on Torr¡¯s thoughtless head. ¡¸You should remember to be a bit more thoughtful! This job is a punishment for you!¡¹ ¡¸Ouch! You¡¯re too stingy, we only drank a little of that tea!? And it¡¯s already a long time ago since that time isn¡¯t it!¡¹ ¡¸Those were the high-quality tea leaf given to me by Elna-sama! Despite putting them aside for me to look forward to after work, you drank them all! And also, about Alfried-sama! You¡¯ve been using his name as a reason to skip work didn¡¯t you!¡¹ O©`ohh©`, I¡¯ve beenpletely pulled into a parent and their son¡¯s exchange. I had guessed it before, but Torr and My-san¡¯s would probably always like this, huh. It was kinda heartwarming scene that it unintentionally makes me feel at ease. Then My-san - who is scolding Torr - suddenlye to her senses, perhaps she notices me looking at them like that. ¡¸*cough*¡­¡­in any case, do your job by yourself if at all possible. You¡¯ll be free today after you plowed this field ¡¹ ¡¸Fi©`nee¡¹ My-san frowned when Torr crudely replied but she decided to satisfy herself by letting him off, for now, perhaps she thought that it will just be a repeat of the previous interaction between them. After that, she turned toward me while smiling brightly and say, ¡¸Alfried-sama, please don¡¯t keep this stupid kidpany, would you like to take a break at our house? We¡­¡­¡­still have Royal Feed, so please make yourself at home¡¹ Was that an expression of regret after telling me, I wonder? From her brightly smiling face, it changes into that of regret and despair. And her words had also ended weakly. If she entertains me at her house, then her few remaining Royal Feed will be consumed further. I can drink Royal Feed as much as I want back in the mansion, and I¡¯m not a brute who will choose to take a rest at their house and impose on them. ¡¸N, no, please don¡¯t bother. It¡¯s also fun to stay here and talk with Torr¡¹ ¡¸I, is that so! I¡¯m currently at home so doe to visit and take a break anytime you wish!¡¹ Hearing what I said, My-san then smile from the bottom of her heart. After that, My-san returns to her house with light footsteps. Amazing. Despite her wonderful smile, it now doese from her heart, huh? I feel like I heard a threatening voice saying , ¡®I will take your words for it¡¯. While I¡¯m sending My-san off, approaches me with a dark smile on his face and say, ¡¸Hey Al, why don¡¯t you go back to my house to take a break now. My kaachan will be pretty depressed then¡¹ ¡¸I know how you feel but you¡¯d better stop it¡¹ ¡¸Just kidding. It won¡¯t be funny if my work increases any further than what I currently have ¡¹ And so, Torr carried the hoe on his shoulder and started to plow the field after I rebuked him. Chapter 208: The Pot Calling The Kettle Black

Chapter 208: The Pot Calling The Kettle ck

After I easily finished pulling the weeds using Earth magic, I made an instant chair and parasol with Earth magic at the edge of the field and sit on the chair. ¡¸Come to think of it, Asmo also hadn¡¯t finished with his work yet?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, that guy has also fallen into a situation such as mine. He usually just tells others that he¡¯s going to take a break instead of his kaachan. So Dorothea-kaachan¡¯s was quite angry at him and he¡¯s still being punished¡¹ Torr answers while swinging his hoe after hearing my question. There¡¯s Torr who takes a break directly in front of me, but for Asmo to not tell others to rest, he really has a warped personality. But, I don¡¯t hate their attitude of trying to avoid unpleasant things. ¡¸Then, I wonder if I should go check on Asmo now©`¡¹ ¡¸A©`hh? You¡¯re going to leave me? Why don¡¯t you just help me rather than head there and make fun of him?¡¹ ¡¸Still, it¡¯s impossible for me to help you in physical work plowing the field, I¡¯ll get tired so I don¡¯t wanna ¡¹ I mean, a seven years old kid who never really worked in the fields shouldn¡¯t have enough strength to use a hoe right? And I think it¡¯s going to be tiring - unlike weeding - so I don¡¯t want to do it. And rather than doing that, it¡¯s much more fun to stay here and find fault on Torr. ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, use the magic you used before, that *bam bam* thing©`. Like, can you manipte the hoe using the magic you used back when we have that snowball fight?¡¹ The magic used when we have snowball fight? ¡­¡­aah, that Psychic magic. It might be possible to use the hoe and plow the field if it¡¯s using Psychic. Due to my curiosity regarding magic, I spread my magic power inside the hoe in Torr¡¯s hands. ¡¸Uwaa!? The hoe is floating!?¡¹ Having fallen under my control, the hoe floated in midair, as if reacting to my will. I checked on the ridge Torr plowed before, then swing the hoe using Psychic, striking the hoe to the ground. ¡¸¡­¡­like this?¡¹ ¡¸Uuoooohh!? You can do it, can¡¯t you!? But, you only use the hoe to strike the ground. Wait here a minute!¡¹ Excited after seeing my magic, Torr return to his house and then brought a new hoe here. Is he going to show me an example of how to use a hoe? Torr then beckons me, so I have no choice but to get up from my chair and head toward the ridge. After that, Torr exined the manner of which to plow the field with the hoe. ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯ll plow the field again. You don¡¯t do it from just one side, but uniformly, see!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I see¡¹ I fully observe Torr¡¯s movement as he skillfully plows the field with the hoe. Then I swing my hoe with Psychic as if to imitate his movement. ¡¸It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have to raise the hoe that much, y¡¯know?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m using magic, see, so I won¡¯t be able to plow the ground deeply if I don¡¯t do this much¡¹ ¡¸Oh, I see. So it actually feels different from how people use it by themselves, huh¡¹ Well, it¡¯s fine once you get used to it. ¡¸Something like this?¡¹ ¡¸Right, right, then you mix it all up like you¡¯re trying to let air inside¡¹ ¡¸Like this? ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s it¡¹ So I start to plow the field using magic, imitating the way Torr moves his hoe. Once I receive Torr¡¯s approval, I just have to repeat the action after that. This might actually be difficult for the person doing it himself, but simple repetitive tasks are something that magic can take pride in. I continue to swing the hoe without thinking of anything using Psychic. The appearance of a hoe moving by itself to plow the fields is a little surreal. ¡¸O, ooohhhhhhhhh! Amazing, the field was being plowed so fast! The hoe is moving freely and the field is plower! It¡¯s like I¡¯m dreaming!¡¹ Your dream is bing an adventurer and being recognized by Eleonora-neesan, you know. Oh well, anyone would think like that if they¡¯ve been swinging their hoe every day I guess¡­¡­ As for me, I always thought that it was so troublesome that I have to walk, so I always wonder if the ground will be able to move on its own. I kept using magic to move the hoe while thinking like that for a while. What was normal soil has now turned into neat ridges. Then Torr - who is the one supervising me - makes a final check on the field. ¡¸Yosh, there¡¯s no problem with this!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­you know, I can¡¯t ept the fact that - for some reason - Torr is simply checking things while I¡¯m doing all the work¡¹ This is, like a boss exploiting their subordinates and taking the subordinate''s achievements for themselves. While I was thinking about our situation with a solemn look on my face, Torr put his hand around my shoulder. ¡¸Now now, don¡¯t worry about it! I manage to finish my work early anyway, and now we can y, right?¡¹ ¡¸Asmo is still not done though¡¹ He hasn¡¯te to our meeting ce, Torr¡¯s house. I¡¯m sure Asmo is probably still working right now. ¡¸Haha! You¡¯re right! Let¡¯s watch and make fun of his sweaty, working figure then!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ I was also watching Torr with the same mood before though. ¡ô We are now at a field area some distance away from Torr¡¯s family field. Today too, there are a lot of vigers plowing the field, asionally, you can see some vigers who are nting seedlings, or harvesting crops. In one plot ofnd in that area, we can see Asmo¡¯s figure dripping with sweat as he is swinging his hoe. ¡¸Oh, oohh, Asmo is working!¡¹ Seeing Asmo, Torrughed while talking loudly like a gangster. Since his face already looks like a Yankee, his manner of speaking really suits a thug now. ¡¸¡­¡­at any rate, they¡¯re also making ridges here¡¹ ¡¸Well, it¡¯s hard to do it all alone. So it¡¯s the perfect job for a punishment¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ And it would also be quite hard to repeatedly plow a vast plot ofnd by yourself. I tried to swing the hoe as an amusement before, but it needed considerable strength to swing the hoe. As I was thinking about such a thing, Torr approaches Asmo while stillughing. ¡¸Yoo! Asmo! Still haven¡¯t done with your work yet!?¡¹ ¡¸Oi oi, how could you finish your work earlier than me? Even though My-san said that she gave you a great workload and it should take more some time for you to finish them¡¹ ¡¸Oi, what the heck? I also heard the same thing from Dorothea-san y¡¯know? She said that she gave you a lot of work that it might take a while for you to finish it¡­¡­¡­¡¹ The two of them stare at each other¡¯s faces and stiffened. The two of them were probably immersed in a sense of superiority this morning, knowing that the other party is having a lot of work to do that they gloat over the other¡¯s misfortune. ¡¯Though the field work is hard, there is someone nearby who has a more severe workload than me¡¯. By making them believe in that notion, it would be able to keep them motivated, I guess. ¡¸¡­¡­pfftt, in other words, the both of you are - in a manner of speaking - being tricked by My-san and Dorothea-san¡¹ Torr and Asmo yelled in shock ¡¸Naaa!?¡¹, perhaps Asmo and Torr realize it after I said that to them whileughing. ¡¸Dang it©`! So dirty! Those people!¡¹ ¡¸Being aplice and toying around with our heart like that and, that¡¯s mean¡­¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Maybe, it¡¯s precisely because Torr and Asmo¡¯s minds are dirty that this was eptable technique¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Shut it!¡¹¡¹ They hit me just because I told them the truth. Though it¡¯s a little trick that won¡¯t work without someone having a dirty mentality of using someone, even though they themselves are also at fault. Right now, the two of them are being tricked by their mother. So they are probably feeling irritated right now. Let¡¯s not say anything any more than this then. ¡¸Darn it, I¡¯ll pay them back when I have the chance. Maybe I should take the Royal Feed but make it so she won¡¯t notice it¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸I will slightly reduce the amount of food for kaachan when distributing the food¡¹ ¡­¡­you guys really have nothing better to do huh. ¡¸So, have you finished your work, Torr?¡¹ ¡¸Of course!¡¹ After hearing Asmo¡¯s question, Torr throw out his chest and said that as if it was all his own doing. ¡¸¡­¡­wasn¡¯t it due to Al using his privilege as a noble and stopping you in the middle of your work, or was it because My-san take Al¡¯s presence into consideration?¡¹ ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t do that you know¡¹ ¡¸Kaachan, y¡¯know, did you really think she will show me such a kind consideration¡¹ Well, she didn¡¯t say something like Torr finishing his work earlier when Ie. But, she paid attention to me and told me exactly to rest at their house you know? ¡¸That might be true, but I can¡¯t believe Torr manages to finish his work early¡­¡­¡¹ Asmo probably thought that he should be able to finish his work earlier since he¡¯s stronger than Torr. It feels like he¡¯s a little skeptical. ¡¸Haha©`hn, that¡¯s just because I work faster than Asmo!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­gununu! At most you just had Al helped you¡­¡­no, why would Al help someone doing the tiresome fieldwork since he will find such things troublesome? At most, he would probably just help in weeding to kill some time¡¹ Truly, such a close friend who understands me. It¡¯s as if he was watching us from before when I help Torr. However, he forgot to take the existence of magic into consideration. This time I was curious to try to use magic for fieldwork so I unintentionally helped Torr. ¡¸That¡¯s right! And I finished plowing a field as wide as this one earlier than Asmo, y¡¯know?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­strange. For Torr who has no stamina, strength, or willpower, you¡¯re saying he¡¯s faster than me¡­¡­ Something¡¯s amiss¡¹ These two, they are still fighting on their own even without the trick their mother used against them. They are very easy to take advantage of and tricked. ¡¸Hehe, say whatever you want! Al and I will watch Asmo¡¯s sweaty figure working in the field together alright!¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re free aren¡¯t you, so why not help me!¡¹ ¡¸Come one, let¡¯s go, Al. Make some chair like the one before¡¹ While giving a sidelong nce at Asmo, Torr took me to the edge of the field. It¡¯s better to sit since I¡¯m going to watch him anyway, and so I make a parasol and chairs - for me and Torr to use - using Earth magic. Next, I make a small earthen table and small cups. Put ice into the cups with Ice magic, and fill them with fresh water with Water magic. ¡¸Here, water¡¹ ¡¸O, ou. Thank you¡¹ After handing his cup to Torr, I stir up my cup and drink the cold water. The weather is good and warm today, so having a cold drink is great. Though the parasol is blocking out the sunlight, as expected, the summer temperature is still hot. Let¡¯s turn the temperature around us into a more suitable temperature using the cold air from Ice magic then. ¡¸¡­¡­hey, Al. Why don¡¯t you marry my neechan, then we can be a family¡¹ ¡¸I can¡¯t help but be surprised at your ulterior motive. Besides, what I felt toward Ema-oneesama is respect and affection, not love ¡¹ ¡¸Some unintelligible things again. Haa¡­¡­I want one person like Al in my family¡¹ ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll just take that as apliment and you being clever¡¹ Even if a guy asked me to do something, they won¡¯t move my heart. While watching Asmo desperately swinging his hoe, Torr and I are leisurely drinking cold drinks at a moderate temperature. The ice made *karan* sound inside the cup, ¡¸Haa¡­¡­not working is the best isn¡¯t it, Al¡¹ ¡¸Right? So Torr hase to understand my feelings, huh¡¹ After saying that, Torr and Iugh. I felt that our friendship has deepened by cooling ourselves like this. ¡¸¡­¡­oi, what are you doing cooling yourself in my plot ofnd¡¹ On the other side, Asmo is desperately doing his manualbor and is displeased with our situation. ¡¸It¡¯s made in a ce where it won¡¯t disturb your work, isn¡¯t it? More importantly, swing your hoe properly will ya! Your posture is not stable, y''know? Everyone won¡¯t be able to y together if Asmo didn¡¯t finish his job, right?¡¹ ¡¸Gunununu¡­¡­being so cheeky even though you¡¯re just Torr¡­¡­¡¹ And thus, Asmo fixed his posture of holding the hoe with a frustrated expression on his face after hearing Torr saying that. After that, Asmo raises his hoe high and forcefully swung it down. *zash* a satisfying sound as the hoe gouge the ground resounded. I think he hit the ground with frustration in his heart. Torr is probably being bashed with a hoe in Asmo¡¯s mind. ¡¸Al, give me more water©`¡¹ ¡¸Ho©`i¡¹ Since Torr presented an empty cup to me, I use Water magic to refill his cup. Magic is indeed a wonderful thing. Normally, you would have to go and draw water from the well, or the kitchen where people usually store water, but for me who has magic, I don¡¯t even need to move a step from my position. As expected, magic is indispensable in order to have afortable slow life. As I was thinking about such a thing, I can see Asmo - at my peripheral vision - looking at Torr with a suspicious look in his eyes¡­¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­hey, could it be that, Al helped Torr do his fieldwork with his magic?¡¹ ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s not the case¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Of course¡¹ I said to cover his words, while Torr is denying Asmo question in panic. ¡¸Haa!? Wa, you idiot! You don¡¯t have to tell him anything!¡¹ I mean, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m only on Torr¡¯s side, right. I will tell them the truth as much as it needs if it means that it¡¯s going to be an interesting situation. Guessing things from my answer and Torr¡¯s impatience, Asmo grins. ¡¸Does My-san know about that?¡¹ ¡¸Hey, you!¡¹ As Torr leaned toward me to try to cover my mouth in a hurry, the chair he was sitting on crumbled. Immediately after that, Torr falls down on his butt splendidly. ¡¸She doesn¡¯t¡¹ Asmo mouth curved after hearing what I said. Then he approaches Torr who was falling over and says, ¡¸Torr, you better start plowing if you don¡¯t want to be killed by My-san¡¹ ¡¸Ah, Al. Use your magic like *pa pa*, just like when you used it with me¨D¨D¡¹ It¡¯s a punishment game the person himself has to do. If My-san knows that he made a noble like me do his work and made it easier for him, then My-san will definitely get angry. Torr - whose expression turn pale after hearing Asmo¡¯s threat - nervously turned around to look at me and asked. ¡¸Ah©`, my magic power is not enough, I mean, I made chairs and water ©`¡¹ ¡¸You liar! You used such shy magic back when we have that snowball fight, right!¡¹ ¡¸No©`, it¡¯s impossible©`. I can¡¯t exert any strength©`. Torr has been working me too hard©`¡¹ ¡¸This rascal, you were holding a grudge against me because you pulled the weeds back then huh¡­¡­!¡¹ No no, it¡¯s not like I held a grudge because you are the one who forced me to help right? I mean, you don¡¯t feel any dissatisfaction somehow when you were helped in doing your field work, right? ¡¸Come on, you can it right Torr? What, you don¡¯t want to? Well, you can just watch me from there if you don¡¯t want to though? But I don¡¯t know what would happen to youter¡¹ After saying that Asmo held out his hoe to Torr, ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯ll do it¡¹ and Torr politely received the hoe. In the end, the days ended without us doing anything as we were just messing around with each other like that. But you know, spending my time like this asionally is also not bad. Chapter 209: Gift From Viscount Dole

Chapter 209: Gift From Viscount Dole

Today, Nord-tousan is unusually spending his time in the dining room rxedly. It looks like he can rest after the work that had piled up was done by the time my hell-practice with Eleonora-neesan is over, so it seems like he is finally able to take a break and unwind. It seems like he will spend his free time with his beloved wife - Elna-kaasan. While drinking tea and eating cookies - that were made after Bartolo devoted himself toe up with a new snack-, it looks like they¡¯re chatting quite elegantly. And as Elna-kaasan is sitting face to face with him, she looks very happy as she has 50% more smiles than usual. Nord-tousan have been so busytely that they hadn¡¯t been able to spend a rxing time like this. So they are probably d now that they can spend their time leisurely like this. I¡¯m relieved to see that as their son, since for some reason, Elna-kaasan didn¡¯t seem to be in a good moodtely. As I was nkly staring at their figures who seems to be having fun, a modest knocking sound came from the living room door. This modest knocking and rhythm, it¡¯s probably Sara. ¡¸Come in¡¹ The one who enters the living room after Nord-tousan responded to the knock is Sara, as I have expected. For some reason, she¡¯s holding a carefully wrapped wooden box. ¡¸Excuse me. Nord-sama, Viscount Dole has sent us a gift¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­again?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­yes¡¹ As Nord-tousan asks while smiling wryly, and Sara also replies with the same expression on her face. ¡¸That Viscount Dole, is it ¡®that¡¯ Viscount Dole?¡¹ ¡¸Aah, that¡¯s right. He has been sending gifts ever since we met each other at the royal capital¡¯s party¡¹ ¡¸Why don¡¯t you just tell him clearly that you don¡¯t need it?¡¹ ¡¸H©`m, but that person is not someone we can ignore, you know? He treated me equally and did not push me away even though I was amoner¡­¡­¡¹ ¡­¡­I wonder what happen? Even though they should be happy being able to receive free stuff, they seem to be bothered by it. I wonder if they don¡¯t like the gift that much? First of all, it can be understood that Viscount Dole is a man, seeing that Elna-kaasan didn¡¯t frown after hearing Nord-tousan receives a gift. ¡¸¡­¡­Nord-tousan, who is that Viscount Dole?¡¹ ¡¸What? Did Al not greet him back then?¡¹ ¡¸Hey, we greeted him after we separate from each other so Al will not know¡¹ Apparently, he greeted Nord-tousan and the others after I parted with them. ¡¸Viscount Dole is, a noble who governed thend southwest from our territory, he is a person that we became friends with at thest party¡¹ ¡¸His territory is exporting good quality cloths, thanks to the many cottons, furs, and threads they produce ¡¹ Aah, if that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s a bit north from Eric¡¯s territory, I guess. As I think about that, Elna-kaasan provides me with further details about the territory. So it bes quite educational. ¡¸Hmm, so then what¡¯s wrong with that noble?¡¹ Now that I know about the territory, I ask about Viscount Dole himself. Immediately after that, Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan look at each other with a subtle expression on their faces. ¡­¡­what is it? Could it be that he has the sort of inclination that can¡¯t be told to children? As I was being nervous deep down Nord-tousan turned toward me and slowly opened his mouth. ¡¸¡­¡­simply put, he is a doll-lover¡¹ ¡¸What the, just that?¡¹ I¡¯m losing out for putting myself on guard. ¡¸¡¯Just that¡¯, did you imagine something more?¡¹ ¡¸N, no, I thought that maybe he has a strange personality or something¡­¡­¡¹ I immediately answer with an inoffensive answer toward Elna-kaasan¡¯s reproachful gaze. But I know that there are a lot of lolicons around, so even if I say something more it¡¯s all already toote. ¡¸So, did we receive a doll from that Viscount Dole?¡¹ When I pointed to the wooden box on the table, Nord-tousan nodded as if to affirm it. ¡¸Aah. It was a girl¡¯s dollst time¡­¡­I wonder what is it this time?¡¹ ¡¸In any case, let¡¯s open it¡¹ Saying that, Elna-kaasan starts to untie the thread on the wooden box. I was curious about what kind of doll this Viscount Dole sent to us, so I sit down on my chair and look into the box. And after Elna-kaasan opened the lid of the box, there was a deformed doll wearing Western armor and a helmet inside. After silently putting the lid to the side, Elna-kaasan lifted the doll. ¡¸¡­¡­is this a knight¡¯s doll?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Right¡¹¡¹ It has 2 des and I guess it¡¯s around 5 heads tall? It was a lovely doll with a big head and a somewhat short body and legs. There is no facial expression on the doll perhaps it¡¯s because the face is covered by the helmet and armor, and its torso and legs are also covered with gray-colored armor. It might be a doll that exactly represents a knight in full-body armor. Maybe Elna-kaasan lost her interest in the doll after observing it that she hands the knight doll to Nord-tousan. ¡¸It¡¯s probably a doll that imitates our Kingdom¡¯s knights. The brassard and lines are reproduced in detail¡¹ Then, Nord-tousan pass-ed it to me. I patted the knight doll *posuposu* and turned it around as I check on it. Un, the sticity is nice perhaps it''s due to the high-quality cotton inside the doll. And also I think it¡¯s also due to the good quality of the cloth that it has a really smooth outward appearance. It feels pleasant to the touch. This is, isn¡¯t this quite a high-quality doll? It¡¯s been many years since I had yed with a doll leisurely like this. ¡¸¡­¡­this, this is quite a good doll¡¹ ¡¸Ara? Do you like the doll, Al?¡¹ ¡¸I thought that Al will not be interested in it since dolls are things for girls to y with¡¹ Elna-kaasan and Nord-tousan react as if they¡¯re a little surprised by my muttering. So boys in this world don¡¯t y with dolls that much? In my previous life, adult males love dolls though¨D¨Dah no, that was a different doll with this one. Besides they are not made of cloth. ¡¸Well, I will give it to you if Al likes it. I will just get troubled on how to deal with the doll even when I receive this gift after all¡¹ ¡¸Eleonora is like that and Sylvio is not that interested in dolls, so we would just be troubled since we will not know what to do with them¡¹ ¡¸Is that so. Then, I¡¯ll have this¡¹ Yay. It would be best if I were to sleep while hugging such a nice doll. I feel like I¡¯m going to have a good dream tonight. ¡¸Then, I will also give you the girl doll I receivedst time. Sara, can you please bring the doll from my office here?¡¹ ¡¸Certainly¡¹ After Nord-tousan asks her to go and get it, Sara gives a beautiful bow to him and leaves the living room. ¡¸¡­¡­even so, to have an interest in dolls, as usual, what a strange child ©`¡¹ Elna-kaasan who sips on her tea said that with an amazed tone of voice. Well, it¡¯s not like my previous life, so from others¡¯ perspectives, it would probably look a little unusual for a boy to take an interest in dolls. Though, I don¡¯t have the same passion as Viscount Dole for making borate dolls. ¡¸But, this doll has quite a good quality, isn¡¯t it? It would feel good when you hold it while sleeping, right?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Perhaps she¡¯s imagining what I said since Elna-kaasan turns silent. When I silently hold out the knight doll toward her, Elna-kaasan receives it without saying anything. Then, she hugs the knight closely as if to check on the sensation of hugging the knight¡¯s doll. After that, she nodded - as if saying that it¡¯s not that bad - and moved toward the sofa¡¯s living room while hugging the doll like that. Elna-kaasan lies down on the sofa in a beautiful manner, I guess it¡¯s due to the fact that Nord-tousan is here. If it were normal time, then she would flumped and lie down on the sofa, and lie down slovenly on the sofa like a caterpir. Elna-kaasan - who isying down on her back on the sofa - hugged the knight¡¯s doll tightly to her chest. And after holding back for around 30 seconds like that, this time she lie down and tightly hugged the knight¡¯s doll. And after we stare at her for thirty seconds, Elna-kaasan opened her eyes and say, ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s not bad¡¹ ¡¸Right?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­rather, it¡¯s nice¡¹ ¡¸But, it¡¯s already given to me, okay? Nord-tousan had already given the doll to me. Same with the girl¡¯s doll¡¹ So I said to discourage Elna-kaasan as she slowly got up. This doll is already mine. ¡¸Al is my son, right?¡¹ ¡¸Nord-tousan! Elna-kaasan is trying to childishly take away my doll!¡¹ I appeal toward Nord-tousan after sensing something disturbing from Elna-kaasan¡¯s words. ¡¸Ahahaha, Elna. I already gave the doll to Al after all¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I know. I¡¯m just saying it¡¹ Nord-tousan reproves while smiling wryly and Elna-kaasan who is obedient on the surface. But, we all know. She really wants the doll for herself. ¡¸I will try to contact Viscount Dole to give us additional dolls. That person seemed to want a reversi, after all, he would send some dolls immediately if we give a preferential treatment¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, I understand¡¹ When Nord-tousan said that we will be able to immediately get more dolls while grinning, Elna-kaasan¡¯s mood change to be better. As usual, when ites to Nord-tousan, Elna-kaasan is so simple. Chapter 210: Using Magic To Make The Dolls Walk

Chapter 210: Using Magic To Make The Dolls Walk

After I got the knight¡¯s doll and girl¡¯s doll from Nord-tousan, I walk in the hallway of the mansion while hugging those dolls to my chest. ¡¸Oh©`, I knew it, the quality of the girl¡¯s doll is high©`¡¹ It¡¯s slightly taller, with three heads taller than the knight¡¯s doll. With beautiful long blonde hair and big blue eyes. With a blue dress covering her whole body, it seems to disy her as a carefully raised girl from a well-to-do family. It looks simr to my previous life¡¯s Western dolls, very pretty with a well-ordered shape. That Viscount Dole, is it possible for him to make a stuffed animal using cloths and also real people doll¡­¡­ The hands, arms, legs, and knees are strongly built, and they can be moved to a certain extent. There are no irregr or unnatural parts at all. It would take quite a considerable zeal to create a doll of this level by myself. This is already on the level of a doll craftsman. Let¡¯s deal with the doll carefully to respect such passion for making dolls And while I was about to go to the second floor while thinking like that, I can hear Mina¡¯s voiceing from a room near the kitchen. ¡¸¨D¨DViscount ce, they say that you can hear footsteps when you¡¯re walking in the hallway in the middle of the night, you know?¡¹ ¡¸What are you talking about, a ghost story? Then, I will listen¡­¡­¡¹ Since I got curious about the content of their conversation, I try to peek into the room and saw that it was Mina and Mel who is sitting and talking in the break room. ¡¸But this is a story from my friend¡¯s friend¡¯s female cousin, alright?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­that¡¯s so fa¡¹ Indeed. It¡¯s on the level that can already be said to be an urban legend. It¡¯s so distant that you can¡¯t be sure whether that¡¯s a made-up story or not. ¡¸It is said that a maid of an Earl¡¯s house was making rounds at night, when everyone is asleep. And when it was deep into the night, the maid hear footsteps from behind her as she was walking in the hallway¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸If it were our ce then it would be Eleonora-sama who is thirsty and came down to look for a drink or Alfried-sama who was already there drinking juice from the refrigerator before we know it¡¹ ¡¸Right right! Other ces will just ask for the maids to bring them their drink, but those two just went down to get them themselves, saying they want to choose for themselves! The other day, I thought that my heart will jump out of my chest when Alfried-sama called out to me while I was doing my night¡¯s rounds!¡¹ Hearing Mel¡¯s grumbling, Mina fiercely agrees with Mel as she raises her voice. No, I mean, I normally put my cold drinks inside my subspace, you know? But there are times when I suddenly want to drink the fruit juice Bartolo made. I don¡¯t have a lot of Bartolo¡¯s specially-made fruit juice, and people will be angry if I drank all of the stored fruit juice. ¡¸Setting Eleonora-sama aside, I never felt Alfried-sama¡¯s presence at all¡¹ ¡¸If anything, I don¡¯t want him to suddenly call out to me. It¡¯s bad for the heart¡­¡­¡¹ I think that¡¯s terrible of you to say that. The two of them went to talk about myck of presence for a while, then they returned to talk about the ghost story. ¡¸We¡¯re off-topic, let¡¯s go back to the story. So after the maid heard the footsteps, she involuntarily turn around to look behind her but there was no one there. There is only a long hallway and the darkness filled the ce. But, from the depths of the darkness, the sound of footsteps can still be heard. It¡¯s as though the sound is approaching the maid¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ While Mina told the story in a low voice, Mel listens to her while folding her arms. And Mina - who was in a good mood that Mel is properly listening to her story - continues with her story in an even more lively manner. ¡¸Then the maid walked away from the sound of footsteps. But still, the footsteps didn¡¯t get farther from the maid. Finally scared, the maid walked down the hallway briskly as if to pull away from the sound. And then, somehow, the maid¡¯s back is getting heavier and heavier¡­¡­¡­!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­and maybe it¡¯s because her back gotten so heavy that she finally can¡¯t walk anymore, so the maid looked back fearfully¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­what happened after she looked back?¡¹ ¡¸It is said that the maid was found dead the next morning, her figure was still beautiful even as they found her body¡­¡­¡¹ Oi, wait a minute. It¡¯s missing the important parts, isn¡¯t it? ¡¸Wait, the important parts are missing don¡¯t you think? What happened after she looked back?¡¹ As if to express my feeling, Mel hit the table *bam* and said that. ¡¸The, there¡¯s ¡®that¡¯ you know! As the maid looked back, her soul got pulled out by a ghost-like spirit¡¹ So Mina answers Mel¡¯s questioning as though she was flustered. She moved her gaze diagonally and above, it felt like she desperately thinking about it right now. ¡¸Hmm, but that was just a made-up story, right? At best, it¡¯s just the Viscountying his hands on the maid and then he had a fight with his wife, it¡¯s a convenient story made up to cover the disposal of the maid, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ ¡¸Hey! Please don¡¯t say something scary Mel-san! It¡¯s actually probably when you strangely say it in that strangely captivating manner¡¹ ¡¸Ahaa, was my story scarier than yours?¡¹ ¡¸Mou! Please stop it, tonight is my turn to do nightly patrol you know!¡¹ Looking at Mina with a pale expression on her face, Melughs loudly. I guess the maids are having a really fun break time, huh. It would be bad for me to intrude so let¡¯s go back to my room before they found me. I left the break room and go up the stairs to the second floor. Hm, an empty hallway at night. The sounds of footsteps. The back got heavier, huh¡­¡­ It was also amon type of story even among the ghost stories in my previous life, and even in games, there are horror games where dolls are starting to move in the middle of the night. Dolls that move in the middle of the night¡­¡­ If I move their limbs using Psychic, I might be able to make the dolls walk. Let¡¯s try it out, that looks a bit interesting. And so I return to my room while enjoying the bubbling curiosity thates up from the idea. Then, I put Knight and Girl¡¯s dolls on the floor. First, let¡¯s try moving the Knight¡¯s doll. Then I use the non-attributed magic Psychic onto the Knight¡¯s doll. The Knight¡¯s doll controlled by my magic power is able to float in midair without any problem, it floats in the direction I intended. Ooh, just floating alone makes the Knight¡¯s doll looks cute and it¡¯s interesting to see. But this time, my objective is to make them be able to walk. I slowly lowered the floating Knight¡¯s doll to the floor. And when I tried to make it stand without it floating in midair, the knight¡¯s doll fell t on the floor. Even that movement is cute, let¡¯s do it once more. But still, even when I tried three times, four times, the doll kept on falling as though it was slipping. Humm, let¡¯s try the western doll this time. Unlike the knight¡¯s doll, this one is made using real doll material so it should be able to stand by itself, right? I set the western doll to stand on the floor without using Psychic. Then, the western doll did not slip or fall down, and it showed me a splendid standing posture. And in order to move on to the next stage, I use Psychic on the western doll. Wrap the whole body of the doll with magic power, even while doing that I pay special attention to its limbs. Immediately after that, the western doll¡¯s legs start to slowly take a step forward. ¡¸Ooooh! The doll moved!¡¹ I tried to make the doll take another step forward while being happy about the progress, but then the western doll fell forward, perhaps it was due to the bad timing of the moving limbs or the center of gravity copsing. It¡¯sical seeing the pretty western doll face-nted on the floor while its butt was stuck out in the air. It looks pitiful seeing it like that, let¡¯s properly put it back on its feet. After setting the western doll on the floor, I tried to make the knight¡¯s doll stand on the floor again. But, the knight¡¯s doll keeps on falling as it slips each time. ¡¸Mm©`, sure enough, its feet are soft so it slips on the floor©`¡¹ I groan seeing the knight¡¯s doll falling down on its back in a clumsy manner. It¡¯d be great if it can pretend to walk and float in midair delicately like Do©–emon, if possible I want it to be able to walk on the ground. But it will surely be difficult to do that with the knight¡¯s doll cloth and cotton material. The unexpected advantage of the knight¡¯s doll is its ability to turn it into a ghost or an antagonist. Hm©`, if it¡¯s just standing on its feet, then I¡¯ll be able to do it using magic somehow©`. After thinking about it, Ie up with a simple answer. ¡¸¡­¡­maybe I should cut up the doll and insert an iron te into the sole of its foot to make it easier to walk?¡¹ Elna-kaasan is surprisingly skilled in sewing real clothes but if it¡¯s just this much even I can do it. It¡¯s a bit easier to open it and sew it back again rather than making slippers. So I take out the sewing kit from my subspace. And then I start the operation to alter the sole of the knight¡¯s foot. I unsew the thread sewn on the sole of the knight¡¯s foot with the sewing kit. When I opened it, two pieces of cloth appear - in ce of a cushion -, so I cut them again. Immediately after that, pure white cotton can be seen after I cut them and I y with them. ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s soft¡¹ It¡¯s probably the cotton that was harvested in Viscount Dole¡¯s territory. It¡¯s very soft andfortable to the touch. And besides, it¡¯s pure white and pretty. Satisfied with the feeling of the cotton, I insert iron tes I bought at the royal capital into the knight¡¯s soles. I¡¯m d I get something big and scrap-like te that can be used for all sorts of things. I installed the iron te so that it won¡¯te off and fixed the cotton to cover it. After that, I re-sew the sole of its foot and I can see the figure of a knight standing firmly on its two feet. ¡¸It¡¯s standing! My knight is standing!¡¹ I yelled in excitement because I¡¯m too happy with the result. It¡¯s knight because it¡¯s a knight doll. Though it¡¯s in, I think it¡¯s the coolest name and easy to call anyway. As knight is firmly standing on the floor, it won¡¯t fall down just by pushing it with my finger, maybe it¡¯s due to the iron te fixed on its feet. The center of gravity is quite stable. So there will be no more scenes of knight slipping and falling. Just that, there are some ces where the angr iron te is sticking out, but when I think about the fact that it is able to stand stably and walk, it is still within my expectation so I¡¯ll just pretend I don¡¯t see it. Let¡¯s not worry about it. 1. Al starts calling the doll ''knight'', Engrish Chapter 211: Being A Magician

Chapter 211: Being A Magician

Since knight manages to stand up, I immediately try to use Psychic on it. Then, knight¡¯s short legs start to slowly move, step by step. But each time the doll¡¯s foot steps on the floor, it will make a sound *gan gan* - maybe it¡¯s because of the iron te fixed on its foot - but I don¡¯t mind. So using Psychic to keep the bnce while moving the doll¡¯s hands and feet although they arecking cohesion. ¡¸Ah, its right hand and right foot are moving at the same time¡¹ It¡¯s like a robot and it looks interesting but it¡¯s too uncool for knight to do that. So I move its arms and legs again while keeping in mind to not move them at the same time. Then, this time knight¡¯s legs are entangled with each other and it fell forward. ¡¸Hm©`m, it¡¯s difficult to make it walk using magic©`¡¹ I grumbled unintentionally while raising the copsed knight. And so, in order to increase my understanding of ¡®walking¡¯, I try to walk myself. Right foot, left foot, right foot, left foot¡­¡­¡­first let¡¯s properly grasp the rhythm of walking in my mind. And next is for the bncing of body, the swinging of the arms¡­¡­¡­ Hm©`m, it makes me remember the time I¡¯m struggling to walk after I reincarnated somehow. I can¡¯t move my limbs as I wanted to at that time, it was hard for me to get the rhythm, maybe it¡¯s because of the new body I have. ¡¸¡­¡­say, Al? You have been going back and forth in the hallway since some time ago, what are you doing?¡¹ And while I was looking back to the past and walking again to confirm my rhythm, I heard Sylvio-niisan calling out to me. ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s unusual for Sylvio-niisan to enter my room silently. Just like Eleonora-neesan¡¹ ¡¸No, Al. This is the hallway right?¡¹ When I look around after hearing Sylvio-niisan saying that to me, we are indeed in the second floor¡¯s hallway. It appears that I unconsciously went out of my room to the wide hallway while studying about how to walk. ¡¸I¡¯m just checking about how to walk a bit¡¹ ¡¸Is, is that so?¡¹ Not good. Sylvio-niisan is looking at me with eyes as if looking at a weirdo. There will be a strange misunderstanding if I don¡¯t properly exin what I did here. ¡¸That¡¯s right. Sylvio-niisan, help me a little!¡¹ ¡¸Help?¡¹ Ignoring Sylvio-niisan who looks puzzled, I return to my room to bring back knight. ¡¸I¡¯m trying to make this doll walk now. But it¡¯s hard to make it walk, so in order to grasp the image of walking, I need Sylvio-niisan¡¯s help!¡¹ I exin how I was doing something noble to Sylvio-niisan to make him help me. Then, for the purpose of showing him the result of my effort in front of him, I make the doll walk using Psychic *tokotoko*. ¡¸Hm©`m, as expected it¡¯s still awkward¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­does Al want to be a magician or something?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? It¡¯s not like I want to be one though?¡¹ Just moving a doll like this¡­¡­no, depending on the way one do things, it would look like a puppet show and it will turn into a show. It would turn out to beical movements that can only be done by a doll and using magic. And you insert a gimmick in there, using Wind magic to carry your voice to the doll like the royal capital¡¯s y, then if you breathe life into the doll¡­¡­it might surprisingly be possible to do so. Furthermore, I can also use other magic like Space magic to have a make things for disappearing magic, and there is also escaping magic. Appearing in unexpected ces at unexpected times in every country like a phantom to perform magic and earn money daily. ¡¸I don¡¯t want to be one but, the life of a magician is not bad¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Is, is that so? But, if it¡¯s Al, then you can use the magic you¡¯re so good at to go to the magic school, aiming to be a royal court mage¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Definititely not¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­such a firm refusal¡¹ I want to live a slowlife in the countryside, but you want to send me to school and then work in the city. What kind of hell are you sending me to? ¡¸I¡¯m still seven years old, it¡¯s a little early to think about the future. Rather than that Sylvio-niisan, can you please try walking in front?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Un, that¡¯s fine¡¹ For now, I can dy it by asserting that I¡¯m still a kid. If I say it like this, then Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan will withdraw so I think it¡¯s a convenient phrase. epting my request, Sylvio-niisan walks down the hallway. ¡¸¡­¡­how is it?¡¹ After steadily walking for around ten meters, Sylvio-niisan turns around. It¡¯s fast. People are moving quite fast with their limbs, huh. It was his normal speed but, I wasn¡¯t sure about it. ¡¸Sylvio-niisan, can you walk slower? Until I say it¡¯s fine¡¹ ¡¸U, un. Okay¡¹ If you request him sincerely, Sylvio-niisan will ept it, I really like Sylvio-niisan. If it were Eleonora-neesan, she will say ¡¸Why do I have to keep on walking!¡¹ or such and will get angry. I observe Sylvio-niisan as he walks slowly for some time. While checking on the movement of the limbs, the overall bnce, and the head position. And sometimes I also walk alongside him. And then, I test it separately on knight while exchanging ideas with Sylvio-niisan. Each time, knight falls, but asionally he can move forward. And when I realize it, the blue sky has already dyed with a crimson color of sunset¡­¡­ ¡¸Come! Knight!¡¹ As I spread my arms while Sylvio-niisan is sitting on the ground watching me, the manipted knight trots. Then, as it arrives in front of Sylvio-niisan, knight jumps in the end. Knight settled into Sylvio-niisan¡¯s chest snugly. ¡¸You did it, Al! It¡¯s a sess this time!¡¹ ¡¸My knight walks, trots and then jumps¡­¡­and what¡¯s more, it doesn¡¯t fall even once¡­¡­!¡¹ We were so moved that we were almost crying as we watched knight¡¯s development. It was an emotional moment just like when my own child walk for the first time. ¡¸There is some hardness in some ces when I try to hug it¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­that¡¯s because I put some iron te in order for it to be easier to bnce itself¡¹ Since it¡¯s pursuing ease of movement the level offort when you hug it will drop as a result, it¡¯s something unavoidable. It¡¯s fine since something like huggingfort is the responsibility of a slime cushion. Sylvio-niisan ced knight on the floor, so I make knight walk using Psychic. As if to share our happiness, knight madeical movements, jumped, and ran around us. It¡¯s really cute to watch. ¡¸Ahaha, it¡¯s happy¡¹ ¡¸When you move doll like this, it¡¯s like the doll is alive isn¡¯t it¡¹ When we were watching knight moving around cutely like that, I can hear Sara climbing up the stairs as she called out to me. ¡¸Alfried-sama, it¡¯s time for dinner©`¡¹ Uh-oh, it¡¯s already dinner time without us noticing the time. I feel like I¡¯ve been so absorbed in moving knight for quite some time. Perhaps Sylvio-niisan also got absorbed in it that he didn¡¯t realize the time as he smiled when he look at the crimson sky from the window. ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s go and eat¡¹ ¡¸Un¡¹ I put knight in my room and head to the dining room on the first floor. And while I was going down the stairs with Sylvio-niisan, I tell him, ¡¸Ah, Sylvio-niisan. Keep the fact that I can move knight a secret from everyone, okay. I want to surprise them next time after considering the timing¡¹ ¡¸Okay¡¹ When I tell him that while pretending to be innocent, Sylvio-niisan - who believe what I said - nodded with a giggle. Well, I actually want to surprise Mina who is patrolling tonight. I¡¯m looking forward to the dark night. Chapter 212: Minas Night Rounds

Chapter 212: Mina''s Night Rounds

- Mina¡¯s POV - The sun had set and when nightes, the bright sunlight that surrounded the Slowlett family mansion is now shrouded in darkness. The one on duty for tonight¡¯s patrol is me, holding amp with a candle inside, I walk while illuminating the dark hallway. I can not hear any noise from everyone that was so bustling like in the daytime. The happy voice of Alfried-sama and Sylvio-sama that seems to be having fun on the second floor, the calm voice of Elna-sama and Nord-sama that escaped from the living room, or even the sound of Eleonora-sama swinging her sword. The mansion is now wrapped in a silence that waspletely opposite of the daytime. There aremps on the hallway¡¯s wall, and asionally light magic tools to illuminate the ce, but it¡¯s a little unreliable - perhaps because the inside of the mansion is wide. But this is natural, since if you don¡¯t live your life at night, then there is no need to illuminate the inside of the mansion more than necessary. Setting aside the magic tools, even the use of candles costs money. It is something inevitable. But, for a weak maiden like me to patrol at night, as expected I want the ce to be a little brighter. Recently, I hear that the Reversi invented by Alfried-sama is being sold by Tori¡¯spany and doing great in the market. So I wonder why don¡¯t we use this opportunity to change all themps inside the mansion to Light magic tools? Oh, but I hear that the Cooking Stove magic tools Bartolo asked for the other day were priced at 80 gold coins. And I heard that including the women¡¯s clothes from Kagura they are worth - positively speaking - around one white gold coin, so as expected it might not be possible for the time being. It seems that the Cooking Stove magic tools are indispensable in making the fried bread or karaage, so there¡¯s nothing about it if they don¡¯t buy Light magic tools. And Kagura clothes are also products that you can¡¯t get your hands on normally. Ah, it makes me hungry when I imagined delicious foods such as karaage and fried bread. I manage to hold down the saliva that seems about to spill out from the corner of my mouth somehow, and I went upstairs enduring the sudden impulse of my feet that were about to head to the kitchen. The second floor of the mansion is a private space, mainly the bedrooms of Nord-sama and the others. Us, maids understand it fully, so we were waiting on the first floor when we have no task on the second floor so as not to disturb everyone. Of course, we have to immediately head over if we were called by the family members, but our employers seem to dislike the idea of being unnecessarily waited upon by maids so we are seldom called over. I heard that other maids in another house are being called by their masters many times or being made to wait upon them for a long time meaninglessly, and so their work for the day is not done, making them work until it¡¯ste. However, I¡¯m d that there are no such things in the Slowlett house¡¯s mansion. We are not being made to do our tasks until it¡¯ste, and they even paid our wages handsomely. And above all, the meals are delicious it¡¯s the best. I wonder if being able to eat the dishes made by Bartolo-san and Alfried-sama first is the advantage of working here? Since there are few maids, there is a bit more work for each person but, I think that the working environment in Slowlett¡¯s family is really good. The only shoring here is that my colleagues Sara and Mel are too outstanding, I guess? Because of that, I¡¯m being treated like a child who often can not do things properly which makes me a little unhappy. ¡¸I think I¡¯m a maid who can do my job even morepared to what everyone thinks about me©`¡¹ I try to mutter so while pouting a little. After I reach the second floor, the long hallway is stretching out to the back. There aremps ced here and there, but still, it looks lonely with such lights. The more I walk down the hallways to the back, the more I feel like the darkness deepened. ¡¸¡­¡­somehow I¡¯m getting scared, maybe it¡¯s because of the ghost stories I with Mel-san during the day¡¹ My frail voice resounded in the dark hallway. A maid patrolling in the middle of the night. The same situation as me right now. If there are the sound of footstepsing from behind me now, then it would turn out exactly like the rumor that I have heard about. ¡¸Oh well, that won¡¯t be possible though!¡¹ I mutter as if to cheer myself as I walk, then suddenly, I heard a *thump* sounding from the back. ¡¸¨D¨D*gasp*!?¡¹ The moment I heard that sound, I felt the heart inside my chest jump. Wa, wait what was that sound just now!? I shouted in my mind with my eyes opened wide as I could not move for a moment. And when my beating heart has calmed down, I slowly turn around to look back. I tried to shine the ce with amp, but there was nothing there. There is only the clean red carpet spreading in the hallway. ¡¸¡­¡­what. It¡¯s just my imagination, huh¡¹ I sigh in relief. I heard a sounding from behind me the moment I remembered about the ghost story, so I got a fright. If Mel-san or Sara were to see me then they would definitelyugh at me. Despite that being story I brought up myself, it¡¯s embarrassing that I got scared when I became mindful of it at night. In order for me to not get surprised, I decided to focus on my task of patrolling. First, let¡¯s go to rooms such as the study room and storage room, then to the small yground. First, I will check on the study room. As I push the wooden door, it makes a creaking-like sound ¡®Kii¡¯. When it¡¯s daytime, it doesn¡¯t bother me in the slightest, but it seems strangely eerie when it¡¯s in total darkness and this quiet. The study room - which was enveloped in pitch-ck darkness - is illuminated with the light from themp. ¡¸¡­¡­there is no one here, right©`?¡¹ I mumble as though to voice out my hope. If a suspicious person or something appeared, then this frail maid will not be able to do anything. Well, we have the strongest master here but I don¡¯t think I will be able to do anything if the ones who appear are robbers so I think that I will not be safe. That¡¯s why, I always hope that a suspicious person will not appear. As I illuminate the study room with the light from the candle, I can see many bookshelves lined up crammed full of books. I slowly proceeded inside the room to carry out my task of patrolling. And then, the door behind me started to close by itself ¡®Kiii¡¯. ¡¸Hiii!?¡¹ A shameful, short scream leaked out from my mouth due to the sudden noise and I trembled. ¡¸The, the door closed because of wind, right. Really, it surprised me¡¹ So I said to convince myself while staring at the door. ¡¸Huh? But the hallway¡¯s windows are not opened though¡­¡­? No no, I¡¯m sure I must have opened it halfway then it closes because of the slight pressure from the air, right¡¹ I feel like the door to the study room was fully open but, let¡¯s not mind it now. I feel like I will just get more scared the more I think about it. The inside of the study room is filled with a smell unique to paper. There are only silent books and furniture inside though, there is no one here and there is nothing suspicious. ¡¸¡­¡­no problem here¡¹ I muttered after carefully checking inside, then I left the room. And when I reached out my hand for the doorknob and was about to close the door, the door moved by itself and mmed shut. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ I did not even touch the doorknob, and I did not even feel any wind blowing. The doorpletely moved and closed on its own. ¡¸¡­¡­wha, what is this? It¡¯s convenient, but it¡¯s scary!¡¹ I tremble in fear after seeing the door close on its own. What should I do? An unnatural phenomenon is happening in Slowlett¡¯s house mansion. Why does this thing never happen before? This mansion was built by Nord-sama a little over ten years ago. There are also no stories of curses from the previous master who went suicide or such. Though I said that, the door closed and opened by itself, what¡¯s going on now? I want to cry at Sara and Mel who are sleeping in the dormitory. I want to start running now and tell them that an unnatural phenomenon was happening and I want to patrol together. But, if I do that then I will be considered a hopeless maid. I want to avoid that. ¡¸D, do your best Mina. You are someone who can do it if you try. It will bring shame to the reputation of an excellent maid to cry just because the doors are moving on their own once or twice¡¹ I persuade myself with such brave words, then I resume my patrol by myself. I¡¯m very scared actually, but this is so that people will not call me ¡®poor maid¡¯. I start walking in haste and check the storage room. I fully opened the door, doing my rounds while ncing repeatedly at the door to check on it, but the door did not move on its own this time. And then, I also checked on the ying room after that but there is nothing unusual at all happening, the door is not moving. I want to think ¡®I knew it, it was just my imagination that the door moved by itself before¡¯, but seeing how the door clearly moved by itself before makes me unable to easily decide after looking at the situation. I continue to walk down the hallway while feeling tensed up. The next room I see in my rounds is Alfried-sama¡¯s room. Alfried-sama often stays up untilte at night, he often stays upte because he can use the Lamp magic to illuminate his own room. If he were to stay untilte at night then I have to remind him to go to sleep, but it looks like he was able to get some rest earlier for today. ¡­being able to sleep early only at this time. When he¡¯s staying upte, lights leaks out from the gaps in his room¡¯s door, making the hallway brighten and feel pleasant. And besides, if he¡¯s still awake sote at night, then I can talk with him and tell him to go to sleep soon, relieving me from my fears. But he¡¯s only asleep at such times. I walk past Alfried-sama¡¯s room while thinking that it¡¯s unfortunate. It will be Sylvio-sama and Eleonora-sama¡¯s room next, but those two people are the type to go to bed early so it¡¯s obvious that there will be no lights leaking out from their door. ¡¸Fuu¡­¡­after this is going to be Nord-sama¡¯s office, the vacant rooms, and the lounge¡¹ Thump, thump, thump¡­¡­ As I was muttering to myself, I can hear soundsing from behind me again. Moreover, it¡¯s not only once this time. It sounds intermittent like someone walking. ¡¸¡­¡­who is it? Is that Eleononra-sama? Or is it Alfried-sama?¡¹ I fearfully look back and ask, but there is no answer. It¡¯s spooky when only the thumping sound of heavy footsteps can be heard. I push out themp in my hand to illuminate the area at the back. However, there is no one there. There is no one there, but I can still hear the sound of footstepsing from the depths of the darkness. ¡¸N, no way no way this is not good! This is exactly the same situation just like the ghost story before isn¡¯t it!?¡¹ The spooky footsteps. Feeling scared by the invisible footsteps, I move my legs at a quick pace to escape from the direction where the footsteps areing from. Even so, the sound of footsteps still continues to resound from behind as if it¡¯s following me. It¡¯s as though something is chasing after me. What to do. I want to run into Nord-sama and Elna-sama¡¯s bedroom ahead. I think those two people will not be angry if I did that! This is an emergency situation already. They should not disregard me if a frail maid is asking for help, unlike my co-workers. I head for Nord-sama¡¯s bedroom while almost crying in fear. And, the footsteps from the back are steadily approaching me, and my back suddenly became heavy. What is this. My back is really heavy. ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹ With the abrupt weight on my back, my legs freeze from the fear, and I fell down to the hallway floor. Not good. This pattern is exactly the same as the ghost story. In other words, if I look back now then my soul will be pulled from my body by a ghost¡­¡­ I knew about it, but in the end, I was worried about my back so I turn around to look back. I move my neck to look slowly despite thinking that it¡¯s not good¨D¨D ¡¸¡­¡­Mina, what happened to you sitting in a ce like this? Also, it¡¯s been so noisy from all of the noises since some time ago, you know?¡¹ But before I can look back Eleonora-sama appeared in front of me, resulting in me not turning around. ¡¸E, Eleonora-sama? Why are you here?¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean why am I here, I want to drink a fruit juice so I was just about to go down to the kitchen you know?¡¹ Eleonora-sama - with her reddish-brown hair down and wearing pajamas standing in front of me - says with her hands on her hips as I look up while stunned. An unchanging strong voice and dignified appearance as usual. Just hearing Eleonora-sama¡¯s voice made me feel like I was released from the fears. When I look at her with passionate eyes as I look up, Eleonora-sama stares at the back with narrow, sharp eyes. ¡¸¡­¡­hey, Al. You¡¯re there aren¡¯t you? Just what are you doing, you?¡¹ ¡¸Fuee?¡¹ Alfried-sama is behind me? ¡¸¨D¨D!?¡¹ The moment I thought that something was strange, I somehow felt a dismayed atmosphereing from the back. Then my back bes light as if the weight from before never happened, and I can feel the suspicious presence going away. ¡¸Wait a minute!¡¹ Eleonora-sama immediately rushes into her own room and then she started to chase after that presence with a wooden sword in hand. I don¡¯t know whether it was a suspicious person or Alfried-sama, but she seemed very reliable. ¡ô - Al''s POV - This is bad, this is bad. It was fun teasing and ying around with Mina, but then Eleonora-neesan appeared in the end. I was nning to finish it by revealing the moving doll when Mina looked back after she fell down, but I run away because Eleonora-neesan ising and now it makes me feel like Ipletely became the bad guy here. Since it became like that, it¡¯s better to reveal it in that ce, surprising Eleonora-neesan. But, when I heard Eleonora-neesan intimidating voice at night, it made me run away instinctively. It¡¯s a feeling of impatience after encountering and when a dangerous animal attacked you that you had to run away¡­¡­ Darn it, that Eleonora-neesan, she came out of her room before I knew it. I thought she was sleeping in her room. ¡¸There you are, Al!¡¹ Eleonora-neesan chases after me while shouting out loud, despite it being the dead of the night. Even though it¡¯s already night and you can only see a few meters ahead, how could she see me hiding in the corner of the hallway? Eleonora-neesan¡¯s sensing ability is as strange as ever. Should I use Teleport to escape? No, then Knight will be left behind if I did that. No, let¡¯s cast aside the thought of protecting Knight. This ce is a dark hallway with poor visibility. No matter how great Eleonora-neesan¡¯s sensing ability is, she won¡¯t be able to sense a doll - which doesn¡¯t breathe -, so should I surprise her? I feel like seeing Eleonora-neesan¡¯s a little scared. I became a little braver than usual due to the darkness, so I use Psychic to move Knight behind Eleonora-neesan¨D¨D. ¡¸Fuuu! What¡¯s this? I felt like I cut something strangely soft?¡¹ ¡¸Aaaaaaahhhh!? Eleonora-neesan cut my Knight!?¡¹ I reflexively shouted in shock seeing Knight being cut. I can feel a firm sensation since my magic power from Psychic had permeated Knight¡¯s body. It feels like the connection between the head and body was being severed. I can feel that the magic power I put in Knight dissipate. ¡¸Why are you screaming that loud for. Rather, it¡¯s really Al, huh¡¹ Eleonora-neesan - who is holding a wooden sword in her hand - enter Sylvio-niisan and came out bringing a light magic tool. Then the part of the hallway we¡¯re in was illuminated by the light, and Knight¡¯s appearance can clearly be seen lying on the floor¡­¡­ ¡¸Ah©`! My Knight has be a Duhan!?¡¹ I already expected it, but seeing Knight¡¯s pathetic figure I involuntarily hold my head in my hands. ¡¸Duhan? Where is that monster?¡­¡­¡­rather than Duhan, this is just a doll isn¡¯t it. So this is what I cut before. No wonder I thought it felt so soft¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s terrible Eleonora-neesan! I was just moving Knight a little so you don¡¯t have to cut its neck, right!¡¹ ¡¸It was dark after all, and it¡¯s the doll¡¯s fault for attacking me from my blind spot. And I felt strange maliceing from the doll¡¹ Gununu, rather, howe you have a wooden sword in your hand? I think that the thought of Eleonora-neesan bringing a wooden sword at night when she¡¯s sensing her brother¡¯s presence at night itself is strange. ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying, you don¡¯t have to cut it¡­¡­¡¹ I had a hard time raising Knight. From resewing the doll until it can stand up, to training it until it can walk. And then, it was finally able to walk this evening. And it was starting to jump lively around us you know. Though I love Knight like my own child, to have its neck be blown off so cruelly like this¡­¡­ When I look up while holding Knight - who had be Duhan - in protest to Eleonora-neesan, she sighed and say, ¡¸You are not a girl anyway, so there is no need for you to sulk because the doll is broken. Something like this¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Oh? Does it mean that Eleonora-neesan can fix it? ¡¸¡­¡­will be fixed by kaasan if you ask her¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­why don¡¯t you say ¡®I can fix this¡¯¡¹ After that, Nord-tousan got angry at me after hearing about the disturbance. Especially the part about me misusing magic to scare Mina and making a fuss. I also got heavily lectured by Elna-kaasan about the rules of using magic, and finally, as a way to apologize to Mina, it¡¯s been decided that I¡¯m going to make new sweets. Chapter 213: Its Not A Womens Association But Girls Gathering

Chapter 213: It''s Not A Women''s Association But Girl''s Gathering

¡¸Haa©`¡­¡­sure enough, lying down on the ins is the best¡¹ A in some distance away from the mansion. I muttered as I exhale in relief while lying on my back, facing the sky. It¡¯s still the morning after I have my breakfast. The time when everyone who lives in this world starts working for the day. While the people in this world are beginning to move busily, I am lying down on the in like this while looking up at the sky. It¡¯s a wonderful thing to be able to indulge myself in sleeping again in the morning as people are also working hard today. The sky is perfectly clear and blue. The sun is warm and pleasant. The birds are chirping as they are flying around, and the sound of leaves being blown by the gentle breeze is pleasant to listen to. It¡¯s as if all of the nature here is inviting me to sleep. There is no one on these wide ins, only one person - me - who is lying down on the ground. I even feel as if I¡¯m the only one in this world as I lie down like this. ¡¸Now then, I guess I¡¯ll sleep until noon today¡­¡­¡¹ I don¡¯t have any ns today, so I¡¯m free. I¡¯m going to fully indulge myself in sleeping from the morning today. And I¡¯ll wake up when I¡¯m hungry, eat the meal made by Bartolo, then sleep again¡­¡­ ¡ô My consciousness - that had sunk into slumber - slowly return. Perhaps it¡¯s already noon when I open my eyes since the sun is now just right overhead. I mutter while squinting due to the dazzling light of the suning straight to my eyes. ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m hungry¡¹ It¡¯s obvious since it is now noon already. I only slept on the in since morning, but my body needed some energy. My stomach is making a cute *kyuu* sound,ining that it''s hungry. If it were the adult me from my previous life, I feel like I didn¡¯t feel hungry like this just by sleeping again in the morning. Could this be because of a young child''s metabolism? After blinking my eyes several times and getting used to the light from the sun, I stand up and imagine the road a short distance away from the mansion. ¡¸Teleport!¡¹ Then, I wrapped myself with my magic power and cast the Space magic¡¯s Teleport. The surrounding scenery changes in an instant. After experiencing the floating sensation for a moment, the straight road and the Slowlett mansion that I had be used to seeing are now in front of me. ¡¸As long as I have Space magic, I don¡¯t have to worry about the time and effort needed to reach home, it¡¯s really awesome¡¹ I return to the mansion with light steps while sending my gratitude to Kami-sama for the Space magic he bestowed on me. I feel so energetic today since I can sleep againfortably in the morning. ¡¸Alfried-sama. Wee back¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m back©`¡¹ As I pass through the gate in front of the mansion, Sara - who was sweeping the road to the mansion with a broom - greet me. It looks like she is also working diligently today. ¡¸Alfried-sama, Elna-sama is looking for you so please head to the lounge on the first floor¡¹ Lounge? Though she would usually call me to the living room or dining room, I wonder why did she ask me to go to the lounge? As I was puzzled over it, Sara exins it to me as if to tell me the reason. ¡¸It appears that My-sama and Dorothea-sama are visiting¡¹ I see, it¡¯s understandable if there are guests visiting us. At any rate, they are always taking care of me, so I should show myself. ¡¸Okay. Thank you¡¹ Giving a simple thanks to Sara, I then briskly walked toward the mansion. Entering the entranceway, I saw unfamiliar shoes in the shoe rack, and two slippers are missing from the prepared slippers. Tonkichi and Pyonkichi are not there. My-san and Dorothea-san, I wonder who among them wears those? I head for the lounge at the back of the first floor while imagining it. As I approach the lounge, I heard faint sounds of women¡¯sughter. Inside this room is My-san - Torr¡¯s mother - and Dorothea-san - Asmo¡¯s mother. And also, there is also my mother, Elna-kaasan, huh¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­it feels kinda ominous¡¹ I wonder what kind of conversations are they having inside? I feel scared despite wanting to hear about it. Be that as it may, I can¡¯t eavesdrop on their conversation here, so let¡¯s quickly enter and say hello to them. So I lightly knock on the door of the lounge. ¡¸Mother, I havee to greet My-san and Dorothea-san¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹ The moment I call out to them, the cheerful conversation inside paused. This feeling is like I really interrupted their conversation. ¡¸¡­¡­was that Alfried-sama¡¯s voice just now?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a different voice from his usual voice was it not?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ I can hear My-san and Dorothea-san whispering inside wonderingly. And Elna-kaasan falls silent for some reason. I want her to call out to me and let me enter the room. ¡¸¡­¡­umm, Elna-sama. That was maybe, Alfried-sama? Should we let him in?¡¹ ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s right. Al,e on in¡¹ That Elna-kaasan, she didn¡¯t realize that it was me for a sec there. ¡¸Excuse me¡¹ So I politely opened the door and enter the lounge while having that kind of thought. The big lounge for receiving guests is different from the living room and dining room, there are a lot of nice-looking furniture and furnishings inside the room. My-san and Dorothea-san are sitting on the high-ss sofa we splurged on inside, and Elna-kaasan was sitting in front of them. The three of them seem to be elegantly drinking tea and picking the cookie on the table with their legs lined up neatly on the ground. The three¡¯s mood is really like women¡¯s association¡¯s noble gathering together, I guess? ¡¸Good afternoon, My-san, Dorothea-san¡¹ ¡¸Good afternoon Alfried-sama. Forgive us for intruding¡¹ After I greet them, My-san and Dorothea-san lightly bowed in unison. I wonder why. The two of them are usually scolding their children harshly, but now that they greet me politely in the lounge like this, it makes them really look like nobles. ¡¸Thank you very much for taking care of Al all this time¡¹ ¡¸No no, I should be the one saying that. I¡¯m really sorry because my son has been troubling you¡¹ ¡¸And we have also received the souvenirs from the royal capital, thank you very much¡¹ While I finish with my light greeting, this time the wives¡¯ humble words starting. Since each of them is depreciating their own family members, Torr¡¯s mom - who had mentioned it first - now has made Torr a naughty kid. And after our greeting has more or less finished, Elna-kaasan says while smiling wryly. ¡¸Al, I already told you that My-san and Dorothea-san wille today, didn¡¯t I? Where have you been?¡¹ ¡¸Aah, now that you mention it, today is the day for women¡¯s association¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡¸It¡¯s not ¡®women¡¯s association. It¡¯s ¡®girl¡¯s association''¡¹¡¹¡¹ The three of them immediately denied my muttering as I remembered the asion for today. Everyone is smiling brightly, but their eyes aren''tughing at all. Moreover, their voices are stern. ¡¸Forgive me, it¡¯s girl¡¯s gathering then¡¹ After I corrected myself in a hurry, the three of them generously nodded while smiling brightly. From a woman¡¯s perspective, no matter how old they are, it should still be called a ¡®girl¡¯s gathering¡¯. ¡¸I will just be a nuisance if I were here, so I will excuse myself. Please send my regards to Torr-kun and Asmo-kun ¡¹ The atmosphere turns bad since I stepped on andmine, so I made an appropriate excuse and tell them that I will leave. Though I¡¯m a kid, I¡¯m still a noble. There are probably still a lot of things women want to talk about, so it would be a nuisance for me to be here. ¡¸No, please take care of our son¡¹ After hearing those two¡¯s answers, I slowly left the room. ¡¸Alfried-sama, he can also have such a serious conversation, isn¡¯t he¡¹ Just before I close the door, I faintly heard Dorothea-san¡¯s impressed voice. 1. Even Japanese (esp. Japanese men) are confused with this phrase (^^;) Chapter 214: Lets Prepare The Kitchen Garden

Chapter 214: Let''s Prepare The Kitchen Garden

Elna-kaasan is holding a girl¡¯s meeting in the first floor¡¯s lounge. Looking at the flow of things now, the housewives will definitely have lunch together, so I headed for the dining room and took my lunch earlier than usual. And when I went up to the second floor to escape from the first floor, I met Elna-kaasan who is heading to the dining room. She¡¯s probably going to tell Sara and Bartolo to prepare the meals. That was dangerous, really dangerous. If I were a littlete just now, I will be stuck with having lunch together with the housewives. Just as I was climbing the stairs while thinking about that, Elna-kaasan - who is on the first floor - called out to me to stop. ¡¸Do you have a minute, Al? Can you help me with something?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­what is it?¡¹ ¡¸Pleasee down here for now¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I say, what do you need help with?¡¹ I don¡¯t know what she need help with after all. I can¡¯t just nonchntly go down to the first floor. The other party is Elna-kaasan after all. I can¡¯t be careless. As I look at her with vignce, Elna-kaasan sweetly smiles and says, ¡¸You will know about it once you get down here¡¹ ¡¸No, you can tell me while I¡¯m here, right!¡¹ ¡¸You are going to run away if I tell you now, aren¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸Are you going to ask me to do troublesome and difficult things?¡¹ If she¡¯s going to ask me to do such troublesome things, then I¡¯m going to immediately retreat to the second floor. ¡¸Don¡¯t worry,e on go down here quickly¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t wanna¡¹ When Iin about it and refuse her to help in doing troublesome things, Elna-kaasan sigh and say, ¡¸You don¡¯t want me to fix the doll that was cut by Eleonora the other day?¡¹ ¡¸Kuhh! Taking my Knight as a hostage is cowardly!¡¹ That¡¯s right, Knight was decapitated by Eleonora-neesan and became a Duhan. The damage was terrible, and I can only do some simple sewing, so I was unable to fix the damage. I heard that Elna-kaasan can cleanly repair it so I ce Knight under Elna-kaasan¡¯s custody. And so, I obediently descend to the first floor after she took Knight hostage. ¡¸Come here for a second¡¹ And then Elna-kaasan beckons me toward the entry hall. Huh? I thought she would surely ask me to go have a meal together with My-san and Dorothea-san, or told me to make sweets with Bartolo, that sort of troublesome things¡­¡­what is she going to make me do outside? Even though I¡¯m having my doubts about it, I change into my outer shoes and go out to the courtyard. Then as I trot behind and followed Elna-kaasan, she stopped at a certain ce in the courtyard. Maybe the ce was already measured before, but there are sticks stuck to the ground as if they were surrounding the ce. When I ask her what are we going to do here, Elna-kaasan opened her mouth and tell me. ¡¸I¡¯m thinking of making a small field here. So, Al. Please pull out the weeds in the garden, alright¡¹ ¡¸Pulling out weeds? Why should I do something like that? Bartolo or Mina can do it, right¡¹ ¡¸¡¯It doesn¡¯t matter whether you are a noble or amoner in regards to farming¡¯, right?¡¹ Kuh! The line I said back when I helped at Torr¡¯s family field is now known through our parents. Torr¡¯s mother did something unnecessary¡­¡­! ¡­¡­so this is the horror of girl¡¯s gathering? The words you casually said are passing through a lot of people and wille back to harass you. ¡¸It seems that you can pull the weeds quickly using Earth magic or using Psychic on a hoe and moving it to plow the field, yes? So it will definitely be faster for Al to do it than asking Bartolo and the others¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s true¡¹ Rather than pulling out the weeds slowly while enduring the pain in your lower back as you crouch, it¡¯s better to use magic to quickly pull out the weeds. Then Elna-kaasan throws a question to the nodding me. ¡¸Don¡¯t you think it will be nice to have our own kitchen garden in our courtyard?¡¹ Kitchen vegetables. Freely growing vegetables in our own house¡¯s garden. When I hear that word, for some reason it gives a rxing, slow life atmosphere in it. Wake up in the morning, looking forward to the growth of the vegetables you raised. That¡¯s not a bad lifestyle. ¡¸Well, we can always get fresh vegetables if we go to Koryatt vige, but I guess it¡¯s not a bad idea to grow our own vegetables in the mansion¡¹ ¡¸Right?¡¹ ¡¸If it continues like this, then I will have to do something like growing themter¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸It looks like Bartolo will also grow his favorite produce, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Bartolo is basically going to take care of them, you know? It¡¯s fine to lend us a hand asionally, okay?¡¹ Toward my cautious words, Elna-kaasan nodded as if implying that I don¡¯t have to worry about it. It seems like Elna-kaasan was negotiating using various means so that it could make it easier for herself, as usual. Hmm, it could just be to the extent of helping in pulling weeds with magic or helping with harvesting the vegetables. That¡¯s a cheap price to pay if I can enjoy the vegetable garden with only that kind ofbor. I used to raise vegetables back when I was still a university student, though it was troublesome to take care of them. I thought it would be fine if I just check on them, showing up every day while thinking if the leaves have grown big today, or are there any fruits already growing out, and such. A perfect condition for that desire has appeared this time. ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped then. I will help. I will leave Knight¡¯s repair to kaasan, alright¡¹ ¡¸Yes, you can leave it to me. I will repair it beautifully¡¹ Elna-kaasan and I shake hands and we smile at each other. I¡¯m sure Elna-kaasan is probably thinking that she can take it easy now. She gave me that kind of feeling. ¡¸Yosh, then I¡¯ll do it quickly¡¹ ¡¸I heard about it from My-san but, how did you use Earth magic to pull out weeds? I¡¯m curious to see them¡¹ ¡¸You raise only the area where the weeds are growing like this¡­¡­look¡¹ I immediately show her the magic to Elna-kaasan who said that, seemingly interested in the magic. Then, the weeds are dug up as if they sprout out one after another in front of my eyes. ¡¸¡­¡­as always, you are really a skillful child. To raise the soil while selecting such a small area of the soil separately all at once¡­¡­¡¹ Well, it will be easy to raise them as long as you raise the soil clinging around the roots of the weeds, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s not that difficult though. ¡¸¡­¡­this is, how should I put it¡­¡­they look adorable when you see them like this¡¹ ¡¸Right? They look like living things when they rise up like that, it¡¯s adorable, right¡¹ As expected, Elna-kaasan understands. As for Torr when he saw the adorable weeds back then, ¡®it¡¯s gross¡¯ he said. Time flows peacefully as I raise the weeds from the soil for some time, and Elna-kaasan crouches and stares at the weeds. ¡¸¡­¡­Elna-kaasan, is it fine to leave My-san and Dorothea-san alone?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re right. Staring at the rising weeds made me absent-minded. Well then, pull out the weeds in the area where the sticks are stuck in the ground and plow it, alright¡¹ Elna-kaasan came to her senses with a start after hearing my question, then she returned to the mansion. Chapter 215: Gifts From Lazareth Ojiichan

Chapter 215: Gifts From Lazareth Ojiichan

Around the time when I finished pulling all of the weeds with Earth magic and using Psychic to make ridges on the field in the courtyard. A carriage arrived outside of the mansion¡¯s ground. I didn¡¯t hear that Tori wille today, nor do I hear that other nobles wille. Just what is their business bying here I wonder? Sara - who seems to have heard the sound of the carriage arriving -es out from the mansion¡¯s entrance and makes her way to the carriage. And after a while, the carriage quickly left, and Sara returned to the mansion holding a wooden box in her chest. For a moment, I thought that a new doll had arrived from Viscount Dole, but I feel -considering it was from the Viscount- that the binding of the wooden box from the Viscount looks in. ¡¸Sara, what is that package?¡¹ ¡¸It appears to be a present from Lazareth-sama for Alfried-sama. The inside is, thepleted product of the spinning top that Alfried-sama made back in the royal capital or someting¡¹ ¡¸Ooh! It¡¯s the spinning top! Let me see, let me see!¡¹ Sara starts to open the package on the spot when I urge her to immediately open the package. The spinning top I made for fun back then is truly made into a product to sell. As I wait for it while feeling excited, Sara opens the cover of the package and shows it to me. Inside the wooden box are various sizes of spinning tops fromrge, medium, and small spinning tops rolling around inside. I¡¯m sure they made it in different sizes so that children and adults can enjoy ying with it. The tops are simple and there are no decorations on them, but they have beautiful shapes. Looking at the tops that have no irregr shapes on them, you can guess the time and effort it takes for the craftsmen to make each of them. I take out a small top with the string attached that fits the palm of my hand from the inside of the wooden box. Then I wrap the string around the top and throw the top toward the paving stone. Immediately after that, the top given to me by ojiichan began to nicely spin around. Ooh, ojiichan and the craftsmen did a good job. The top doesn¡¯t shake one bit. ¡¸Haa¡­¡­truly dexterous¡¹ ¡¸You only have to coil the string around it and toss it on the ground, anyone can do this¡¹ I collect the top that has stopped turning as I said that while broadly smiling toward Sara. Un, there¡¯s no problem, you can y with the tops. I have all of these valuable tops now. Now I just need to y with Torr and the others by crashing the tops against each other. After checking the tops¡¯ condition, I take two small tops and two tops for adults from the wooden box in Sara¡¯s hands and put them in my pocket. ¡¸You can put the rest in my room. Everyone can use them to y when you have free time¡¹ ¡¸Where are you going, Alfried-sama?¡¹ ¡¸Torr¡¯s house!¡¹ I told Sara that I¡¯m going to Torr¡¯s house and then I rush out and left the mansion¡¯s courtyard. ¡ô ¡¸Oh©`! It¡¯s Al, isn¡¯t it!¡¹ As I was heading toward Torr¡¯s house while carrying the tops, I met Roomba and Gates who walked toward me from the front. Roomba is big as usual today, while Gates¡¯s chin is long as always. ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s Roomba and Gates. What are you doing today?¡¹ ¡¸Ou, I was exterminating the monsters around the vige with Gates today!¡¹ ¡¸And then we were having a meal at Celia¡¯s restaurant¡¹ Gates proudly says as if to follow after Roomba. ¡¸¡­¡­but you lost to a High Goblin back when we were on our way to the royal capital, are you all right?¡¹ Though it¡¯s a High Goblin, I heard that it¡¯s rtively weak among other monster types. There are few ferocious monsters around the area of Koryatt vige, but I heard that there are wolves and bears on the outskirts. I wonder if Gates was all right to go to such a ce? ¡¸¡­¡­that was, the High Goblin¡¯s club just made a critical hit by chance, is all. You should forget that¡¹ Gates says with an unpleasant expression on his face, I guess having lost to a High Goblin was very annoying for him. ¡¸Gahaha! He and a wild boar hit each other this time! Gates''s sword struck the wild boar¡¯s throat while the wild boar¡¯s fang hit Gates¡¯s chin, the both of them are KO-ed!¡¹ ¡¸Idiot! Don¡¯t say it!¡¹ Ah©`, I can easily imagine it. Rather than that, I think that a wild boar¡¯s fangs were quite dangerous, but there¡¯s not even a scratch on Gates¡¯s chin. It feels like Gates¡¯s luck is really good somehow. Nevertheless, for Gates to have a draw with a wild boar and receive the blow. I wonder what will he fight and have a draw next? A cat? Or maybe a weasel? ¡¸Don¡¯t openlyugh at my chin. That¡¯s rude, okay? Humph, next time I will show you how I beat even more amazing monsterspletely¡¹ ¡¸There are no such monsters around Koryatt vige ya¡¯ know¡¹ Roomba throws cold water following after the worked-up Gates. Well, I¡¯m hoping that he can defeat something like a bear next time. I have never eaten a bear hot pot after all. ¡¸By the way, what¡¯s that in Al¡¯s hands?¡¹ While I was looking at Gates with a warm gaze, Roomba points at the tops in my hands and asks. Aah, right. Roomba and Gates didn¡¯t know about this since they didn¡¯te with us to ojiichan¡¯s house in the royal capital. ¡¸This is a toy called a spinning top. I made a simplified version of the spinning top, then my ojiichan at the royal capital made it into a product to sell¡¹ ¡¸Oh©`, so that was a new toy Al came up with! That looks interesting!¡¹ ¡¸There is a string wrapped around it, and it has such a strange shape. Do you y it by throwing it, like a sling?¡¹ Since I just made it by imitating the stuff in my previous life, it makes me feel guilty when they say it¡¯s something I came up with. Oh well, I made them in this world so that I can enjoyably spend my time. I had some trouble making them, so I¡¯ll think about it some more to find a clear solution. ¡¸How do you y with it? C¡¯mon, give it a try!¡¹ ¡¸Sure. I¡¯m nning to go to Torr¡¯s house and yed the tops over there, do the two of you want toe with me?¡¹ Anyhow, I¡¯m going to exin it to Torr and Asmo after this. So it will be quicker to exin it all at once. ¡¸Yeah! I got no particr ns after this!¡¹ ¡¸This might be a popr toy. So there¡¯s no reason not to join you¡¹ The two of them gave the impression that they were not busy, and sure enough, it seems that they had no ns after this. The vigers of Koryatt vige are frequently interacting with one another, so of course, Roomba and Gates are also acquainted with Torr. Rather, there¡¯s no way for these two conspicuous people to not be recognized by the vigers. At any rate, we will take advantage of the fact that My-san is not home today, she¡¯s probably spending her time idly at the mansion. I¡¯m sure that there will be no problem with Roomba and Gatesing with me. ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s go to Torr¡¯s house!¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Ou!¡¹¡¹ Just like this, the brave one - Alfried - added two uncles to his party. Chapter 216: Doing Things While Mothers Away

Chapter 216: Doing Things While Mother''s Away

Taking two uncles along with me, I arrived in front of Torr¡¯s house. ¡¸O©`i, Torr! You there©`?¡¹ I call him while knocking on the door, then I can hear noisesing from inside Torr¡¯s house *dotadota*. After that, the front door slowly opens, and Torr looked at us cautiously. ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s just Al, huh?¡¹ ¡¸If you¡¯re looking for My-san, then she¡¯s currently having a meal at my ce¡¹ So I say after guessing what Torr is thinking, and then he sighed in relief. And says, ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s good then. I thought my kaachan came back while being angry at me, saying that she not going to meet with Al or something¡¹ ¡¸Right back at you, you didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary about me, didn¡¯t you? Because of you, I just helped Elna-kaasan to pull weeds to prepare for the vegetable garden¡¹ ¡¸Haa? But I don¡¯t say anything about you to your kaachan, y¡¯know?¡¹ ¡¸But you told My-san didn¡¯t you? After you did that, it reached Elna-kaasan you know¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­haa! I see! So everything I told my kaachan will quickly spread among all of the aunts when they meet¡­¡­!¡¹ After hearing what I said, Torr covered his mouth as if he was surprised about that. ¡­¡­oi, I¡¯m scared to see the result after seeing your reaction you know. Rather, if you say anything at the auntie¡¯s gathering,ter you¡¯ll get beaten by the aun¨D¨DI mean, the oneesama in the Koryatt vige, you know. ¡¸You have to be careful with what you¡¯re saying to women, y¡¯know? Those people will spread that information at such a tremendous speed, yeah?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s because chatting is like a stress reliever for a woman. I often heard rumors about Torr, Asmo, and Al, y¡¯know? ¡¹ Roomba and Gates - who are behind me - say that as if they¡¯re talking about a general rule regarding women. Yeah, that¡¯s right, especially Torr and Asmo who are doing something bad are often being talked about by the oneesamas¡­¡­eh? Howe even I got caught up in it? ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s fine, right? She¡¯s not talking about theints regarding Eleonora-sama that Al disclosed to your kaachan¡­¡­right?¡¹ ¡¸Oi, looking at your reaction, it makes me not want to go home today¡­¡­¡¹ It feels like I told a lot of things. In order to break the illusion of Eleonora-neesan that Torr has in his mind, it looks like I should tell him about her ws¡­¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­Torr, you didn¡¯t tell My-san and Ema-oneesama about the Eleonora-neesan¡¯s ws, right?¡¹ ¡¸No, feels like I said it. I mean, what Al said about Eleonora-sama being so sloppy was just aplete lie, after all, I think I asked my kaachan and neechan since I don¡¯t believe it¡¹ ¡¸Oi, what the heck were you saying!?¡¹ ¡¸You too, you didn¡¯t say anything my neechan¡¯s ws that I said before, right!?¡¹ As I reflexively grab Torr by the cor, Torr also grabs my cor and retorts while showing impatience. ¡¸¡­¡­uh no, Torr was just lying anyway, so I feel like I asked Eleonora-neesan when Elna-kaasan was also there.¡¹ So I said while averting my eyes, and Torr¡¯s face quickly turns pale after hearing that. So all of those things are going to be talked about in today¡¯s ¡®girl¡¯s gathering¡¯, it makes us depressed when we think that they will then be passed on to each of our sisters. Both of us unconsciously release our hands from each other as we nk out ¡¸Now now, we¡¯re going to y with the tops for as much as we want today, right?¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s no use even if you thought about painful things. Let¡¯s fully enjoy our time now¡¹ Roomba grabbed my shoulder and Gates grabbed Torr¡¯s shoulder as they say that. As expected from the freedom-loving adventurers. The things they say are really different from normal people. Thinking about staying away from certain thoughts so that we won¡¯t be thinking of totally unpleasant things, I don¡¯t hate that kind of thought though. ¡¸You¡¯re right. No matter what kind of difficult times are going toe first, our present time is irreceable¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­aah, that¡¯s right. Though I can¡¯t say for sure, even if you are frightened of the difficult times ahead of you, there is nothing you can do about it¡¹ Persuaded by Roomba and Gates, I - along with Torr - brightly smiles as we say that. That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not even certain that we will get scolded. Normally, ourints will note up in people¡¯s topics, but they might be talking about them in their girl¡¯s meetings right now like it¡¯s a normal thing. So rather than being scared of the uncertain and dark future ahead of us, we should spend enjoy our time right now. This is a great saying for me and Torr. ¡¸Yosh, let¡¯s go to my house! I¡¯ve done my work for today, and there is no one inside! We can y as much as we want!¡¹ ¡¸Un! Excuse me!¡¹ ¡¸Ou! I¡¯ming in!©`!¡¹ ¡¸Sorry to intrude¡¹ Following Torr¡¯s urging, we step into Torr¡¯s house in turn. It¡¯s kinda fresh experience since this is also the first time for Roomba and Gates to enter Torr¡¯s house like this. As we enter the usual wide living room, there are tableware, cups that had been used, and cookies that I gave them on a te on the table. So he¡¯s rxing while alone in his house. Taking advantage of the fact that My-san is not home, he seems to do whatever he wanted. ¡¸By the way, is Asmo around next door? I was also thinking of calling Asmo if possible?¡¹ ¡¸If it¡¯s that guy, he¡¯s still working¡¹ When I ask while looking in the direction of Asmo¡¯s house, Torr shook his head as he answer. Asmo is not home apparently. Should I invite him over after he¡¯s done with his work and he returns? ¡¸Rather than that, Roomba said something about tops before, what¡¯s that?¡¹ ¡¸A newly made toy isplete. So I thought of ying with them today¡¹ ¡¸Ooh, a new toy! I¡¯ll be happy if the next toy is not something like reversi, where I have to use my head!¡¹ ¡¸As you wished, this next one doesn¡¯t need you to use your head¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s great!¡¹ ¡¸Reversi is fun, but it uses your head after all!¡¹ ¡¸Exchanging tactics against the opponent is not bad, but I want to y a more instinctive game!¡¹ The three people who are weak in thinking games looks so happy hearing that it was a game where they don¡¯t need to use their head. Oh well, spinning tops is certainly a game where you y it instinctively, so they are likely to be especially popr with people who don¡¯t like games where they use their heads. ¡¸Show it to us Al!¡¹ ¡¸Sure. Though the toy is not that fancy¡¹ Being urged by Torr to the point like I¡¯m being pestered by him, I take out the tops with the string wrapped around them from my pocket. ¡¸What is this? How do you y with this? ¡¸I¡¯ll show you how to y with it now. I¡¯m going to throw this top so can you guys step back a little?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­oi, what do you mean by ¡®going to throw this top¡¯?¡¹ Maybe it¡¯s because I said that I¡¯m going to throw this indoor that Torr asks with a doubtful tone. ¡¸It¡¯s not a ball, so it¡¯s not dangerous all right. It¡¯s fine, just step back a little¡¹ When I shooed him away with my hand, Torr moves back while being irritated, and Roomba and Gates - who are unconcerned with Torr¡¯s house - step back obediently. While being subjected to the three¡¯s piercing gazes, I hold the top with a string wound around it near my chest and threw the top onto the empty floor of the living room. Due to the energy generated by the spiraling motion from the string, the top immediately spins. The thrown top was spinning beautifully in midair, then itnded on the floor of Torr¡¯s house with a *thunk* sound. The thrown top starts revolving in a small circle-shaped motion as it spins on the floor of Torr¡¯s house. ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ooh! It spins!¡¹¡¹¡¹ Looking at the revolving top, the three people raise their voices in surprise. The reaction of the three people who don¡¯t know about spinning tops is a little interesting to see. ¡¸It¡¯s okay to get closer to this, right?¡¹ ¡¸Un, there¡¯s no problem¡¹ I nodded while smiling wryly after hearing something that one won¡¯t say when ites to a spinning top. Immediately after, Roomba, Gates, and Torr went closer and approached the top seemingly interested in it. They leaned forward and observes the top, and closely stare at it while cing their cheeks on the floor. Despite that being only a top that is just spinning around, looking at the scene of two big adults and a kid desperately looking at the top sure is surreal. ¡¸This is, how does it spin around?¡¹ ¡¸Dunno. Maybe it¡¯s because of the string in Al¡¯s hand?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­amazing©`, it¡¯s beautiful. It¡¯s so fast that it can¡¯t bepared to a carriage¡¯s wheels¡¹ Certainly, speaking of spinning things in this world, it would be a wheel, huh? The science in this world has not developed yet, so people might find stuff rotating at high-speed to be something curious. While I was thinking like so, feeling deeply emotional, I saw the three of them nervously reach out their hand toward the top. Looking at the three of them, I grin and say. ¡¸Idiots, don¡¯t touch it! Your finger will get cut if you touch it!¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uwwaaaaaaaa!?¡¹¡¹¡¹ Due to me shouting in a serious tone, the three of them - who were trying to poke their finger to the top - screamed and fall over. ¡¸Uuaaaaaaa! What should I do Al! I touch it with my finger! Blood will flow from my finger¡­¡­¡­!¡¹ Torr approaches me with watery eyes as he says that. As Iugh after seeing Torr¡¯s reaction, he nkly looks at his own finger. ¡¸¡­¡­oi, there¡¯s no blood on my finger!?¡¹ ¡¸Ahahahaha! Of course, there isn¡¯t! It¡¯s just a toy you know? There¡¯s no way I will make something that dangerous!¡¹ Looking at meughing uproariously at him, Torr¡¯s face turns bright red. ¡¸You! This jerk! You tricked me!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m just kidding, you know? Don¡¯t be angry, alright?¡¹ When I admonish Torr -who is grabbing my cor-, he releases his hands while groaning ¡¸Gununu¡¹. ¡¸It was spinning around, and Al¡¯s tone was so serious so I thought it was really dangerous y¡¯know¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­ooh, my heart is still pounding¡­¡­¡¹ I saw Roomba and Gates grabbing their chest while breaking out in cold sweat in my peripheral vision. ¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think it will be that surprising for you guys. Chapter 217: Playing Spinning Tops

Chapter 217: ying Spinning Tops

¡¸Well, you mainly y it by shing it with other tops as it spins like this¡­¡­like this!¡¹ I took out a new top from my pocket and throw it in the same way as the one before on the floor. After that, it forcefully ms itself into the first top I threw and sends it flying. ¡¸Ooh, I see!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s easy to understand!¡¹ Perhaps the battle-like element of smashing each other resonated with their senses or something since Roomba and Torr yelled in excitement. ¡¸And then, I guess you spin the tops like this to show off your own technique?¡¹ I picked up the spinning top that is still spinning on the floor as if to scoop it and spin it on top of my palm. It¡¯s a rtively simple technique called loach scooping or such. 1 ¡¸Ooh! So you can also do it like that!¡¹ Gates is interested in such delicate technique, apparently. ¡¸By the way, your finger will not get cut even if you put it on top of your palm, so you don¡¯t worry about it okay, Torr?¡¹ ¡¸Shut it! Hand over the top, quickly !¡¹ While everyone isughing at Torr¡¯s response, I start passing the spinning tops to Torr and the others. I was worried at first, that they won¡¯t be able to wound the string around the body of the top, but maybe it¡¯s because people in this world often use ropes and strings in their daily life unlike in my previous world where they managed to wound it around the tops after only exining it to them once. Being used to something in your daily life makes the difference after all. If you can wrap the string around the top, then the next step is simple. ce your thumb on the crown part and ce your index finger on the side of the spinning top, and then hold it in front of your chest. .ihavesinnedtrantion After that, all you have to do is to throw it diagonally downward while swiftly pulling the string. After hearing my exnation, Torr and the others immediately take a stance to throw the tops. ¡¸Yosh, let¡¯s do this!¡¹ ¡¸Ou! Victory or defeat will be decided by whoever¡¯s top can spin until the end!¡¹ ¡¸I will win this!¡¹ I take a little distance while looking at three people that seem to have a higher tension than usual. The three beginners in spinning tops say that while simultaneously throwing the tops in their hands. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen now. ¡¸One, two ©`!¡¹ With Torr¡¯s voice as a signal, the three of them threw their tops in unison. And the next moment, there is a simultaneous sounds of *gonn*! *gagagan*! *garararara* resounded inside the room. And for some reason, a single spinning top passes by the side of my face as I stand at the back. Then it hit the cupboard behind me, and the sound of it hitting something and something breaking can be heard. This isplete chaos. ¡¸Aaaaaaaaahhhh! Nooooooo! A tableware is broken!¡¹ Perhaps the top that flew behind me was Torr¡¯s since he tragically yells as he looks back. I think that the tableware is certainly important, but it passed right by my face so I think it would be better if you consider it a bit more¡­¡­ And when I look toward the same beginners in throwing the tops - Roomba and Gates -, ¡¸Oh! I judge the distance incorrectly and hit the wall! Gahaha! I¡¯ll throw it one more time!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­hmm, it doesn¡¯t reach the ce I expected it to be and it doesn¡¯t revolve that smoothly. Shall I try again¡­¡­¡¹ So it seems like the two of them weren¡¯t able to make their tops spin smoothly. And maybe Roomba put too much strength in his throw that his top was hitting the wall heavily. Torr¡¯s house wall was clearly dented. And Gates¡¯ top was gliding on the floor while making a santtering noise, I guess it¡¯s because he couldn¡¯tnd his top smoothly. Both of them showed typical cases ofplete failure. ¡¸What just broke? I hope it¡¯s my own tableware¡­¡­rather, howe my top flew behind!?¡¹ Just when I was watching Roomba and Gates - who is wrapping the string on their tops happily -, Torr recovered and approaches the cupboard while yelling in irritation. ¡¸¡­¡­maybe, it¡¯s because you pulled the string too hard when throwing it¡¹ I¡¯ve never seen a situation where someone throws a top behind them until now, so I can¡¯t be sure about it. However, that¡¯s the only reason I can think of. ¡¸The heck is that!? Al said that it will spin around if you pull the string when throwing it, right!?¡¹ ¡¸There are limits to something you know¡¹ Naturally, even I didn¡¯t expect his top to fly behind him. Getting more concerned for the lousy Torr¡¯s wellbeing, I spread Shield over the room. ¡¸Aaaaaaahhhhhhh!?¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s the matter Torr?¡¹ Just when I was thinking about that, Torr makes a strange voice as he screams for the second time. Looking back, I see Torr holding a pretty blue cup. It sticks out like a sore thumb being inside Torr¡¯s house, and you can tell that the cup must have been quite pricey. Maybe it¡¯s because My-san likes to drink tea that she splurged a bit to purchase it? ¡¸¡­¡­this is, neechan¡¯s favorite cup. It¡¯s the royal capital¡¯s souvenir that Eleonora-neesan gave her long ago¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­eh? Ema-oneesama¡¯s?¡¹ So it¡¯s not something that My-san bought as she splurged, that¡¯s good to hear. However, things are heading south now. There was a time when I yed catch ball with Eleonora-neesan in the dining room, at that time we broke Elna-kaasan¡¯s cup and we were scolded. Women will hold quite a bit of grudge against us if we broke their stuff. No, wait, since this is the gentle Ema-oneesama we¡¯re talking about, she will probably forgive him if he honestly apologizes to her, right? ¡¸Ah! It hit the wall again! It¡¯s hard to adjust the amount of strength when throwing isn¡¯t it?¡¹ ¡¸Maybe you use too much strength? You should release the tension in your shoulder a bit, like this¡­¡­¡­¡¹ *Karararara*! ¡¸¡­¡­you just released the tension a bit too much didn¡¯t you, Gates?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­that¡¯s possible¡¹ Disregarding Torr¡¯s shock as he stiffened, Roomba and Gates happily spun their tops while alternating between joy and sorrow. That side seems to be having fun without a care in the world. ¡¸Al! Can you do something with your magic? Something like magic to fix this broken cup!¡¹ ¡¸I can use magic to fix your body if you got a cut or something, but there is no magic to fix something like a broken cup¡¹ ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡¹ When I tly answered him, Torr¡¯s face turns pale. Unfortunately, there are things you can or can not do with the all-powerful magic. The truth is I don¡¯t know about such magic so there might be such magic, but at any rate, the me right now can¡¯t use magic to fix a broken cup. Rather, if there is magic to fix an inorganic material, then I would have already repaired Elna-kaasan¡¯s cup or Knight by myself. When I suggest for him to honestly apologize, Torr suddenly raises his face and says. ¡¸Then, then what about rice!?¡¹ ¡¸Rice?¡¹ What is this guy saying now? Maybe the shock after breaking his sister¡¯s cup finally made him crazy? ¡¸Al said it the other day, right? ¡®Rice is adhesive¡¯ you said!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­aah, that¡¯s right. I said that but I don¡¯t have any cooked rice right now you know? But, they just brought some rice to Celia-san¡¯s ce so maybe she can share some rice if you run there?¡¹ ¡¸Ooh, I see! Then I¡¯ll go out for a bit!¡¹ Hearing my suggestion, Torr starts to run off with a hopeful expression on his face. It seems there is no option for him to honestly apologize and then get scolded normally. However, it¡¯s kinda refreshing to see him get this far. I can sympathize with his effort to try and hide the evidence of his breaking, so I will watch over him warmly. ¡¸O©`i! Take a look a this! My top can¡¯t spin properly, y¡¯know!?¡¹ ¡¸Hey, look at mine too¡¹ Roomba - who keeps on hitting the wall with his top - and Gates - who keeps on making his top roll on the floor - look like they are finally asking for my advice. Looking in the direction of the wall where Roomba is throwing his top, there were traces of depression that makes one think that it had been hit by a fist, so I quickly went toward those two. This is, regardless of whether Torr broke the cup or not, he¡¯s going to get scolded. Should I treat them to delicious meals next time? While thinking about that, I spread Shield over Torr¡¯s house walls and gave advice to Roomba and Gates. Chapter 218: The Tops Spins Around, The Rumors Passes Around

Chapter 218: The Tops Spins Around, The Rumors Passes Around

Beyde theme song The reason why Roomba¡¯s top is hitting the wall is that he put too much strength in his shoulder when he threw the top and he wasn¡¯t able to properly throw the top diagonally downward. While the reason Gates¡¯ top was sliding on the floor was because he didn¡¯t hold the top horizontally when he was preparing to throw it and also because he pulled the string weakly. After pointing out those reasons, making them throw their tops properly, and correcting their mistakes, Roomba and Gates were now able to make their topspletely spin. ¡¸Go©`! My top! Send Gates¡¯ top flying!¡¹ ¡¸Fuu, unfortunately for you there is a groove on the floor over there. Your top will just fall over there and spin around in vain¡¹ Roomba¡¯s top was hitting Gates¡¯ top, but perhaps it¡¯s because there are grooves on the floor of Torr¡¯s house that his top got stuck in a groove and couldn¡¯t move. And guess it''s due to the ce it spins is bad, his top¡¯s rotation bes irregr and it slowed down. ¡¸What the heck is this!? You should make the floor of your house more even, Torr!¡¹ What the heck is this person saying after breaking the wall of others'' house? ¡¸Then, let¡¯s make a stage so that the tops can sh with each other more easily. If we do that, it will make things more interesting¡¹ ¡¸Ooh! Then make it quickly if there are such things!¡¹ ¡¸Really¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­err, I didn¡¯t make it before since the two of you couldn¡¯t even throw your tops decently¡¹ I suggest it since they now have enough control to spin the top on top of the stage. If it were the two of them before this, then they will probably be unable to do something like throwing their tops on the stage. As I stare at Roomba and Gates, the window on the wall suddenly starts to open. ¡¸Hey, I¡¯ve been hearing some loud noises, what are you doing?¡¹ The one who opened other people''s houses'' windows was Asmo, who lives next door. And perhaps he opened the window from next door by using a stick since he¡¯s holding a long stick in his hands right now. As expected from the next-door neighbor, or so I would like to say, but as always there is really no privacy here. But, he looks happy seeing that he was able to talk casually like this. ¡¸So you¡¯re back Asmo. We are ying with a new toy called spinning top right now, do you want to join us Asmo?¡¹ ¡¸That looks interesting, let me in¡¹ As I answer him while showing him the top, Asmo instantly nodded - guess he has free time now. And so, he immediately came to Torr¡¯s house after closing his window. ¡¸Eh? Where¡¯s Torr?¡¹ As soon as he enters Asmo looks around and asks, so I tell him about the tragedy caused by Torr. Then he mutter¡¸What an idiot¡¹ and looks like he decided not to worry about him. I guess this is kinda daily urrence for Torr to cause such an incident. And so I also decide not to worry about him. After handing a top to Asmo, I cast an Earth magic on the floor of Torr¡¯s house. Then soil started to appear using my magic power as a medium. I pictured a vivid image of a stage in my mind and hardened the soil as if to press them, and in the blink of an eye, a circr stage able to let spinning tops sh with each other ispleted. Of course, it¡¯s also hollow so that the tops can properly go to the center. ¡¸Hee©`, so you throw and let them sh here!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­an excellent Earth magic as usual¡¹ Roomba and Gates said - impressed by the stage - while looking at the stage to check on it. ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s throw them inside here right away!?¡¹ ¡¸Un, sure. You too Asmo,e and see¡¹ ¡¸Okay¡¹ It¡¯s faster to show him how to y it. Asmo who was observing the top, started to obediently watch Roomba and Gates. Roomba and Gates are ring at each other with the stage in between them. ¡¸Hehehe, Let¡¯s start then?¡¹ ¡¸You can¡¯t mess up when you throw the top and hit me, okay? It¡¯s not aughing matter if you got hit by the top is since it¡¯s hard and it¡¯s going to hurt¡¹ He nces at the depressed wall as he said that. Well, even though he can control the top right now, Roomba had been hitting the wall until some time ago. Of course, I understand how he feels. ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m already used to it now!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m gonna take your word for it, okay?¡¹ Even while Gates is doubting him and bing wary, Roomba and Gates still prepared themselves as they face each other and throw their tops on the stage. Each of their tops flew after they pulled the strings as it smoothly spins in midair andnded on the stage. ¡¸Hiii!?¡¹ Perhaps Roomba is still slightly unsure about his own uracy since his top was hitting the edge of the stage. And maybe because Gates thought that it will hit his foot, he scream pathetically for a moment. After that, he sighed in relief after seeing that Roomba¡¯s top was not flying out off the stage. While the top thrown by Gates is smoothly spinning in the middle of the stage, Roomba¡¯s top that he threw violently - went around to the outer edge of the stage like crazy. This might turn out to be slightly advantageous for Roomba since his top is elerating while it''s spinning around the outer edge of the stage. Since the stage is gently sloping toward the center, Roomba¡¯s top will gradually begin to move to the center. And then, it will crash into Gates¡¯ top which is spinning smoothly in the center. Being hit by Roomba¡¯s top - that had umted such momentum -, Gates¡¯ top can¡¯t help but greatly wobble. ¡¸Ooh! I got a nice blow there! Gates¡¯ top is unstable!¡¹ ¡¸Gununu! Endure it!¡¹ As Roomba happily shouts, Gates is watching his top with a desperate expression on his face. However, Roomba¡¯s top continue to spin and hit Gates¡¯ top without caring about Gates¡¯ wish¨D¨Dand after that - maybe the first blow before was effective -, the moment Gates¡¯ top slowed down, it shot out from the stage after shing with Roomba¡¯s top. ¡¸Aaaah!¡¹ ¡¸Gahahaha! I win!¡¹ ¡¸One more time! I will also gain momentum from the outer edge next time!¡¹ Gates says after losing to the victorious Roomba. Anyway, the most important thing is that Roomba and Gates seem to be having fun right now. They arepletely addicted to winding up the string right now. ¡¸Well, you throw them like that and make them sh with each other¡¹ ¡¸That looks interesting. I also want to try¡¹ Asmo says as he nodded and grinned, so I teach him how to wind up the string and how to throw it, just like with Torr and the others. And, Asmo remembered it all in one try. I was a little impressed by him, after seeing Torr and the other¡¯s poor skill before. ¡¸Your fingers are quite dexterous despite your body size, huh Asmo¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­that ¡®despite your body size¡¯ is unnecessary¡¹ ¡¸Ou, since Asmo can already spin the top, let¡¯s throw it all together and let them crash into each other! ¡¹ When Asmo is pretty much done with his practice, Roomba look back in our direction and called out to us. ¡¸It¡¯s going to be interesting and heated when four tops are spinning and shing with each other!¡¹ ¡¸Ooh, that sounds good! Let¡¯s do it quickly!¡¹ Beckoned by Roomba, Asmo and I approaches the stage. ying tops one-on-one is good but when four tops are jumbled up and crashing with one another together, it will turn out to be an interesting fight. After you throw them, the tops will crash into each other and suddenly be sent flying outside of the stage, you won¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen. As everyone is winding up the string while being excited, the front door suddenly opened. ¡¸Darn it! They¡¯re taking advantage of me and even unwilling to part with a few grains of rice!¡¹ Torr enters the living room while squaring his shoulder. He got something that looks like grains of rice in his hand, so it seems like he was able to get his hands on some rice. He broke Ema-oneesama¡¯s favorite cup after all. If they knew that he was this desperate for some grains of rice to repair the cup the vigers will just take advantage of him and ask for unreasonable things from him to share some rice. As expected from the vigers of Koryatt. Everyone has a ''nice'' personality. ¡¸Hey, Torr. Come here quickly. We¡¯re going to make our tops smash into each other!¡¹ ¡¸What the heck is that! That sounds interesting! I¡¯m gonna repair this cup with the rice now, so let me join!¡¹ When I called out to him and told him that, there is a sudden transformation on his face, from anger to a smile. After that, Torr put some rice on his finger and slowly put it on the broken cup¡¯s handle¡­¡­ ¡­¡­this takes too long. I wonder how long will this take? Perhaps the other three are also thinking the same thing that I¡¯m thinking since we are all staring at Torr impatiently. ¡¸Come to think of it, Torr still couldn¡¯t throw a top properly didn¡¯t he?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, so Torr can¡¯t join in crashing our tops together¡¹ Asmo follow up and added up on my small muttering. Roomba and Gates also nodded, looking as though they agree with it. After confirming everyone¡¯s intent through eye contact, I took a deep breath and say, ¡¸Yo©`sh! Ready, set¨D¨Dgo!¡¹ ¡¸Hey wait! I still haven¡¯t joined in yet!¡¹ ¡ô ¡¸I¡¯m back©`¡¹ ¡¸Kaasan, it looks like there are guests¡¹ ¡¸Ara? These are Alfried-sama and Asmo¡¯s shoes, and¡­¡­whose shoes are these?¡¹ We¡¯ve been ying around with tops for some time now. And the bright sky has be dark right now. Torr¡¯s front door opened, and we can hear someone return. ¡¸¡­¡­so they finally came back already¡­¡­¡¹ Then, Torr - who is sensitive to those voices - stiffened. ¡­¡­that reminds me, there was the possibility of our sisters knowing about ourints after passing through those women. It makes me depressed when I remember that. We heard their footsteps approaching *tosutosu*, and My-san and Ema-oneesama entering the living room. They really look simr when walking side-by-side like that. As for the yankee beside me, I really want to thoroughly ask him for about one hour whether they are really of the same family or not. ¡¸Please excuse my intrusion. My-san, Ema-san¡¹ ¡¸Ara, good day Alfried-sama. I see you areing to our house. It¡¯s an unusualbination this time¡¹ ¡¸Hello, Alfried-sama¡¹ My-san and Ema-oneesama answer with soft smiles on their faces. Aah, as expected, it¡¯s really nice. If only my sister is also as broad-minded and kind as Ema-oneesama, there¡¯s no way I will everin about her. ¡¸I¡¯m Roomba. I¡¯m sorry for the intrusion¡¹ ¡¸My name is Gates. Forgive me for intruding in your house since daytime¡¹ ¡¸So it¡¯s Roomba and Gates! Thank you for always hunting the monsters outside of the vige¡¹ My-san was surprised to find Roomba and Gates in her house, but it seems that she knows about what the two of them were doing daily, so she started talking to them naturally. Meanwhile, Ema-oneesama calls out to Torr. ¡¸Torr, can youe here for a sec?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­what, what is it? You¡¯re making that unpleasant voice. I¡¯m still at the good part, you know¡¹ He probably only has bad memories. Torr answered with a stiff voice and appearance. On the other hand, Ema-oneesama is smiling, but she looks scary. ¡¸¡­¡­finish it quickly¡¹ ¡¸O, oka©`y!¡¹ Torr left the living room as he folded his arms behind his head even while his face turn pale due to the mysterious pressure from Ema-Yoneyama. Then Ema-oneesama gently put her arms around Torr¡¯s shoulder, but somehow, they look like the Death God¡¯s sickle for a moment. Aah, I knew it, that guy might be in trouble today¡­¡­ As I sent him off while thinking about that kind of thing, Ema-oneesama showed her face as she return to the living room. ¡¸Ah, Alfried-sama. Eleonora-sama was looking for you, so I think you should return soon?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­a, ahaha, thank you. Then, I think I will excuse myself now¡­¡­¡¹ Aah, looks like I¡¯m also in trouble in the end. The words I said became weaker in the end. ¡­¡­I, I don¡¯t want to go home today. ¡¸Ah it¡¯s about time for dinner! We will also return then!¡¹ ¡¸Right. My wife is making a meal and waiting for me after all¡¹ And that¡¯s how me, Roomba, and Gates decide to go home from Torr¡¯s house. On the way home after separating from Roomba and Gates. As the sun has gone down, I would always use Teleport to reach a ce near the mansion at this time of the day, but it feels depressing to return to the mansion, so I walked with heavy steps to the mansion. But, such resistance is useless. As long as I continue down the road from the Koryatt vige, I will easily reach the mansion. Looking up toward the gate of the mansion, I look up to the reddening sky in a daze. It¡¯s not toote right now. Should I escape using Teleport to my own room? No, Eleonora-neesan still has that abnormal perception of hers, so I will immediately get captured. No matter what I do, I won¡¯t be able to escape. As I try to open the gate even while giving up, the gate starts to open by itself in front of me. Did Bartolo or Sara - who was working in the garden - open the gate for me? As I raise my face while thinking about it, the one who came out from the gate in front of me is someone with reddish-brown hair tied at the back of her head, my sister - Eleonora-neesan. As she saw me, Eleonora-neesan grins and say, ¡¸Al, wee back¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m back¡¹ Oh, could it be that myints about Eleonora-neesan hadn¡¯t been spread around? There was that girl¡¯s gathering before, so I thought that it would naturally spread among them. In any case, Eleonora-neesan is now smiling. Guessing from her expression, it looks like there¡¯s nothing happened in particr. I¡¯m sure she was swinging her sword in the garden, and then she felt like opening the gate since I¡¯ming back, right? Since it¡¯s Eleonora-neesan, I guess she can show some consideration for others, eh. ¡¸¨D¨Ddid you just think something along the lines of ¡®I can show consideration for others¡¯?¡¹ The moment I heard the unexpected words she said along with that smile of hers, I started running away. But sadly, Eleonora-neesan''s slender arm grabbed my neck. This is bad! I got caught by the Death God¡¯s sickle! ¡ºYou have to be careful with what you¡¯re saying to women, y¡¯know? Those people will spread that information at such a tremendous speed, yeah?¡» ¡ºThat¡¯s because chatting is like a stress reliever for a woman. I often heard rumors about Torr, Asmo, and Al, y¡¯know?¡» Roomba and Gates¡¯ words crossed my mind and fades away. ¡¸Hi, hiiiiii! Help! ¡¹ ¡¸What are you so scared of? If you want toin about something then I will listen to it, okay? But well, I¡¯m not kind and sloppy as Al said, and also don¡¯t care about others, right?¡¹ ¡­¡­aah, I miss the time when I yed the tops as they crashed into each other with everyone. here Chapter 219: Als Alibi

Chapter 219: Al''s Alibi

Since there is no practice today, I¡¯m currently reading a book with Sylvio-niisan in my room. Recently, I¡¯ve been going out and ying with Torr and Asmo, and also having practiced with Eleonora-neesan outside. So it feels fresh shutting myself and spending my time in my room like this. It is now the eighth month - the height of summer-, but I am maintaining the temperature of my room to a suitable temperature with my Ice magic. Sylvio-niisan and I were immersed in the world of books while enjoying thefort that was unrted to the word ¡®summer¡¯. There are only the faint breathing sounds of me and Sylvio-niisan inside the room. It was so quiet that sometimes, you can only hear the sound of us turning the page of our book. It¡¯s really nice. However, such a quiet space was broken by a certain presence, that presence was approaching the room from the hallway. ¡¸Haa©`, this ce is very cool as expected¡¹ The owner of that presence intruded upon my room with rapture without knocking on the door, as if it was the natural thing to do. It was Eleonora-neesan, my - and Sylvio-niisan¡¯s - sister. Perhaps she likes the cool jinbei that I gave her as a present since she also wore the gray - closer to ck - jinbei even today. As usual, she doesn¡¯t knock, even though this is not her own room. I¡¯ve been telling her to knock on the door first for years now, but the situation where Eleonora-neesan knocks on the door has never happened. ¡¸So cool©`¡¹ Eleonora-neesan raises her voice infort in front of the door, I guess she is enjoying the cold air inside the room. She pped the jinbei¡¯s cor, shaking the hem of the jinbei, trying to make the cold air enter under her clothes. These days, the decline of Eleonora-neesan¡¯s femininity is terrible. Including the matter with the knocking, I probably should strongly warn her about it here. ¡¸¡­¡­what is it, looking at me like that?¡¹ Maybe she notices me staring at her, she red at me. I guess it¡¯s because my face looked like I¡¯m going toin about something. Eleonora-neesan¡¯s eyes are exuding dangerous lights. ''You have a problem with me?'' her eyes are saying that. Being stared at with that kind of eyes, ¡¸¡­¡­Eleonora-neesan, the cold air will leave the room, quickly close the door¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, yeah, I know¡¹ Just asked her to close the door without mentioning her not knocking on the door or her immodest behavior. I mean, she¡¯s scary you know. Eleonora-neesan carelessly replies after I ask her to do that, then she skillfully closes the door using the back of her leg. And then she walk for a bit andy down on my bed confidently as if it was her own ce. At this point, trying to warn her about her behavior and her not knocking on the door at this point would probably be in vain already. From the start, it¡¯s impossible even if you ask for a pig to fly. So I gave up after thinking like that. And so I continue to immerse myself in the world of letters inside the book while holding the feeling of resignation in my heart, but Eleonora-neesan is rolling around, moving the pillow on the bed, touching the Jenga near her, being restless and making me unable to concentrate. ¡¸Hey, what is this?¡¹ And she asks me with no hesitation in her voice, even though we are currently reading a book. ¡¸That¡¯s a Jenga¡¹ Then Sylvio-niisan closes his book and answers Eleonora-neesan¡¯s question. Sylvio-niisan answered with a smile on his face, not showing any particr feeling of being upset whatsoever. It¡¯s as though he¡¯s looking after his restless younger brother. I don¡¯t know which one is the older sister and which one is the younger brother. ¡¸Hm©`m, so this is a toy, right? How do you y with it?¡¹ Eleonora-neesan asks - seemingly interested in it - while picking up a block of Jenga. ¡¸You y it by pulling a block from the tower then you put the block you took out at the top. The person who makes the tower copse when they pull out or put it back will lose¡¹ ¡¸Hee©`, that sounds interesting! Let¡¯s y it!¡¹ ¡¸Sure¡¹ So Eleonora-neesan entered the room and started touching Jenga, now it turns out to be this kind of situation right now, making us unable to read. Sylvio-niisan and I closes our books and nodded to each other. We put our books on top of the table, and then we changed them to the Jenga that was ced in the room. ¡¸Ah, Eleonora-neesan, you took the Jenga¡¯s box, didn¡¯t you. And now the tower has be tilted, I think it¡¯s because you touched them before¡¹ Because of the touching Eleonora-neesan did to kill some time before, the tower - which had been vertical before - has nowpletely shifted in position. We won¡¯t be able to properly y the Jenga with the current tilted tower, right? ¡¸Ahaha, we can¡¯t continue to y if we don¡¯t prepare it again¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine even if it became slightly tilted, isn¡¯t it¡¹ And when the tower copse, Eleonora-neesan willin about it, right? It¡¯s actually not a bad thing to y Jenga by purposefully starting with an unbnced tower, but it would be quite hard for the beginner Eleonora-neesan. I put the Jenga on the floor, for now, then fix the tower and make it upright. Sylvio-niisan and I sit around the Jenga, then Eleonora-neesan also started to sit down and imitate us. ¡¸Have you yed this before Sylvio?¡¹ ¡¸I have been ying this with Al several times¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­hm©`m¡¹ Eleonora-neesan mutters sounding uninterested after hearing Sylvio-niisan answer. She looks so unhappy that she was not invited to y together with us. ¡¸That¡¯s because Eleonora-neesan was not here as you were still on the way back home when we yed this¡¹ ¡¯If you were in the mansion back then, we will ask you to y with us, you know?¡¯ I exined with that kind of nuance in my exnation. ¡¸Ah, speaking of on my way back, there¡¯s something that had been bothering me¡¹ While I¡¯m using the box to set up the Jenga tower, Eleonora-neesan muttered that as if she just remembered about it. Just with that remark alone, I understand what kind of topic Eleonora-neesan will talk about. ¡¸Hey, Al¡¹ ¡¸What?¡¹ ¡¸Were you in Kikka around two days before I return home?¡¹ My heart rate jumps up after hearing Eleonora-neesan¡¯s question, but I don¡¯t reveal any of it in my expression. Calm down Alfried. Eleonora-neesan didn¡¯t find me back at Kikka. I certainly went out to look for slimes that day, but I properly had breakfast in the mansion, and I also return to the mansion in the evening. I have also made an alibi that shows me being at the mansion that day, besides it¡¯s impossible to return to Koryatt vige from Kikka in less than half a day. Even if Eleonora-neesan saw me at Kikka back then, people wouldn¡¯t doubt me. It would probably be treated as Eleonora-neesan being mistaken. After fully confirming my innocence, I managed to regain myposure and answer Eleonora-neesan calmly. ¡¸There¡¯s no way I¡¯m in Kikka when I just got back from my trip. I went to the forest with Torr and Asmo at that time, searching for slimes¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Al went outside to look for slime to turn it into a slime cushion. He yed Jenga with me after he return¡¹ Sylvio-niisan says as if to prove my alibi. While Eleonora-neesan alternately looks at me and Sylvio-niisan with a suspicious expression on her face. I want to think that it¡¯s just my imagination that she looked at me for a somewhat longer time than Sylvio-niisan for some reason. After only staring at me so thoroughly, Eleonora-neesan confirms it simply with Sylvio-niisan. Sylvio-niisan - who ispletely clueless as to why she doubts it - tilted his head looking really confused. Eleonora-neesan looks at us alternately and lets out a groan ¡¸¡­¡­strange¡¹. ¡¸Why did you suddenly say something like that?¡¹ I have an idea why she did that, but it¡¯s a natural question for Sylvio-niisan who doesn¡¯t know anything. ¡¸I felt Al¡¯s presence when I stopped by in the city of Kikka on my way back¡¹ ¡¸You felt Al¡¯s presence in Kikka?¡¹ ¡¸Yes?¡¹ I react by taking advantage of Sylvio-niisan¡¯s dubious question. ¡¸¡­¡­maybe neesan just saw someone who look like Al?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, but it¡¯s not. That was certainly his real presence I felt¡¹ ¡¸Ha, haa¡­¡­¡¹ Sylvio-niisan is baffled after hearing Eleonora-neesan¡¯s answer that sounded crazy. For a third-person POV who listened to our conversation, they wouldn''t be able to hold back theirughter while worriedly saying ¡®What the heck are you saying now¡¯ to Eleonora-neesan, though it¡¯s not aughing matter for the person concerned - me. ¡¸I couldn¡¯t actually confirm it, but there¡¯s no mistake that my senses told me that Al was there!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­but, Al and I were spending our time just like usually in the mansion, you know?¡¹ ¡¸Un¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s why it¡¯s strange, right¡¹ ¡¸The strange one is Eleonora-neesan isn¡¯t it? You just felt the presence of someone who felt simr to me. Let¡¯s just y the Jenga rather than thinking about that kind of thing, alright?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­yeah, you¡¯re right¡¹ Even when I persuade her like that, she still looked somewhat unsatisfied. I wonder why do I have to feel nervous, even before ying Jenga¡­¡­ here Chapter 220: A Jenga By A Hairs Breadth

Chapter 220: A Jenga By A Hair''s Breadth

¡¸Now then, let¡¯s y Jenga¡¹ ¡¸Yeah!¡¹ When I said to begin afterpleting the tower, Eleonora-neesan replies with her usual cheerful voice, perhaps she has also changed her mood. ¡¸Then, I will start first¡¹ ¡¸Okay¡¹ The rules are really simple, but it would be better for someone who has more experience in ying the game to show her first. It was spontaneously decided that we will y in turns from Sylvio-niisan, me, and then Eleonora-neesan. The first one who takes the turns- Sylvio-niisan - pulls out a Jenga block from the middle at the lowest part of the tower. And then he stacked it on top of the tower safely. ¡¸Next is me¡¹ For the second turn, I targeted the rightmost block which is located exactly in the middle part of the tower. I stick out my finger and gently push the block, then the block smoothly falls out. After carefully pulling the block, I stack it next to the block Sylvio-niisan ced before. ¡¸You keep repeating them just like this¡¹ ¡¸I understand¡¹ Right after replying, Eleonora-neesan immediately stretches her right hand toward the tower. With no hesitation about which block to pull out, Eleonora-neesan pushed out her thin finger to the tower quickly. Then, the block in the middle is fiercely pushed out. As a result, the block flies out from the tower as it slips out, falling on the floor as it makes some noises *karankaran*. Though it was her first time, she did it in such a bold manner. If she hit a bad spot, then it would probably copse in one shot. We¡¯re the ones feeling nervous seeing her do that for some reason. Ignoring us, Eleonora-neesan happily stacked the pushed-out block on the top of the tower. ¡¸This is easy, isn¡¯t it!¡¹ I also think that at first but when the bnce starts to lean to one side, that¡¯s the time where the game bes difficult. Sylvio-niisan and I purposely maintained our silence without warning her. After that, Sylvio-niisan pulls out a block and ces it on top of the tower. I also cautiously pull out a safe block and stack it on top. As for Eleonora-neesan, she pulls out a block of Jenga even while being slightly daring without making the tower copse, relying on her prided intuition. And just like that, as the three of us keep on stacking the Jenga on top of the tower, gradually, the bnce of the lower part of the tower is getting bad. ¡¸It¡¯s getting very unstable somehow¡¹ Eleonora-neesan mutters after seeing the Jenga tower with gaps in various parts. The tower¡¯s bnce has be unstable much earlier than expected. And the one responsible for that is staring at the tower and still pulling out Jenga blocks carelessly without thinking. From Sylvio-niisan and my perspective, we don¡¯t know howe the tower is still standing without copsing even now, it was really a wonder. Contrary to the appearance of the Jenga blocks stacked at the top, the Jenga tower was on the verge of copse already. But, it¡¯s fine since the real thrill of Jenga will start from here. How far can this tower - that is on the verge of copse - be stacked with blocks? It¡¯s an opportunity to show off each of our abilities. ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m next then¡¹ Sylvio-niisan looks a little bit nervous in front of the Jenga tower which seems like it¡¯s going to copse. He looked at every angle of the tower to look for which block he should pull out. Sensing Sylvio-niisan¡¯s serious atmosphere, Eleonora-neesan and I also took a step back and give him some space. While Eleonora-neesan and I watch over him, Sylvio-niisan cautiously observes the tower. The asional movement of his finger as if he¡¯s hesitating is probably proof of him being worried. The ce he¡¯s aiming for is the ce where we start putting our blocks at the start. That¡¯s how tall the Jenga tower is right now. It¡¯s impossible to take out the blocks at the bottom after all. So it might be a standard move to aim for the upper parts. Sylvio-niisan¡¯s finger slowly approaches the block in the middle part. While Sylvio-niisan¡¯s slowly pushes out the middle block using the finger on his right hand, he uses his left hand to pull out the pushed-out block slowly. ¡¸¡­¡­it makes me kinda nervous seeing him do that¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s the real thrill of ying Jenga you know¡¹ While the two of us are being nervous watching him, Sylvio-niisan slowly pushed the block out from the tower. And at that moment, the unbnced tower slightly trembles. ¡¸Ah!¡¹ A weak voice escapes from Eleonora-neesan¡¯s mouth. As everyone watched over the situation, while holding our breaths, the swaying tower didn¡¯t copse as it stopped moving on the spot. ¡¸Fuuh©`, it did not fall somehow ¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s still the stacking left¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re right¡¹ It¡¯s still early to sigh in relief. Yes, it¡¯s a Jenga game only after you stack the block on top of the tower. You can''t be happy just because you manage to pull out a block. Then the rxed air returns to a tense air. In the meantime, Sylvio-niisan slowly stacks the block on top of the tower. As for his movement, it¡¯s a slow, attentive movement as though he¡¯s giving something like an offering to a God. While Eleonora-neesan and I keep watch over his movements attentively, Sylvio-niisan ces the block with a *clink*. Then, he slowly pulls back so as to not give the tower the impact from any sounds or air. The tower stood there perfectly, without copsing. ¡¸Fuh©`, next is Al¡¹ Being released from the tension, Sylvio-niisan urges me to continue with a clean-cut smile on his face. Darn it, even though he got a face that looks like he¡¯s about to die just a moment ago, he has a refreshing expression now as soon as his turn ended. I approach the Jenga tower while finding Sylvio-niisan¡¯s refreshing expression detestable. Now then, I wonder which block should I pull out. The lower part of the tower had already been messed up by Eleonora-neesan, now it has already turned practically empty. It would be suicidal to touch those parts. As for the middle part, it¡¯s an important pir to support the unbnced lower part. I also couldn¡¯t pull out the block from that part. In that case, then as expected, I should aim at the previous upper part where we stack the blocks at the start of the game. And so, I start to observe the tower from each side. Then I aim at the rightmost block in the upper part. First, I tap it with my finger to try it out *konkon*. ¡­¡­it¡¯s no good, it doesn¡¯t move at all. It will definitely copse if I were to pull them out! The tower¡¯s center of gravity really depends on it! While somehow managing to suppress my trembling finger, I slid my finger to the next block. When I try to push it lightly, the tower shook greatly this time. ¡¸Hiiii!¡¹ I almost screamed because of it, so I hurriedly closed my mouth. What would happen if I were to scream in that kind of situation where the tower is on the verge of copse? The tower will definitely copse. I prayed in my mind ¡®Please don¡¯t fall¡¯ and even went as far as suppressing my breathing. And immediately after, the tower stopped shaking - perhaps my prayer was answered. I was about to sigh in relief, but even that can be a source of copse for the tower. I endure it with considerable effort and continue to look for a block that seems to be safe to pull out. ¡¸Mou, it¡¯s already impossible, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ ¡¸Maybe¡¹ I can hear Eleonora-neesan and Sylvio-niisan talking behind me. It makes me want to turn around when they said it like that. Be that as it may, there are already no blocks that seem to be able to be pulled out. No matter which part of the tower I touched, I can already see a future where the tower copsed. In the first ce, it¡¯s a miracle that the tower didn¡¯t copse when Sylvio-niisan pulled out a block back then. What to do, Alfried. Is there nothing I can do to get over this situation? There should be an opening somewhere if I closely observe it¡­wait, an opening? Come to think of it, not all Jenga are made of the same size. There are also differences in blocks, like a mere few grams and a few millimeters. If for example there is a difference of a few millimeters lower only in the middle part of three blocks being stacked together, then there will be a slight gap. It would be able to be easily pulled out since the center of gravity are on both sides, if, there is such a situation among the parts. Remembering such information, I desperately searched for that kind of gap in the tower. There is! There is a ce where the middle block is just lower than both sides! However, that was located in the dead zone of the middle part. I wonder if it will be alright if I were to try and take it out from that ce despite it being already unstable like that? But, there are no other ces where the block could be pulled out. If so, I have no other choice than to risk it on that gap. Thinking like that, I slowly push the middle of that gap with my finger. And then, I pushed out the middle block by a third. And with the fingers on the other side of the tower, I pull out the other side of the block from which I pushed out the block. Immediately after, I unexpectedly managed to pull out the block without any difficulty. I was about to shout in joy but, a perfect turn of Jenga is only when you¡¯re able to stack the block on top of the tower. I can¡¯t let my guard down until I manage to do that. I bring the pulled-out block softly to the topmost part. However, finishing like this wouldn¡¯t be fun. The next one is Eleonora-neesan¡¯s turn. If I pass the baton to her like this, then she might just naturally self-destruct by herself. Let¡¯s do a little trick here to increase the possibility of that happening. And so, while figuring out the tower bnce, I intentionally make a mess on the block as I ced it on the tower. Then, I felt that the tower that was already unbnced and nted to one side became even more unstable. ¡¸Hey, what are you doing!? ce it normally!¡¹ Eleonora-neesan - who has her turn after this - seems to be angry at this. Looking at that angry Eleonora-neesan, I gloat over it and say, ¡¸Now then, it¡¯s Eleonora-neesan¡¯s turn now¡¹ I urged her to continue the game. here Chapter 221: A Bad Timing

Chapter 221: A Bad Timing

Looking at my expression, Eleonora-neesan seemed like she wanted to say something but then she just approached the Jenga silently. ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s watch what she will do about it¡¹ Moving to the back, I say that as if saying it from a spectator¡¯s POV. ¡¸The bnce was already bad enough, then Al struck the whole tower making the bnce worse than it was before¡¹ ¡¸Well, Eleonora-neesanpletely messed up the tower before that anyway. So it was my return gift¡¹ Eleonora-neesan¡¯s shoulder twitched as her only reaction when I replied like that as though she deserves the situation, but she didn¡¯t make any other movements, perhaps she decided to concentrate on the Jenga. This is nice. It looks like it¡¯s going to be okay to harass the current Eleonora-neesan with verbal attacks. Just like us before, Eleonora-neesan sits down in front of the Jenga while trying to check the whole thing. If she did that she will lean forward, but the tower won¡¯t copse because it got hit by her chest just like Ilya as though it was natural. However, Eleonora-neesan has long hair made into a ponytail. By leaning forward, her ponytail will be going to hit the tower. From Sylvio-niisan and my POV - as a threat to our turn -, it¡¯s a good opportunity for her to self-destruct if she¡¯s not being careful. But, Eleonora-neesan was the one who had beenpletely messing up the tower. We¡¯ll be troubled if she didn¡¯t experience a little feeling of fear that the tower will crumble with the slightest mistake. ¡¸Eleonora-neesan, your hair is going to hit the tower you know? ¡¹ ¡¸Ehh!¡¹ Eleonora-neesan - who was leaning forward - immediately restore her posture after hearing me. ¡¸What to do now, my hair is in the way!¡¹ ¡¸How about you retie it again in a short style?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I, I can only tie my hair in this style¡­¡­¡¹ What the heck do you mean by that. The low femininity of Eleonora-neesan is clearly shown even here. What do you mean you can¡¯t tie your hair in any other style besides ponytail, despite having such long and beautiful hair? ¡¸It will just hang to the front if I just tie it up at the back right? Wha, what should I do¡¹ So you can still tie it at the back, huh? But, Eleonora-neesan¡¯s hair has its own quirks and it¡¯s long. If you just tie it up normally, there''s the possibility of them hanging down to the forward when you lean forward. ¡¸Can¡¯t be helped,e over here I¡¯ll tie it up for you¡¹ ¡¸Eeeh? You can tie it up in another style besides ponytail?¡¹ ¡¸Al can tie a girl¡¯s hair?¡¹ Eleonora-neesan approaches me while looking surprised at my remark. Sylvio-niisan - who is beside me - widened his eyes perhaps he also thought it was surprising. ¡¸I was taught about how to use the hair ornament called kanzashi back when I bought it in Kagura¡¹ ¡¸Ah©`, kaasan said that you brought hair ornaments back¡¹ ¡¸Al is so skilfull¡¹ I tried to say that as the reason, but the truth is that it was because of my sisters in my previous life. Despite being unable to tie their hair by themselves, those girls brought fashionable fashion magazines back home for appearance¡¯s sake and told me to tie it up like this. So I said, ¡®I¡¯m not a hairstylist, so I can¡¯t do it¡¯. But then they won¡¯t take that excuse and forced me to practice until I was able to do it. Thanks to that, I¡¯m more or less able to tie fashionable hairstyles for women. I take a kanzashi from the souvenirs box in my room, carefully move the chair inside the room so that it won¡¯t make the tower copse, and make Eleonora-neesan sit on it. ¡¸Please excuse me for a moment¡¹ I don¡¯t forget to let her know that I¡¯m going to start since I remember the time when I got scolded by my sister in my previous life when I touch their hair without permission. And when Eleonora-neesan nodded as though she gives me permission, I unties her hair in a careful manner as if I¡¯m dealing with sswork. As I gently spread Eleonora-neesan¡¯s slightly unique reddish-brown hair, a sweet scent unique to women spread out. I collect all of Eleonora-neesan¡¯s hair behind her and make a bundle out of them. The trick this time is to lift the bundle of hair up and tied it up like it wraps around her head toward the front. After that, slowly rotate the hair tied to the kanzashi clockwise once. At this time, the bundle of hair being held in my left hand also support the head and sends the feeling of her hair to the person. ¡¸Does it feel tight?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on but I feel like my hair is being pulled a little¡¹ It seems like it¡¯s a bit too tight for her, so I slowly shake the horizontal kanzashi. We can loosen up her hair by doing this. And I make sure that I¡¯m not letting go of the bundle of hair in my left hand. It will be loose by itself if I¡¯m not being careful and let the bundle of hair in my left hand go. I fastened the tip of the kanzashi to her hair while loosening up the bundle of hair, then raise the kanzashi using that as an axis. ¤«¤ó¤µ?¤·ÀûÓÃÀý After pinning the kanzashi while keeping it along her scalp, the evening party hairdo ispleted. It¡¯s a hairstyle used by women at the time when they wear a yukata, in a marriage ceremony, or at a party. ¡¸Okay, it¡¯s done¡¹ ¡¸Amazing! It¡¯s like you¡¯re using magic. So you can use a single kanzashi and arrange it like this!¡¹ ¡¸Eeh? Hey what¡¯s going on?¡¹ Sylvvio-niisan - who was watching closely - got really surprised as he yelled after seeing the result. However, Eleonora-neesan - the person with the arranged hair - doesn¡¯t seem to understand the reason for his reaction, so he stood up from the chair and went to the front of the mirror. ¡¸It¡¯s nice that you arrange it shortly like this! My hair will not get in the way with this!¡¹ I wonder if I wanted to receive ament of ¡®It¡¯s cute¡¯ or ¡®it¡¯s pretty¡¯ after I arranged it so neatly and with great care. Nevertheless, she looks more elegant and has a more mature air around her than usual, maybe it¡¯s due to the fact that I can see her nape now. As expected, if the material is great -bined with good skill -, the results will also be different, huh. I¡¯m also satisfied when I looked at Eleonora-neesan who is looking happy as she looked at herself in the mirror. ¡¸By the way, how do you untie this?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯ ''s simple since you only have to pull the kanzashi¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s great then!¡¹ After she said that, Eleonora-neesan return and sit in front of the Jenga tower. Now that she doesn¡¯t have to worry about her hair, she is able to grasp the blocks¡¯s condition. ¡¸Hm©`m, I wonder which block should I pull out?¡¹ ¡¸How about the lower parts?¡¹ ¡¸No, those parts are impossible¡¹ ¡¸Then, how about the left side in the middle part?¡¹ ¡¸No, definitely not there either¡¹ ¡¸Why don¡¯t you try checking it by touching them?¡¹ ¡¸There is no need to try and check it by touching them. That part is definitely a no go.¡¹ By my estimation, the ce I told her just now is a dead zone. With the current situation, there is the risk of the tower copsing if you just touch it. Though it¡¯s a shame since it turns out interesting if she just touches it. ¡¸¡­¡­Eleonora-neesan¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­what?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m hungry¡¹ ¡¸You, you just want to bother me by talking at me, right! Can you stop doing that? You¡¯re distracting me from concentrating¡¹ I¡¯m talking to you to make you lose concentration after all. I¡¯m not lenient enough to stop now. Eleonora-neesan moves her finger as if to feel around the tower. And every time Eleonora-neesan moves her finger and tries to touch the block, I disturb her concentration by deliberately saying something like ¡¸Ah©`¡¹ or ¡¸Eh©`¡¹ or ¡¸That ce©`?¡¹¨D¨D calling her attention. ¡¸Al, can you be quiet for a bit. I¡¯m gonna hit you if you talk to me again¡¹ ¡¸Okay okay¡¹ But I should talk with Eleonora-neesan. ¡¸Sylvio-niisan, you¡¯re hungry right. What¡¯s for today¡¯s lunch?¡¹ ¡¸Ahaha, Al. Neesan will really spank you if you disturb her too much¡¹ When I tried to talk with Sylvio-niisan on purpose, but Sylvio-niisan chided me while smiling wryly. Err, I¡¯m just chatting with Sylvio-niisan and I don¡¯t have any intention of disturbing Eleonora-neesan at all. I look at Eleonora-neesan while thinking such, and she looks really irritated. She seems like she¡¯s going to throw herself with great vigor at me at any moment if it were not a Jenga. It¡¯ll be really fun to bother Eleonora-neesan as she¡¯s concentrating, but if I do it more than this my life could also copse like the Jenga tower. I guess I¡¯ll stop harassing Eleonora-neesan here before things went downhill. Eleonora-neesan once again faces the Jenga tower after I close my mouth. And when Eleonora-neesan is checking the blocks again, I suddenly felt two presence of people approaching the door from the hallway. ¡¸Everyone, it¡¯s almost time for lunch!¡¹ Mina vigorously enters the room at the same time she knocks on the door. Mina is fulfilling her duty as a maid as she probably came to tell us that lunch was already prepared. However, what would happen to the unstable Jenga tower with the vibration from the knock and the wind pressure generated by the door being opened¡­¡­? The Jenga tower,pletely copsed. ¡¸Ah, aaaaaaaaaahhhhh!?¡¹ ¡¸Kyaaaaaaaaaaa!? What is it!?¡¹ Eleonora-neesan screams at the copsing tower, while Mina got surprised at Eleonora-neesan¡¯s scream. The two¡¯s high-pitched screams even drowned out the sound of the Jenga tower copsing. ¡¸Hey, Mina! Just what do you think you¡¯re doing©`!¡¹ ¡¸Eeh? Could it be something break because of me!? I¡¯m sorry! Eleonora-sama! Wha, what should I do!?¡¹ Looking at the copsed Jenga and the angry Eleonora-neesan, Mina looks apologetic. ¡¸¡­¡­Mina, this is all happening because you did not wait for an answer after you knocked, you know¡¹ ¡¸Uu, certainly that was true¡¹ Mina is dispirited after being warned by Sara - who is behind her. Mina might indeed be at fault here, but it was probably just bad timing on her part. So I thought while looking at the copsed Jenga. Chapter 222: Idle Talk - The Third Princess Layla, The Boy Who Falls From The Sky

Chapter 222: Idle Talk - The Third Princess La, The Boy Who Falls From The Sky

The next day after I yed Jenga with Eleonora-neesan. I¡¯m practicing to increase my amount of magic power in my room as usual, then I suddenly had a thought. ¡¸I guess I¡¯ll try to use Teleport to the royal capital for a bit¡¹ I¡¯ve been Teleporting to distant ces up until now in order to be able to Teleport to faraway ces like the royal capital, the port town of Esport, and Kagura at any time, but I have never once used Teleport to go there. I went until Kikka using Teleport to look for slimesst time, but I just had the misfortune of encountering Eleonora-neesan in Kikka. And besides, I couldn¡¯t find more slimes than I expected. And probably it¡¯s because of that reason that made me unable to put it into action even while thinking of trying to use Teleport to the royal capital. There is no practice today, and Eleonora-neesan - who alwayses after sensing something - has also gone to have a vignte corps training today. Now will be an ideal time to train my Teleport. That¡¯s because Teleport magic is consuming an intense amount of magic powerpared to using magic normally or just releasing magic power. It is also killing two birds with one stone as I can also do the training of increasing the amount of my magic power. Thinking like that, I immediately put on my outer shoes and leave the mansion, heading for the grasnd. Un, there¡¯s not even a shadow of a person around here. Looks like it¡¯s going to be fine even if I use Teleport here. After checking the surroundings carefully, I shape the magic power inside my body and imagine the scenery of the royal capital in my mind, in order to use Teleport. I got caught up in all sorts of incidents with a strong impression of the royal capital. So there are all sorts of scene thates to my mind And the scene that gives me the deepest impression is the one where Eric and I got chased around by those fujoshis and we escaped to the sky. A terrifying number of fujoshi chasing after me in the back alley¨D¨Dnot that, but the aerial view overlooking the cityscape of the royal capital was very beautiful and magnificent. Even though it¡¯s been quite some time since I¡¯ve been there, I can still recall it vividly. When I remember the scenery from that time, I was suddenly wrapped by the entire mass of my magic power. ¡¸Ah, not good¡¹ The moment I thought like that, the magic activated. My body was attacked by a sudden floating sensation. And, the next moment. My field of vision is no longer that of the scenery of the grasnd but changes to that of the view of the royal capital seen from far above. In front of my eyes is the upper part of the grand Misphilt castle, with the crystal clear blue sky around me spreading out endlessly. The warm sunlight is shining down on me and white clouds are floating quietly while being closer than usual. It¡¯s a moment where I enjoy such scenery. But now that I¡¯ve Teleported to the sky, I have no foothold under me. As a result, I¡¯m falling headfirst from far away in the sky to the ground. From the clear blue sky changing to the scenery of the royal capital¡¯s cityscape. Then the speed rapidly increases as the ground keeps getting closer. ¡¸Uuwwaaaaaaaaaaaa!?¡¹ An unexpected bungee-jumped from the sky above the royal capital. Moreover, there are no safety ropes or cushions below. Rather, if I were to fall from such heights, it¡¯s useless even if you prepare something like cushions. Faced with the unprecedented crisis in my life, I pathetically screamed in spite of myself. No way no way no way! At this rate, I¡¯ll definitely die! Even while I¡¯m having such impatient thoughts in my mind, the cityscape of the royal capital below me keeps getting closer and closer. The time limit of my own life is shortened as time passes. I became an object that fall down from the sky, cutting through the air around me. Or rather, the wind pressure that hits my body is terrible. I¡¯m sure that my face has be really weird right now. It must be a terrible kind of face where tears and snots are running down my face. ¡¸Or rather, this is not the time to think about such things!¡¹ I thought like that while in the middle of escaping from reality, but now is not the time for that. The distance between me and the ground is getting closer even as I¡¯m thinking like this. I will definitely die by crashing into a building or the ground if it stays like this. I have to find the probability of survival, whether by using magic or something else¡­¡­! And, I suddenly remember a certain ce even while being impatient. ¡¸¡­¡­ooh, I should use Teleport¡¹ That¡¯s right, I can just have tond inside my room as soon as I use Teleport. I mean, I have Space magic that boasts its absolute safety, Teleport. If I use that magic then this kind of situation is nothing to be worried about. With that in mind, I¡¯m no longer scared of the threatening bungee jump. No, I¡¯m actually quite scared when I experienced it. But when I remember about Teleport, the impatience I¡¯m having until a while agopletely disappeared and my head suddenly became clear and calm. Falling down from above the royal capital is frightening. I should probably use Teleport quickly before I faint. But I finally came to the royal capital after much trouble. I want to stroll around the royal capital aimlessly. So with thought, I confirm the building where I fall with Eric back there by sight, instead of imagining my own room and, ¡¸Teleport!¡¹ ¡ô - La''s POV - (soundtrack?) I look up to the sky from my bedroom window today, the same as always. From the day I saw those two boys up in the sky, I have made it be my daily routine to look up at the sky through the window. I thought that, ¡®If I stay here like this, I wonder if those two boys from that time will appear in the sky again¡¯. While holding on to such a faint hope. ¡¸We also have nice weather today¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ As I¡¯m quietly staring at the sky from the window, Sariya - who waits upon me nearby - says that while smiling. Since I started to look up to the sky, Sariya also often looked up to the sky like me. But that does not mean that Sariya also cares about the boys up in the sky. Maybe, she just has a lot of free time since she only takes care of me, who rarelyes out. But, thanks to that, we can look up to the sky like this, or chatting while looking at the city outside. It¡¯s very fun, that¡¯s why I like to see the scenery outside of the window together with Sariya. And as I was happily staring at the outside scenery, a gentle wind blows in from outside. The feeling of my skin being caressed by the wind is pleasant that I involuntarily close my eyes. ¡¸The wind feels nice¡¹ ¡¸But, will you not get cold if you keep being exposed to the wind like that? Although it is now summer, the temperature of the room is dropping because of La¡¯s magic¡­¡­¡¹ Since I can use Ice magic, I lower the temperature of the room using the cold air of Ice magic in summer, when the temperature is hot. Therefore, it isfortable and cool to spend your time in the room I¡¯m in. That¡¯s why, Sariya is worried and wonders if I will get sick because I have been exposed to the wind. ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Ice magic is my specialty, so I can also adjust the temperature so that it will not affect my health¡¹ I confidently smile at Sariya - who sounds worried - and answer her worries. I couldn¡¯t walk ever since I was little and I was exposed to magic ever since I¡¯m old enough to understand the things around me. For me, who found it difficult to even move around inside the castle, I have nothing else to do other than learning magic. For that reason, I have some confidence in my magic control. ¡¸So you said, but you caught a cold when you cool yourself with the cold airst year, right?¡¹ I twist my body as if to escape from Sariya¡¯s scrutinizing gaze. But, I couldn¡¯t really escape from her in this small wheelchair so I go around her. Uuuh, if only this wheelchair is wider¡­¡­ ¡¸B, but my magic control was perfect you know? I should also have adjusted the temperature to afortable temperature just like the normal temperature that day!¡¹ ¡¸Even if you can adjust the temperature and did great on the magic control, there is no meaning in all that if you can not understand the condition of your own body. Even at the best of times, La¡¯s body is rtively weak¡¹ Uguuh, it¡¯s actually just as Sariya said. No matter how I adjusted the temperature, it would be meaningless if the temperature does not suit my health at the time. It was stupid of me to catch a cold after using my own Ice magic in midsummer. ¡¸You¡¯re still looking at the sky today?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­yes¡¹ ¡¸Then I will bring you a nket after this so please use it. You can just put it on your feet since it¡¯s summer¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­yes¡¹ When I nodded obediently to her, Sariya nodded in satisfaction and leave. ¡¸Sariya, thank you for everything¡¹ ¡¸No no, it is also my duty to manage La¡¯s condition¡¹ After she grins at me, she went out of the room, and perhaps she headed for another room to get a nket for me. Just as the room bes quiet, I turn my gaze back to the sky. Today the blue sky spreads out making one feel good. It naturally cheers you up seeing such good weather. I also wonder if those two boys will suddenly appear again when the weather is nice like today. Though that¡¯s what I hope, it has already been two months since that day. I have been looking up at the sky every single day, but I never saw those two boys even once. Since they did not appear again after such a long time, then the scene of those two boys at that time might just be my mistake in seeing something after all. These days, I often think like that. The scene I saw that day, was it just an illusion that was made up due to the outside world that I yearn so much for? For me - who can¡¯t leave the castle -, I wish those two boys would take me out. I mean, it is strange that they can y around in the sky. It should be an impossible skill even if you have the ability to use magic. I knew it, that might just be an illusion created by my desire¡­¡­ ¡¸Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?¡¹ As I hung my head with that kind of thought in my mind, I heard a sudden scream-like sound. Surprised by the abrupt scream, I look around inside the room in hurry. However, I can¡¯t find the source of that voice. Rather than inside the room, the voice that I heard was clearly from outside. ¡¸Eeh? Could it be from outside?¡¹ And following the direction of the voice I heard, I hurriedly shifts my gaze to the outside of the window. Thereupon, it was there. ¨D¨Dthe boyish person I saw on that day was falling headfirst from the sky. ¡¸¡­¡­someone is falling from the sky?¡¹ I don¡¯t understand with the current, sudden situation at hand, that I only stare at the phenomenon happening over there. Rather than that, the situation is happening so sudden that I can not keep up. Just what is going on here? Even while my mind is filled with a lot of question marks, the boy is falling head first from the sky. Is the boy''s present situation unexpected? He is struggling and iling and in the air, while making strange voices I don¡¯t understand. Seeing the boy¡¯s situation, I now understood that the boy is in a very dangerous situation. ¡¸This is terrible! At this rate, that boy will fall to the ground!¡¹ What would happen to that boy if he crash into the ground from such height, and with such speed? Just imagining it alone makes me shudder. I have to help him somehow! But, I don¡¯t know how to help that boy in such a situation. I have to help him by stopping his fall somehow. But, the magic that I can use - Ice magic and Water magic - can¡¯t be used to stop his fall. To begin with, the boy will crash into the ground earlier while I¡¯m chanting for using the magic. What should I do!? ¡¸La, I brought the nket¡¹ Just when I am confused and panicking, Sariya returned at just the right timing. ¡¸Sariya, this is terrible! A boy is falling from the sky! He will die at this rate!¡¹ ¡¸Ye, yes?¡¹ When I desperately as her for help, Sariyaes to me in a hurry even while not understanding what happens. ¡¸There¡¯s a boy in the sky!¡¹ Sariya looks out through the window as I point out at the sky outside. However, the expression on Sariya¡¯s face is not a surprised expression like mine, but it was one of doubt. ¡¸¡­¡­La? There is no boy in the sky though?¡¹ ¡¸There is! Look, the boy is falling headfirst over there!¡­¡­eh? He is not there?¡¹ I looked up to the sky intently, but the boy¡¯s figure can not be found. ¡­¡­no way, could the boy have hit the ground and died? When I arrived at that fact, I feel like blood suddenly drains from my face ¡¸What¡¯s wrong La? You¡¯re looking pale right now? I knew it, the room¡¯s temperature was too cold, wasn¡¯t it?¡¹ The conclusion that Sariya reach is somehow off the mark, but that¡¯s not it. There might be the horrible figure of the boy at the ce where he fell. There might be a scene that will make me avert my eyes. And yet, I still look at the ce where he falls with magic power in my eyes. If I remember correctly, there should be a famous theater of Dragon yer around the ce where the boy fell. If a person falls in such a ce with high pedestrian traffic, the people should scream and panic¨D¨Dthey are not? I look at the ce in front of the theater with my magic-enhanced eyes, but the public ce in front of the theater still looks very peaceful. People areing out of the building, perhaps a y had just ended. It is the usual peaceful scene of the royal capital. How strange. If a person falls down from the sky and crashed down to the ground, the people down there should have noticed it. Don¡¯t tell me, he fell into a back alley where there is hardly any traffic or something? If that is so, we should investigate it since that might be possible. ¡¸¡­¡­Sariya, can you please investigate the area in front of the theatre? That boy should have fallen in that area¡¹ ¡¸Investigate? Did you see the boy fall from the top of the building or something?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not it! That day, the boy I saw that day fell in the area around the theatre! So, I want you to check on the ce!¡¹ ¡¸Ha, haaa¡­¡­it was the boy in the sky from that time?¡¹ Sariya is perplexed by my request. She probably thought ¡®Just what is she saying now¡¯, because she is not in my position. ¡¸Yes, I saw the boy in the sky from that time fell to the ground¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­understood. It¡¯sing from La who rarely asked for anything before. I will ask my knight¡¯s acquaintances to search around the area near the theater¡¹ Though she still looks dubious about it, Sariya nodded and agree to my request after seeing my serious expression. ¡¸Thank you, Sariya¡¹ That boy, I hope he is safe¡­¡­ here Chapter 223: Drawback of Teleportation?

Chapter 223: Drawback of Teleportation?

¡¸¡­¡­as expected, the royal capital is crowded¡¹ After I Teleported to the building I previouslynded with Eric before, I look over the royal capital¡¯s cityscape from there. Big buildings are lined up in my field of vision, and all sorts of people areing on going on the street. Different from Koryatt vige, you can¡¯t find any meadows or fields in this ce. It is unmistakably a city in a different world. ¡¸Sure enough, Misphilt castle is huge¡¹ A grand castle that shot through the sky, dozens of heads taller than the other buildings. Overwhelming the viewer, it was so big and beautiful that it will take your breath away each time you saw it. Just due to that big building alone, one can take pride in the dignity of the country. However, that looks to be difficult to clean with such size. I wonder how did they clean the top floor¡¯s wall? I continue staring nkly at the Misphilt castle even while having such a casual thought. ¡¸Though it¡¯d be great if I just stare at the view around while on top of that building like this, it¡¯s been a long time since I came to the royal capital¡¹ I came to the royal capital after much trouble. It would be a great idea to buy things that can only be bought here. It was around spring when I came here. The ingredients and foods being sold at the market and stalls may have changed since the season has also changed. While holding the excitement in my chest for arriving at the royal capital after a long time, I use the non-attributed magic Shield in ce of the stairs and went down to the back alley. After descending the stairs to the back alley so that it won¡¯t attract any attention, I¡¯m heading for the shops and stalls lining up the main street. The number of people suddenly increases just by going out of the back alley to the ordinary street. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been spending my time rxing in Koryatt vige these days that it surprises me after going out to such a ce with a lot of people. I walked among a crowd of people iparable to this one in my previous life, but it¡¯s interesting to get to experience this. I continue walking down the street while listening to the conversation and the hustle and bustle of the crowd. This is the northwestern part of the royal capital, where there is the theater and a lot of high-ss shops, so there are a lot of people whoe and go through here that look like rich nobles and residents. And there is actually a lot of peaceful touting from the salesperson from the stalls and shops lining up the street, perhaps they also understand this fact. But if you go to the main street or the market, it will be a tumult of voices. And there is no strange shopkeeper putting socks on daikon. Oh well, the ce I¡¯m heading to is that kind of ce. As I walk while checking on the shops lined up down the street, I arrived in front of the theater. A circr za with stone paving neatly covering it. And the especially prominent theater is located beside it. It¡¯s been a while since Ie here with Eric to watch the Dragon yer y. It¡¯s actually nostalgic. I would have gone to watch the Dragon yer y again if Sylvio-niisan and Eleonora-neesan are here with me. However, I¡¯m alone right now. It might be interesting to watch a different y alone, but it¡¯s kinda lonely somehow. Let¡¯se here again next time with someone. While thinking like that, I move toward the road that stretches from the main street to the central za. As I continue walking to the eastern side of the capital, I saw knights wearing silver armor as they walked down the street. Their armor gave off a dull light as it reflects the light from the sun. Some have beautiful swords affixed to their waist, while some hold spears and shields in their hands. I¡¯ve seen two knights patrolling the royal capital side-by-side several times but, this is the first time I saw more than five knights walking together side-by-side. And perhaps the citizens walking on the street also felt the knights¡¯ solemn atmosphere since they automatically opened up a path for them. I also went to the edge to follow suit. Immediately after, the knights pass us while their armor is making nking sounds *gachagacha*. ¡¸What does it mean, ¡®search for a brown-haired boy¡¯? Why are we looking for such a boy anyway? In the first ce, even if they say a boy, how old is the boy?¡¹ ¡¸If I remember correctly, wasn¡¯t it supposed to be around ten years old?¡¹ ¡¸If it¡¯s a ¡®brown-haired boy around ten years old¡¯, then there are countless of them in the royal capital. Are there any other easier-to-understand features?¡¹ ¡¸If anything then it will be his mediocre facial features and his lifeless eyes or something¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Lifeless eyes? Is there really such a kid?¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t ask me. Just that, it seems that this is La-sama¡¯s order you know?¡¹ ¡¸Setting Kudelia-sama aside, I don¡¯t think that La-sama would order us to do something unreasonable¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Well, in any case, we will have no choice but to search around this area, right. It¡¯s an order from a princess anyway and it¡¯s important that we searched for him in actuality even if we can¡¯t find him¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­you¡¯re right¡¹ The knights are having such conversation as they continue to head toward the theater. A brown-haired boy with lifeless eyes? Even though I don¡¯t want to admit it, I¡¯ve often been told that my eyes look lifeless. And also, I have brown hair. Although the age is a little way off, you can say that my age is close to ten years old. ¡­¡­that, isn¡¯t that me? But I don¡¯t think I did something to warrant a search by the knights. No wait, I entered the country illegally using Teleport, but it would probably be impossible to identify that it was me. I should have done nothing wrong. It might just be a boy who has simr features to me who unexpectedly did something bad. Let¡¯s not get close to the area around the theater since I feel a disquieting atmosphere over there with knights prowling around. It¡¯s best to not get involved with anything troublesome. ¡ô Moving to the central main street from the theater area, I looked into the stalls and shops lining up the street from one side. I knew it, just as I thought, the ingredients changes in ordance with the changing of the season. I talk to a shopkeeper who looked to be free and gathered information about unfamiliar ingredients and then store the ingredients using Space magic after buying them. Furthermore, I also get some wood and scrap iron used up for making reversi and other toys, and also threads and cloths. After I finish replenishing those, I take a break while going to a juice stall. It was a juice stall I went to and drank with Ra-chan and Mina. The juice menu has mostly changed into something that I don¡¯t know, maybe it¡¯s because the season had changed and the seasonal fruit at that time has ended. And it¡¯s probably because it¡¯s summer. It looks like there are a lot of citrus fruits with a refreshing aftertaste. I order a fresh juice called Breath juice from the vendor. As I drank the bright green juice, a slight sweetness, and a sharp, refreshing mint-like vor. As I try to instinctively exhale, a refreshing exhtion of air as if I had eaten mint. ¡¸I see, so that¡¯s why it¡¯s called Breath juice¡¹ I was expecting a refreshing fruit juice, but this is also not bad. As I drank the juice while being impressed by it, the oneesan who sold the fruit juice called out to me. ¡¸Ooh, what an amazing boy, to be able to drink that without changing your expression even once. A lot of adults will even change their expression when they drank that¡¹ Perhaps she thought that it was interesting I can drink it normally, the oneesan was looking at me with a somewhat-interested look. ¡¸It¡¯s delicious and sweet you know. And I feel refreshed because of the refreshing breath I exhale¡¹ ¡¸Ooh, I¡¯m d to meet someone who understands the taste of this drink. Some rude guys have been treating this juice as a punishment gametely¡¹ For someone who enjoyed mint-vored food in my previous life, this kind of characteristic in taste is still light. Just that, it would probably be unbearable for people who are not too familiar with the taste. Though I also don¡¯t know why they start using it as a punishment game. ¡¸Guess those people don¡¯t understand how delicious this drink is then¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, really. I have to figure out a way to make it easier to drink for people¡¹ The oneesan continues to serve the other customers after she said that. Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s been living here opening a stall that she got such a strongmercial spirit. As long as that oneesan keeps on improving herself, then that juice stall would also keep on selling juice for a long time. The Breath juice is unpopr right now, but someday, it might be a popr juice everyone asks for and a product to sell. I sit on a step at the edge of the street while thinking about it. Shortly after that, I saw children ying with something interesting on the other side. ¡¸Goo©`! My top! Send them flying!¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t lose, my top!¡¹ ¡¸E, eh? My top is not spinning? What happened?¡¹ What those children are ying with is the thing I thought of, the spinning top that Lazareth ojiichan¡¯spanymercialized. The trial products have only just reached the territory back home but, it appears that they have already started selling the products over here. Oh well, there was no problem with the trial products and noints in particr. I have no intention of fervently spreading and selling the toys. It¡¯s enough as long as I got a sum of money that I¡¯m satisfied with, where I can use it as I like even when I just living my life leisurely in the future. I don¡¯t expect any more than that. As for things like productions, troublesome dealings, and marketing, that will be Tori and Ojiichan¡¯s area of expertise. I¡¯m going to put my nose as far away as possible from such things. I want to go to Ojiichan¡¯s house since I¡¯ve arrived in the royal capital, but I¡¯m sure that they¡¯re going to ask me how I came here. Or rather, they will definitely ask that. It¡¯s a shame, but let¡¯s drop by next time. ¡¸Hey, how can I spin the top?¡¹ ¡¸You need to coil the string more neatly. You won¡¯t be able to spin them if you coil the string in such a sloppy manner¡¹ ¡¸Then, how do you coil them?¡¹ ¡¸Lend it to me for a sec. I¡¯ll coil it up for you¡¹ Somehow it makes me feel strange when I look at the unknown children ying with the toy I thought of. ''That, I thought of that you know?'' What would happen if I say that to them. They¡¯ll probably curse me thinking I¡¯m lying. Well, it¡¯s nothing more than reproducing the toys - spinning top and reversi - from my previous world, so it¡¯s not something I can take pride in. I watch the children ying tops while drinking the Breath juice. ¡¸Here, you hold it horizontally like this and then you throw it. Try it¡¹ The boy coiled up the string of the top and exin how to throw the top, then give it to the girl after she nodded. The girl then moves her arm as though she was thinking about what the boy taught her. After confirming the movement, the girl vigorously threw the top with an expression that looks like she was resolved to do it. The rotational energy from the string is transferred to the top as it left the string and falls to the ground. ¡¸Ahh! It spins! My top is spinning! Thank you!¡¹ ¡¸O, ou, d you can do it¡¹ Being thanked by the girl with an innocent smile on her face, the embarrassed boy unintentionally scratches his head. I feel like an adolescence-like development is happening in front of me somehow. How strange. Although I should have been of the same age as those boys, it doesn¡¯t feel like that at all. Speaking of the people ying tops with me, it would be the badpany Torr and Asmo. Then the middle-aged adventurers, Roomba and Gates. I wonder what is this, this difference¡­¡­¡­ It getting painful seeing the scene in front of me, so I stood up from the steps and left that ce. ¡¸Juice! Juice! ¡¹ After that, as I only walk down the street aimlessly, I heard a familiar, childish voice from the front. Twintail-ed hair with color that is between gold and brown and tied with red ribbon. The girls - dressed in pure white one-piece with short sleeves - came skipping over toward me, looking to be in a good mood. There¡¯s no mistaking it. That¡¯s Ra-chan. The moment I¡¯m certain of that, Ra-chan widened her eyes, I guess she also noticed me. ¡¸¡­¡­eh? It¡¯s Al!?¡¹ Ra-chan points towards me while yelling in surprise. This is bad. There is an extremely high chance that Shelka is also here with her if Ra-chan is here. It¡¯s going to be a nuisance - in various meanings - if she found out that I¡¯m here. I don¡¯t see Shelka or the maid right now. If I¡¯m going to run away then now¡¯s the time. I¡¯m feeling sorry for Ra-chan, but I ignored her calling out to me and escaped toward the side street. ¡¸Ah! Why are you running away!¡¹ I teleported to the roof of a building on the other side while listening to Ra-chan¡¯s seemingly angry-voice calling out to me from the back. The feeling as if my body is slightly floating, and the instant change of view. Ra-chan looked into the side street where I escaped to at the same time as I lowered my stance to hide my body on the roof. ¡¸Al¨D!¡­¡­¡­eh? Not here?¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s wrong Ranna-sama!? It¡¯s dangerous to run off like that!?¡¹ Ra-chan looked at the side street curiously for several seconds. And a young maid-san hurriedly rushed over to her from the back. It seems that it was not the maid-san who carried Bram like a sack of rice. I¡¯m a bit relieved about that. ¡¸Ranna-sama, what is the matter for you to look into the side street?¡¹ ¡¸Al was here¡¹ ¡¸Al? Could it possibly be the Alfried-sama that Ranna sama usually talked about?¡¹ ¡¸Uu? Un, maybe¡¹ No no, Ra-chan. You should nod confidently right there. My name is Alfried after all. I guess she pick up that name because I was only called by my nickname in the past and she probably only has a faint memory of my real name. ¡¸But we have not heard any news about Slowlett house being in the royal capital? And the eldest daughter - Eleonora-sama - seems to have returned to their territory some time ago. It¡¯s quite rare for their family toe to the royal capital so the news will immediately be passed around if they came to the royal capital¡¹ Is my family a rare monster or something? Oh well, we have a hero called Dragon yer after all. It may be understandable for the news to spread. ¡¸But, I saw Al mon!¡¹ ¡¸Ha, haa. But, he does not appear to be here, right?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s why I say, it¡¯s strange!¡¹ Ra-chan puffed her cheeks and say that, I guess she¡¯s really unhappy that I¡¯m not there. On the other hand, maid-san looks truly troubled. However, I can¡¯t show my face right now. Ra-chan looked for me for some time and maid-san also keep herpany while being reluctant about it. But, they can¡¯t find me who is hiding on the roof of a building on the other side. ¡¸Ranna-sama, it seems that there is no one here? You still have magic practice in the mansion after this, let¡¯s buy juice and return, shall we¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­un¡¹ Ra-chan still nodded despite being unhappy about it, I guess she understood that I¡¯m not there. ¡¸¡­¡­I want to y with Al and Eric again¡¹ The Teleport of Space magic is convenient magic where I can go wherever but, the bottleneck is that I can¡¯t carelessly meet with my acquaintance¡­¡­ Realizing the drawback of Teleport, I returned to Koryatt vige while holding an indescribable feeling in my chest. here Chapter 224: Reason to Go to Sylfords Territory

Chapter 224: Reason to Go to Sylford''s Territory

¡¸Al, do you have a minute?¡¹ As I was spending my time with the family in the living room after breakfast, Nord-tousan called out to me with a solemn voice. He has an unusually serious atmosphere now. For Nord-tousan to only named and call me like that, it must not be a good thing. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯mzing on the sofa right now so I¡¯m busy¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t call that being busy. Hey,e over here¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s important¡¹ When you say it is an important matter to discuss, all the more reason it makes me not want to listen¡­¡­ I go to the table where Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan are waiting even while having a bad premonition. After seeing that I have sat down quietly, Nord-tousan cleared his throat and opened his mouth. ¡¸Al, do you remember Eric-kun whom you met at the royal capital?¡¹ Eric Sylford. The same Bar house as our Slowllet family. From the beginning, we quarreled with each other back at the noble¡¯s exchange meeting in the royal capital, moreover, it¡¯s a rtionship from we fought fiercely using tongs over a slice of meat. There¡¯s no way I can¡¯t forget about that guy. ¡¸I remember. Eric and I wereparing our techniques back then¡¹ ¡¸What are you saying. You fought over a slice of meat using tongs, did you not?¡¹ When I say it trying to make it sounds cool, Eleonora-neesan - who is ying Jenga with Sylvio-niisan - interrupts while sounding amazed. ¡¸Calling it ¡®a fight¡¯ is disreputable. That was just a little joke on our part. I talked with Eric normally after that, and we yed together in the royal capital the next day¡¹ ¡¸The one who thinks like that is just the rted party you know¡¹ Even while I firmly dered our rtionship, Elna-kaasan is raising her voice in doubt. What? What are you saying now? In the first ce, why is the incident two months ago being brought up right now? ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹ ¡¸Only the person involved in that situation thinks so, the people in the surroundings who saw the both of you did not think like that ¡¹ I understand after hearing the implication in Nord-tousan¡¯s words. ¡¸Ho ho, so in other words, the other nobles think that the Slowlett house and the Sylford house have a hostile rtionship?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹ Nord-tousan says while shrugging his shoulder. I see, if you think about the reason such a past incident is being brought up again, I guess that kind of rumor was going around, huh. ¡¸Of course, it¡¯s actually not like that¨D¨Dah, I will ask this just to make sure, you¡¯re not at odds with Eric-kun, right? You got along well and yed together with Eric-kun at the royal capital, so you guys are friends, yes?¡¹ ¡¸Un, we¡¯re pretty much friends ¡¹ It¡¯s kinda subtle even if you ask me that Eric is my friend. However, with this kind of atmosphere, I can¡¯t say that we¡¯re not. ¡¸I wish you to say that you are friends with Eric without hesitation, though¡¹ ¡¸We¡¯re friends!¡¹ Even though I said it again and clearly this time, Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan still looked really concerned about it. It¡¯s okay. The rtionship between Eric and I is already at the stage where we don¡¯t hold back on each other. Meaning, that it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration even if you say that we¡¯re friends. Un, Eric and I are friends. ¡¸Well, anyway we need to show the public about the good rtionship between Slowlett and Sylford family. And in order to do that, we have talked about it and decided to visit each other territories¡¹ ¡¸So it¡¯s like we¡¯re appealing to the surroundings - ¡®Look, we visit each other ce to y and we have a close rtionship¡¯, like that? ¡¹ ¡¸Simply put, it is like that¡¹ Elna-kaasan nodded when I put it like that as if to confirm the n. I see, I actually don¡¯t mind even if the people around have a misunderstanding about it, but it will make the other families other than me in an awkward position. ¡¸So, when are we going then?¡¹ ¡¸Ara, you¡¯re unusually obedient this time. It¡¯s Al we¡¯re talking about, I thought that you willin about it saying something like you don¡¯t want to leave the vige¡¹ ¡¸To tell you the truth, I actually don¡¯t want to leave since I just got back from Kagura, but this all happened because of me and Eric after all¡¹ So I can¡¯t say that I don¡¯t want to go since it¡¯s the result of the action I took. ¡¸I have already contacted the Sylford house and made arrangements for our visit. We are going to visit Sylford¡¯s territory in a week¡¯s time, so we are going to leave in the morning three dayster, after considering the time it will take for us to reach their territory. And everyone will be going this time¡¹ ¡¸Sylvio and I are also going©`?¡¹ I guess she was surprised after hearing Nord-tousan¡¯sst exnation since Eleonora-neesan turned around and asks. She sounded like she found the situation downright annoying, perhaps she understand that she have to leave because of me. ¡¸That¡¯s right. We nned to have joint training with the Sylford¡¯s house, and there is a sea over there so I think you will get bored¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­hmm, it doesn¡¯t look like I¡¯m going to be bored since they have Luna (¥ë©`¥Ê)¡¹ ¡¸Sea, huh. I have not seen a sea before, so I wanted to go to the sea¡¹ The two of them bit the bait andpletely fall for Nord-tousan¡¯s trick. As expected from our Father, it appears that he understood what to give to his children to make us happy. With this, it¡¯s going to be unlikely for his children toin about it on the way there. We should be thankful for Nord-tousan¡¯s method. ¡¸By the way, who is Luna?¡¹ ¡¸She is the eldest daughter of Sylford house. An acquaintance I made back during the training at the royal capitalst time. Of course, I did not fight using tongs like Al¡¹ I would really like to retort to Eleonora-neesan¡¯s remark, but rather than retorting I was more surprised about something else. ¡¸¡­¡­to think that Eleonora-neesan has a noble friend¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t behave strangely like Al, and I also participate in the joint training with the Knight¡¯s Order so I have a lot of friends you know¡¹ Perhaps she¡¯s displeased by the fact that she was being looked down upon by her younger brother that Eleonora-neesan says that proudly. I see, it would probably be natural for them to be friends if people who also aimed to be knights gathered together in one ce. And if everything goes well, they will be colleagues in the same ce. It will deepen their friendship. So it¡¯s possible even for this sister of mine to make friends, huh? Err, but wait. Since she was also called to participate in the Knight¡¯s Order joint training meant that this Luna-san is also quite skilled in swordsmanship. I don¡¯t think that those women who aimed to be a knight are all monsters like Eleonora-neesan but, there¡¯s the possibility of it. I don¡¯t want to practice with two monsters. ¡¸Is that Luna-person as strong as Eleonora-neesan?¡¹ When I ask her timidly, Eleonora-neesan resolutely answers. ¡¸I¡¯m stronger than her, but Al and Sylvio will definitely lose if you face her¡¹ O, ooh, that¡¯s great. If it were a heroine whom even Eleonora-neesan can¡¯t win against, then I will run away from the practice, no matter the cost. However, there is also the so-calledpatibility in battles. So there¡¯s the situation that Luna-san just happened to have badpatibility in a fight against Eleonora-neesan. So let¡¯s not just blindly trust Eleonora-neesan¡¯s words as is. ¡¸Al saw the sea when you went to Kagura, right?¡¹ Just as I was noting down the important points on my mind¡¯s note, Syvlio-niisan asked me. ¡¸Un, I also saw it at Esport, and I crossed over the sea on a ship¡¹ ¡¸That sounds nice©`. I also want to ride a ship¡¹ ¡¸There should be a lot of fishing boats since the fishery in Sylford¡¯s territory is thriving. They might let you ride them if you ask¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Al¡¹ Sylvio-niisan looked at me after hearing what Nord-tousan says. Still, I¡¯m not someone who doesn¡¯t understand what Sylvio wants. ¡¸U, un, I¡¯ll try to ask Eric so we can ride a boat¡¹ ¡¸Thank you!¡¹ Sylvio-niisan smiles cheerfully when I told him that. Well, it¡¯s because of me that they ended up going to Sylford¡¯s territory. I¡¯m going to make everyone enjoy their trip to the best of my ability and as long as I¡¯m able to. ¡¸Sea©` huh, it¡¯s just a vast expanse of salty water, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ On the other hand, it looks like she is not interested in anything other than swordsmanship for even one bit. ¡¸We can enjoy seafood dishes every day since Sylford¡¯s territory is near the Sea you know?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s great then! Sea is amazing, isn¡¯t it!¡¹ Persuaded by Elna-kaasan, Eleonora-neesan showed us an impressive reversal in behavior. I see, I guess the reason Elna-kaasan doesn¡¯t hate the trip at all this time is due to the seafood dishes. Since we can¡¯t eat fresh seafood dishes, due to the fact that the territory of the Slowlett house doesn¡¯t face the sea. They''re probably looking forward to it. ¡¸I¡¯m looking forward to the seafood dishes at Sylford¡¯s house!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m sure we can eat fish or shellfish to our heart¡¯s content¡¹ ¡¸What does shellfish taste like?¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, how can I exin it? It¡¯s difficult to exin? It¡¯s like the taste of the sea, I wonder?¡¹ ¡¸That is, I don¡¯t understand¡¹ There should be no more objection to going to Sylford territory. Everyone starts having fun conversations and anticipating theing trip. ¡¸If you think about it, this is the first time for the whole family to go out¡¹ When I say that, the conversation suddenly got interrupted as everyone let out ¡¸Ooh©`¡¹ sound. But, it seems like everyone has just noticed it. ¡¸That¡¯s because everyone doesn¡¯t like going on a trip although we have the opportunity¡­¡­¡¹ We all averted our gazes, I guess we all have an idea of what Nord-tousan is talking about. Author note : A summer vacation training camp. The sea. A short trip. There it was©`. here Chapter 225: Ready to Depart

Chapter 225: Ready to Depart

It¡¯s now three days after we have our conversation about the trip to Sylford territory. It¡¯s been decided that our family is going to the Sylford territory. We are scheduled to stay in the Sylford territory for 3 to 5 days. Well, it takes around four days to reach their territory and the whole trip is scheduled for less than two weeks. It¡¯s nothing if youpare it with the taxing two weeks one-way journey to Kagura. Now that I think that a four-day one-way trip is normal, I think I¡¯m also getting used to this world. Since early in the morning, our luggage is being loaded into the carriage at the courtyard. I guess everyone is worried if they will not have enough stuff during the journey or when we arrived since it appears that everyone is carefully check-ing their luggage. Incidentally, the servants that will apany us on this trip will be Mina and the coachman, Row-san. It¡¯s natural to bring Row-san as he will be taking care of the horses and directing the carriage, as for Mina, she was chosen to respect her wish of ¡¸I want toe and see the sea!¡¹. The other maids will have days off while we¡¯re not in the territory. Sara is spending her time in her house in the vige, and it seems that Mel is going to take care of and manage the mansion while we¡¯re not around. As for the chef - Bartolo -, it seems like he will go around the vige and work on his cooking skills by going to several houses in the vige and having his skills recognized. Am I the only one who thinks that the servants seem like they¡¯re having a really great time instead of the masters, who are going on a trip? I watched Mina and the others moving around busily from the entrance while thinking about such things. ¡¸¡­¡­haa, they¡¯re slow¡¹ Eleonora-neesan - who sits beside me - sigh. The children¡¯s preparation had always finished earlier than the adults. Even when Sylvio-niisan has free time, as long as he has a book then he can manage somehow. If I must say something, then he would just be troubled over which book to bring with him. As for Eleonora-neesan, she only brings her own practice equipment. She only brought a few clothes that Elna-kaasan added more clothes for her. And if you¡¯re talking about me, there¡¯s nothing to worry about anything since I have Space magic. Of course, I¡¯m not using it in front of everyone, but I can easily cover up the few insufficient items during the journey with Space magic. Even if we don¡¯t have enough tes or forks, even if we don¡¯t bring enough socks or outer shoes, I can secretly bring them out using Space magic and use the strategy of ¡®It¡¯s actually there¡¯. But you know, I can simply just make forks and tes with Earth magic so I don¡¯t have to use Space magic for those. ¡¸It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve gone out for a trip, aren¡¯t we¡¹ As I calmly look at the people preparing, Sylvio-niisan - who sits next to me - says that with a very cheerful smile on his face. ¡¸Sylvio-niisan haven¡¯t been leaving the vige recently, right¡¹ From Sylvio-niisan¡¯s perspective, he may be really happy since he can leave the vige after a long time. But for me, I think that Sylvio-niisan¡¯s situation looks more enviable. Lately, I was forced to attend the party, then went sightseeing in Kagura. However, just when everything is over, we¡¯re going to Sylford¡¯s territory to deepen our friendship, appealing to the surrounding nobles. For the trip to Kagura, that was my own wish to be able to go there so there¡¯s no helping it, but for someone like me - I think it¡¯s best to just spend my timefortably in the vige -, I think I¡¯ve been going out a lot these days. Though I have noints if it were a trip using Teleport. That was an instant trip without any troubles. ¡¸Rather than that, when was thest time Sylvio-niisan leave Koryatt vige?¡¹ ¡¸Umm, around half a year ago? It was the time when tousan brought me to attend and make an appearance at the Noble¡¯s Exchange Meeting¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Hee©`, so there was such time¡¹¡¹ Sylvio-niisan and I let out the same amazed-sounding voice after hearing Sylvio-niisan¡¯s answer. It¡¯s clear from our tone that Eleonora-neesan and I are not interested at all. ¡¸Why can¡¯t you two show me a bit more interest. There¡¯s no other ce farther than the royal capital, and you two also went there to make an appearance at the Noble¡¯s Exchange Meeting¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Okay. I¡¯m reflecting¡¹¡¹ Let¡¯s answer like that for now, since Sylvio-niisan started saying things as though he¡¯sining. Of course, we just ¡®reflect¡¯ on it, but in actuality, our behavior doesn¡¯t change. And I guess he can see through us since Sylvio-niisan sighed as though he had given up. That¡¯s part of a job for the eldest son as the next lord. It looks like there¡¯s a dispute over who is going to be the next lord in other noble families, but that has nothing to do with our family. Anyhow, the eldest daughter and the second son have not the slightest interest in being the next lord. And just like that, we continue chatting - intermittently - for some time. Then, it seems that they finally finish preparing the luggage. Bartolo - who was moving the luggage - say ¡¸Yosha! Now it¡¯s finished!¡¹ with a clear voice. Sensing that we were going to depart, Eleonora-neesan stood up as though she had been waiting for it. ¡¸Al, Eleonora, Sylvio. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re done with the preparation for the trip!¡¹ At the same time as she stood up, Nord-tousan call us. Then Sylvio-niisan also stands up and I stand upst as if I was lifting a heavy back. Eleonora-neesan walks toward the carriage as if in a hurry, after that I also trudgingly follow her. Then, Sylvio-niisan - who is behind me - pushed my back as though he¡¯s sympathizing with me. For some reason, I feel happy after receiving that kind of silent kindness. Haa, even though I actually still wanted to spend my time rxedly in Koryatt vige. ¡¸Eleonora-sama, Alfried-sama, Sylvio-sama, is there anything you forgot to bring with you? This is thest chance to go back to the mansion to take it, you know?¡¹ The maid, Mina, asks us when we approach the carriage. Eleonora-neesan - who walks ahead of us - boldly answers ¡¸There¡¯s none!¡¹, and she got into the carriage first. ¡¸I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve properly checked everything¡¹ ¡¸Me too¡¹ I and Sylvio-niisan properly answers and slowly entered the carriage. Hm©`m, sure enough, you have to enjoy the scenery once you¡¯re out on a trip. After getting into the carriage, I sat down on the window seat where the sunlight shine in. It¡¯s a bit scary since Eleonora-neesan is sitting opposite of me, but let¡¯s not mind her. After I sit by the side of the window, Sylvio-niisan sits down next to me. Sitting beside Eleonora-neesan or me. It would be unnecessary to evenpare which side you can spend your time peacefully. But even so, the inside is quite spacious I guess it¡¯s due to the fact that the carriage is made for nobles to use. It¡¯s going to bemon for people to change seats while on the move, it feels like a slight rebellious thing to do inside a moving carriage. As I was absent-mindedly staring out at the scenery outside of the window with the sun shining inside, I saw Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan walk together from the entrance. ¡¸Elna, did you forget anything?¡¹ ¡¸Right, it¡¯s all good. I got everything. You to Nord, did you forget to bring anything else¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m also done with my stuff¡¹ Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s summer that Elna-kaasan is wearing a cardigan over a cool-looking one-piece. Moreover, she¡¯s even wearing a straw hat as a measure to block the sunlight. Even though she¡¯s already over thirty years old, she still gives people this clean and young impression that she doesn¡¯t look like it. A youthful mother as always. As for Nord-tousan, he¡¯s wearing a white shirt and blue long pants. It¡¯s a simple outfit, but you can feel refreshed just by looking at it as it also gives a clean impression. Those two became like a painting just walking side-by-side. I wonder if it is because we¡¯re not going to a troublesome party like the one in the royal capital? Elna-kaasan also has this very cheerful expression. She¡¯s not showing any reluctance to leave just like what happenedst time by deliberately forgetting her dress. She¡¯s probably happy since she can leave on a trip with her husband - Nord-tousan - and us as a family after a long time. As the two of theme to the side of the carriage, Nord-tousan enters the carriage first, then he turns around and reaches out with his hand toward Elna-kaasan. Elna-kaasan then put her hand on Nord-tousan¡¯s hand and gracefully entered the carriage by being escorted by Nord-tousan. Truly a great difference from the sister who nimbly jumped the carriage. Usually, Elna-kaasan is someone with quite azy personality, but as expected, she still possesses the actual grace and manner of a noble. Right, it was such a refined move that it makes me see her in a new light. And also, Nord-tousan¡¯s casual gesture is really gentlemanly. When Sylvio-niisan and I raised our voices in admiration ¡¸Oh©`¡¹, Nord-tousan looked embarrassed, while Elna-kaasan looked somewhat proud. The person with low femininity - Eleonora-neesan - doesn¡¯t show any interest in it, it¡¯s truly unfortunate but there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. And Elna-kaasan also looks a little disappointed, but then she pulled herself together and sat down together with Nord-tousan next to Eleonora-neesan. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting! Preparations arepleted!¡¹ ¡¸Row-san, may we leave now?¡¹ And after Mina entered and reported that, Nord-tousan called out to Row-san. Immediately after that, we can hear the sound of whip *pishin*ing from the coachman¡¯s seat, and the carriage slowly advances. The maids - Sara and Mel - and the employee - Bartolo - send us off while waving their hands. ¡¸Mina, don¡¯t get carried away because it¡¯s a trip. You have to behave yourself befitting of a Slowlett house''s maid, okay?¡¹ ¡¸I beg of you, please don¡¯t cause any trouble for Nord-sama and the others¡¹ ¡¸You can leave it to me! I will work hard so I won¡¯t embarrass the maids of Slowlett house!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m worried¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ ¡¸Why!¡¹ We unintentionally smile after hearing the maids¡¯ heartwarming interaction. Even though Mina should be Sara¡¯s senpai, now it looks like she¡¯s the kouhai instead. Oh well, Mina is kinda unreliable after all. I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t do something funny even when we arrive at Sylford¡¯s territory¡­¡­maybe. ¡¸Take care and have a safe trip, kid! Enjoy the seafood dishes!¡¹ ¡¸You too Bartolo, enjoy your holiday!¡¹ ¡¸Ou! I¡¯ll look forward to your souvenirs!¡¹ The carriage advances to the front of the mansion gate as we shouted to each other like that. Bartolo and the others send us off as they kept pace on the side of the carriage only until this ce. We continue to wave our hands until we can no longer Bartolo and the others. The carriage left the mansion until it was slowly getting smaller, and with that, Bartolo and the others who send us off also disappear from view. This is the first time we¡¯re going on a trip with everyone in the family. I wonder what kind of a trip will it be? But, there¡¯s Eleonora-neesan here so we¡¯re still going to practice, huh? I don¡¯t want to have a trip where we only keep practicing swordsmanship if possible. I continue to stare at the scenery outside the window as if to escape from reality. here Chapter 226: Karaage Clouds

Chapter 226: Karaage Clouds

Jolting in the rattling carriage, the Slowlett family is heading for the territory of the Sylford¡¯. Although, we left Koryatt vige just now. We will reach their territory in four days'' time. It will still take some more time for us to reach Sylford¡¯s territory. There is still a long way to go, so let¡¯s spend our time in a rxed manner. I stare absent-mindedly at the passing scenery while sitting on my seat. The weather is sunny today. With blue sky spreading endlessly and pure white clouds slowly floating in the sky, it¡¯s a perfect day for a trip. A vast meadow is spreading around us and a row of mountains that looks like they¡¯re surrounding us. There are no people at all, but you can see a flock of birds flying in the distance. A truly beautiful mother nature. ¡¸It would feel good lying down on that grasnd over there¡¹ ¡¸I want to fully bask in the sun on that soft-looking grass¡¹ As I absentmindedly mutter so, Mina - who is also staring at the scenery outside of the window - mutters in a quiet voice. Specifically speaking, we want to get off the carriage and lie down there. ¡¸Then, everyone let¡¯s get off and take a nap on that grasnd¡¹ ¡¸That sounds nice!¡¹ ¡¸What are you saying. We will not make any progress in our journey at all if we do that from the start. Please be patient until it¡¯s time for a lunch break or when we rest the horse¡¹ As Mina and I were talking and finding mutual understanding with each other, we got warned by Elna-kaasan. Chi¡­¡­I thought that my suggestion will be epted since they are all in good mood, but I guess it¡¯s impossible, huh. Oh well, I already knew it will turn out like this. Hearing that, Mina and I reluctantly replied with ¡¸¡¸Ok©`aay¡¹¡¹ and return our gaze outside. ¡¸Ah, Alfried-sama! That cloud, don¡¯t you think it looks like a karaage somehow!?¡¹ Mina said excitedly while tapping my shoulder *peshipeshi*. I will understand it if it were a hat, soft cream, or animal-shaped clouds, but what do you mean with karaage. ¡¸Which one?¡¹ ¡¸There! That one!¡¹ I wouldn¡¯t know it even if you tell me it¡¯s ¡¯that one¡¯. As I keep looking for the clouds while asking Mina in detail, I finally found the clouds that look like a karaage. ¡¸¡­¡­indeed, that really looks like a karaage in a way¡¹ ¡¸Right!¡¹ ''What¡¯s a karaage-shaped cloud anyway?'' So I thought, but I found a cloud that really looks like a karaage. The shape itself is normal, with an uneven shape. However, the unevenness of the cloud truly stands out. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s due to the amount of light or shade, but it looks interesting. If I have a camera or a smartphone like the one in my previous world, I would definitely take a picture of it. ¡¸What is it? Is there an interesting cloud or something?¡¹ Perhaps Sylvio-niisan - who was reading a book next to me - got interested in our conversation that he close the book he was reading *patari* and moved closer to the window. Mina and I indirectly move aside so that Sylvio-niisan can also look at the scenery outside of the window. ¡¸There was a cloud with a shape that looked like a karaage over there¡¹ ¡¸Karaage? Which one?¡¹ He asks just like me, and not long after Sylvio-niisan found the karaage-cloud. ¡¸Aah! It¡¯s true! Now that you mention it, it looks like a karaage! Rather, it doesn¡¯t look like a karaage anymore¡¹ He¡¯s staring at the cloud in wonder, I guess he was surprised by the cloud. Then heughs with a higher tension as usual ¡¸Aah, it¡¯s making me want to eat karaage. Can you make karaage even while we¡¯re taking a breakter?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not I can¡¯t make it, but as expected, I can¡¯t make them be as delicious as the one made in the mansion you know? We also have no magic stove, and I don¡¯t think it will have a crispy texture¡¹ ¡¸Karaage without that crispy texture is not karaage!¡¹ Mina resolutely exims after hearing my answer. Right, right. Karaage is tasty because we need to use arge amount of oil to make them and we need to fry them at a high temperature in one sitting. And even if we forcibly make them, I think that we can only make a kaarage that doesn¡¯t have that chewy and crunchy texture. Mina probably also knows about that fact. ¡¸But, I really really want to eat karaage that it makes me want to twist them as I ate¡­¡­!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­didn¡¯t you already eat a lot of them yesterday¡¹ ¡¸But still!¡¹ The Sylford¡¯s territory has fresh seafood dishes. Of course, when we arrive there, they will serve us the territory¡¯s specialties and meat dishes will be put off. During these four days of travel, we won¡¯t be able to eat those exquisite dishes we always eat since we will be eating ready-made and preserved foods. I guess she had already taken that into consideration since she had eaten food vigorously since the day before yesterday. ¡¸I¡¯ve eaten enough so I guess I¡¯m fine¡¹ ¡¸Me too¡¹ We ate kushiage, karaage, tempura, hamburg steak, and all sorts of dishes every day. It¡¯s delicious, sure, but for me and Sylvio-niisan we had enough of continuously eating them. If anything, I want to eat the seafood dishes of Sylford territory right now. ¡¸Such a thing¡­¡­¡­! The both of you are so cold! What about Eleonora-sama!?¡¹ Maybe Mina wanted to receive the approval from those who are in the same strong taste faction that she ask Eleonora-neesan - who is sitting opposite of her. Now that she mentions it, Eleonora-neesan has been so quiet, isn¡¯t she? I wonder what was she doing? So I thought and as I looked toward her, I saw Eleonora-neesan taking care of her sword. And it¡¯s not the wooden sword, but the real one. The silver de was carefully polished as it shines. Eleonora-neesan stops moving her hand as she turns her gaze toward Mina. Then she groans as if she''s considering the question. ¡¸Hm©`, I guess I want to eat something light after all. Something like a salted fish or a miso soup¡¹ ¡¸Eeeehhhh? For Eleonora-sama who also prefers stronger taste in food like me to say something like that!?¡¹ Mina is surprised to hear Eleonora-neesan¡¯s answer. ¡¸I certainly like stronger taste in food, but it¡¯s not to the extent that I want to eat it every day, all right?¡¹ Eleonora-neesan is someone who prefers strong taste in her food and meat over fish However, she doesn¡¯t eat that kind of food until it bes an unbnced diet like Mina. ¡¸Rather than that, I¡¯ve been wondering about it since some time ago, but why are you polishing your sword?¡¹ ¡¸What are you saying now. We are no longer in Koryatt vige you know? We have to take care of monsters immediately if they evere out¡¹ Eleonora-neesan answers in an amazed tone when I ask her. Indeed, this is certainly no longer the peaceful Koryatt vige. We are within monsters'' territory. It¡¯s not a bad thing to be prepared for any troubles. Just as you¡¯d expect from someone who aims to be a knight, she has an appropriate sense of danger. Seeing me convinced by her exnation, Eleonora-neesan points the edge of her de toward me and starts checking on her de condition. Hey, please stop that it¡¯s really scary you know? I say to Eleonora-neesan, while worried over being at the end of her sharp de. ¡¸There¡¯s Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan here, so I don¡¯t think you have to prepare yourself to that extent, right?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s okay. It will be great for me toe out since I will be able to have some exercise if a monsteres out¡¹ So Eleonora-neesan says, as though she¡¯s about to go jogging or doing some sport. I think that a monster raid is something more dangerous though¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸If anything, I rather wish for monsters toe out. It¡¯s boring having to sit inside the carriage all the time¡¹ It¡¯ll be troubling to get attacked by monsters with you having the feeling like we¡¯re killing time by fighting those monsters. However, I think that kind of escort is the most reliable one. ¡¸¡­¡­guess the safety of the trip this time was guaranteed then¡¹ ¡¸It may be fine even if the opponent is something like a dragon if we have Nord-sama, Elna-sama, and Eleonora-sama!¡¹ After hearing my mutter, Mina answers with an innocent smile on her face as if she had predicted our situation. But you know, it¡¯s kinda frightening notion since it might be a fact, not a joke or an exaggeration. here Chapter 227: The Importance of Communication with Father

Chapter 227: The Importance of Communication with Father

¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m bored¡¹ Being shaken inside the jolting carriage, Eleonora-neesan muttered seemingly bored. I knew she will definitely say that line during the journey. If she says that at this kind of time, she will certainly make an unreasonable demand for me to tell her something interesting, think about an interesting y or such. That¡¯s the kind of rtionship between brother and sister between us. Having a clear understanding of her after many years of experience being her brother, I didn¡¯t even look in Eleonora-neesan¡¯s direction and kept on counting the grain of wood on the carriage¡¯s floor. There will be less possibility of being called by her if I do this. ¡¸¡­¡­Al, tell me something interesting¡¹ And as I was thinking about that, Eleonora-neesan directly call out my name. Strange. I didn¡¯t even look at Eleonora-neesan, nor did I speak. The main reason I caught Eleonora-neesan¡¯s attention¡­¡­¡­ Aah, could it be because I just it in front of her then? ¡¸Sorry, I¡¯m busy counting the ground on the floor right now¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t care about that kind of thing¡¹ When I answer her while staring intently at the floor, Eleonora-neesan scrape the area of the floor I was staring at with her feet as if it to disturb me from counting anymore. Good grief, what would I do if I really count the grain of the floor. I can¡¯t help but raise my face since I don¡¯t know what she will do if I keep on ignoring her any more than this. Then I saw Eleonora-neesan folding her arms while looking down at me. Elna-kaasan and Nord-tousan - who had nothing to do -, and Mina probably also have nothing to do as they turn their gaze at me. Sylvio-niisan is absorbed in the world of books. While inside the swaying carriage, he still looks calm even while reading the characters in the book. ¡¸What¡¯s an interesting story?¡¹ ¡¸A story that can relieve my boredom. Or another toy is fine¡¹ ¡¸And why me?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s because Al cane up with a strange story or a new toy at times like this¡¹ Eleonora-neesan inly answers me as I tilted my head to the side. The people around me - Elna-kaasan and the others - also nodded as though they looked convinced and impressed with what Eleonora-neesan said. Err, that¡¯s certainly so, but I¡¯m not an entertainer so even if you suddenly ask me to tell you about an interesting story¡­¡­¡­ I look around me, troubled over the situation. And then, I happened to meet eyes with Nord-tousan. I remembered something when I look at Nord-tousan¡¯s face, so I opened my mouth and start telling them a story. ¡¸¨D¨Din a ce somewhere, there is a young male adventurer called Nord¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Let¡¯s stop (it now)¡¹¡¹ Just when I was talking about the prologue part, Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan said those in unison. Eh©`, why©`? It¡¯s a popr story in the royal capital you know? ¡¸Ahh! Could that be the Dragon yer story!? That¡¯s great! That, I want to hear that story!¡¹ ¡¸Me too¡¹ ¡¸¡¸No¡¹¡¹ Eleonora-neesan and Mina - who don¡¯t know about the story of the Dragon yer in detail - are happy to hear about it, but Elna-kaasan and Nord-tousan reject the story without a moment¡¯s dy. ¡¸Why not!?¡¹ ¡¸Nevermind that¡¹ ¡¸Talk about something else if you want to tell a story. Or you can y other things¡¹ Though Eleonora-neesan protested against them, Elna-kaasan and Nord-tousan still stick to their decision. Their attitude is unusually solemn. Oh well, from their perspective, it was an exaggerated story about their embarrassing past. If I were to go on and on about their story then it would be like hearing about their dark past inside this carriage, where they can¡¯t escape anywhere. ¡¸Eeeh©`, but I want to hear it¡¹ ¡¸I said no. If you continue to insist on it, then there will be no more joint practice, all right?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯ll be great if there are no joint practices, I¡¯ll tell you about the Dragon yer story!¡¹ Messing around with Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan¨D¨Dnot, I mean, what a wonderful thing it is being able to get rid of the joint practice just by telling them about a heroic tale I won¡¯t miss this chance. When I say that happily, Nord-tousan has a dark smile on his face as he says, ¡¸I wonder if Al wants to go to a noble party in the royal capital and other ces, not just in Sylford territory? There have been talks of how you deepened your friendship with Tori¡¯spany, the peddlers, including acquaintances, but as expected, I suppose it¡¯s best to show them how the person concerned in the talks get along with each other at parties¡¹ ¡¸Eleonora-neesan, let¡¯s stop talking about this story¡¹ You can immediately tell that he¡¯s serious if you look at Nord-tousan¡¯s eyes, there seems to be a determination of some kind in there. About to go past a dangerous line, I immediately withdrew my suggestion. Eleonora-neesan probably thought that it was also impossible to hear about the story of Dragon yer now after looking at Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan¡¯s state. So she greatly leans on the back of the chair, looking bored. ¡¸Fine then. But we have nothing to do anyway, shall we y reversi or Jenga?¡¹ ¡¸Wait a minute. Setting reversi aside, what is this ¡®Jenga¡¯?¡¹ Hearing what Eleonora-neesan said, Nord-tousan interjects as if to stop our conversation for a moment. ¡¸Eh? Didn¡¯t I tell Nord-tousan already?¡¹ ¡¸You did not say anything, nor did I hear anything about it¡¹ ¡¸I also don¡¯t know anything about it¡¹ Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan shake their heads horizontally *furufuru*. So it looks like they really don¡¯t know about it. So I turn toward Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan, exining it to the two unaware adults. ¡¸A Jenga is a game where you keep on pulling out a block and stack them on top, one after the other. The loser is someone who made the tower copse when taking or stacking the block¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s simple and interesting you know. I prefer ying Jenga rather than Reversi¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s thrilling since you don¡¯t know when will the tower copse!¡¹ As I was exining Jenga to the two of them, Eleonora-neesan and Mina - who had yed it before - also shared their impressions of the game. Though Elna-kaasan looks a little interested in the game, Nord-tousan had a tired expression on his face. ¡¸Even though I just started with the table tennis, now you develop a new toy again¡­¡­¡­¡¹ It¡¯s not like I develop Jenga or anything. Jenga waspleted earlier than table tennis actually. Rather, I¡¯m surprised that table tennis has started production first. ¡¸Are you also nning to sell this Jenga?¡¹ ¡¸Tori said he wanted to use hispany to sell it. But, he won¡¯t be able to sell it for now since table tennis and slime pillow will take time to make¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m really d to hear that you know. I¡¯m have already been busy with the matter regarding table tennis these days¡¹ Nord-tousan breathes a sigh of relief after I tell him that. He showedposure with ites to reversi, but he just began with the matter regarding table tennis this time. I don¡¯t really know how busy he is in specific and he also has his regr work in managing the territory but I¡¯m sure that his working hours had probably increased. It seemed difficult for him. ¡¸The developer himself is right beside me. Rather, I wonder if Al could try helping me¡­¡­¡¹ As I was thinking about his situation - as if it was someone else¡¯s problem -, Nord-tousan started muttering something really dangerous. It¡¯d be great if I can spend my time enjoyably. Even though it was supposed to be just an innocently pure wish, my slowlife n is in danger now. This can¡¯t go on. I have to make Nord-tousan - who had lost his mind - back to normal somehow. Having decided that, I approach Nord-tousan and gently put my hand on his shoulder. ¡¸I don¡¯t know how to manage the territory so I can¡¯t help Nord-tousan. You should never leave important matters to a kid, who is just a developer of some toys. Nord-tousan is just tired¡¹ ¡¸And the cause of that fatigue is Al though¡¹ I tried to gently persuade him, but I can¡¯t argue with Nord-tousan¡¯s reply. I have to also reconsider my own action a little here. No matter how I wanted to spend my time enjoyably or saying that I wanted to spend my timefortably in the future, I can¡¯t just take action as I please. If I keep on doing things as I please, then the situation could really turn out just like what Nord-tousan was telling me. Even though I want to have a peaceful slowlife, it will just be like putting the cart before the horse. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Nord-tousan. From now on, I will show and discuss it with you first if I make something¡¹ ¡¸You will really do that?¡¹ I felt that the bond between me and Nord-tousan had deepened even further. here Chapter 228: Al and Horse

Chapter 228: Al and Horse

¡¸I can finally move my body!¡¹ Vigorously jumping down from the carriage, Eleonora-neesan pleasantly shouts. It¡¯s been around three, four hours since the carriage had moved from early in the morning. We took a break in the ins at the same time as we let the horses rest. The ins have a nice view, with soft-looking grasses growing on them, and a small river flowing nearby. There is nothing like a forest to block our field of vision in our surroundings, so we will immediately know about it even if there are monsters or ferocious animals approaching us. And the flowing water is also clean, it¡¯s a perfect ce to take a break. Slowly getting off the carriage, I push up both of my arms and stretches my body. Then, I stretch my back muscles and my joints are making nice-cracking sounds. I guess it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been sitting inside the carriage this whole time. Looks like my stiff muscles began to rx. I bring down my arms while exhaling, then I take a deep breath. I feel the fresh air entering my lung as it circtes inside my body. The air is also fresh and clean, it¡¯s the best. Looks like I¡¯m going to be able to spend my timefortably here. ¡¸Ara, what a nice ce¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, As expected from Row-san. Looks like he stops in a nice ce¡¹ Even Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan - who was active adventurers - are also praising the ce. Sure enough, Row-san is used to traveling so I think he¡¯s good at choosing this kind of ce and the road to take. When I looked in Row-san¡¯s direction, he was walking to the small river while bringing the horses with him. He¡¯s probably going to give feeds and water tthe horses. For some reason, I got curious about them so I followed after them. ¡¸Aah, Alfried-sama. Don¡¯t get too close to the back of the horse. They¡¯ve been trained but there¡¯s still a chance that they might kick you¡¹ ¡¸Un, okay¡¹ A horse¡¯s leg strength is amazing. Evenrge adults can receive a serious injury if they got kicked, in some cases, some people even die. And I don¡¯t usually have the chance to be in contact with a horse. I have to take proper measures and be careful. Paying attention to my position, I apany them at an angle. After Row-san pulled their cords to lead them, he led them to a narrow river hidden in a grassy ce. The width of the river probably doesn¡¯t even reach three meters. The depth is around my ankle and the water is really calm. Maybe the horses are thirsty since they thrust their neck into the river and starts drinking the water in big gulps. Then they snorted and spurted out something unknown whether they were water or snot in a spray. That¡¯s dangerous. It would have sprayed on me if I were not located upwind. Even so, horses are big aren¡¯t they. From the perspective of a seven years old kid like me, they¡¯re big enough that I can only look up at them. I know that they are not ferocious animals like monsters and they also exist even in the previous world, but as expected, it¡¯s still scary seeing a creature muchrger than yourself so close. I¡¯m confident that I will gonna run away if a horse were to chase after me. However, when I look at it, it has double eyelids and its eyes are somewhat gentle. Coupled with its soft-looking coat in front of me, it makes me want to really stroke them. ¡¸Can I stroke them?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, please try to get closer while talking to it diagonally in front of the horse¡¹ Believing in Row-san¡¯s words, I move diagonally in front of the horse. ¡¸I¡¯m going to stroke you©`, just stroking©`¡¹ As I calmly approach the horse while talking like that, the horse''s neck is moving closer to my direction, I guess it¡¯s showing interest in me. The horse sniffs the smell of the palm of my hand while snorting. I wonder if the horse can distinguish people by their smell? I¡¯m not familiar with the ecology of horses so I¡¯m not sure, but it doesn¡¯t look like this horse is very wary of me. As I look at Row-san as if to make sure of the situation with him, he firmly nodded while gently smiling at me. After confirming that, I lightly stroke the horse¡¯s forehead. ¡¸It¡¯s warm¡¹ The first thing I felt after touching the horse was the horse¡¯s warm temperature. Guess that¡¯s obvious since it¡¯s a living animal, but it¡¯s much warmer than I imagined it to be. Then there was the horse¡¯s soft coat. When I gently run my finger through the hair, my fingers sink into the soft hair. It felt as though I wasbing a woman¡¯s soft hair. It makes me want to unconsciously keep on stroking the horse. Since the horse doesn¡¯t look particrly angry over my action, I continue to stroke the horse¡¯s nape and forelock. It was such a strong, thick nape. You can clearly feel the rugged muscles when you touch them. Its forelocks are a little curly and stiff. ¡¸¡­¡­it might be a little simr to my hair¡¹ ¡¸Hahaha, there are some parts of the horse¡¯s hair with slight curl that seem a little simr¡¹ Row-san cheerfullyughs when I inadvertently mutter. Certainly, the slight curl at the end of the forelock and outer part is simr. But, I can¡¯t be happy even if you tell me that I¡¯m simr to a horse. As I was staring at the horse with aplicated feeling, the horse¡¯s head suddenly approaches me. Even when I take a step back due to the sudden premonition, it¡¯s already toote as the horse opened its mouth wide and bit into my hair. ¡¸Eeeeeeh! What should I do Row-san!?¡¹ If the horse went wild with my hair in its mouth, then it would probably turn out into a pattern where my hair will be pulled out. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, please don¡¯t move even a little! Hey, let go!¡¹ Row-san ordered the horse to let go of my hair while I was anxious. And yet, still, it bit onto my hair and did not let it go. The horse doesn¡¯t seem to care about it as if it was like ''why can''t I eat this grass-like thing now''. This is the greatest crisis to my hair and scalp since I¡¯ve been born as Alfried Slowlett. Will this be okay, I wonder? It won¡¯t be aughing matter if my hair were to be eaten like this. ¡¸Hey, let go! That¡¯s not something you can put in your mouth! Let it go!¡¹ Row-san persuasion continues even while I¡¯m wondering like that. However, the horse is not at all bothered by him. Really, it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s listening. The horse is vacantly looking into the distance while still chewing my hair. This horse, I really have no idea what this horse is thinking. I¡¯m feeling a little angry when I think that this absent-minded horse is holding the fate of my hair. Just as I was getting slightly annoyed, the horse suddenly moves its mouth *moshamosha*. And at the same time, my hair is being pulled forcefully. ¡¸Hiiiiiii!? Row-san, Row-san! My hair is now in an unprecedented crisis!¡¹ ¡¸Aaahh, there¡¯s no helping it! How about this then!¡¹ Row-san took out a small, red fruit from his chest. And when he passes it in front of the horse, the horse quickly let my hair go and turned its head to the fruit. Might be this horse¡¯s favorite food or something. Putting that aside, now that my hair had been released I move away from the horse at full speed. After that, I look into a stream¡¯s surface to confirm my own appearance from the reflection. ¡¸Uwaa©`, it¡¯s covered in the horse¡¯s sticky saliva¡­¡­¡¹ I mutter while grimacing unconsciously. My hair is normally soft with a slight curl at the end, but it was now limp because the horse was chewing on it and its saliva is now sticking all over my hair. Moreover, the saliva even reaches my scalp. There¡¯s no need for me to check on the smell by touching my hair, my whole hair smells like an animal. They will definitely express their displeasure if I were to return to the others like this. I scoop out the water from the flowing stream and use it to wash my hair. But, that would take a long time, and I won¡¯t be able to fully wash my hair if I do this. ¡¸Darn it©`, that idiot horse really did it!¡¹ Feeling that it will be troublesome to wash it by myself, I create a ball of water using Water magic and thrust only my head into it. Then I move the water current inside the water ball gently and wash my hair in one go. It¡¯s troublesome to wash my hair each and every time, so this is a technique of magic I came up with. With perfect control over the magic not to damage the hair and scalp. The water from the water ball gently flows as if it was wrapping my hair and scalp. Ah©`, it feels sofortable as though the hair is being washed by a hairdresser. Hm? Wait. Why don¡¯t I change the shape of the water into a hand and try to move it then? That way, the feeling shoulde close to the real thing. I toss away the water ball and make a new water ball with Water magic. Since it was generated in mid-air, I can increase the image of the magic while staring at my own arms. Then, the shape of the water changes in the blink of an eye, and it became two arms-shaped water. ¡¸Ooh, this might be possible!¡¹ I bring the two water-shaped arms with the shapes of both my arm closer to my head while feeling excited. And when the fingers touch my scalp, the finger copsed with a *pashari* sound. ¡¸Huh? Was the magic powerpression too weak?¡¹ So I pour a lot of magic power into the magic and raise the strength of the Water magic. Water magic has the property of strongly maintaining its shape as youpress and cram it with a lot of magic power inside. Afterpressing the magic power and creating the shape, I try using the magic again. The hands created with water magic got closer to my head¡­¡­ And then, the fingers didn¡¯t copse this time, firmly caressing my scalp. After that, I start to move it slowly to wash my hair. ¡¸¡­¡­ooh¡¹ I unintentionally let out a sigh as I feel the sensation of the cold water gently stroking my scalp and hair like a hand. It¡¯s just that, I guess I can¡¯t reproduce the movement of a hand somewhat since there are some stiff parts. But this is undoubtedly a hairdresser''s hands. Truly wonderful. I developed yet another wonderful magic. All those disgusting things had been removed as I wash my hair while pursuing the ideal movements for the fingers. When I cancel the magic, my hair and scalp had be very clean. I feel like the wind is softly stroking my scalp each time a refreshing wind blows. ¡¸I, I don¡¯t be bald, right?¡¹ I found out that my hair is fine when I hurriedly crouch down to look at myself on the water''s surface. Even when I try to touch the ce where it was not reflected on the water surface, there are no parts where I be bald. I deeply sigh in relief. My head feels so refreshing after feeling the wind since I was worried that I involuntarily be bald just now. From now on, I¡¯m going to use these water hands every time I¡¯m washing my hair. here Chapter 229: Elna-kaasan is Practicing Swordsmanship!?

Chapter 229: Elna-kaasan is Practicing Swordsmanship!?

¡¸¡­¡­fuu, that was such a terrible experience¡¹ After drying my hair using Wind magic, I left Row-san and the horses ande back to the ce near the carriage. There, Eleonora-neesan is swinging a wooden sword alone. Even though it¡¯s time to take a break, she¡¯s practicing alone. There¡¯s arge chance that I will just get dragged into her practice if I were to head there, so I quietly move my sight elsewhere. In a ce where the grasses were short, there were Nord-tousan, Elna-kaasan, Sylvio-niisan, and Mina. It looks like they hadid out cloth as they sit there, chatting while eating cookies and drinking tea. How nice. It¡¯s really peaceful and it¡¯s like they¡¯re having a pic. The weather is nice, and it would be great to have tea with a fine view of the ins. It can¡¯t bepared to something like the tiring and dirty practice. I also wanted to drink tea and take a rest, so I head there without hesitation. As I slowly walk toward Elna-kaasan and the other¡¯s direction, guess Sylvio-niisan and Nord-tousan noticed me and they turn around. And for some reason, both of them were smiling wryly. Why are they smiling wryly? Just as I was wondering about it, a hand was ced on my shoulder *ton*. ¡¸You came just at the right time. Al,e practice with me¡¹ When I look back, Eleonora-neesan said that as she came to me with a really nice smile on her face. Just when, did she close in on me from behind? Just now, she was dozens of meters away over there when I saw her. She closed the distance between us in an instant it was iprehensible, but now is not the time to think about such a thing. ¡¸No way! I¡¯m going to have a quiet tea time here!¡¹ Having a practice even when it¡¯s break time, gimme a break. Then there¡¯s no point in taking a break, don¡¯t you think? ¡¸What? You still want to sit? Even though you¡¯re going to sit inside the carriage again for a long time when break time is over, don¡¯t you feel tired to keep on sitting?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not as tiring as practice time¡¹ It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand Eleonora-neesan¡¯s point in doing that, but I don¡¯t think it''s necessary to practice now. As for me, it¡¯s fine if I can just take a break and walk around. However, the meaning of my words is not conveyed to the muscle-brained Eleonora-neesan as she has an unsatisfied expression after listening to my answer. ¡¸These days, Al¡¯s swordsmanship had finally returned to how it was before, but your skill will grow dull again if you don¡¯t make time for the practice you know?¡¹ So it seems that she¡¯s worried about my skill in swordsmanship. ¡¸Besides, I¡¯m also only swinging the sword by myself, it¡¯s boring¡¹ Or not. That was probably the first thing thates to her mind. I¡¯m sure that my ¡®skill in swordsmanship¡¯ is just a front. ¡¸That¡¯s not good Al. You have to move your body a little¡¹ Just as I was about to give a reason to reject Eleonora-neesan, Elna-kaasan said that as if supporting Eleonora-neesan. ¡¸Al will not be going to exercise if Eleonora doesn¡¯t ask him. I¡¯m also worried about him seeing him spacing out with his lifeless eyes inside the carriage all along¡¹ ¡¸Aah! I know how it feels! You will be worried if you saw him like that even for a moment!¡¹ Mina says as she nods, following after Elna-kaasan¡¯s remark. I was wondering why did they look at my face more than once inside the carriage, so they were thinking along those lines, huh? Truly, worrying over something unnecessarily. Though I just like spacing out like that. ¡¸Come on, move your body a little, and refresh yourself¡¹ From my perspective, having tea here couldn¡¯t be any better way to refresh myself. ¡¸Elna-kaasan can easily say that since you don¡¯t know about the exhaustion of sword practice¡¹ I can¡¯t change the development that I will be practicing anymore. And when I spit out such a sharp remark while half-giving up, Elna-kaasan sink into silence as if she was pondering over it. After that, she put the teacup in her hand on the te, and then she blurted out something astonishing. ¡¸¡­¡­you¡¯re right. I guess it¡¯s not a bad thing for me to train sometimes¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ehh¡¹¡¹¡¹ Hearing Elna-kaasan¡¯s remark, everyone let out a surprised, stupid-sounding sound. I was just saying that while half-joking though¡­¡­no way, will Elna-kaasan really participate in the sword training? She was only watching the practice back in the mansion, not even interrupting us, that Elna-kaasan is going to join us? Everyone else except Elna-kaasan suspect that we were just mishearing things as we look at each other faces to confirm it. ¡¸What. What is with everyone''s faces now? Even you Nord, that¡¯s terrible of you¡¹ Elna-kaasan unhappily says after looking at our reaction. ¡¸N, no, that is because it is unusual for Elna to participate in sword training¡¹ Nord-tousan unintentionally flinched as she looked at him quietly. ¡¸Rather than that, can kaasan do sword practice?¡¹ Eleonora-neesan asked the biggest question in our minds. Elna-kaasan was an adventurer and a magician who was in the same party in Nord-tousan in the past. Since she fought numerous battles in the past, she might still have her experience and knowledge. You can tell from the advice she gave us during our practice. But, being knowledgeable and being able to actually move your body in practice is a different matter altogether. Elna-kaasan¡¯s main job is the same as mine, a magician. Putting aside my level and Sylvio-niisan¡¯, it will be difficult to be Eleonora-neesan¡¯s sparring partner, isn¡¯t it? While everyone is having such a worried expression on our faces, with a calm expression, Elna-kaasan says. ¡¸I¡¯m still a former adventurer despite looking like this, you know? I can still fight in close quarters even though I¡¯m a magician. Though I¡¯m using a staff technique instead of swordsmanship¡¹ That¡¯s because Elna-kaasan doesn¡¯t give the impression of an adventurer from her usual calm demeanor. It won¡¯t be strange even if someone says that she was ady from a noble house. Even so, she was full of confidence in her close-quarterbat. Moreover, it¡¯s surprising that she can use staff techniques. Probably because she was using a staff as a magician. When you talk about something like staff techniques, it sounded cool since they have the image of an experienced fighter. ¡¸But, at best you can only use that to defend yourself, right?¡¹ Just when I was feeling honestly impressed at her, Eleonora-neesan said that sounding as if she¡¯s provoking her. It looks like she still thinks that Elna-kaasan is unable to fight in close-quarter. Due to Eleonora-neesan¡¯s provocation, the air around us instantly turns cold. As I, Sylvio-niisan, and Mina watch over them in suspense, Elna-kaasan smiles and says, ¡¸Yes, you¡¯re right. At best, I can easily deal with someone on the level of Eleonora¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Eleonora-neesan falls silent after hearing Elna-kaasan¡¯s reply. I felt that I heard a snap-like sound in the air. In contrast with the calm weather and ins, a cold atmosphere is drifting around us. Except for the two of them, everyone else can¡¯t help but stay silent. No©`! Stop it already! Why does the creature called women like to start an argument arbitrarily? If you want to argue about something then you can do it, but I wish you only do it on the level of amiable argument just like me and Torr. I wish you were not mixing poisonous remarks and creating a heated atmosphere. I mean, ¡®can easily deal with Eleonora-neesan'', that can¡¯t already be said to be on the level of self-defense anymore, isn¡¯t it? ¡¸Hee©`, even though I¡¯m like this, I¡¯m quite strong you know?¡¹ Eleonora-neesan says while giving off a dangerous atmosphere around her. ¡¸That¡¯spared to other children, right?¡¹ However, Elna-kaasan answered while feeling like she wasughing scornfully at Eleonora-neesan, paying no heed to her reaction. An unfamiliar aura is drifting from Eleonora-neesan beside me. Can you please stop it Elna-kaasan? The Eleonora-neesan beside me is scary. ¡¸Then, keep mepany kaasan¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I will go easy on you¡¹ As Eleonora-neesan turns around and starts to walk back, Elna-kaasan quickly stands up and follows after her. Being left behind, we follow them with our eyes in nk amazement. ¡¸¡­¡­umm, will kaasan be okay? Tousan?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Elna is strong after all¡¹ Nord-tousan firmly nodded to Sylvio-niisan¡¯s questions as he seems to have confidence in Elna-kaasan skill. ¡¸It won¡¯t make any rift in the rtionship between parent and her child right?¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t say something so ominous! I, I think it¡¯s probably going to be okay. If something were to happen, everyone should help patch things up!¡¹ When I tell him the thing I¡¯m most concerned about, Nord-tousan answered while slightly panicking. I wanted you to answer me confidently though. here Chapter 230: Elna-kaasans Real Ability

Chapter 230: Elna-kaasan''s Real Ability

Eleonora-neesan and Elna-kaasan are facing each other with a distance of about 10 meters between them in the grasnd. We - the men¡¯s camp - are watching them with a worried look on our faces. Eleonora-neesan is wearing her usual training clothes, gripping a wooden sword in the palm of her hand. Facing her, Elna-kaasan is wearing a one-piece and holding a long cane as tall as she is. I wonder if it was made using monster material and some ores? I don¡¯t know about the wood¡¯s quality as it has elegant outlines in appearance and shape, also arge crystal at the top portion. It probably uses something like a monster magic stone enabling the user to increase the efficiency and enhance the user''s magic power. That¡¯s why the magician in this world is using a cane. But since I have a lot of magic power, and I don¡¯t usually cast magic quickly and continuously, I don¡¯t have them. However, when I see Elna-kaasan holding her cane like that, I think I want to have one cool cane. ¡¸It¡¯s the first time I saw kaasan wielding a cane¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re right¡¹ I can only agree and nodded since I had the exact same thoughts as Sylvio-niisan¡¯s remark. ¡¸It¡¯s also been a while since Nord-tousan see Elna-kaasan wielding her cane, right?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. Nowadays, Elna hadn¡¯t had the chance to use magic seriously. Though I said that, she is only using it to use staff technique this time¡¹ Nord-tousan answers with a somewhat faraway look in his eyes when I ask. He¡¯s probably recalling past events. I guess Nord-tousan finally responds to my expectation as I keep silent and waited, thinking that it would be a chance to hear about Elna-kaasan¡¯s valuable past, he says - while smiling wryly-, ¡¸Even when she retired as an adventurer, and before Al and Sylvio were born, she used to wield the cane quite skillfully you know? For example, back when we arrived in this territory, there are a lot of ferocious monsters and a few bandits group scattered around. Together with Elna, we did our best to make the territoryfortable to live in¡¹ ¡¸Eeeh?! There were ferocious monsters in the vige!?¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s also bandits!?¡¹ I and Sylvio-niisan raised our voices in surprise after hearing Nord-tousan¡¯s ount. ¡¸Of course there was. The Slowlett territory is located at the edge of the Kingdom, and few people were living here. There were a lot of monsters and bandits back then¡¹ Perhaps he thought our reactions were interesting that Nord-tousan chuckled as he continue to exin. Speaking of the area around Slowlett territory, there are hardly any ferocious monsters now. I thought that it was this kind of ce from the beginning, so it was apparently not. ¡¸There are a lot of monsters here in the past¡¹ ¡¸So the reason we can have peaceful lives right now is due to tousan and kaasan¡¯s hard work back then, huh¡¹ ¡¸Ahaha, thank you¡¹, Nord-tousan said with augh that give off a strained feeling as I and Sylvio-niisan said our thanks to him. I wonder why? I feel like Nord-tousan¡¯s current expression feels the same as when he was being praised by the nobles in the capital for his Dragon yer¡¯s heroic act. Like, he¡¯s happy being praised, but actually, there are some real circumstances and past at that time that was embarrassing so he honestly can¡¯t feel happy about it. I feel like there are such circumstances. ¡¸Say, Nord-tousan. Can you tell us about that story again in detail¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Look, they are about to begin!¡¹ Nord-tousan shouted when I was trying to find out more about the past as if he was trying to cover up my question. So there was something, huh? My intuition told me that I will be able to find out something interesting if I were to dig around there. But, he probably won¡¯t tell me even if I ask. Let¡¯s find some information about it when I have the chance to do so. There may be books in the mansion about the origin of this vige or something, or maybe the vige chief might know about some old stories. Gaining new things to look forward to, I returned my consciousness to the two women as Nord-tousan says. ¡¸¡­¡­kaasan, you are not going to change your clothes?¡¹ ¡¸Right, I¡¯m fine wearing this. Rather, I don¡¯t have any training clothes¡¹ Elna-kaasan is currently wearing in clothes. She doesn¡¯t wear a cardigan, but still, you can say that she¡¯s wearing unsuitable clothes for the training. ¡¸That¡¯s fine with me, but don¡¯t get upset if your clothes got dirtied okay?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s alright, you don¡¯t have to worry about it¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Elna-kaasan answered Eleonora-neesan¡¯s remark while smiling calmly. ¡¯My clothes won¡¯t get dirtied if I were to fight against someone on the level of Eleonora¡¯. That¡¯s probably the meaning of her words. This makes the cursing between me and Torr looks cute. As always, women¡¯s verbal exchange is scary since they calmly mix poison in their words. ¡¸S, so then are the both of you ready!?¡¹ Maybe she couldn¡¯t bear the tense atmosphere between them. As Mina - the person responsible to give the signal to start - shouted in a high-pitched voice. ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m ready¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m also ready¡¹ Eleonora-neesan assumes a stance with her sword in front, while Elna-kaasan doesn¡¯t assume any stance. She was just standing while holding her cane in her right hand. Even while having a puzzled expression on her face after seeing that, Eleonora-neesan change her expression to a serious one, as she might decide not to worry about that. ¡¸Will Elna-kaasan really be okay? I think now is the time if you want to stop them¡­¡­¡¹ As expected, this makes me worry about her since I usually experienced Eleonora-neesan¡¯s outrageous strength. Eleonora-neesan is someone who received Nord-tousan¡¯s genuine swordsmanship, so even if you told me that she was in the same party as the Dragon yer in the past, it¡¯s probably going to be difficult for Elna-kaasan, right? ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Elna will not lose to Eleonora¡¹ This is thest time to stop those two. So I asked him with that meaning implied, but Nord-tousan only grins. Seeing that I decided to just be a spectator and won¡¯t care about what would happenter. The feeling of tension and heavy atmosphere even spread toward us. ¡¸Then, begin!¡¹ After Mina shouted the start of the spar, Eleonora-neesan disappeared from her position. And the next moment. Eleonora-neesan is rolling on the ground close to Elna-kaasan. Elna-kaasan only shifted her position a little and didn¡¯t make any particr movement. ¡¸¡­¡­ehh? Why?¡¹ Laying on the grassy field, Eleonora-neesan makes a stupid-sounding voice. With such an expression that shows she doesn¡¯t know what had happened. ¡¸Ara, you are done already? This will not let me have an exercise¡¹ ¡¸¨D¨D!? One more time!¡¹ Eleonora-neesan must havee to her senses after hearing Elna-kaasan¡¯s remark. Eleonora-neesan swiftly stood up and assume a stance with her sword. ¡¸What happened just now?¡¹ ¡¸Hm©`, if it¡¯s Al, you know what happened, right¡¹ ¡¸Somehow? I think I will be sure of it if I see it one more time¡¹ Sylvio-niisan tilted his head to the side, while Nord-tousan nodded calmly. Seems like he¡¯s asking me to observe kaasan¡¯s next move properly and try to answer it. As I look in their direction more closely before, I see Eleonora-neesan circting her magic power inside her body. The flow of her magic power is smootherpared to her usage before, looks like her Body Strengthening magic has improved due to the training with the Knight¡¯s Order at the capital. The moment her magic power is enveloping her whole body and stabilizes, Eleonora-neesan her magic power erupted and she rushes forward. Simultaneously, Elna-kaasan took a step forward - just as when she usually walks - and extends her long cane as if she were trying to give the cane. Immediately after, Eleonora-neesan rushes to the cane as if she was drawn to it. Being tripped by the extended cane, Eleonora-neesan rolled on the grass again, just like before. ¡¸She perfectly grasps the timing of Eleonora-neesan getting closer from the flow of her magic power¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. As expected, Al¡¯s sense when ites to magic is sharp. Though to begin with, it was not the sort of thing that will be noticed if you were any ordinary magician¡¹ Really? If you use magic habitually and feel the magic power near you, I think you may understand how others use their magic power though¡­¡­ ¡¸What is that supposed to mean?¡¹ Sylvio-niisan - who doesn¡¯t understand the situation - asks us when Nord-tousan and I are talking about it. ¡¸So Eleonora approached Elna by strengthening her body with magic. Until here, you understand, right?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Really? No wonder I thought she was faster than usual¡¹ Sylvio-niisan is surprised when he listens to Nord-tousan''s exnation, where it was as though he¡¯s trying to confirm whether niisan understands or not. It sounds like he¡¯s joking, but Sylvio-niisan is extremely serious. Eleonora-neesan¡¯s movement has always been too fast for us. From our perspectives - who clearly understands and experiences her outrageousness from our normal practice with our bodies -, that was unavoidable. So if we can¡¯t perceive the fact that she was strengthening her body using magic, we will probably just ept it and be like, ¡¸Ahh, Eleonora-neesan is rushing toward her at such a speed where we can¡¯t see her¡¹. Even I thought that she was disappearing from her ce when I saw her in the beginning, and I thought that it was normal even if she disappear like that. As for why Sylvio-niisan didn¡¯t think that she was using Body Strengthening magic, one of the reasons for that was because Eleonora-neesan¡¯s specs are just too abnormal. Nord-tousan might have alsoe to that conclusion. He exins it with a slightly mixed feeling. ¡¸Well, when ites to that kind of speed, it¡¯s natural for one to think that they are using their magic power and strengthening their magic¡¹ ¡¸Ehh? Then, so the reason that tousan bes so fast and disappears from our sight during our practice is also due to using Body Strengthening magic?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? No, I¡¯m not using that¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ One of the reasons for the abnormal specs is also right here! That¡¯s right. Even though Nord-tousan doesn¡¯t use Body Strengthening, he¡®s a strange person who is faster than Eleonora-neesan who uses Body Strengthening magic. I only vaguely felt it, but I think Sylvio-niisan and me already have different senses from other people because of these abnormal people around us. ¡¸Well, putting that aside, a sharp, magic power-perceptive opponent will grasp the timing of your move if you use Body Strengthening. Like this time, Elna read the flow of Eleonora¡¯s magic power and grasped the timing when she started running¡¹ ¡¸So it¡¯s like that. I can¡¯t see her flow of magic power at all¡¹ ¡¸You can¡¯t feel it unless you are a skilled magician or an experienced person¡¹ ¡¸Then, kaasan, tousan, and Al are amazing since you all can do that¡¹ I think this is also Sylvio-niisan¡¯s amazing¡¯s quality since he can honestly praise others like that. For some reason, Nord-tousan and I became embarrassed being praised like that. ¡¸Hey, Eleonora. How long are you nning to space out and lying down over there? Quickly stand up ¡¹ ¡¸I know!¡¹ Being told that by Elna-kaasan, Eleonora-neesan stands up as she said that. But, she got an expression on her face that fails to understand her situation, ¡®howe she can see all of my movements and cut me off¡¯? Such a bewildered expression is clearly shown on her face. Even though they are standing opposite each other, the opponent will just be going to be even more confident with themselves if you have that kind of expression on your face. See©`, Elna-kaasan is smiling. ¡¸You cane at me anytime¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m going!¡¹ I think she got a good personality, provoking without any cause. Eleonora-neesan drew closer while being so patient even though she was provoked. She¡¯s drawing closer while feinting and changing her course. However, as long as Eleonora-neesan uses such crude Body Strengthening magic, all of her tactics will be renderedpletely useless. Looking at Eleonora-neesan¡¯s flow of magic power, Elna-kaasan is adopting a stance of watching and waiting for neesan¡¯s movement, asionally she¡¯s only stepping in neesan¡¯s range and extending her cane. Just by doing that alone, Eleonora-neesan ended up rolling on the grass over and over again. And in the end, Eleonora-neesan is lying and panting on the grass, perhaps she had also exhausted her stamina. Calmly walking toward her, Elna-kaasan points her cane at Eleonora-neesan¡¯s face. ¡¸¡­¡­I, I lost ¡¹ ¡¸Very good¡¹ Hearing Eleonora-neesan¡¯s seemingly frustrated deration, Elna-kaasan nodded in satisfaction. here Chapter 231: Preparation Before Cooking

Chapter 231: Preparation Before Cooking

¡¸I¡¯m hungry¡¹ It¡¯s probably because of the intense practice before noon. So Eleonora-neesan bluntly said. It¡¯s currently a little before noon. It¡¯s a bit early to have lunch, but we had breakfast early in the morning and then left after all, so it can¡¯t be helped. And despite just spacing out, even I¡¯m also hungry so it¡¯s natural for her - who was practicing - to be hungry. ¡¸Right. It¡¯s a bit early, but why don¡¯t we have lunch here? Is that all right with Al and Sylvio?¡¹ ¡¸Un, it¡¯s okay©`¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m also hungry actually¡¹ I and Sylvio-niisan nodded, while feeling the silent pressure to make us nod from Elna-kaasan and Eleonora-neesan. I understand how you feel, but it¡¯s scary you know. ¡¸Then, let¡¯s have our lunch here, shall we? We should still have enough time but, I will check with Row-san just in case¡¹ ¡®Eleonora-neesan and Elna-kaasan are hungry¡¯. The probability of Row-san the coachman shaking his head - horizontally - is extremely low if you told him that. But still, even if you know the result, it is important to discuss it with him. Nord-tousan conscientiously goes to Row-san to discuss it. Consequently, Row-san didn¡¯t find a problem with that and nodded. Though he felt the pressure from the women¡¯s group and his face was twitching, it looks like we are going to be okay since we have plenty of time in our schedule for today. Everyone still has a lot of stamina and was lively on our first day on this trip. He had probably predicted that it would be like this. As expected from Row-san. Most of all, when everyone has be tired and bored during thetter half of the journey, he¡¯s going to increase the pace to let us arrive as soon as possible. I feel like this time will also be just like when I went to Kagura. ¡¸Now then let¡¯s prepare for lunch, shall we¡¹ With Nord-tousan¡¯s words as a signal, each of us starts moving to prepare our lunch. The food at our destination had basically been decided at the pre-journey stage. For our lunch today, we are going to have a pot-au-feu, where you just cut and stew the vegetables, and adjust the taste. Of course, we have three female big eaters here so it won¡¯t be enough with just that, that¡¯s why we nned to add spaghetti to our lunch. First, we¡¯ll make a fire to cook. ¡¸Mina, bring firewood here©`. I¡¯ll light the fire¡¹ ¡¸Understood!¡¹ After asking Mina, I took the t ground near the carriage as a kitchen. Since the grasses on the grassy field are too tall. I can just cut the grass, and cultivate the ground just like when I was using the trick of Earth magic to pull weeds back then, but I feel kinda awkward doing that just for us to have lunch. It¡¯s such a beautiful grasnd, see. The road is wide enough to let other carriages pass, so it would be safe even if someone were to pass through here. As I finished choosing the ce for the kitchen, Mina returned bringing a bundle of firewood. And as I was about to use Fire magic to light the fire, Elna-kaasan called out to me. ¡¸Wait a minute Al. Let Eleonora do it¡¹ ¡¸Eh©`? I¡¯m lighting the fire©`?¡¹ Perhaps she also knows that she¡¯s not skilled in magic that Eleonora-neesan said that in a displeased tone. ¡¸You can think of this as a practice. When you have polished your magic power perception and you are able to sense them as I do, it will make it easier for you when you fight against someone using Body Strengthening, you know?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll try it then!¡¹ Eleonora-neesan shows an eager enthusiasm after hearing what Elna-kaasan said. As expected from Elna-kaasan, she¡¯s good at leading someone with her words. Inserting part of swordsmanship in teaching about magic like that to make her interested. Oh well, I think it will take a lot of time and taxing for her at this pace, but I guess it¡¯s fine since it will make her more interested in magic and magic power than before. So I didn¡¯t say anything after considering all that. ¡¸Al, I brought the ingredient¡¹ While Eleonora-neesan is lighting the firewood, I¡¯m preparing the ingredients with Sylvio-niisan and Nord-tousan. Then Row-san brought the tablewares to us. ¡¸Okay. I¡¯ll make something to ce them on¡¹ I cast an Earth magic toward the ground. With the image of our mansion¡¯s kitchen, the ground rises. Then Ipress the magic power and hardened the soil to adjust the shape. The kitchen ispleted, not even 10 seconds had passed since I cast the Earth magic. I actually want to make it more detailed than this, but we will just demolish it after using it anyway since this is just a ce we took a break at. People are waiting, so this much should be enough. ¡¸Okay, it¡¯s done¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹ Despite telling them that I¡¯m done, no one is cing their stuff on top of it. How should I put it, they look more bewildered rather than being amazed. By any chance, I didn¡¯t cut corners somewhere, right? No, it doesn¡¯t make any sense even if I were to make the kitchen fancier than this, we already have a ce to put all the ingredients and stuff¡­¡­ ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right! It¡¯s chairs and a table then!¡¹ We won¡¯t be able to have the vision of having a delicious meal if I don¡¯t do this. So I immediately cast an Earth magic. I reproduce a table and chairs that have almost the same shape as the dining table back at the mansion using Earth magic. Taking out a white cloth from the carriage, I quickly spread it on the table. Un, now it¡¯s giving a more nice looking and clean impression I think. The color of the chairs is a dull, earthen color but please spare me for that since I¡¯m particr with the details. I put too much attention on the ornaments to reduce people¡¯s boredom when they saw them. ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹ ¡¯How about this then?¡¯ when I turn my gaze to the three of them with that kind of meaning, their expression looked as if they were speechless. What¡¯s wrong now? As I was trying to find out what¡¯s the reason for their expression, I found out that the three of them are looking at the chairs. ¡­¡­I knew it, it¡¯s because of the chairs after all. When ites to chairs, it¡¯s important for them to have a certain level offort. It¡¯s very important to be able to sit in a rx-ed position for a long time to enjoy a refined meal. A wonderful chair is indispensable to have a wonderful time. I understand that the three of them are shocked by the hard chairs made using Earth magic. I also want to sit on a chair that fit my body with a soft cushion, you know! But, there¡¯s no way of reproducing with just Earth magic. ¡¸I know what everyone is going to say, you know? Even I want to sit on better and a soft chair that fit my body! But, we¡¯re currently on a journey right now! We¡¯re outside, not in our mansion! There are things I can and can not do. So please bear with the current level offort since we also have slime cushions¡¹ ¡¸¡¸No one is thinking like that¡¹¡¹ Although I was telling them about my frustration and uselessness, Nord-tousan and Sylvio-niisan¡¯s replies were cold. ¡¸Eeh!? Then, what are youining about!? It must be the kitchen then!?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m notining. If anything, these are too well-made¡¹ ¡¸It feels like we are in the mansion despite being on a trip¡¹ For some reason, Nord-tousan seems like he¡¯s having a headache while Sylvio-niisan is smiling wryly. Un? So, in other words, it¡¯s asfortable as the mansion? You all have noints then. ¡¸Hey Eleonora! The fire is strong! Reduce the amount of magic power you put into it a little more!¡¹ ¡¸Eehh? I don¡¯t know the amount even if you told me ¡®a little more¡¯!¡¹ While I was tilting my head to the side, I can hear Elna-kaasan and Eleonora-neesan¡¯s angry voices in the back. Then, the sound of the firewood loudly cracking sounded. here Chapter 232: Cooking with Everyone

Chapter 232: Cooking with Everyone

There were various differences in opinions, but we are able to continue with the cooking without dy. ¡¸Eleonora, cut the carrots a bit more so they have the same size¡¹ Elna-kaasan advise Eleonora-neesan as she forced her to participate in cooking. When I look in their direction, I saw Eleonora-neesan over there, cutting the carrots in an awkward manner. ¡¸It¡¯s Pot-au-feu, isn¡¯t it? So, it¡¯s fine if the sizes are slightly different. Rather, it will make the taste better¡¹ ¡¸But that does not mean you can do that, and it will make a big difference in size if you can not cut it in the same size you know? Here, try cutting them in the same size¡¹ ¡¸All right, all right¡¹ Eleonora-neesan said - with a slightly unhappy expression on her face - when Elna-kaasan told her that. Then she quietly cut the carrots. Chop¡­chop¡­¡­an irregr noise I¡¯m clearly not familiar with. When I look at the carrots on top of the cutting board, there are - by any standard - irregrly-shaped thingsying around over there. ¡¸¡­¡­this, did you cut them with the intention to make them uniform?¡¹ ¡¸Of course!¡¹ Looking at Eleonora-neesan - who is replying so confidently-, Elna-kaasan looked terribly worried as she says, ¡¸Eleonora, are your eyes all right? Did you hit your head when we were practicing before?¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s nothing wrong with me!¡¹ Perhaps she is embarrassed due to losing so pathetically that she gnashed her teeth as she answer Elna-kaasan. It¡¯s fun seeing Eleonora-neesan being yed around like this. This is a kind of a fresh experience since I was often the one in that situation usually. ¡¸¡­¡­what?¡¹ She probably noticed me staring at her absent-mindedly. She red at me looking slightly irritable. ¡¸¡­¡­nothing¡¹ Sparks might fly at me if I were to say anything here, so I answer like that and turn my eyes to the front. After that, I purposely slice the onion rhythmically. Of course, they are properly cut in the same sizes, unlike my unskilled sister. ¡¸¡­¡­look, Al can cut them neatly, see?¡¹ ¡¸Al is like, a half-cook after all, so he doesn¡¯t count¡¹ What do you mean ¡®half-cook¡¯? I only do what I like to do, alright? I¡¯m not someone like Bartolo, who loves cooking you know. Just as I was thinking about that tsukkomi in my mind, I saw Sylvio-niisan, Nord-tousan, and Mina - the three of them -, sitting on a chair peeling potatoes peacefully. And they peel it like peeling apples using a kitchen knife. There is no handy tool like a peeler in this world, but it will be dangerous for them, not to mention that it would take a lot of time. There¡¯s an easier way to peel the skin without doing that, should I teach it to them, then? ¡¸Al, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹ As I stare at them with aplicated expression on my face, Nord-tousan asks me, seems like he noticed me staring at them. ¡¸I know an easier method to peel the skin¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸There is such a method?¡¹ ¡¸That method, how do you do it?¡¹ Nord-tousan and Mina only experience the troublesome peeling work, but it looks like they jump at the method as they looked interested. While Sylvio-niisan is silent as he looks to be concentrating on the potatoes in front of him. They don¡¯t look to be particrly angry about it, so I bring the cutting board and a knife to the table. After that, I take one potato and put it on the cutting board. ¡¸You make a shallow, round cut with a knife like this¡¹ As I make a shallow, round cut on the potato, - Nord-tousan and Mina - who is watching me - nod *funfun*. I followed the process in a flowing-like manner while watching the two of them. After making the cut, I put it into the hot water inside the pot I had prepared earlier. It will take around ten minutes. I continue to boil the potato while turning them over midway. If it were a skilled cook, then some of the skin is just going to peel by itself during the boiling time, but we¡¯re all just an amateur after all. It will be enough to peel and boil the potatoes as much as it fits inside the pot for fifteen minutes. Boil them until the stick can soft go through the skin, then take them out from the pot. ¡¸All that¡¯s left is to cool it down in a bowl of ice water¡¹ ¡¸An advanced magic technique casually came out at the end¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸To begin with we can not use Ice magic, and it¡¯s going to be difficult to have ice without Ice magic tool¡¹ Looking at my action, Nord-tousan and Mina have glum expressions on their faces. ¡¸I, is that so? So people can¡¯t normally get Ice, huh¡­¡­¡­¡¹ It should be a simple peeling technique that everyone could do, but now it became something that can only be used by some people and those with money can do. It made me realize once more about the high-level civilization of my previous life. ¡¸You can also say that, but I think that few among the general public will consider using Ice magic in cooking¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve been thinking for a while now, but the manner in which Alfried-sama uses magic is a bit different from others, doesn''t it?¡¹ Now I¡¯m being treated like an abnormal person for some reason. Strange. Even though magic exists in this world to enrich our lives, there¡¯s no reason not to make effective use of it, right? I think this is the most obvious thing to do. Hmm, I can¡¯t help but exined it to them like that, so I¡¯ll just let it flow. ¡¸Oh well, I think you can even use cold water to some extent. So in short, you only have to cool down the hot potato¡¹ ¡¸Then what are we going to do with that cooled potato?¡¹ ¡¸You only have to peel the skin with your fingers after that¡¹ I take one potato and answer. Then I pull the skin in an easy-to-understand manner for the confused duo. Immediately after, they peeled off easily. Just like that, the skin is peeled and one clean potato ispleted. ¡¸Eehhh!? The potato skin was peeled this easily!?¡¹ ¡¸It doesn¡¯t have any skin left¡¹ The two of them are surprised by the peeled potato. Mina¡¯s reaction is particrly big, so even I - who is demonstrating this - feel a little happy about it. Feeling a bit happy, I peel off another potato in front of them. ¡¸Here©`, this one also peeled easily with my hands¡¹ ¡¸That looks a little fun! Please let me do it too!¡¹ Mina looks to be itching to do it when I show them the cleanly peeled potatoes, so I let her do it as she likes. And perhaps Nord-tousan was also curious about the peeling that he started to quietly peel a potato under the cover of Mina¡¯s excitement. ¡¸Waa! Amazing! The skin of the potatoes reallye off easily!¡¹ ¡¸This is really easy. To think that there is this kind of method¡­¡­¡¹ Mina cries out, impressed with the result while Nord-tousan is astonished by it. Uh-huh, the feeling of wanting to make everything easier is important. ¡¯Can this be made simple, can this be even more efficient¡¯, it was all ideas to make things easier. People can make progress with that as a driving force. It might be a little tiring until it bes easier, but as long as you get there it will be easierter down the road. As I was thinking about such things, Elna-kaasan and Eleonora-neesan¡¯s voices can be hearding from behind me. ¡¸¡­¡­just as you said, he really is like a half-cook. It was unsuitable to use him topare against¡¹ ¡¸Right?¡¹ Err, but I¡¯m not a cook, all right? ¡ô In spite of the demonstration of the small trick in peeling the potatoes, our cooking went smoothly and advances as it was about toplete. The pot-au-feu that was vored with a lot of vegetables, potatoes, bacon, and spices is now letting out a fragrant smell as it makes boiling sounds *gutsugutsu* Mina and I - who are adjusting the fire - receive the direct aroma from the pot-au-feu, and our stomachs rumble as if in response to that. I¡¯m so hungry already. While everyone who has nothing to do now is already waiting in their seat and staring fixedly at us. They¡¯re waiting for the pot-au-feu. ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹ The pressuring gazes from Eleonora-neesan and Elna-kaasan are piercing us. I also want to quickly eat them so I¡¯d like you guys to not put pressure on me. ¡¸Alfried-sama, this should be enough right? The pot-au-feu is done now, right!?¡¹ ¡¸We still have the pasta left¡¹ Admonishing Mina as she tries to press me for an answer, I take out the pasta from the container. Pot-au-feu can be eaten together with something else like bread, but that won¡¯t be enjoyable. In addition, the biggest reason I put the pasta inside the pot-au-feu is that I personally like it. Though, as expected there is no convenient stuff like dried pasta here, so it will just be boiled in advance. I actually want to mix some olive oil, and sauce, and froze them with Ice magic. I wanted to eat them whenever I like if I just heat them, but the other members of the family¡¯s responses - as they are not used to frozen food - are subtle, so it¡¯s not added. Well, from the perspective of people who are not used to them, they will just think of frozen pasta as some suspicious food. But when it has be like this, even though the pasta has been boiled this morning, it has been a few hours since then so the noodles will be soggy and the texture will be ruined. In the first ce, that kind of pasta will be thrown into the mix, but I¡¯m using the pasta from my subspace of the Space magic, so it¡¯s clear. I secretly snuck the pasta out from my Space magic into the carriage. There is no concept of time in Space magic. That¡¯s why the pasta I took out from the container is still steaming and fresh. I put the usual pasta into the pot-au-feu inside the pot. Since it has somewhat been boiled in advance, we don¡¯t have to cook them for long. ¡¸Okay, now it¡¯s done¡¹ ¡¸It ispleted!¡¹ Hearing Mina¡¯s cheerful voice, Eleonora-neesan - who was starving - immediately sat up straight. I feel like Elna-kaasan is also adjusting her posture somewhat. ¡¸I will set the table with Mina¡¹ ¡¸Okay. I will leave it to you¡¹ All right, Row-san offered to change our roles to set the table from hereon. Although I can cook, I think he felt sorry to even make me - as the master - set the table for him. Guessing his intention, I obediently let him take the role and take a seat. The order of the seats is the same as usual. To the left of me is Sylvio-niisan, while Eleonora-neesan is sitting in front of me. But Mina and Row-san are here today, so there is another seat to my right side. At first, the two of them refused to sit to have lunch together with us, but then Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan said to them ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it, just eat¡¹, and so they are now eating together with us. We¡¯re now away from home, we¡¯re not too picky about rules and etiquette. As I sit while thinking about that kind of thing, the pot-au-feu is distributed to us in session. Nord-tousan got served first, followed by Elna-kaasan after him. And after Eleonora-neesan received her portion, Row-san and Mina return to the kitchen to get more tes. ¡¸Here, Al¡¹ I guess she thought that Sylvio-niisan and I haven¡¯t got our portion yet since Eleonora-neesan - who is looking forward to the meal - handed her te to me. Was Eleonora-neesan worried about me? Is such a thing be possible? No, even back in the mansion, she almost never care about me when I was in the back and continue to pass the food around, y¡¯know? Nheless, it will also be inexcusable to keep her waiting with the te like that and turn down her kindness. ¡¸¡­¡­uh? Th, thank you¡¹ I received the te of pot-au-feu while wondering about the reason. The pot-au-feu I received is full of ingredients and looks so delici¨D¨D ¡¸¨D¨Dhey, the ingredients of my pot-au-feu, they all have irregr shapes¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ahh! Mina, that one goes here!¡¹ Even when I fixedly stare at her, Eleonora-neesan indirectly turns her eyes away. After that, she stopped Mina who came to set the table at the perfect time, and took a te of pot-au-feu with regr-sized ingredients. I¡¯m a bit dissatisfied with this but it¡¯s kinda annoying to have a fight over food before eating. I¡¯d rather eat sooner than do that. Just as I was waiting and thinking to myself ¡®Still not yet¡¯?, Mina and Row-san finally sit down. ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s eat¡¹ With Nord-tousan¡¯s words, everyone grip our knife and fork and started eating. I, too, also start eating the pot-au-feu. I guess I¡¯ll have a thick slice of bacon first. I pour plenty of soup on top of the served bacon. It¡¯s very thick and has a somewhat different smell and presence from the other ingredients It was seasoned by Bartolo, and this is added to the mix in exchange for the Vienna sausage. First, I cut up the bacon as though it was the usual meat, then I bring it to my mouth. At first, I can feel an overwhelming chewy texture and the rich original taste of meat from the bacon and spices used. Each time I sunk my teeth into the bacon, those rich vors spread inside my mouth. After enjoying the taste of the bacon, I take the onion next. The onions are stewed until they are mushy, I stab them with my fork and eat them. While it was soft, there is also the crispy texture of the onion. Then the onion that was soaked in soup releases its sweetness. Hmm©`, the bacon that was strongly seasoned does a good job in mixing with the other ingredients. Thanks to this bacon, there is no problem even if there are no such things as consomme to go with the meal since soup turns out to be richly vored. As long as we have this, we don¡¯t need to add too many spices. It also has the natural sweetness of the vegetables. ¡¸This is delicious©`. Especially thisrge bacon is overwhelming©`¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re right. That Bartolo, he does a good job¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, and thanks to the bacon, the taste bes thicker overall¡¹ ¡¸The vegetables are really delicious¡¹ Everyone gave high praises to the bacon, guess they also noticed the bacon¡¯s greatness. That Bartolo, he can still y an active role even though he¡¯s not here with us, amazing. ¡¸Next is pasta! But, they have been boiled before, so will they be soggier than the usual pasta?¡¹ ¡¸The soggy noodles will taste a little less appetizing than usual but we¡¯re on a trip right now so there is nothing we can do about that¡¹ It¡¯s fine. They are specially stored using Space magic this time, so they are still fresh and hot. But, I¡¯m the only one who knows about it. If they still say something like ¡¸As expected, the taste is worse than usual¡¹, then I can onlyugh if they gave it such reactions. It feels like I¡¯m trying to find out others'' preferences right now. I watch over Eleonora-neesan and Elna-kaasan as they carried the pasta into their mouth while feeling excited inside. ¡¸They only be slightly soggy, aren¡¯t they¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I wonder? It does not seem that different from what I always ate, though?¡¹ Elna-kaasan gave her keen impression about it, but it waspletely denied by Eleonora-neesan. It will just make me smile when you said such a mistaken line with a mysterious expression on your face. If I tell them something like ''This is high-ss food'', then it¡¯s going to be easier to make them happyter. ¡¸Hey Al. Why are you smiling?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s nothing¡¹ Oops, it looks like my smile escaped me. Since she red at me, I changes my expression into a neutral one to deceive her. I coil around the pasta into my fork and put it into my mouth while Eleonora-neesan is looking at me with eyes full of suspicion. Un, the soup soaked in the pasta it¡¯s tasty. I think it¡¯s thanks to the Space magic that the pasta hardly bes soggy. I continue moving my fork while feeling satisfied with the pasta¡¯s texture and taste. And then, I feel a tough texture in my mouth. Unintentionally looking at the tip of my fork, I saw an irregrly shaped carrot being that was only stabbed shallowly there. ¡¸¡­¡­the carrot is hard¡¹ When I muttered like that, the gaze that feels like they are piercing me vanished. here Chapter 233: Motherly

Chapter 233: Motherly

We will resume our journey after we finished our peaceful lunch. After we quickly finished cleaning up the ce, we get into the carriage. I involuntarily sighed in relief as I sit in my original position by the window just like when we left. The whole family went to the grasnd and ate a delicious meal while having a nice view. ¡­¡­that should be enough, right? ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s return to the mansion¡¹ ¡¸What are you saying, Al. We are not having a pic, so we will not go home now¡¹ As I said that while looking satisfied, Nord-tousan sat to my right with an amazed expression on his face as he says that. ¡¸That¡¯s right. We are going to eat seafood dishes after this, you know? There will be no meaning in our trip if we return now¡¹ ¡¸No, Elna. It¡¯s slightly different from that¡¹ Nord-tousan tsukkomi-ed Elna-kaasan s she sat to my left my a calm face. If it¡¯s the usual her, then she would just happily agree with me. However, maybe because she will be able to eat fresh seafood this time, she seems to agree with Nord-tousan even though the purpose is different. Darn it, you traitor. ¡¸And we are going to have a joint training in the Sylford territory so returning now is out of the question¡¹ ¡¸That is Eleonora-neesan¡¯s aim¡¹ As for me, I only go there to deepen our friendship. Really now, please don¡¯t change the purpose of this trip there into doing something like joint training. ¡¸But, Al will also participate, you know? So the purpose of this trip is not only one¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s certainly true, but I should still give priority to my deepening my friendship with Eric¡¹ ¡¸If so, it will be easier to do that by having joint training, right?¡¹ Even though we¡¯re going there to deepen our friendship, why do we have to spar and practice swordsmanship together? Is it because of ¡®that¡¯? The kind of feeling that can only be experienced and shared by people who love to fight? Regrettably, my rtionship with Eric is not that kind of barbaric rtionship. ¡¸Please don¡¯t lump me together with those muscle-brained people who deepened their friendship over a spar¡¹ ¡¸You have a point there. If it¡¯s Al and Eric, it will have to be tongs, aren¡¯t they¡¹ When I sigh while denying thatment, Eleonora-neesan said that with a strange expression on her face. What¡¯s with that face that seems to understand about me and Eric¡­¡­ ¡¸It¡¯s not like that¡¹ ¡¸But, Al and Eric-kun got along after having an exchange of tongs back then, right? I heard Al say so¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ When I deny Eleonora-neesan¡®s words, Elna-kaasan cut into our conversation from the side. There¡¯s no way that I myself am also a muscle head. My previous remark bes a boomerang that pierces my heart. This makes me unable to say anything so I keep my mouth shut. Using the words someone said in the past to the present is mean. And it¡¯s uncalled-for since it urately pierces through their heart. It¡¯s tough when you have two women as your opponents. Let¡¯s exercise my right to remain silent without resisting rashly. Despite being stared at with a gaze that seems to be disparaging by Eleonora-neesan and Elna-kaasan, I turn toward Sylvio-niisan without worrying about them. The two of them are saying something like ¡¸He¡¯s running away¡¹, but I just don¡¯t care. This is a strategic retreat to lessen the damage. ¡¸What about Sylvio-niisan?¡¹ When I asked him that, Sylvio-niisan honestly answers while smiling wryly, I guess he understands the current situation. ¡¸I guess I want to ride a ship and see the sea¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s nice©`, you can see the scenery of the sea from the boat¡¹ My mind involuntarily calms down after hearing Sylvio-niisan¡¯s rxing purpose on this trip. Right, right, it¡¯s nice to have such aid-back goal like him. We can deepen our friendship just by spending our time together normally, even without sparring orparing swordsmanship. ¡¸Now then, departing©`!¡¹ Sylvio-niisan and I continued our peaceful talk about the sea to escape from the reality, despite knowing that there will be joint training awaiting us in the future. ¡ô The constant swaying and rumbling of the carriage suddenly stop. As a result, my consciousness - that had sunk under - abruptly surfaced. Slowly opening my eyes, I saw the ceiling and mysterious roundish objects. In addition, the back of my head feels strangely soft and it smells good. It was something that can make you feel at ease when you smell it. I don¡¯t really know about my current situation, but it was sofortable so let¡¯s close my eyes again. So I thought and as I tried to sleep, my body was shaken. ¡¸Al, it¡¯s break time. Get up¡¹ Opening my eyes again, I saw Elna-kaasan behind the mysterious objects, she was looking down on me. Hmm? I thought it was a strange situation but, when I moved slightly and looked down, I noticed that someone¡¯s thighs were below me. ¡¸¡­¡­so Elna-kaasan was giving me ap pillow¡¹ So that means, those mysterious objects were Elna-kaasan¡¯s breasts. Looking from below, it¡¯s like they are covering my field of vision, so I didn¡¯t understand the situation for a moment. The difference with Eleonora-neesan¡¯s is outrageous. ¡¸Was itfortable to sleep on myp?¡¹ ¡¸Un, it¡¯s nice¡¹ I honestly reply to Elna-kaasan who asked me with a gentle smile on her face. Elna-kaasan¡¯sp pillow was sofortable. The slime cushion was also wonderful, but still, it was no match against my mother¡¯sp pillow. A gentle smile with ap pillow. I strongly felt Elna-kaasan¡¯s motherhood today. ¡¸I see. Then, would you like to have anotherp pillow after the break is over?¡¹ ¡¸Ehh? No, Elna-kaasan''s big anyway, it will be too tight if some were to lie down like me¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸I wonder what do you mean by ¡®big¡¯?¡¹ Elna-kaasan smiles while Iron w-ing my head. Although it was the same kind of expression as the one before, I felt a ghastly aura from it. ¡¸I, I¡¯m sorry! Wa, wait my head hurts! The inside¡¯s going toe out!¡¹ I can hear a tightening, grating sound like *girigirigiri*ing from my head. When I screamed at the excessive pain, Elna-kaasan loosened her grip, perhaps she was satisfied with it. Though, she¡¯s still being vignt since her hand hasn¡¯t let go of my head. ¡¸Al should carefully choose what you¡¯re saying when you¡¯re talking with women¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯ll be careful next time¡¹ I wonder why did they not teach us about our wording and way of talking so women won¡¯t get angry at us in my previous life¡¯s school. If they taught us polite and humblenguage, it¡¯d be great if they also taught us such a way of talking together with it. If they did that, then I won¡¯t get into trouble in my previous life and even here. Elna-kaasan pat my shoulder *ponpon* just as I was absentmindedly thinking about such a thing. ¡¸Come on, time to get up. I have been sitting here giving you ap pillow, I also want to rest¡¹ Casually looking around, there is no one else inside the carriage, and I can hear Eleonora-neesan¡¯s voiceing from afar. It looks like everyone had left the carriage while I was dozing off here. Fresh wind blows into the carriage from the opened carriage door. There is a beautifulke in the distance, and it seems that Eleonora-neesan and Sylvio-niisan are staring and enjoying it together. ¡¸¡­¡­hmm©`, can¡¯t I stay here a little longer?¡¹ Elna-kaasan¡¯sp pillow is sofortable. It¡¯s soft and the height is just right for me, so I want to stare at the outside scenery from here. When I ask her with upturned eyes, Elna-kaasan makes a difficult face. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­as long as you stay still¡¹ She¡¯s been sitting here all along to give me ap pillow, so I understand that she also wants to have a break. I understand how she feels, but from her expression, it felt like she was making a difficult decision for some reason. Was Elna-kaasan that tired? So I move my body that is on top of her thighs, trying to get a good look at Elna-kaasan¡¯s expression. Immediately after that Elna-kaasan¡¯s body flinch and she screamed, like ¡¸Hii!¡¹. As I was wondering about her behavior, Elna-kaasan¡¯s Iron w swiftly came flying in my direction and mped on my head. It doesn''t hurt since she doesn¡¯t exert any strength on the Iron w, but the momentum and speed were truly astonishing. ¡¸E, Elna-kaasan?¡¹ ¡¸I told you to stay still, didn¡¯t I?¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ I heard Elna-kaasan ask me with a serious voice when I nervously call out to her. From the vague expression shown on her face, it looks like she¡¯s enduring something. It¡¯s an expression that I¡¯ve seen somewhere. Specifically in Kagura. I try poking Elna-kaasan¡¯s thigh with my finger, then she let out a cry of anguish ¡¸Iiih!¡¹. ¡¸Aha? Elna-kaasan¡¯s legs, they had be numb aren¡¯t t¨D¨Dow ow ow ow!?¡¹ As I said that while bursting intoughter, Elna-kaasan exert more strength in her fingers, and pain shot through my head. It¡¯s twice as painful as before! This is a dangerous person! I writhe in pain for a while, then the strength in her fingers abruptly weakened. ¡¸Stay still for a moment. After that raise your head slowly, okay? Do you understand?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­yes¡¹ So I obediently reply to Elna-kaasan¡¯s threatening question. The Elna-kaasan that was overflowing with the motherly feeling from before was no longer here. here Chapter 234: Resting By The Lake Shore

Chapter 234: Resting By The Lake Shore

Row-san chose a beautifulke and ake shore surrounded by a lot of trees for our resting ce. Parking the carriage, we take another break in that ce. The numbness in her legs subsided, I got off the carriage and walk to the beautifulke with Elna-kaasan. Thanks to the thick leaves and the tall trees surrounding the ce, there is a lot of shade near theke shore. I guess it¡¯s thanks to those reasons that the ce is much cooler than the ins before. We continue to walk while enjoying the sounds of water and the chirping of birds resounding around us. As expected, it felt much bigger after arriving close to theke, rather than seeing it from the distance. Many trees are reflected on the water surface and each time the wind calms down, the ripples start to quickly spread on the water surface. The water is so clear that you can even see the bottom at the shallow ce. There were freshwater fishes swimming in there, it¡¯s interesting just seeing it alone. I can hear a sharp kii©`kii©`-like sound, perhaps there are also insects around here. Arge white bird perched on a fallen tree, suggesting that this was a ce where a lot of animals gather. ¡¸What an excellent ce¡¹ ¡¸Right©`¡¹ I and Elna-kaasan didn¡¯t talk that much, we only stand still, enjoying the nature around us. We couldn¡¯t spend our timefortably since we were busy with training and preparing for lunch back when we took a break at the ins. So our break this time should be spent peacefully like this. While Elna-kaasan is admiring the distant scenery, I crouch down near the surface of the water. Small fishes are moving about in the shallow part of the water. The sight of their bodies moving about, swimming elegantly with their fins in the water makes me feel fascinated just by looking at them. As I stare at the small fishes without thinking anything for some time, there is a crayfish-like creature with arge shell on its back slowly crawling out from under a rock. The crayfish-like creature has a sandy color as it assimtes itself to sand and stone. Judging from its appearance, it has a camouge ability that makes even I didn¡¯t notice it. The crayfish-like creature is doing nothing at all, just loitering near the stone. However, only its tactile organs extending from its head are always facing the small fish''s direction. Its probably lying in wait for the darting, swimming fish And the unaware fishes are moving around, then approaching the stone where the crayfish-like creature is located in curiosity. ¡¸¡­¡­at this rate, they¡¯re going to get caught by the Sigurg (¥·¥°¥ë¥°)¡¹ Before I know it, it seems that Elna-kaasan has already crouched down next to me as she shortly muttered. It looks like this crayfish-like creature is called Sigurg. Even while I was thinking that it has quite a cool name, the small fish slowly swims to the stone. Based on the leisurely swimming fish, I guess its¡¯pletely unaware that there is its¡¯ natural enemy nearby. ¡¸What will happen I wonder?¡¹ ¡¸Sure, the small fish haven¡¯t noticed the Sigurg, but it might suddenly change its course smoothly, you know? ¡¹ ¡¸Certainly, that¡¯s possible. This fish eyes somehow feel like Al¡¯s and I can not read its behavior¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t have that kind of foolish look eyes¡¹ It¡¯s upsetting being told that my eyes resemble this foolish-eyed fish. ¡¸I vote that the fish will be caught by the Sigurg¡¹ ¡¸Then, I vote for the fish to escape¡¹ After Elna-kaasan and I had such an exchange, we stare at the small fish, watching over its fate. The small fish that seems to not particrly notice the gaze of the Sigurg, Elna-kaasan, and I pass the side of the stone just like that¨D¨D ¡¸Kaasan! Let¡¯s have a spar again!¡¹ As the fish was about to pass the side of the stone, Eleonora-neesan loudly called out from behind us. Eleonora-neesan¡¯s voice passes through us and makes ripples on the water surface, then the small fish that was about to pass the side of the stone is startled by it and went away from there. ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹ Ooh, to think that the result will turn out like this. I grin even while I stare at the fish in wonder. ¡¸It¡¯s my win¡¹ ¡¸There is a third person intruding just now so it¡¯s not counted. If it stays just like before then the small fish will get caught by the Sigurg¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean ¡®not counted¡¯, that doesn¡¯t make any sense. The result shows that the small fish escaped so my prediction is right¡¹ ¡¸I demand a rematch! I can¡¯t ept¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Kaasan! Spar!¡¹ Eleonora-neesan calls out in a loud voice as if to interrupt my conversation with Elna-kaasan. I guess Elna-kaasan felt that she can no longer ignore Eleonora-neesan after all since she turn around and answer as though it was troublesome. ¡¸No. If you just keep on training each time we take a break, your body will not rest. Right, Al?¡¹ ¡¸Indeed, mother¡¹ I wholeheartedly agree with Elna-kaasan¡¯s answer as she said it in a ¡®good grief¡¯ manner of answering. Hearing Elna-kaasan - and my - reply, Eleonora-neesan swallowed her own words despite her expression twitching. It¡¯s break time now, not the time to do some physical activity. You can take your time to rest your body and mind here, trying to have a change of pace, and survive the harsh carriage journey. There is no point in showing off your stamina and spirit by having intense training during break time. Perhaps Elna-kaasan also has the same thought as me since she doesn¡¯t even show any sign of epting her request in her attitude. ¡¸Hey, just once is fine¡¹ ¡¸No. It¡¯s break time now, Eleonora should also take a break¡¹ It¡¯s rare for Eleonora-neesan to behave so modestly, but Elna-kaasan answers coldly to her, she returns her gaze back to the water¡¯s surface. While she was brimming with self-confidence Eleonora-neesan was defeated by Elna-kaasan in a manner that showed the qualitative difference between the both of them. In addition, she had joint training with the Knight¡¯s Order in the royal capital, while also improving her own ability. Eleonora-neesan is a battle enthusiast who will not leave people alone if there is a strong person near her, besides Nord-tousan. Her gaze seems to be far more respectful than usual. ¡¸¡­¡­hey¡¹ ¡¸No¡¹ ¡¸Spar¡¹ ¡¸I said no so it¡¯s a no¡¹ ¡¸Mou! This is why Elna-kaasan and Al are not good!¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean by ¡®not good¡¯¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s ¡®not good¡¯¡¹ Isn¡¯t that rude? It¡¯s one thing if you only call out Elna-kaasan, but please don¡¯t lump me together so calmly like that. Although I and Elna-kaasan are offended by it, we pull ourselves together and stare at the Sigurg that is loitering near the stone. I wonder how do we look into that creature¡¯s eyes? I¡¯m curious about what kind of things this guy is thinking. Recently, I¡¯ve been thinking that I want to try and listen to insects, animals, and monsters once in a while. But, if I can hear them then it¡¯s going to be noisy. As I was spacing out and thinking about that, I saw Eleonora-neesan with a serious look on her face. It seems that she is thinking about how to get Elna-kaasan to have a spar with her. I¡¯m a bit curious about what Eleonora-neesan is going to say to try and make Elna-kaasan take action. And when I was ncing and checking at what she¡¯s going to do, Eleonora-neesan say - as if she came up with something -, ¡¸I, I want to see a more cool kaasan!¡¹ ¡¸Wait a minute, how did Eleonora think of me usually? I can¡¯t overlook your ¡®not good¡¯ remark just now¡¹ Elna-kaasan stand and said that with an unhappy expression on her face, perhaps she couldn¡¯t overlooked Eleonora-neesan¡¯s words before. Oh? She acted so upfront considering it Elna-kaasan. Though I didn¡¯t think Elna-kaasan will act because of Eleonora-neesan¡¯s petty remark. I guess, the dignity as a mother is important for Elna-kaasan, huh? As I was wondering about it, Elna-kaasan say with a stiff expression, ¡¸Let¡¯s train together then¡¹ ¡¸Okay! Then, let¡¯s go over there¨D¨D¡¹ Then Eleonora-neesan pulled Elna-kaasan arm with a big smile on her face, but her expression stiffen after hearing kaasan¡¯s next words. ¡¸However, let¡¯s train in magic¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­ehh?¡¹ ¡¸You just lit the firewood when we were preparing our lunch, do you know how long it takes you to do that? And you turned a lot of firewood to ashes¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ka, kaasan? I want to train in swordsmanship though¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s why Eleonora is no good¡¹ ¡¸¡¯N, no good¡¯, you say¡¹ Elna-kaasan sigh deeply when she looks at Eleonora-neesan answering her with a baffled look on her face. It could probably be seen how good her personality is since she uses the line Eleonora-neesan said before ironically. ¡¸The careless Eleonora should shift your attention to your magic instead of your swordsmanship¡¹ I wonder if it¡¯s because the line turned into a lecture? Sensing the ufortable atmosphere, Eleonora-neesan tried to stealthily let go of her arm and escape from this ce but, this time Elna-kaasan continue to hold on to neesan¡¯s arm. ¡¸Where are you going Eleonora?¡¹ ¡¸I, I think I¡¯m going to take a break over there©`!¡¹ ¡¸What are you saying now, we¡¯re going to train together, aren¡¯t we? Come on, this ce also has a lot of water, so you can freely use Fire magic here. Besides, my main job is a magician anyway. So, the moment when I use magic is my coolest time, don¡¯t you think? Eleonora wanted to see Mother¡¯s cool side, didn¡¯t you?¡¹ Due to Elna-kaasan¡¯s passionate words and pressure, Eleonora-neesan can only nod to her. That¡¯s because you tried to rouse Elna-kaasan with such a thoughtless remark. I saw Eleonora-neesan off as she was dragged by Elna-kaasan, not giving her any help whatsoever. here Chapter 235: My Home In Various Places

Chapter 235: My Home In Various ces

We continue our journey in the carriage just as before after resting by thekeshore. And thanks to Eleonora-neesan¡¯s speech and conduct before, something like a magic lecture began inside the carriage, but it was just something very interesting for me so it became a nice way of killing time. Sitting on the other side from such me, is Eleonora-neesan - who seemed to have a headache and found the situation to be tough for her - who is not very good at ssroom learning. And the time when the magic lecture ended will be when the sun outside - seen from the window - starts to go down. The rattling, moving carriage slowly came to a stop. And then, Nord-tousan stand up and returned after having a few words with Row-san - who is sitting on the coachman¡¯s seat. ¡¸Okay then, let¡¯s stay here for tonight¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m finally released from this¡¹ Hearing Nord-tousan¡¯s deration, Eleonora-neesan says as she looked relieved. With a slide, her posture copses and she gazes at the ceiling with a vacant look. You can see that Eleonora-neesan is exhausted just by seeing her like that. It must be tough for her to have such a slightly difficult lecture. ¡¸Ara, is that so? Then, let¡¯s end the lecture today around here¡¹ ¡¸Yay!¡¹ Hearing the word ¡®end¡¯ from Elna-kaasan¡¯s mouth, Eleonora-neesan stands up as her previous tired expression on her face vanished as though it was a lie. Elna-kaasan said ¡¸today¡¹, so the magic lecture will probably continue again in the future. Eleonora-neesan - who is full of joy with the present situation - doesn¡¯t realize it. Sylvio-niisan and I look at her as if pitying her while Elna-kaasan and Nord-tousan directed heartwarming looks to Eleonora-neesan - who made aplete change in her expression. ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s make some preparation so that we can stay here. Securing our surroundings, preparing for our bedding, and dinner. There are a lot of things we have to do¡¹ We are currently in a in with nothing in it. There are no buildings like the ones in a vige here. We are outdoor. ordingly, we will be sleeping inside the carriage by staying here. There are also tools like tents in this world, but we won¡¯t need them since we have such arge carriage this time. Normally, we would pass through viges or towns and stay at the vige chief¡¯s house or an inn like when we went to the royal capital, but unfortunately, there are no viges or the like on the first day of our nned journey from Slowlett territory to Sylford territory. There is actually such a ce, though it¡¯s like a small settlement, we couldn¡¯t bring ourselves to go there because we had hardly any rtionship with them. As long as we can get past the distance we need to cover on the first day, we will be able to find viges and towns scattered around the ce so there will be no problem. We just need to sleep inside the carriage for one day. We are not pure nobles and our parents were adventurers after all. There is no one who is selfish among us, so it was decided that we will stay the night inside the carriage as if it was the natural thing to do. Therefore, first, everyone got off the carriage to check on the surroundings. The ce where we stopped our carriage is in and has decent space, there are mountains around as if to surround the ce. It¡¯s slightly narrowpared to the in when we had lunch today and although it can¡¯t be said to be extensive, it¡¯s a ce where it looks to befortable to stay as the ground is also t. ¡¸Un, though it¡¯s near the mountain, the grassy field is wide enough. We will not have to worry about monstersing here so easily if it¡¯s here¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m worried that the insects will increase at night¡¹ It seems like the former adventurers and Dragon yer has deemed this ce to be safe enough. I can be assured if he said so. Or rather, with our current members, I don¡¯t have to worry and be scared of monsters. ¡¸Though we are going to stay inside the carriage, it¡¯s quite a fresh experience to stay outside of the mansion¡¹ ¡¸This is also my first time sleeping outdoors, so I¡¯m excited!¡¹ Sylvio-niisan and Mina - who were surveying the grassy field - said somewhat cheerfully. The two of them might say that, but for me, I had experienced it many times back during the journey to Kagura. If it were only for one day then I won¡¯tin about it, but I think it would be nice if we can stay in a ce asfortable as the mansion if possible. Just when I was thinking about such a thing, my shoulder was lightly poked *chonchon* so I turn around. ¡¸Hey, Al. Can you also make that strange house that was in Koryatt vige?¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean ¡®a strange house¡¯?¡¹ I can guess the meaning of Eleonora-neesan¡¯s words of ¡®a strange house¡¯, so I deliberately asked back since it was annoying to admit. Then, Eleonora-neesan¡¯s well-shaped eyebrows lowered, and she impatiently say, ¡¸Come on now, you make that strange house in the forest, didn¡¯t you. The ce where Roomba is living. Can you also make a house just like that here?¡¹ ¡¸Calling it ¡®a strange house¡¯ is rude. Call it My Home¡¹ That ce is quitefortable to live in, you know? It¡¯s also wider than your average house, and there are a lot of rooms. It even has a kitchen, toilet, and bath, and the My Home where Roomba lives even has magic tools installed, you know. That ce is a lot morefortable and easy to live inpared to most inns. ¡¸The vigers sometimes told me about that, but the buildings that I don¡¯t remember being there were made by Al, right? There are reports in three ces, on a in near the east forest, west forest, in the north forest behind the vige¡­¡­¡¹ Apparently, Nord-tousan knows about the existence of My Home. Hmm, so he still only found three ces, huh. If it¡¯s like that, it can be used as a shelter in an emergency and a ce to practice Space magic. ¡¸There are those in the south forest, east mountain, and mountain in the north¡¹ ¡¸Eehh!? There is still more?¡¹ ¡¸How could it be found out!?¡¹ With Eleonora-neesan¡¯s additional information that she said so calmly, it make not only Nord-tousan surprised, unintentionally, even I got surprised. Especially the My Home in the east mountain, I have carefully disguised the ce so that Eleonora-neesan won¡¯t find it. I built it in a ce so even if you look for it from a distance, it should be nearly invisible since there are a lot of trees growing in abundance in that ce. ¡¸It¡¯s not ¡¯how could it be found out¡¯! Just how many buildings did you make?¡¹ ¡¸U, umm©`, it¡¯s just that six, you know?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­how many houses have you built¡¹ As I timidly answer them, Elna-kaasan - who heard our conversation - asks that with an astonished tone. ¡¸He¡¯s lying. It hasn¡¯t been found yet, but there¡¯s definitely one in the south and west mountain¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡¹ I was surprised by Eleonora-neesan¡¯s words that my shoulders were about to tremble but I manage to endure it and hide my agitation. I mean, she probably thought ¡®since there is one in each direction in the forest, there should be one in the mountains too¡¯. Though it might be no more than a reasonable guess, it feels like I¡¯ve been seen through somehow when Eleonora-neesan said that. ¡¸Why are you building that many houses for?¡¹ Whose fault do you think I made those houses? It was necessary since Eleonora-neesan came and found them at random with her strange perception. It¡¯s for practicing Space magic, or having some free time¡­! I endure the impulse to do a tsukkomi, and tell her a harmless and inoffensive reason. ¡¸It¡¯s to practice Earth magic¡¹ ¡¸Even going as far as the mountain?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s because it¡¯s interesting like building a secret base in that kind of ce, you know¡¹ So I say by mixing some truth like usual to Eleonora-neesan who asks all those questions. Actually, there is a diversion like making it into something secret base-like so it¡¯s the truth. It¡¯s exciting to be in a ce that is only known to yourself. In addition, having a house in a distant ce makes you feel like a vi, and imagine yourself as a bourgeois. ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­hm©`m¡¹¡¹ Eleonora-neesan and Elna-kaasan said looking uninterested after listening to my exnation. What do you mean by ¡¯hm©`m¡¯? The actual reason is a bit different from it, but it¡¯s true that I¡¯m pleased with My Home, y¡¯know? ¡¸What the. Both have you have such a cold reaction. Sylvio-niisan and Nord-tousan understand what I feel, right?¡¹ ¡¸Err, I don¡¯t quite understand it, I guess? How about Sylvio?¡¹ ¡¸Umm, I¡¯m not sure? I mean, we already have a mansion after all so I don¡¯t see a reason why I should create another house outside¡¹ This two, parents and children both have simr wry smiles on their faces. Good grief, you don¡¯t understand a male instinct. Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s better to have your own home? If it were Torr and Asmo, they would sympathize with me at such times. As I thought that it was unfortunate that they can understand my reason, Mina vigorously raises her hand. ¡¸I understand that feeling! When you made a mistake and got scolded or when you¡¯re feeling guilty over something, it makes you want to escape in your own personal space, right!¡¹ ¡¸N, no, that¡¯s not the reason I built them!¡¹ It was already toote even when I hurriedly deny it. Elna-kaasan and Eleonora-neesan make a face as if they understood after seeing my attitude and hearing Mina¡¯s words. And then, they stared at me with gazes that makes me ufortable. It¡¯s really ufortable being stared at like that. I feel like I want to immediately escape to My Home. ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t care about that, just make that building if you can do so¡¹ ¡¸Fine fine, I know already¡¹ Let¡¯s just make Eleonora-neesan¡¯s room smaller. With that in mind, I pictured a clear image of My Home where Roomba lives. Then, after I hold out my hand and cast Earth magic, the ground in front of me intensely rose up. Floors, walls, roof, and the structure of the minimum and necessary ce to live are modeled after the image and I adjust it so that there are no irregr ces. I adjusted it to be slightly smaller than the My Home where Roomba lives, then I put in more magic power andpress them to increase the hardness. And then I smoothened the angle of the roof and shaped the four sides of the walls with brick patterns. ¡¸I suppose the base is like this¡¹ Naturally, there are no windows, but it¡¯s like a tent for sleeping outdoors. We¡¯re going to demolish ite morning anyway, so it should be fine with this. ¡¸¡­we¡¯re going to be able to build a fort in a single day if we have Al with us¡¹ ¡¸Eleonora, I have to tell you that you can not use Al as a basis for considering things, all right? A normal magician can not build a house with Earth magic after all¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Is that so?¡¹ Elna-kaasan said as if to chide Eleonora-neesan after hearing her grumble. Is that so? I feel like I¡¯ll be able to build something like Misphilt castle in a day, so this is abnormal, huh? I don¡¯t really know about it because there are too few magicians around me. When I look in Nord-tousan¡¯s direction, he looks up at the house in nk amazement. ¡¸It¡¯s really a house. It¡¯s Earth magic, so I imagined it to be more unrefined though¡­¡­¡¹ No matter how used I am to staying at our destination when we travel, I don¡¯t want to sleep in a room that looks like a jail after all. Although I¡¯m going to demolish it soon, I want to make it look like a house at the very least. ¡¸E, eh? It feels like it¡¯s even better than my parent¡¯s house seen from the outside, but I guess it¡¯s just my imagination?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹ Mina mutters such a line while having a bewildered expression on her face. Unconsciously, us nobles have no other choice than to keep silent. Simrly, the viger - Row-san- also looked up at the house with a distant look in his eyes. I feel bad. Even so, I still want to sleepfortably. Apologizing lightly to Mina and Row-san inside my mind, I entered the house to make adjustments to the inside of the house. here Chapter 236: The Usual Scene

Chapter 236: The Usual Scene

¡¸It¡¯s done¡¹ Since I¡¯m done with the interior, I said that and open the door, then everyone enters the house in session. ¡¸Haa©`, even the entrance is so borate. There is even a shoe rack where you can carefully put your shoes in¡¹ Mina flung open the shoe rack while being impressed by it. In the end, the entrance will change with or without the existence of a shoe rack. Furthermore, I also try to make a depression on the ground of the entrance for dirt scrapping, and I also add proper steps. Just when I was proud to hear Mina talking about it, Nord-tousan ask me. ¡¸Al, can we enter with our shoes on?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s pretty much smooth and clean that you won¡¯t get dirty even if you walk inside with your socks on, you know?¡¹ I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s as smooth as a marble, but dirt and sand won¡¯t get stuck on your feet if you just walk a little bit. ¡¸¡­¡­just how much magic power did you put into it¡¹ Elna-kaasan said with astonishment in her voice as she touch the floor with her hand. As for me, I still want to lie down inside the house. Even back in the mansion, I was either wearing slippers or barefoot, but I think I want to walk around with my bare feet indoors. ¡¸It¡¯s fine even if you take off your shoes here!¡¹ Perhaps Eleonora-neesan likes to take off her shoes since she immediately took them off and enter from the entrance. Looking at that, everyone else - who had been checking on the floor - also took off their shoes and enters in session. ¡¸On the first floor, there is a living room, kitchen, dressing room, storage room, bathroom, and changing room, on the second floor, are your room and vacant rooms. Well, the structure is simr to the mansion overall¡¹ I roughly exin theyout of the pce to them, but everyone is opening doors to the rooms and looking inside as they please. Seeing those movements, it feels just like when the customers are having a preliminary inspection of a house with a realtor. Oh well, they won¡¯t understand theyout of the house with just words alone as the impression that they will receive will be different from reality. Knowing full well of that fact, I walk around the ce without worrying over their action in particr. If, by any chance, they raise aint, then I¡¯ll try to meet their expectation as much as I can. ¡¸Kuh! Even though it is just a storage room, it¡¯s bigger than my parent¡¯s living room! This is unreasonable!¡¹ Mina cried pitifully, then Row-san gently pats her shoulder and shake his head. That movement of his head is probably a sign for her to give up, isn¡¯t it? ¡¸The kitchen and living room are ced together, huh¡¹ ¡¸We won¡¯t makevish dishes, so I made it so that we can stayfortably¡¹ We¡¯re not going to cook full-scale dishes like when we¡¯re in the mansion since we¡¯re currently on a trip. And since we¡¯re only going to just make simple dishes, then it will be convenient in various ways if the kitchen and living room are attached together. ¡¸Chairs, tables, there¡¯s also tableware. This is already no different than being in the mansion, isn¡¯t it¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s no way it¡¯s like that, Nord-tousan. The chairs and sofa are hard, and even the color is dark¡¹ There are a lot of amazing chairs and a sofa back home, there are also carpetsid out with beautiful color, and the decorations are also tasteful. It¡¯s going to make the mansion look pathetic if youpare it with this house that was made in a day. ¡¸¡­¡­Al¡¯s way of thinking is the cause for your strange magic power, aren¡¯t they? I think this much is enough for me¡¹ Nord-tousan nodded - as if to say that he agree with me - when he heard what I said. I think it¡¯s only natural if you have such a wonderful thing as magic, and use that to satisfy your own desire. I n to keep improving my magic skill from now on in order to spend my timefortably. ¡¸It makes you want to have a slime cushion even more, right I wonder if there are slimes nearby?¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s look for them while we¡¯re doing our rounds¡¹ ¡¸Right¡¹ Elna-kaasan firmly nods after hearing my suggestion. It¡¯s troublesome to make an enemy of Elna-kaasan, but I like her at this kind of time when we can get along really well. ¡¸I would also like to suggest something, I wonder if we can pack the slime in a bigger leather? So it¡¯s not pillow-sized, I want a bigger size cushion. I think it will feel so much better if you sleep while hugging it tightly¡¹ ¡¸I was also thinking about that too! But, it¡¯s hard to make it with one slime, and putting several slimes inside will make it tiresome to control. That¡¯s why it might be possible to have one if we use the higher rank Big Slime, what do you think?¡¹ When I ask her that, Elna-kaasan hemmed and hawed, seeming to consider it. ¡¸¡­¡­right. There will not be any problem when you consider the size of a Big Slime, but I¡¯m worried about the leather. There are a lot of other Big slimes with less aggressive tendencies and gentle dispositions but it¡¯s strong in terms of strength¡¹ As expected from the former adventurer, Elna-kaasan. She looks to have solid knowledge regarding Big slimes. ¡¸Mumumu, if that¡¯s the case then we going to need something more durable than the leather we currently use ¡¹ Seems like we need to consider Slime hug pillow a little more to make it happen. I have to research them again together with Tori. ¡¸Hey Al! Why is my room the only one slightly smaller than the other room!?¡¹ Just when I was pondering about the matter regarding the Slime hug pillow, Eleonora-neesan noisilye down from the second floor. ¡¸Ah©`, it just gets smaller at the top due to the interior of the house. You better ept it¡¹ ¡¸Even though there are more vacant rooms, why is my room the only ce smaller than the others!¡¹ I have no excuses. It was just harassment for making fun of My Home. No more, no less. ¡¸It¡¯s just for us to sleep anyway, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it that much¡¹ ¡¸Then, switch rooms with me¡¹ ¡¸No way¡¹ Then Eleonora-neesan makes a slightly annoyed face when I tly deny her. Fufufu, the whole house was made with my Earth magic. In other words, you could say that everything in this house is under my control. Whether each person can spend their timefortably is decided by my decision. ¡¸There is even a study room besides all the rooms inside¡¹ As was ignore the seemingly displeased look from Eleonora-neesan, Sylvio-niisan alsoe down from the second floor and told me that, maybe he had finished looking around the ce. ¡¸Un, you can read books to your heart¡¯s content¡¹ ¡¸But it only has the shape of a book and can not be opened¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re right. But it¡¯s going to be a book if you shave off the surface of the page and make it into the form of characters, you know¡¹ ¡¸You can even do that?¡¹ When I casually say something that I came up with, Sylvio-niisan really gets into it. ¡¸Well, it¡¯s a detailed work so I think it¡¯s going to take some time since there are a lot of characters¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s something like a picture book at first, please try making it! I, I want to read a book made with Earth magic!¡¹ ¡¸Okay. I¡¯ll try making it in my spare time¡¹ Guess I will be able to kill some time by making a picture book using Earth magic and Slime hug pillow on our way then. I really like this kind of work where there is no deadline and can be finished when I feel like it. I don¡¯t have to be scared by the schedule, unlike a job, so I can spend my time without me keep worrying about it. I made a sofa using Earth magic and throw myself on it while thinking about such things. It¡¯s not as soft as the one in the mansion, but there is a slime cushion under my head so it¡¯s morefortable than without one. ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s prepare for our dinner¡¹ As I waszying around just like that, Nord-tousan ps his hand *pan* and says that. ¡¸Already? We still have some time since Al made this house, so it¡¯s fine if don¡¯t have to hurry that much, right?¡¹ ¡¸I would also like to take a break a little¡¹ I agree with Elna-kaasan¡¯s words so I also speak up. Anyhow, we can also ensure about lighting with the non-attributed magic Light even if it¡¯s getting dark and we even have Light magic tools so it¡¯s gonna be fine. We don¡¯t have to draw water since we can use magic to get water and we can even use magic to light a fire. As for the things we need to do immediately, it¡¯s just checking our surroundings and being on guard for monsters, right? Nheless, I don¡¯t think we won¡¯t be able to overlook any signs of approaching monsters with this kind of lineup we have here. ¡¸That¡¯s true. Then, let¡¯s take it easy for a while¡¹ Nord-tousan smiled - as if saying ¡®it couldn¡¯t be helped¡¯ - then he rxed his shoulder and sat in the chair next to Elna-kaasan. Immediately after that, Elna-kaasan happily loosened up her expression. Somehow, Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan are weak when one of them is involved, huh? I felt that I will get rejected if I was the only person suggesting it. ¡¸Mina, could you brew some tea for me? And also bring the cookies we brought¡¹ ¡¸Me too©`¡¹ ¡¸I also©`¡¹ ¡¸Me too¡¹ ¡¸Understood! I will prepare it right away!¡¹ Since everyone wanted to have some tea and cookies, Mina reply energetically and head outside to get the tea set from the carriage. ¡¸Ahaha, I feel like we¡¯re not on a trip at all. It¡¯s like we¡¯re back home somehow¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­sorry? Even though you¡¯ve been looking forward to sleeping outdoors¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine. This is fine because this is also a valuable experience and fun in its own way¡¹ I began to feel sorry looking at Sylvio-niisan - who sits next to me - when he smiled wryly and said that. here Chapter 237: Night Watch

Chapter 237: Night Watch

By the time we finished having our dinner - madefortably inside the house made using Earth magic-, it had already be dark outside. However, we are not inconvenienced by the darkness inside the house. Light magic tools had been installed in various ces in the house. Thanks to that, the inside of the rooms can maintain the brightness as in the daytime. Elna-kaasan, Nord-tousan, and Eleonora-neesan are sitting on the chairs and talking with each other, while Sylvio-niisan and I are sitting on a sofa reading a book. Row-san is outside looking after the horses, and Mina was happily eating cookies after her meal. It doesn¡¯t feel like we were in the middle of a trip at all, but everyone was also rxing in their own ways, perhaps they have gotten used to thefort. As we spend our time like that for some time, Nord-tousan abruptly stands up. ¡¸¡­¡­I think it is time to head outside and keep a lookout¡¹ ¡¸Keep a lookout?¡¹ I tilted my head hearing Nord-tousan said that. ¡¸That¡¯s right. There are a lot of monsters that be active when it¡¯s nighttime. We are close to the mountain, after all, we are not safe even if we have some buildings around us. That''s why two people need to keep a lookout together during a shift at night¡¹ ¡¸Eh©`, we¡®re keeping a lookout©`? We have such an imposing house here, so even monsters will be wary of it and won¡¯te to attack us, won¡¯t they?¡¹ I don¡¯t want to keep a lookout and cut off my sleeping time. I¡¯m sleepy already, so I want to lie down and sleep on a bedfortably today if possible. ¡¸Monsters are not stupid you know. The existence of a house is a sign that there are humans. If anything, curious and ferocious monsters will likelye attacking of their own free will¡¹ When Iin about it, Elna-kaasan exined the necessity of keeping a lookout withoutining which is unusual. It¡¯s surprising since I thought Elna-kaasan will also dislike this kind of thing. As expected from the two who had been living as adventurers, the two of them look like they are exceedingly cautious against monsters at night. If even those two said something to that extent, then it looks like it¡¯s really dangerous so we have no other choice than to do it. ¡¸This ce is not as safe as the Koryatt vige, you know? Give it up¡¹ ¡¸Fine fine, I understand already¡¹ Right, this is not the peaceful Koryatt vige. So, I have to whine in moderation. ¡ô ¡¸Al, can you light the fire?¡¹ ¡¸Yeess¡¹ Nord-tousan ces two firewoods on the ground and I light the fire using Fire magic. Then use twigs and straws to make the fire bigger and use Wind magic to send gentle wind on it. After a while, the fire is brilliantly lit, and the firewoods red up. Okay then, as can be seen, the first pair of honorable lookouts are Nord-tousan and me. I¡¯m still seven years old so my body also wants to sleep early. Taking that into ount, they decided that I will take the first lookout and after this, I can sleep soundly until morning. I mean, if I were to be assigned to the second or third shift, I will be woken up in the middle of my sleep and will just be sleepy while doing my lookout duty. I¡¯m grateful for Nord-tousan as he properly shows consideration to his children. Incidentally, the next shift is still Nord-tousan, and Mina. The third shifts are Elna-kaasan and Sylvio-niisan. After that is thest shifts, Eleonora-neesan and Row-san. It is a total of an eight-hour lookout with two hours-shifts. We have one reliable adult here, so we¡¯re safe even in emergency situations. Though I said that, I don¡¯t think we won¡¯t have to worry about such situations since we have excess fighting power in every shift. I¡¯m staring at the flickering mes while thinking about such things. Therge firewood and branches are making *pakipaki* sounds as if they are cracking, and orange light is filling the area, illuminating the darkness. The me in the darkness looks so clear and beautiful. The me gives off warm air while swaying and flickering. It never has the same shape, and it¡¯s fun to kill some time just by watching the me. I thought that keeping a lookout at night will just cut off my sleeping time and it won¡¯t be fun at all, but if I just watch the glowing me like this then it looks like I¡¯ll be able to waste plenty of time. I¡¯m d to have found an unexpected diversion. ¡¸¡­¡­Al, are you all right?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Al? Al!¡¹ ¡¸Hm? Hae? What?¡¹ Just as I was absorbed in staring at the mes for a while, Nord-tousan suddenly shook my shoulder. ¡¸It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just that color was steadily disappearing from your eyes so I got worried¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? But I was just staring at the mes you know?¡¹ Even when I tilted my head to the side and said that, for some reason, Nord-tousan has a worried look on his face. I feel like Eleonora-neesan and Sylvio-niisan also told me the same thing when I was staring at the flowing water in the river. I wonder, did I really have such a dangerous look? I breathe a sigh to collect myself, even as I think about such things. It¡¯s nice that we have a fire so that we won¡¯t get cold, but I want a chair to sit on. As expected, to keep on standing or crouching like this is tough. So I immediately cast Earth magic and make two chairs of just the right size around the bonfire. They are a normal type of chair with a proper backrest, and a type of chair with a deep, curved backrest to rx. ¡¸Nord-tousan sit over there¡¹ ¡¸A, aah. Thank you¡¹ Of course, I want to sit on the second chair, and after I urge Nord-tousan to sit on the normal chair, I sit on the second type of chair. When I sit on the deep backrest-type chair, I felt the sensation as if my body is being wrapped by the chair due to the curve. I can clearly feel that this chair seat is deeperpared to the normal chair when I sit on it. For some reason, it became interesting when I make some changes to the chair, so I cast Earth magic while sitting on the chair. This time I make it while imagining the backrest to be something that can be reclined even more. Immediately after that, a type of chair with a deep, reclining backrest was made this time. After confirming that there is no problem with the whole chair, I sit on the newly-made chair. No, I guess it¡¯s more correct to say that it¡¯s a chair for lying down, already? I was no longer sitting down on the chair that maintained a perfect bnce but lying down on it. Laying down a slime cushion under my head, I unconsciously feel rxed and cozy. Then today¡¯s fatigue suddenly came rushing. I was tired since I woke up so early this morning and we left the mansion for the trip after that. I feel like I can sleepfortably now. In any case, Nord-tousan is here so there should be no problem even if I sleep. I heard the devil whisper to me. And since the angel didn¡¯te to me, I close my eyelids without hesitation. ¡¸Hey, Al! You¡¯re trying to sleep right now, didn¡¯t you!?¡¹ However, I was dragged back to reality before my consciousness can fall into thefortable darkness. That was because Nord-tousan was strongly shaking my shoulder. ¡¸But, I¡¯m sleepy mon¡¹ ¡¸Be patient¡¹ Che, and here I thought that he would just wryly smile and overlook it if Nord-tousan saw a children¡¯s innocent sleeping face. I wonder if I should do this earlier? Like ¡®he can admirably endure his drowsiness even though he¡¯s still seven years, and he finally can¡¯t win against it and fell asleep¡¯. It¡¯d be great if I have such a plot happen to me. ¡¸I can only see this chair as something that invites Al to sleep. Al should also sit on a normal chair¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­yee©`ss¡¹ Since Nord-tousan said something reasonable, I got off the chair and create a normal chair. Then, my drowsiness became somewhat bearable than before. ¡­¡­so this is the evil chair that invites you to sleep. here Chapter 238: I Dont Want To Work

Chapter 238: I Don''t Want To Work

¡¸This is a rare time for us so why don¡¯t we have a little talk? Your drowsiness will also disappear when you are talking¡¹ ¡¸Un, sure©`¡¹ It¡¯s boring to just stay silent after all. When I nodded as if agreeing with him, Nord-tousan leans forward and asks me. ¡¸In the future, what does Al wants to be?¡¹ Uwa, it came out! The usual topic that will be brought up when you¡¯re alone with your father. Though I understand that a father will be concerned about their child, I feel pressured when being asked like that. ¡¸You don¡¯t have to give me that unpleasant look¡¹ Perhaps my feelings show on my face since Nord-tousan smiled as if feeling a little troubled by it. It¡¯s enough for me to be bothered by that kind of ¡®what kind of future course or things are you going to do¡¯ in my previous life. Honestly, I don¡¯t want you to bring up that topic in this life. ¡¸But, Al is seven years old. Sylvio will seed in the lord¡¯s position, while Eleonora will enter the Knight¡¯s Order in the royal capital. Although there is still time, I think it¡¯s about time for Al to think about his own path in the future. The sooner you decide your own path, the better it is for youter¡¹ ¡¸Hmm©`, if you say so¡¹ ¡¸Does Al have something you want to do? Tousan will support you as much as I can if you have something you want to do¡¹ Nord-tousan asks with a grin on his face. That smile was so kind that it makes me feel that he will honestly ept it, no matter what kind of impulsive dream I tell him. I felt such an aura from Nord-tousan, and I slowly put my thoughts together and tell him about it. ¡¸I want to, to live a life where I will do nothing but eat and sleep!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­please don¡¯t do that if possible¡¹ ¡¸Why!? You said that you will support me if I have something I want to do, didn¡¯t you!¡¹ ¡¸That was not a dream or something you want to do, but your habitual desire. I can¡¯t support something like that as a father¡¹ Nord-tousan slowly shakes his head when he heard what I said to him. What¡¯s wrong with being honest with my desires? ¡¸Is there nothing else?¡¹ ¡¸None. I want to y whenever I want to, and go out whenever I felt like it. My dream is to enjoy my freedom and have a slow life without working at all.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹ When I tell him resolutely with unwavering eyes, Nord-tousan sits deeply on the backrest and sighs. ¡¸There are the reversi, pasta, and spinning tops, I think I¡¯ve earned enough for a lifetime¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­that¡¯s certainly true¡¹ Nord-tousan uttered with a bitter expression on his face when I mention the reason why it¡¯s fine for me not to work. Besides, there is still table tennis, Jenga, and Slime cushion waiting to be released. The products will continue to sell, so the Slowlett house¡¯s wallet will continue to receive money. When I think about the total amount, it¡¯s an amount of money unthinkable in my previous life. ¡¸Whaaat, rest assured Nord-tousan. I will help with the territory¡¯s work a little as Sylvio-niisan¡¯s assistant. I¡¯m also good at studying in my own way, so we will have a nice addition in human resources, right?¡¹ A younger brother who supports his feudal lord¡¯s older brother. Isn¡¯t that a wonderful rtionship we have? Of course, I will only help when I have some spare time and when I feel like it. ¡¸¡­¡­I also envisioned such a future and I thought what a lovely scene that would be¡¹ ¡¸Right, right?¡¹ ¡¸But, I think it will be bad for Al if it turns out like that¡¹ I unintentionally lean forward when I asked him, but after listening to what he said, I fell. What the heck is that? ¡¸What do you mean ¡®bad¡¯, specifically? ¡¸¡­¡­Al going to be more corrupt than you currently are ¡¹ That¡¯s rude. Then, wasn¡¯t it like saying that my current lifestyle is already a depraved one? What¡¯s wrong with a child spending his days leisurely? ¡¸I mean, Al can do these kinds of great magic. Have you ever thought of working in something rted to magic?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t¡¹ In the first ce, I don¡¯t have the option of working normally. Even if it has a rtion with my favorite magic, I won¡¯t yield on this. Speaking of people who have no redeeming features and contribute nothing to their families, they will just beughed at scornfully but I have already produced results and contributed to my family. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m talking about doing something willfully impossible. ¡¸¡­¡­haa, I think Al can aim for a work rted to the castle if it¡¯s with Al¡¯s ability¡¹ Nord-tousan rests his chin on his hand looking distressed. ¡¸I basically want to stay in Koryatt vige¡¹ No matter how much prestige that job gives, it¡¯s useless. Even when Nord-tousan sends me a nce while saying that, I remain resolute in my stance. Then Nord-tousan sighed, perhaps he thought that it¡¯s impossible to persuade me now due to my firm will. ¡¸The reason I sent Al to Kagura was that, I thought Al will gain something aftering in contact with the culture of a foreign country though¡¹ Hmm, in the end, I was allowed to go there because of both of my parent''s expectations, huh? I became able to fly in the air using Psychic magic. Though I want to brag about it, that¡¯s not what Nord-tousan¡¯s expect from me. They probably want me to find something I wanted to do in the future by going to Kagura. I don¡¯t know about their expectations of me, I was just sightseeing and enjoying my time in Kagura with Roomba. ¡¸I actually also found a job I wanted to do in the future after going to Kagura, you know¡¹ ¡¸Eh!? Is that true? What is it then?¡¹ Making aplete change from his mncholic expression, Nord-tousan asks with a look full of expectation. ¡¸I want to be an Ice House manager¡¹ ¡¸Yes?¡¹ ¡¸Using Ice magic and preserving the vigers¡¯ ingredients! I will be able to earn money by only going to the Ice House routinely and using Ice magic. As a member of the noble family who governs the territory, I can also contribute to the viger¡¯s life, an easy¨D¨D I mean, a praiseworthy upation!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­haaa¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Nord-tousan, why do you sigh?¡¹ Just how many times did you sigh today? You know that happiness will run away from you if you keep on sighing, right? ¡¸You don¡¯t say, you¡¯re saying you want to work in a job for those retired Ice magicians. Even though you went to a distant country and crossed the sea, why did it turns out like that?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not a bad thing anyway, it¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it? Nord-tousan also said it before right, that it would be wonderful if I have something I want to do¡¹ Nord-tousan looks like he has a headache when I mention that to him. ¡¸Let¡¯s just stop talking about that subject here. Just as Al always said, Al is still seven years old and there is a lot of time to think about¡¹ But it was Nord-tousan who bring up the topic that I should think of my future with a serious expression, wasn¡¯t it? Oh well, guess there¡¯s no need to retort here. I¡¯m still seven years old, so there¡¯s no need to be that anxious about the future. There may be a morefortable job than being the manager of an Ice house. It¡¯s too early to decide everything here now. It¡¯s not necessarily a good thing trying to aim for the target I want to as early as possible. ¡¸Ahh, that¡®s right! How about I be andlord and let the residents of Koryatt vige live in My Homes? Providingfortable houses and receiving money from the residents. I can build the houses with Earth magic so there¡¯s it doesn¡¯t cost any money, and even if something happens I can just rebuild them! I don¡¯t have to work then, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a great upation?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ I passionately talked about the greatness of My Home and even putting the advantage for the territory¡¯s activity for a while, but Nord-tousan only stared at the burning mes withckluster eyes. here Chapter 239: Lured By The Smell Of Miso

Chapter 239: Lured By The Smell Of Miso

¡¸¡­¡­Al, wake up¡¹ The next morning, I woke up after being shaken by someone. Inside the house made of Earth magic, it¡¯s always dark since there are no windows that can allow the sunlight from outside to shine inside efficiently. Because of that, I don¡¯t even know who is in front of me, but my intuition asserted that it was Eleonora-neesan. That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t lock the door since this is not the mansion. ¡¸¡­¡­what? It¡¯s still dark¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s only the inside of the house that is dark, it¡¯s already bright outside¡¹ In order to confirm what Eleonora-neesan said, I hollowed out a square-shaped hole on the wall using Earth magic. Then, the morning sun illuminates the room, and I close my eyes to the dazzling light since I¡¯ve been used to the room''s darkness. The fresh air softly came into the room, swaying my hair and Eleonora-neesan¡¯s. When my eyes finally got used to the light, I slowly turn my gaze outside. The sun had just risen, and the dark sky was gradually brightening. How long has it been since I saw the morning sun? ¡¸Look, it¡¯s morning, right? I¡¯m hungry already so go and make breakfast. Row-san and Mina are waiting downstairs¡¹ As I nkly stare at the morning sun outside, Eleonora-neesan said that to me and left the room. ¡¸What about Eleonora-neesan?¡¹ ¡¸Morning practice. I haven¡¯t swung my sword for a while now¡¹ No, ¡®aren¡¯t you going to help us make breakfast¡¯ I meant to ask with that kind of meaning¡­ Oh well, whatever. Just me and Row-san alone can easily make breakfast. Let¡¯s make a delicious meal for everyone since I was having the easiest lookoutst night. With that in mind, I quickly got dressed When I head to the kitchen on the first floor, Row-san and Mina had already prepared the ingredients for the breakfast. ¡¸¡¸Good morning, Alfried-sama¡¹¡¹ ¡¸Good morning, Row-san. Mina still looks sleepy, aren¡¯t you?¡¹ Row-san did a perfectly normal preparation, but for some reason, Mina looks sleepy. ¡¸I was awakened many times when I was sleeping soundly, it feels difficult to describe¡¹ Yeah, when I was woken up from my sleep on the way, somehow I also feel like I was not sleeping at all. If possible, humans should have slept for a long time. Mina became like this after having the second shift. So it might be pretty hard for Elna-kaasan and Sylvio-niisan - who has the third shifts. ¡¸¡­¡­huh? You said ¡®many times¡¯, isn¡¯t that strange? I don¡¯t think Mina will be woken up so many times since you take my turn on the lookout¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­it was the chair made by Alfried-sama. That thing is evil. You prepare such afortable chair to sleep¡¹ Ooh, so it looks like Mina was done in by that evil chair. So she fell asleep many times during her watch and probably got woken up by Nord-tousan. ¡¸You will surely be wide awake if you eat a delicious breakfast. Let¡¯s make breakfast now¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ Mina replied with a somewhat low voice, maybe she¡¯s still sleepy. ¡¸Normally, the servants - me and Mina - are the ones who should prepare the breakfast, but is it really okay for Alfried-sama to help us?¡¹ Uh, Row-san said that looking as if he was sorry to involve me when we were about to begin preparing breakfast. As for the sleepy Mina, she also opened her eyes wide suddenly, looking surprised by what he said. I guess she¡¯s saying something like ¡¸What kind of unnecessary thing is this guy trying to say now!?¡¹ in her mind, huh. ¡¸It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s going to be faster and easier to have me who can use magic here¡¹ ¡¸Thank you, that will help a lot¡¹ Row-san lowered his head as thanks when I told him that. And then, Mina lightly exhale as if she was relieved to hear that. Though this ce is also near a water source, it¡¯s a little bit far from here. We chose this ce with the condition that either Elna-kaasan or I will help in using magic. So I have to help them this time. So Row-san immediately agrees with that suggestion, there is probably a great difference between having magic or not to help us after all. ¡¸I wonder what should be the best menu for breakfast?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s best if we use vegetables since they are limited in terms of freshness, so how about vegetable soup?¡¹ ¡¸If so then let¡¯s make miso soup! I, I like to have that in the morning!¡¹ ¡¸Then, we will use a lot of ingredients to make miso soup!¡¹ So it¡¯s decided to use Mina¡¯s nice suggestion to have a miso soup for breakfast. ¡¸Miso soup?¡¹ Perhaps Row-san had never eaten it before, he has a curious look on his face. Guess that¡¯s because the miso that I brought back home from Kagura hadn¡¯t spread to the vige yet. It has gradually spread among Torr and Asmo¡¯s family and also Celia-san¡¯s restaurant as a convenient seasoning, but it hasn¡¯t spread that far yet. ¡¸It¡¯s a delicious soup. I¡¯m sure Row-san will also like it¡¹ ¡¸Then I will look forward to it¡¹ Just like that, the menu is decided to be miso soup and so we start to peacefully prepare the breakfast. I create the necessary kitchen utensils and tableware using Earth magic. Next, I put water into a jar so that it can be used by the two when it''s needed. After that is done, I create a fireball and make them float in the kitchen, then modified the kitchen so that I can make the pan float on top of the fireball. Un, with this the preparation is pretty much done. Ah, just to be sure I¡¯ll make the air ventsrger. ¡¸¡­¡­I feel that just Alfried-sama alone is enough somehow¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­there is the pre-preparation for the ingredients. Let¡¯s do our best on that part¡¹ Mina and Row-san each start preparing the ingredients with that kind of impression in their mind. And it¡¯s been decided that I will make the dashi and cook the rice. As expected, miso soup should go along with rice. If possible I also want tamagoyaki¡­¡­¡­nah, we didn¡¯t bring any eggs since there¡¯s a problem with the freshness of the ingredients. Kuuh, I want to make one by taking an egg out from my subspace. I unwillingly give up on the tamagoyaki and focus on cooking the rice. There is no kamado (traditional stove) like in the mansion or My Home, but we have the portable rice cooker made by Logan. Thanks to that I only have to adjust the heat level after adding the rice. The vor may be slightly less ptable without a kamado, but we have the spice called ¡®hunger¡¯ and we even have crispy rice at the bottom. It wouldn¡¯t be bad to have this kind of rice once in a while. While I was adjusting the fireball and cooking the rice, Mina and Row-san are cutting the vegetables one by one and throwing them into the pot. As we continue to work efficiently like that, we have mostly finished our work in around half an hour. And after Mina dissolves the miso into the pot, the kitchen is immediately wrapped in the gentle smell of miso. Then, Mina¡¯s expression - which looks like she had been affected by drowsiness - brightens up as if it was purified. ¡¸¡­¡­haa, what a nice smell! We just have to cook the miso soup together!¡¹ Mina raises her voice with a more cheerful voice than usual, maybe she already woke up after smelling the miso. Un, this is a nice smell. The gentle yet fragrant smell of miso stimted my empty stomach somewhat. ¡¸We¡¯re going to be able to proceed and have a meal with this. But, I want a little more dishes¡¹ ¡¸As expected, we need meat right!¡¹ Mina suggested while her eyes are shining brightly when I folded my arms and groaned about our meal. ¡¸No, we used up our meat yesterday. We only have dried meat now¡¹ When I resolutely discard her suggestion, Mina makes a face as though it¡¯s the end of the world. Actually, I can just bring the meat stored in the cold storage in the mansion, but it¡¯s summer right now so I gave up on that idea since it can¡¯t be properly refrigerated like back in my previous life. It would be great if there is something like a suitable carriage for cold storage for food but we don¡¯t have one. But, in exchange for that, we have two versatile seasonings, miso and soy sauce. It¡¯s enough if we just add them while frying the leftover ingredients. Struck with that idea, I add oil to the frying pan and fry the leftover ingredients. After the vegetables have been cooked and be tender, I add some miso, mirin, soy sauce, and an appropriate amount of Kagura sake, stir them then fry them again. Just doing thatplete the fried leftover-ingredients dish seasoned with miso. (Stir fry leftover vegetables with soy sauce and miso) It¡¯s a simple dish where you only add seasonings and fry the ingredients. This is so easy that even Eleonora-neesan can do it. I taste the finished fried dish. Un, the miso has perfectly soaked into the leftover ingredients and mushroom. It has a sufficient, satisfying taste. Ah©`, I want to immediately eat this with rice. ¡¸Ah©`! Alfried-sama that¡¯s sneaky!¡¹ As I was tasting the dish, Mina sharp-sighted-ly found out about it then points her finger at me *bishi* and shout. ¡¸I got found out, huh. It¡¯s okay if Mina and Row-san want to taste it. Tasting the dish is the privilege of the people making them after all¡¹ ¡¸Then I will use my privilege!¡¹ ¡¸¡­well then, I will also try a bit¡¹ Mina immediately raises her fork and Row-san also took a fork while being reserved. Then the two of them stick their forks into the fried dish that was seasoned with miso. ¡¸Fuuaaah!? This is, this one will definitely go well with the rice!?¡¹ ¡¸Miso and soy sauce have a very delicious taste, aren¡¯t they¡¹ It looks like Row-san - who tried soy sauce for the first time - also took a liking to it. While I was relieved by Row-san¡¯s response, I saw Mina heartily eating the miso-seasoned fried dish *pakupaku*. No matter how you look at it, that has already exceeded the scope of ¡®tasting¡¯. ¡¸Hey Mina. Aren¡¯t you eating too much?¡¹ ¡¸I have to make sure that this can be properly served to everyone! This is also a maid¡¯s duty!¡¹ That¡¯s truly fine courage for you to treat the things your master made like it contains poison. I see, a maid¡¯s duty, huh? I wonder if there is an octopus in Eric¡¯s territory? Suppose there is an octopus in his territory, I¡¯ll make an octopus-based dish and let Mina taste it. And if there are also sea urchins and sea cucumbers, it¡¯s not a bad idea to let her taste them. ¡¸¡­¡­eh? Somehow, I feel a shiver down my spine¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s just your imagination¡¹ So, I hope you continue to fulfill your duty as a maid to your heart¡¯s content hereafter. As we were having such a conversation, the entrance door opened and Eleonora-neesan entered the living room. Then Eleonora-neesanes into the kitchen, as though she was drawn by the nice smell of the breakfast. ¡¸There is a really nice smell. Are we going to have miso soup for breakfast?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹ She is sweating since she was practicing, but it¡¯s really strange that she doesn¡¯t smell of sweat at all. ¡¸You are making stir-fry food here¡¹ She muttered, and then I hit Eleonora-neesan¡¯s arm as she reached out for the dish. ¡¸Hey what are you doing? There¡¯s a lot of them, it¡¯s fine if I just take a little, right!¡¹ ¡¸Eating the food before mealtime is the right of the people making the food©`. Those who didn¡¯t help should just wait and sit on their seat, go sit¡¹ Eleonora-neesan had a sullen look on her face when I drive her away with my hand *shoo shoo*. The Eleonora-neesan return to the living room as if she gave up¡­¡­but when I thought like that, she suddenly turn around with a speed that can¡¯t be seen with the eyes even if I pay attention to her and reach out for the mushroom among the miso-seasoned fried dish and put it into her mouth. ¡¸Aahh!?¡¹ ¡¸Mm, good stuff!¡¹ Eleonora-neesan unconsciously raised her voice after trying it. Though I¡¯m happy that you said it¡¯s delicious, what about that line you shouldn''t say as a girl? ¡¸One, one more bite¡¹ ¡¸The person who takes the food as they please is forbidden to get more¡¹ As Eleonora-neesan and I are having such an exchange, I hear footstepsing from the stairs. Apparently, Nord-tousan, Elna-kaasan, and Sylvio-niisan have also woken up. ¡¸It smells good¡¹ ¡¸Are we having miso soup today?¡¹ Such conversation can be heard along with the sounds of footsteps of people going down the stairs. ¡¸Come on, it¡¯s almost time for breakfast so go and sit down¡¹ ¡¸I know¡¹ Even when I told her that, Eleonora-neesan snatched the food again just like before. Chapter 240: Arriving At Erics House

Chapter 240: Arriving At Eric''s House

After satisfying my appetite with breakfast that consists of menus that have a strong vor and go really well with rice, we start to prepare to resume our journey. We collect the light magic tools installed in the house, nkets, beddings, and the like, and put them all into the carriage. After that was done, the house made with Earth magic bes empty, and any hints of life instantly disappear from the house. That¡¯s natural since all the furniture and tableware are made of Earth magic. After we finished transferring our luggage into the carriage, everyone left the house. ¡¸Are you really going to tten the house?¡¹ Perhaps she already has an attachment to the house after spending a night in the house Mina said in a somewhat sad manner. ¡¸Un, that¡¯s right¡¹ In terms of territory, this ce is also considered Slowlett territory so it¡¯s actually fine to just leave it as it is, but it will just make the house dirty since there is no one to take care of it. Roomba - who lives in My Home - is clear proof of the actual condition of that fact. ¡¸It¡¯s kinda regrettable¡¹ ¡¸I can just build it if it¡¯s just a house and even when we return from our trip, I can try to build a better house¡¹ ¡¸It will just make it even more difficult for me to go home if you build a better house!¡¹ Mina was dejected before, but she regains her brightness immediately due to her cheerful nature. Looking at such Mina, I canceled the Earth magic. Immediately after, the soil that kept the house¡¯s shape started to crumble *sarara*, and in the blink of an eye, they all returned to being normal soil. There is no longer any house on the ins. All that was left in front of our eyes, was just a thick lump of soil. ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s set off¡¹ With Nord-tousan¡¯s voice as the signal, we boarded the carriage. ¡ô After that, we were jolted inside the carriage, taking a break again just like the first day, and continuing our journey. Still, as it¡¯s already the second day and perhaps because we had passed the steep mountain road, we¡¯ve reached a point where we can gradually see viges and stopped by on our way to replenish our food while continuing the journey. And when the sun set, we stayed at the vige¡¯s chief¡¯s house in the nearby vige and slept soundly while also being treated to dinner by their family. At such time, I felt that living in a house made using Earth magic is morefortable, but it was a secret. On the third day, after having breakfast at the vige¡¯s chief house we paid him some money as an expression of our gratitude and depart. We ride the carriage in the same manner as before and continue along the way. When we were traveling, I spend my time freely reading books indoors, chatting with everyone, or taking a nap, and when it was time to take a break, I spend it by being forced to practice with others, asionally staring at the scenery outsidefortably, and practicing magic. In doing so, we finally arrive at a town in Sylford¡¯s territory in the evening, and we were able to leisurely spend our time in a town. And on the fourth day, after a few hours of being jolted around inside the carriage. We finally arrived at Bern vige in Sylford¡¯s territory, where Eric lives. As our carriage try to proceed through the big road, an old man in butler clothes get off a horse and called out to us. Behind the butler are strong-looking men with weapons and armor, and there is a sword crest in their equipment, so it was apparent that they are people connected with Eric¡¯s family. ¡¸We have been expecting you. Baron Slowlett, I presume?¡¹ ¡¸Aah, that¡¯s right¡¹ Hearing the question from the butler as he smile - with a friendly smile on his face -, Nord-tousan calmly nodded as he answer. There is a Dragon coat of arms depicted in the carriage in such a big way. So there¡¯s no room for doubt about who we are. ¡¸I am a butler serving the Sylford house, my name is Larg (Largo¥é¥ë¥´). And these people are the escorts employed by the Sylford house¡¹ When the butler called Larg introduced himself while bowing his head, the strong-looking men behind him also lowered their heads with a well-organized movement. I wonder if they normally practice that movement for this kind of asion? ¡¸I¡¯m extremely honored to be able to meet the famous Dragon yer ¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not such an amazing person. I know this is abrupt, but can you guide us to Sylford¡¯s house?¡¹ Hearing the sudden passionate words from the butler, Nord-tousan urges him to guide us while having a wry smile on his face. Guess you¡¯ll also get sick of it if you keep getting this kind of reaction every time you stop in a vige or town. ¡¸Certainly. Then, I will guide you to the mansion¡¹ Perhaps the butler sensed the subtle meaning in Nord-tousan¡¯s question that he then mounted his horse and went to the front and lead the carriage. Then, the strong-looking men began to move around our carriage as though to surround it. ¡¸We, as the Dragon yer¡¯s sons are also honored to meet you¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­puh, stop it Al¡¹ Sylvio-niisan unconsciouslyugh, when I said that as if using Larg-san¡¯s words. ¡¸And such an honorable father thought of an intense training menu for his beloved sons. I hope you all work really hard¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹ As we wereughing foolishly at the joke, we immediately be speechless after hearing such wordsing from Nord-tousan. Even when we look dumbfounded by his remark, Nord-tousan only grins. Though he¡¯s smiling gently at us, a pressure of unknown nature is boring down on us. ¡¸¡¸Un, understood¡¹¡¹ That was the only thing we could say in response. ¡ô We make our way to Bern vige while being guided by the butler. Perhaps it¡¯s due to the fact that we arrived in a new vige that I, Sylvio-niisan, Mina, and Eleonora-neesan are curiously looking at the scenery through the window of the carriage. The houses where people live are painted white, maybe because it¡¯s located close to the sea, just like the port city Esport. They may have the effect of protecting the houses from the salty sea wind blowing from the sea. The number of houses is rtivelyrge, and it seems like the poption is twice that of Koryatt vige. But it¡¯s peaceful, without the bustle like Esport and it feels like a rural area that was surrounded by the sea and mountains. ¡¸Such a big river¡¹ Sylvio-niisan - who is looking at the scenery through the window - raises his voice as though he is impressed with the scenery. There is arge river flowing near the road we are taking, and it has continued since a while ago. It¡¯s sorge that you can¡¯tpare it with the river in Koryatt vige. ¡¸It also has such an impressive bridge! I think it¡¯s bigger than the one in the royal capital!¡¹ At the ce where Mina¡¯s finger pointed to as she said that in excitement is a bridge made of stone, drawing a splendid arch that crossed the river. It¡¯s interesting enough just by looking at it, perhaps it¡¯s also due to the decorations on the bridge. ¡¸Maybe, this river is connected to the sea I guess¡¹ ¡¸Sea, huh¡¹ ¡¸Sea, eh¡¹ When I said that, Sylvio-niisan and Mina stared at the river before us as if they were thinking about something. They are probably looking forward to it since the two of them have never seen the sea before. On the other hand, Eleonora-neesan is quietly sitting there with her arms folded, maybe she had already lost interest in the scenery outside. She probably wants to quickly arrive and practice with her sword. Though it would be fine if you would show a bit more interest and enjoy the scenery outside. While we keep on looking at the scenery outside, the vigers outside are also looking at us as well. If there is a carriage being guided by the butler and escorted by the guards of Sylford house and what¡¯s more bearing the Dragon coat of arms on it passing through, eyes will naturally gather on us¡­¡­ ¡¸Mom, look! That carriage has a Dragon¡¯s crest!¡¹ ¡¸Cool©`!¡¹ ¡¸Baron Slowlett the Dragon yer must be riding on that carriage¡¹ That kind of voice kept happening everywhere we pass through. I¡¯m curious about the scenery outside but I can¡¯t stand it if I were to be mistaken for the Dragon yer. Sylvio-niisan and I quietly move away from the window and stopped looking outside. After that, we were sitting quietly while being rocked inside the carriage for some time. Then the carriage that was moving through the road stopped. Apparently, we have arrived at Eric¡¯s mansion. The door of the carriage is opened, and we see the butler - Larg - respectfully bow to us. ¡¸We have arrived. The servants will bring in the carriage and luggage properly inside¡¹ ¡¸I understand. I will leave it to you¡¹ ¡¸Well then, please mind your steps¡¹ With Larg standing by near the door, and Nord-tousan is the first one to get off the carriage. He has such a dignified appearance as he gets off that just seeing it alone made the viewers admire him and can feel the dignity of the head of a noble family. After that is Elna-kaasan, who gracefully got off the carriage using the prepared carriage¡¯s steps while borrowing Larg-san¡¯s hand. No matter how you look at her, her figure as she steps down is so excellent anddylike. Then the next head of the family - Sylvio-niisan - resolutely gets off the carriage without taking Larg-san¡¯s help. Even though he doesn¡¯t have the same impact and aura as Nord-tousan, you can feel the refined grace from him. ¡­¡­I wonder why. It bes something like a show of this family¡¯s style. From my point of view - who has the least style as a noble -, I can only think of this as a public execution though¡­¡­ However, there is my sister right beside me, boasting the lowest ratio of femininity. Although she has the style of a noble, she is weak with this type of conduct. Or rather, it¡¯s certain! Though Eleonora-neesan insists that she has perfect etiquette when she was attending the party at that royal capital, I¡¯m sure that she is actually lying. So she shouldn¡¯t be able to do it in real-time if she can¡¯t do it normally. So I jokingly say to her, to distract me from the nervousness. ¡¸Eleonora-neesan, you can¡¯t jump off from the carriage here, okay?¡¹ ¡¸I know. I¡¯m not like Al, I won¡¯t show any impolite appearance outside¡¹ After Eleonora-neesan said that - seemingly confident in herself -, she tensed up her expression and start moving outside with a cold look on his face. Then, she took Larg¡¯s arm - as he respectfully held out his hand - with a polite smile on her face, and slowly got off the carriage with a beautiful gesture I¡¯d never seen before. ¡¸T, traitor¡­¡­¡¹ I blurted out such a hoarse remark as I can¡¯t believe the spectacle happening right in front of me. I can¡¯t believe that Eleonora-neesan can make the same level of conduct as Elna-kaasan. Actually, we haven¡¯t reached Eric¡¯s mansion yet and I¡¯m probably still sleeping and dreaming about this situation, right? It¡¯s more realistic to think about it like that. And what¡¯s with the polite smile. That Eleonora-neesan, she can even make that kind of expression? ¡¸¡­¡­*cough*¡¹ As I stiffen in ce like that, I heard the faint sound of someone clearing his throating from the direction of the door. Hearing that, I suddenly came to my senses and headed for the door even while being nervous. ¡¸Do you need help?¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s okay. But thank you for the offer¡¹ As I told him my gratitude with double meaning in them, Larg-san grins and bow. How nice, I also want to have this kind of thoughtful butler. As I go down the stairs for the carriage while thinking of such a thing, I join with the other family members that had already gotten off before. There was an atmosphere that seems to be reproaching me drifting in the air, but it looks like it''s going to be embarrassing to argue about it here so it only stopped at exasperated expressions. But, I mean, it¡¯s unthinkable for Eleonora-neesan to have the conduct like a noble youngdy! Why didn¡¯t you tell me before if you can do that! As I was shouting like that in my mind, Mina finally came down from the carriage with the help of Larg-san and join us. Then, Larg-san slowly closes the door of the carriage, and the other servantse out and moved the carriage with Row-san to park it. ¡¸Well then, I will guide you to the mansion¡¹ Guided by Larg-san, we walk toward the mansion in front of us. Eric¡¯s mansion is a little bigger than ours. It¡¯s not as gaudy as the mansion of the nobles in the royal capital but, it gave the image of a sturdy-looking building that put emphasis on practicality. The servants that were standing by at the solemn-looking door opened it and we enter inside. Contrary to the outward appearance of the mansion, the inside is unexpectedly bright and the space seems to be spacious. The ceiling appears far and wide, I guess it¡¯s because of the especially high ceiling. As we enter the entranceway, Larg-san walks down the corridor at just the right pace, neither too fast nor too slow. Then, he came to a stop in front of a door in the back and knock on it. ¡¸Egar-sama (¥¨©`¥¬¥ë) this is Larg. I bring the guests-sama of the Slowlett family¡¹ ¡¸Enter¡¹ After hearing the stern answering from inside the room, Larg-san opens the door with a polite gesture and encourages us to enter. And finally, when we enter the room with the same order as we got off the carriage just now, there were all members of the Sylford¡¯s house - along with Eric - waiting inside. Chapter 241: Self-Introduction

Chapter 241: Self-Introduction

There are four people from the Sylford¡¯s house. I have seen Eric¡¯s father and a woman who looked to be his wife back at the royal capital¡¯s party. And as always, Eric has a brazen expression on his face, then there is a girl who may be his sister. Maybe, this girl is Eleonora-neesan¡¯s friend, Luna-san. As I was thinking like that, Luna-san¡¯s and my eyes met. I feel embarrassed for some reason so I turn my gaze away, but Luna-san doesn¡¯t turn her gaze away. If anything, I feel like she put more strength in her gaze. Wha, what is it? It feels like the gaze of a carnivore that has found a herbivore, or maybe it¡¯s just my imagination? Did I do something? No, I certainly did have an exchange of tongs with Eric though, so from the perspective of his sister, Luna-san probably thought that she should keep an eye on me. ¡¸Thank you foring from such a distant ce today. I am grateful Nord-dono¡¹ ¡¸Not at all, thank you very much for inviting us here¡¹ Eric¡¯s father - Egar-san - shook hands with Nord-tousan and exchanged some pleasantries. ¡¸Dear, why don¡¯t you hold your greetings for now and let everyone from the Slowlett¡¯s house sit down first?¡¹ We were watching them for a while, then Egar-san¡¯s wife gently rebuke him. ¡¸You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s first sit down on that sofa over there¡¹ Urged by Egar-san, we move to the sofa. Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan take a seat on the seat of honor in order, then the youngest - me - sits down on the lower seat. Hmm, speaking of the level offort, our mansion¡¯s sofa is better. Sure enough, since it was something purchased by Elna-kaasan, the sofa in our ce is probably a pretty good one. ¡¸I think that some people would already know each other, but I think that there are also those who don¡¯t know. So let¡¯s introduce ourselves first. I am the present head of the Sylford house, Egar Sylford (¥¨©`¥¬¥ë£½¥·¥ë¥Õ¥©©`¥É)¡¹ I saw Eric¡¯s father back at the noble¡¯s exchange meeting. He has the same dark brown hair as Eric, a man with a stern-looking face in the prime of his life. As for his face, he looks exactly like Eric. Just that, unlike the other member of his family, his skin is not so dark. Looking at his wife, Eric, and Luna-san¡¯s slightly darker skin, his two children probably inherited the darker skin tone from the wife. ¡¸And the one beside me here is my wife, Natasha (¥Ê¥¿©`¥·¥ã)¡¹ ¡¸Pleased to meet you, I am Egar¡¯s wife, Natasha¡¹ Natasha-san had a kind smile on her face as Egar-san introduced her. She is a beautiful woman with long, shiny ck hair that reaches her waist, exuding a graceful atmosphere. She has light brown skin, slightly darker than Eric. Such skin color is simr to the Lazur people that I happened to see in the stalls of the royal capital. She is wearing a type of dress that ismonly used in Misphilt Kingdom, but there¡¯s no mistaking it, there are ethnic embroideries sewn on some ces on her dress. Perhaps she noticed me looking at them that Natasha-san smiled and shyly grab the hem of her skirt. ¡¸As you might have guessed from my dress and skin, I have the blood of the Lazur people in me¡¹ ¡¸So it was like that. Is that dress¡¯s embroidery also order-made?¡¹ ¡¸Yes! It was sewn at a clothing store managed by a Lazur¡¹ ¡¸So you can also do that. It¡¯s beautiful, I wonder if I should try and ask them to do it?¡¹ ¡¸In that case, I could write you a letter introduction if you¡¯d like. Please tell them that you receive it from me. They will receive you warmly¡¹ ¡¸Thank you very much. I will definitely ask for your help at that time¡¹ I wonder if this is the so-called noble wife''smunication skill? The topic between them proceeds in no time at all, and they start to build up a friendly rtionship. There is no opening for us men to interrupt them at all. On the other side, Eleonora-neesan - the same woman as the two - just sit there with her legs together and smiles. It makes me want to do a tsukkomi, ¡®Just who the heck are you?¡¯. But, she will absolutely not interrupt them even if the topic turned into something like clothes, you can tell that she ispletely uninterested in them. It was the same with the other side - Luna-san -, she just sat there without saying anything while smiling. Eleonora-neesan and Luna-san might have the same level of girl¡¯s power. The so-called birds of a feather flock together. ¡¸Now then, next will be my son¡¹ ¡¸My name is Eric Sylford, the second son of the Sylford family. I¡¯m truly sorry for the trouble I have caused you to get here this time¡¹ That¡¯s absolutely right. I had to leave again for a trip after I just got back home from Kagura because of Eric. You¡¯re really inconveniencing me. As I let out a tiny sigh as if to say ¡®good grief¡¯ over this situation, he red at me while letting out a ¡¸¡­¡­you bastard¡¹with a quivering tone, I guess he noticed me doing that. It was a joke you know, don¡¯t re at me like that. As always, a guy who is hard to joke around. ¡¸Not at all, my son also did something wrong. Please don¡¯t worry about it Eric-dono¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m grateful for your consideration¡¹ That Eric said he¡¯s grateful for the consideration. I almostugh in spite of myself. Turning my eyes away to escape from Eric¡¯s gaze once more, I look at Luna-san. ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m the eldest daughter, Luna Sylford (¥ë©`¥Ê£½¥·¥ë¥Õ¥©©`¥É). Nice to meet you¡¹ (Luna Sylford) She was a girl with ck, short-cut hair but her expressionless face make her look slightly different from her boyish impression. A girl who somehow stared at me and I don¡¯t know what she was really thinking, but it turned out that she¡¯s a quiet type of girl, unlike Eleonora-neesan. After the Sylford¡¯s family self-introduction is over, next will be the Slowlett family¡¯s turn. ¡¸So we are next then. I am the present head of the Slowlett house, Nord Slowlett¡¹ ¡¸Ooh, the famous Dragon yer¡­¡­¡­!¡¹ ¡¸I also saw the y in the royal capital. I was deeply moved by the y about the two of you in spite of myself¡¹ Eric and Natasha-san raised their voice with excited looks on their faces when Nord-tousan introduced himself. ¡¸Th, thank you. But it is embarrassing for me¡¹ Nord-tousan took a step back after seeing the two¡¯s attitude, but those things didn¡¯t enter Eric¡¯s eyes as his eyes has a look of respect in them. ¡¸Did Nord-sama cut off the Dragon¡¯s neck in one blow just like in the y?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, well¡¹ ¡¸Ooh!¡¹ Eric raised his voice in excitement to Nord-tousan¡¯s words as he said that while smiling wryly. Even back in the noble¡¯s exchange meeting, this question was asked the most often. In the end, it would be unthinkable for the ordinary person to do something like cutting off a dragon¡¯s neck. As for us, we think that Nord-tousan can really do it. We don¡¯t even think of trying to ask him about that since we feel like so. ¡¸Then as for Elna-sama, when did you think you became aware of your feelings for her?¡¹ ¡¸Ehh? Tha, that is¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, I am also curious about that¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m also interested in that¡¹ Nord-tousan looks troubled when Natasha-san asked him that. I and Elna-kaasan are also curious about it, so we just took this chance to ask. ¡¸Hey hey, we are all still introducing ourselves now, aren¡¯t we?¡¹ Egar-san rebukes us since the conversation has greatly deviated. As a result, the excited atmosphere was somewhat dispersed. Che, even though we were about to hear an interesting story. As I was thinking that it was such a regrettable chance, Egar-san then grin and say, ¡¸You can thoroughly ask that kind of questionter, right?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ ¡¸Right¡¹ ¡¸Wait¡­¡­¡¹ Nord-tousan speaks up in a troubled voice after hearing everyone saying that in unison. Whaat, that Egar-san seems like a stern person, but he¡¯s actually the type that can surprise people, huh. After Nord-tousan¡¯s self-introduction ended in that kind of manner, next is the self-introduction for Elna-kaasan, Sylvio-niisan, and Eleonora-neesan ended, and then it¡¯s finally my turn. And sure enough, all eyes gathered on me, I guess it¡¯s because I¡¯m the main reason they are all here today. I opened my mouth while feeling a bit nervous. ¡¸I am the second son, Alfried Slowlett. I apologize for the trouble everyone due to the uproar Eric and I have caused. I will strive so that this kind of thing will not happen again hereafter¡¹ ¡¸You, you even added my name so calmly¡¹ Eric¡¯s murmured, but I ignore him. I mean, it¡¯s all caused by me and Eric so it¡¯s obvious that I added his name. ¡¸¡­¡­so, somehow he feels like he is strangely used to apologizing despite being a child¡¹ ¡¸He doesn¡¯t look like a naughty kid who was fighting with our Eric using tongs, isn¡¯t he¡¹ This is also a skill for a noble you know. I¡¯m used to apologizing and looking sad after all. ¡¸Well, we will spend our time together for a while. Let¡¯s stop being formal from now on! I wee you all, everyone from the house of Slowlett!¡¹ With that kind of subtle air, the introduction between the Sylford¡¯s and Slowlett¡¯s is over. here Chapter 242: The Importance Of Sofa And Bed

Chapter 242: The Importance Of Sofa And Bed

After the self-introduction is over, us children were guided to our room where we will spend our time during our stay here. We were guided by Eric and Luna-san, we went up from the first floor to the second floor. After going down the long hallway, there was a door that looked impressive. As we went inside, it was as if we entered a spacious room in a high-ss hotel somewhere. It¡¯s around two times as spacious as our living room. Judging at the structure of the room, they might have been knocked down the wall of two rooms and turned into one room. Taking a nce at the window, I can see the beach and sea from there, the view is very nice. It¡¯s like we came to a southern country. ¡¸Sylvio-niisan, you can see the sea there¡¹ ¡¸Really!?¡¹ When I tell him that, Sylvio happily rushes over to the window. ¡¸Hey Alfried, do you know? The sea has a lot of water¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Yeah yeah, it¡¯s actually not water but salt water, right. I know about it¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­what the, so you knew about the sea?¡¹ ¡¸I know. So, it¡¯s impossible if you try to make us drink the salt water¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­che, how boring¡¹ Eric openly clicked his tongue and make a face as if it was boring somehow. I felt like making people who haven¡¯t gone to the sea drink salt water is already the usual thing. ¡¸¡­¡­uwaaa, this is the sea. I¡¯ve never such an amount of water spreading out to the distance like that! This is amazing! Al!¡¹ When Eric and I were having such an exchange, Sylvi-niisan is looking at the scenery outside with such pure-looking eyes. His expression was so innocent that he looks like a kid who had been given his first toy. ¡¸Eric, don¡¯t you feel embarrassed at yourself, trying to trick someone so pure like that?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­stop it. I fully realize it now.¡¹ Good grief, Eric is such a bad person, trying to trick someone who looks forward to the sea so much. ¡¸To begin with, it¡¯s your fault for having such a personality. I can¡¯t help but judged that your brother will also have the same personality as you, right¡¹ What a rude guy. Hmm, so that means I have a bad personality and so you''re saying that it would be okay if I were to get deceived, huh? ¡¸Luna, where is my room?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­here¡¹ I guess Eleonora-neesan is not that interested in the sea. Or perhaps she grew tired of looking at the sea from a distance since she went to check on her room, being guided by Luna-san. ¡¸Eric, where is my room and Sylvio-niisan?¡¹ ¡¸Your room is on the left side after leaving this room. Are you going to check your room now?¡¹ ¡¸Nah, it looks like Sylvio-niisan is still absorbed in looking at the sea, I¡¯ll just stay and rx here¡¹ As for our luggage, Mina and the servants of Eric¡¯s house are going to bring them in. I¡¯m not going to take a nap right now, so there¡¯s no need to quickly head to my room. And most of all, it seems that Sylvio-niisan doesn¡¯t want to move from here yet. ¡¸Eric, make me some tea. I¡¯m thirsty¡¹ ¡¸Yeah yeah. I¡¯ll call a servant now¡¹ When I ask for tea from him, Eric rings the bell ced at the table. ¡¸Can¡¯t you make your own tea?¡¹ ¡¸We have servants here, why should I make it by myself?¡¹ E, eh? So it¡¯s like that? But I¡¯m the one who makes tea like it¡¯s the most obvious thing to do. Of course, we have the maids like Mina, Sara, and Mel, but everyone basically asked me to brew them tea when the maids are working in the daytime. While I was puzzled over that, there was a knock on the door and the butler Largo-san enters. ¡¸Eric-sama, did you call?¡¹ ¡¸Prepare some tea for five person and some suitable baked sweets to go along with it¡¹ ¡¸I thought that you would ask that, so I have already prepared it. May I bring them here now?¡¹ ¡¸As expected from Largo. Please do¡¹ ¡¸Ooh! You understand and already took action on themand that the master will tell you, huh!¡¹ ¡¸Fufun, that¡¯s ¡®cause Largo is an outstanding servant¡¹ Eric pridefully said when I praise Largo-san, while Largo-san has a gentle smile on his face. ¡¸Not at all, you will immediately notice this much if you think about the other party¡¯s thoughts¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I see, so when we were tired after the journey and after being taken to our room to rx, the next thing we want is something to drink and soothing sweets, huh¡¹ So you¡¯re acting with the other party¡¯s thoughts into consideration? As expected, the words of the elderly are helpful. ¡¸But Alfried-sama, you are truly clever for your age, to be able to sense the other¡¯s feeling¡¹ ¡¸Isn¡¯t Alfried better suited to being a servant than a noble?¡¹ ¡¸Shaddup¡¹ Hey, even I also thought like that, so stop it. It makes me sad. As I was in such a state filled with grief, Largo-san brought the tea and baked sweets then withdraw from the room. Let¡¯s switch this gloomy feeling. At any rate, I¡¯ll just sit on the sofa first and have the warm tea and baked sweets. I sit down on therge sofa as though I¡¯m going to take a breather. Then, when I take the teacup, Eric muttered as he rubbed the corner of his eye. ¡¸Even so, to think that I have to do this kind of troublesome thing just because of the incident at the royal capital. Why do I have to entertain you?¡¹ Eric deeply sighs, but I also feel the same way. Due to the fight using tongs, it was rumored that the Sylford and Slowlett house are on bad terms with each other. Because of that, we had to end up going to such a distant ce. I¡¯m the one who wants to sigh. ¡¸Speaking of that incident, it¡¯s Eric¡¯s fault for rushing at me¡¹ ¡¸What are you saying? You¡¯re the one who tried to unreasonably take the meat I was aiming for, didn¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸No wa©`y, Eric is the one who made a move first¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Aahh?¡¹¡¹ Our foreheads touched as we scowled at each other. We were scowling at each other for a while, then our emotions cooled off somehow and we separate ourselves. No matter what¡¯s the cause, I honestly can¡¯t even remember who started the tongs battle back then. ¡¸Oh well, it¡¯s already done anyway there¡¯s no point in digging it up now¡¹ ¡¸Right¡¹ We nodded to each other, then we took the teacup and take a sip of the tea. ¡¸Hm? It¡¯s not a Royal Feed?¡¹ I tilted my head since it doesn¡¯t have the usual smoothness and depth in vor. The tea leaves are coarse, but could it be the taste pushed to be on the line of neither good nor bad due to Largo-san¡¯s skill? Even though he has this kind of skill, what a waste that he can¡¯t use good tea leaves. ¡¸You think you can buy such high-grade tea leaves that are only sold in the royal capital unreservedly?¡¹ ¡¸Really? But I drink it every day back home, you know?¡¹ When I took the opportunity to brag about our financial situation, Eric makes an annoyed expression. ¡¸Gununu, it¡¯s your territory that is strange. Your family got moneying in by making the unprecedented stuff like pasta and reversi through Tori¡¯s Company. Just what the heck is going on?¡¹ That¡¯s right, thanks to those goods, the Slowlett family has such assets that you wouldn¡¯t think of them as a normal Baron house. Wouldn¡¯t he be surprised if I told him that the reason for such a high ie is me? Nah, let¡¯s not do that, Eric will, for some reason, not believe me anyway. Picking up the baked sweet and eating it together with the tea, I exhale and lean on the sofa. Then, my body weight is taken in by the sofa¨D¨Dnot, somehow there was a repulsing force that felt as if it was rejecting my body. And for some reason, the cushion is also thin. ¡¸¡­¡­Eric, isn¡¯t this sofa a bit hard?¡¹ ¡¸This guy is just an invited guest but he¡¯s beenining since a while ago. To begin with, all sofas are the same, right? There is no problem for you to sit down if there is a certain amount of cushioning¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹ I unintentionally lost my words after hearing Eric clearly telling me that. ¡¸¡­¡­oi oi, could it be that you also think the same way with a bed? Something like ¡®A bed just has to be spacious enough that I can sleep on it¡¯?¡¹ ¡¸Wh, what¡¯s with you, so suddenly! Don¡¯te any closer with those dead eyes of yours! It¡¯s creeping me out!¡¹ ¡¸Nevermind that, answer my question¡¹ ¡¸Guh! Be, bed and sofa are the same. There¡¯s no difference! It¡¯s fine as long as I can sit on the sofa, and it¡¯s fine since I¡¯ll just sleep on the bed! I¡¯d rather use it to buy delicious stuff if we have the money to be used on those things!¡¹ I can¡¯t believe it. Even though he¡¯s a noble, to think there is a guy who¡¯s saying this kind of rubbish¡­¡­ I fold my arms and sincerely talk to the uncooperative Eric. ¡¸Eric. No matter how much people want to do their best, they will only be able to concentrate on something for one hour. One has to take a break after concentrating. And as for a person who needs a break, sofas and beds are the necessary things to make their break time worthwhile. It¡¯s stupid to disregard them and think of them as wasteful in spite of all that, you know?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­oh? Ooh¡¹ ¡¸And you need to pay special attention to the bed. It¡¯s a ce where you spend your time a third of your day. And if you repeat it in like a year or five years, do you know how much time you spend on your bed? So what would happen if you don¡¯t spend money in a ce where you pass that much time then?¡¹ ¡¸Ce, certainly, I guess we really spend a lot of time on our bed if you think about it¡¹ ¡¸Right? That¡¯s why, it¡¯s strange if you think that it¡¯s fine as long as you can sleep on it¡¹ And just like that, I continued to persuade Eric about the wonders of bed and sofa for some time. here Chapter 243: Lets Go To The Beach

Chapter 243: Let''s Go To The Beach

¡¸Al, have you told them my request?¡¹ Just as I was telling him about the importance of beds and sofas to Eric, Sylvio-niisan approaches us and whispered into my ears. Ahh, Ipletely forgot. ¡¸Sorry, I¡¯ll try asking them now¡¹ ¡¸Please¡¹ Though Sylvio-niisan was aware that Ipletely forgot about it, he didn¡¯t really care about it. Feeling a little guilty that I forgot the promise we made before leaving, I turn to Eric and ask him. ¡¸Hmm, should I ask my father for a bed then? No, even if we suddenly buy a bed for me to use alone, they¡¯re going to reject it. The other day, I got a new sword¡¹ Was it because I talked with him with such passion? Eric is now muttering something with a serious look on his face. ¡¸What about you push out the idea that the sofa can be used by everyone?¡¹ ¡¸I see! That might work!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s certainly will be difficult for Egar-san to reject if you ask now, since he has us as guests here, right? That¡¯s right, saying something like ¡®the sofa in the guest room is shabby so the guests can doubt the dignity of the house¡¯. He¡¯ll definitely nod if you raise some reasons that it won¡¯t be appropriate to entertain guests¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­o, ooh¡¹ ¡¸And when you buy a high-ss sofa, you can then pull in Luna-san and Natasha-sa¨D¨DI mean, just use an opinion that will bring sympathy. You should also exin to them the importance of beds and make a firm request for a bed for each of you¡¹ ¡¸Y, youreally can think of some unscrupulous means, aren¡¯t you!?¡­¡­but, I can see the image of that seeding in doing so, I¡¯ll use it at the right time¡¹ That¡¯s cause I was given orders to allow unreasonable projects to go through many times in my past life. So I¡¯m a bit proud of my ability to use all things as reasons. Compared with the unreasonable projects back then, this kind of problem is easy. After easily teaching Eric, I proceed to ask him about Sylvio-niisan¡¯s matter to demand payment for my teaching. ¡¸Eric, I have a favor to ask of you, is that okay?¡¹ ¡¸What is it? I¡¯m telling you first, but I don¡¯t have money, all right?¡¹ Eric directly told me with a cautious expression on his face, maybe because my wording was bad. ¡¸I¡¯m not going to ask for money¡¹ ¡¸Then it¡¯s fine, so what is it?¡¹ When I told him that, Eric¡¯s caution lessen. Even so, he¡¯s still notpletely at ease, this guy is always so cautious. ¡¸Is there a ship here?¡¹ ¡¸Fishing is flourishing here. There are no impressive ships like those merchant ships, but there are a lot of small fishing boats you know? Could it be that you want to go out to the sea?¡¹ ¡¸Right. This is Sylvio-niisan¡¯s first time seeing the sea, so I want to let him ride a boat¡¹ Somehow when I only listen to the words, it feels like what a doting father says, it¡¯s embarrassing. But, I have promised him, so I have to negotiate it for him. ¡¸¡­¡­hmm, that¡¯s not a problem¡¹ ¡¸Thank you very much!¡¹ Hearing Eric¡¯s consent, Sylvio-niisan happily bow and said that. ¡¸¡­¡­really not simr¡¹ Eric muttered afterparing the pure Syvio-niisan with me. ¡¸Well, Sylvio-niisan is like Nord-tousan you know¡¹ ¡¸He looks the same, but there is a big difference in personality¡¹ Knock it off Eric. Your serious reply is hurting my feelings. ¡¸When is the ship going to be ready?¡¹ ¡¸We can even go now, as for tomorrow¨D¨D I heard there¡¯s going to be a joint practice so it¡¯s impossible tomorrow. So it¡¯s either today or the day after tomorrow¡¹ So Nord-tousan is not telling any white lie or threatening us, there was a real joint training after all. If that¡¯s the case, today is the only day we can recharge. Let¡¯s just go out to the sea the day after tomorrow and slowly spend our time today, yeah? As I was thinking like that, there was Sylvio-niisan in front of me, with a terribly sparkling smile on his face. That is an expression full of anticipation, and his whole body felt like saying he wanted to go right now. ¡¸¡­¡­Al, I want to go now! ¡¹ I can¡¯t betray Sylvio-niisan¡¯s feeling of anticipation on his face, so I can only shake my head - vertically - to him. ¡ô ¡¸Al and Sylvio, where are you going?¡¹ Eleonora-neesan called out to us as I left the room together with Eric and Sylvio-niisan, guess she¡¯s just got back from the bedroom. There is also Luna-san behind her. ¡¸We¡¯re thinking of going to the sea to ride a boat. Are Eleonora-neesan and Luna-san going to train?¡¹ I¡¯m really concerned about it since the two of them have wooden swords for some reason. ¡¸Right. We have free time after all, so I was thinking of inviting Al and the others to join us¡¹ That was dangerous! I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t take it slow and keep staying in the room! It¡¯s thanks to Sylvio-niisan who told me that he wanted to immediately head out. Sure enough, I think my judgment to obediently nodded back there was the right choice. ¡¸What to do? We¡¯re going to the sea though, want toe? Or do you guys want to practice with them?¡¹ We¡¯re not going to train no matter what. In order to show that intention, so I said it straight out as if to discourage them. This is also insurance since if we were to refuse Eleonora-neesan then she will just sulk. ¡¸To the beach©`¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­let¡¯s all go to the sea since this is a rare opportunity. We can even train when we return. And besides, we can eat dishes that use fresh seafood if we go to the sea¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s true!¡¹ Eleonora-neesan was worried over our decision, but then she quickly jump on Luna-san¡¯s suggestion. I guess the answer has already been decided from the beginning since the time for her to worry about us was so short, huh? I heard that sometimes, a girl needs a reason to act or something. I¡¯m sure it was also something of that sort this time. That being the case, Eleonora-neesan and Luna-san were added to our party. And when we told both of our parents that we will go out to the sea, it''s been decided that Mina will also join us as a chaperone. However, that was in name only since everyone understood it was a consideration to simply show Mina the sea. So our party became six people as we left the mansion, and we start walking to the beach in a crowd. The distance from the mansion to the beach is very short and we can see the shore immediately after we walk for a bit. And after we climb over it, the view of the beautiful beach and sea opened up into our view. ¡¸Uwaaa! It¡¯s the sea!¡¹ Seeing the sea for the first time, she raised her voice in excitement. Even Sylvio-niisan who saw the sea from up-close - instead of through the window - also stared at the sea as if entranced by its beauty. Eric and Luna-san somehowlook at them with lukewarm gazes, maybe it¡¯s because the reaction of the two people who see the sea for the first time is so pure. ¡¸¡­¡­we also had such a time when we¡¯re like that, huh¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ The two of them quietly mutter lines like that of old men. But, hearing those two saying those lines, Ipletely understood that this brother and sister have a good rtionship. The wind bes a bit strong reaching this ce, and the drifting air has the smell of salt in it. The waves are breaking on the shore and retreating, the sound of waves echoes *zazaa©`n*. I wonder if it¡¯s because it¡¯s quiet, unlike the port city of Esport? I can hear the sounds of the waves more clearly. While being blinded by the glittering water surface that was reflecting the light of the sun, we continue to walk toward the beach. I wonder if it¡¯s because Sylvio-niisan and Mina are so excited that they can¡¯t endure it any longer? They start running ahead of us. ¡¸It¡¯s a lot harder to walk here¡¹ And as we also walk as if to chase after them, Eleonora-neesan - who experience the sandy beach for the first time - frowned and raised her leg. It¡¯s different from the normal soil since it is fine sand, so you can get tripped each time you walk. Especially for Eleonora-neesan - who walks without knowing about it - as it looks like her shoes already had sands in them. ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s softer than normal soil. So people who are not used to it should walk careful¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Hebuu!?¡¹ ¡¸Are you okay!? Mina!?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­or you will fall over like that maid-san¡¹ Luna-san expressionlessly says while pointing her finger at Mina. Hey Mina, as a maid of the Slowlett house, can¡¯t you show some appropriate appearance of dignity? I¡¯m amazed in spite of myself after seeing Mina with her maid uniform being covered in sands. Oh well, I didn¡¯t have any expectation that Mina will have the dignity as a maid or something. ¡¸I see, it¡¯s different from when you walk on a normal road, you have to properly ¡®grasp¡¯ the ground¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s just like that. And when you run here, you have to firmly raise your thighs. Since it¡¯s using different muscles from normal, the burden on your body also increases although it¡¯s great for training your legs and loins¡¹ ¡¸So the reason that Luna¡¯s legs are stable is that you trained in this ce, huh¡¹ And thus, I strongly felt that the conversation between Eleonora-neesan and Luna-san was not a conversation that ordinary women will talk about on the beach. here Chapter 244: Magic Core Fragments

Chapter 244: Magic Core Fragments

Mina, Sylvio-niisan, and Eleonora-neesan are leaning over at the water¡¯s edge and lightly put their fingers on the seawater. Then the three of them gingerly took their fingers to their mouth. ¡¸¡¸¡¸(It¡¯s) Salty¡¹¡¹¡¹ Then the three of them lets out an extremely natural reaction. Well, that¡¯s right. Cause it¡¯s salt water. ¡¸You really can¡¯t drink seawater, huh¡¹ Eleonora-neesan returns to us with a frown on her face, as for Mina and Sylvio-niisan, they are still poking their fingers into the seawater. And then, they lick on their fingers again as if to make sure. ¡¸It¡¯s really is salty after all¡¹ ¡¸Right¡¹ Those two smile at each other while frowning. Although it¡¯s meaningless to do it for the second time, you can tell that they were really enjoying the unknown sea. Both of them look like they are having a lot of fun. Even I - back in my previous life - also found the salty seawater to be strange when I went there for the first time, and I licked the sea water many times. ¡¸Why is the water of the sea salty?¡¹ ¡¸Hm©`m, I also don¡¯t know about it¡¹ Perhaps they wondered about it after licking the seawater so many times, since they tilted their heads in puzzlement. Hearing that, I took this chance to poke Eric next to me and ask. ¡¸There, Eric. Why is seawater salty? Won¡¯t you tell us? ¡¹ After I said that, Sylvio-niisan and Mina looked at Eric full of expectations. And then, Eric felt their gaze and he turned to look awkward. ¡¸I don¡¯t know the reason why the seawater is salty. Rather, it¡¯s more correct to say that no one knows the reason it is like that, yet¡¹ ¡¸Ah©`, is that so¡¹ Mina reacts as she seems convinced by his exnation, but she¡¯s a bit disappointed. ¡¸¡­¡­it appears that there are people who do research on that, but they still don¡¯t understand the reason why the seawater is salty¡¹ Luna-san said as if to add to Eric¡¯s exnation. Certainly, ording to the information from my previous life, hydrochloric acid rain dissolves rocks that contain sodium and magnesium on the surface of the earth, then there were neutralization reactions happened between the hydrochloric acid and sodium, generating salt. As a result, water that contains salt flows into the sea and umtes salinized water. That was the reason if I remember correctly. But, the science of this world still hasn¡¯t developed, so there are still many things that haven¡¯t been able to be exined. So it¡¯s natural for people to not understand the reason. Anyhow, people don¡¯t know the reason. So everyone starts walking as if to disperse the subtle atmosphere as everyone is convinced by their exnation. And then, Mina - who is walking in front - starts to jog ahead of us, maybe she found something. ¡¸What is this white thing?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s a seashell, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ Sylvio-niisan probably knows about it from his reading. I went beside them and squat down and look at it. ¡¸Yeah. It¡¯s the shell of a shellfish¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯spletely different from the shellfish found in the Koryatt vige¡¯s river, isn¡¯t it¡¹ ¡¸Most of the shellfish in the vige¡¯s area is brown colored, aren¡¯t they¡¹ Just as Sylvio-niisan said, most of the shellfish in Koryatt vige¡¯s river is certainly brown. Like the pond snail, unio dousiae (freshwater mussel), or physe acuta. Compared to those, the shellfish in the sea seem to have more variety in colors and types. (unio dousiae) I didn¡¯t particrly know about them before, but they¡¯re a little more interesting when I think about them again. ¡¸The inside of the seashell is rainbow-colored and glittering, it¡¯s pretty!¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re right. Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s go and gather seashells!¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ ¡¸Then, I will also help¡¹ I like to find pretty shells. Finding pretty shells on the vast beach is like being on a treasure hunt somewhat and it¡¯s interesting. The three of us start searching for the shells on the beach, then Eleonora-neesan, Eric, and Luna-san also start looking for them to help us. Only Eleonora-neesan has a face that seems to say ¡¸Just any shells are fine, right¡¹, but let¡¯s not mind her. Each of us scattered around the beach to expand the range of our search. As I walk around while watching the ground for shells, I found a white shell that was on the ground. It was a snail with a beautiful shell, white like soft-serve ice cream. ¡¸Ohh, this is beautiful¡¹ There don¡¯t appear to be any particr holes on it, it¡¯s really beautiful. And when I casually pick it up with my fingers to observe it, the head of a hermit-crab-like creature appeared from inside the hole. ¡¸¡­¡­I see, you already lived in this, huh¡¹ It was such a beautiful shell, but if it already has an upant in it then it¡¯s no use. As expected, I don¡¯t really want to expel the upant of the shell. ¡¸Excuse me¡¹ I slowly lowered the white snail to the ground, and then I stroll around to look for another shell when I heard Sylvio-niisan scream. ¡¸Uwaaa! There is something inside it!¡¹ ¡¸Hahaha, it¡¯s a hermit crab. It¡¯s a creature that lives in a shell¡¹ I guess Sylvio-niisan was also in the same situation as me, Eric quietlyugh and exined it to him. I¡¯m still fine since I know that those kinds of creatures exist, but for people who pick them up without knowing about it, they would be surprised if an uncanny creature suddenly came out from them. It won¡¯t be a joking matter if it were a monster or something. ¡¸Hey, Luna. Can we eat this kind of shellfish?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­even if it can be eaten, it¡¯s small and often not delicious. But, the shellfish thate out for dinner are all big and delicious so you can look forward to them¡¹ ¡¸Understood. I will look forward to them¡¹ Eleonora-neesan, we are now collecting beautiful shells though¡­¡­ ¡¸I¡¯ve been wondering about it since some time ago, but the thing on Luna-sama¡¯s neck is a shell ne, right?¡¹ When I look at Luna-san¡¯s neckline after hearing what Mina said, there was a ne with strings of white pearl and pale blue shells as an ent to the ne. (Maybe something like this?) It matches really well with Luna-san¡¯s light brown skin and it¡¯s beautiful. ¡¸¡­¡­in this vige, the local specialty is a ne made using processed shells. If maid-san also liked it, you can go and buy it at the storeter. They should amodate you if you say my name¡¹ ¡¸Really!? I¡¯ll go thereter!¡¹ It¡¯s a local specialty unique to a vige that is located near the sea. Luna-san is Eleonora-neesan¡¯s friend, but it seems like she has higher femininity than Eleonora-neesan. ¡¸¡­¡­what? Your face seems like you want to say something?¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing¡¹ ¡¸Even though your mouth said that your face is saying that you¡¯reining, you know. Just say it if you have something to say¡¹ So my face is saying that I¡¯mining, huh? I feel like there are more variations of the new terms. ¡¸I thought that Luna-san has higher femininity¨D¨DI mean, you should pay attention to your personal appearance¡¹ ¡¸Again©`, that femininity-thing. Kaasan has been nagging at me about thattely, I¡¯m fed up with it¡¹ Eleonora-neesan makes a fed-up expression on her face when I grumble about it. Indeed, these days she was often warned by Elna-kaasan about it. But, that¡¯s probably because Eleonora-neesan has low femininity. If it were that low it even makes Elna-kaasan worried and so she wants her to pay more attention. ¡¸¡­¡­that¡¯s because Eleonora has a pretty face. It would be a shame if you don¡¯t polish up beautiful things. I also thought about it even back when we had the practice at the royal capital, Eleonora was so indifferent to anything other than polishing herself with the sword. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just a ne or a bracelet, why don¡¯t you go and take a look at the store?¡¹ ¡¸Eleonora-sama, let¡¯s go together!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m not interested¡¹ Eleonora-neesan resolutely deres, even when Luna-san and Mina invite her to go with them. Then I walk away from them as if to escape and started looking for shells alone. For Eleonora-neesan, she is really indifferent when ites to the things she¡¯s not interested in. It¡¯s probably going to be pointless even if you force her to do it. Realizing that fact, Mina and Luna-san continue to look for shells despite looking a little disappointed. ¡¸Hm? What¡¯s this?¡¹ Just as I gathered my mind and continue to look for shells, I happened to see a squarish object with rounded corners. It has a slightly muddy color to it and it¡¯s not transparent. Is this the beach ss that was often found back on the beach in my previous life? ¡¸Waa! That¡¯s also very beautiful! I wonder what is that?¡¹ When Mina and I were trying to figure out what is this thing, Eric - who was nearby - approaches. ¡¸Aah, that¡¯s a fragment of a monster core. The magic core of a monster got washed away to the sea, then it was shaved by the waves. The magic power inside it had already dissipated, though most of them can¡¯t be used as magic tools anymore, it can be used as a decoration since it looks beautiful¡¹ I see, so it¡¯s the same beach ss although the material is different. Using shells is nice, but this is also quite beautiful. After I hold it up to the light and stare at it until I was satisfied, then I tucked it into my pants pocket. here Chapter 245: Riding A Boat

Chapter 245: Riding A Boat

After we gathered sea shells and the like, we headed toward the ce where the ship is docked as nned. ¡¸We¡¯ve arrived. This is the port¡¹ Walking in front of us, Eric raises his voice. There are several small-sized ships that look like fishing boats in the port. It felt like the Kagura¡¯srge ship I rode back then but a lot smaller. The sea breeze was blowing around, and the ships anchored to the port are slightly rising and falling due to the waves. The whole port is small when youpared it with the likes of Esport, but it was a calm scene that closely resembles a sea like in a countryside town. ¡¸Waaa©`! Is that the ship-thing?¡¹ Mina raise an excited voice while pointing at the ship. ¡¸Aah, yeah. Though, it¡¯s a small one¡¹ ¡¸That is small!?¡¹ ¡¸If it were the big one, then there are those that are around thirty meters high¡¹ Like the ship Dous rode. I knew it, that ship seems to be among thergest ship and top-ss even in this world. ¡¸Fuee©`, I can¡¯t imagine a ship that big¡¹ ¡¸We also want to have such arge ship¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s absolutely impossible with our finance. Rather, even if we can buy it there are not enough people to man the ship¡¹ Luna-san calmly speaks, ruthlessly cutting off Eric¡¯s wish. Confronted with the reality, Eric spectacrly fell silent. Eric¡¯s indescribable expression clearly showed that having arge ship was nothing more than a pipe dream. Then Eric''s face looks as if he¡¯s clenching his teeth and say, ¡¸It¡¯s impossible right now, but in the future, definitely¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­do your best Eric. Hmm, I think it¡¯s impossible, but your brother and sister will pray for your sess from the royal capital¡¹ ¡¸But I think you should also make an effort to study a little more, y¡¯know?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­rather than correcting your weaknesses, it¡¯s better to polish and strengthen your strong point¡¹ I wonder what is this. I feel a great sense of deja vu when I look at the exchange between the two of them. Even when I and Sylvio-niisan unintentionally look at Eleonora-neesan, but she was looking at the ship with great interest, perhaps she knew about it already. Birds of a feather flock together. So, Eleonora-neesan and Luna-san must be attracted to each other''s existence. ¡¸By the way, is Eric¡¯s older brother in the royal capital?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, he¡¯s in the royal capital¡¯s Knight¡¯s Order. I think miss Eleonora knows him. ¡¹ ¡¸Wait a minute. Eric, say how you call Eleonora-neesan once more¨D¨Doww!?¡¹ My head got hit by Eleonora-neesan from behind when I try to ask him again while smiling. It might be a light hit from Eleonora-neesan¡¯s perspective, but it¡¯s quite painful for me. I mean, it¡¯s ¡®miss Eleonora¡¯ you know? There is nothing more unsuitable than that name when ites to Eleonora-neesan. I think it¡¯s inevitable that I involuntarilyugh at that. ¡¸That Edward. I know about him. With his personality, it¡¯s impossible for him to govern a ce as a lord¡¹ Eleonora-neesan, do you know of the term ¡®boomerang¡¯? Such a line got all the way up to my throat, but I can endure it somehow. I felt like I¡¯ll get hit with much stronger force than before if I were to say that line by mistake. Rather than that, would it be fine to speak badly of Eric and Luna-san¡¯s older brother so suddenly like that? When I nervously ask Eric about it, he deeply sighed. ¡¸When ites to his ability with the sword, my older brother is fairly gifted, but he¡¯s not good enough when ites to his mind. He¡¯s not good at thinking and a type of person whose body moves ahead of his head¡¹ What the, so he¡¯s the same muscle-brain as Eleonora-neesan, isn¡¯t he? The moment I thought of that, Eleonora-neesan hit me again in the same manner asst time. ¡¸¡­¡­hey, I¡¯m not saying anything this time, I don¡¯t know the meaning of you hitting me this time?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re not saying anything, but you thought of something in your mind, right? Even if your mouth doesn¡¯t say anything, your face is showing it¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s absurd!¡¹ You¡¯re saying I can¡¯t even have the freedom to imagine something when I¡¯m in front of Eleonora-neesan¡­¡­ ¡¸It¡¯s your fault this time. Anyone is sure to think that you¡¯re saying something bad in your mind if you¡¯re making that kind of face¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­your face showed it¡¹ Was it really that easy to understand? I have to polish my poker face skill a little more then. ¡¸Well, my stupid brother doesn¡¯t even send a letter back so it¡¯s fine. Rather than that, let¡¯s prepare to board the ship¡¹ That¡¯s right. Our conversation digressed. After Eric said that, we start walking under a moored boat. And after Eric call out in the boat¡¯s direction, a well-built, tanned man appeared from the boat. After that, Eric has a proper conversation with the man, then he looks back at us. ¡¸Oi, we can get on it¡¹ It looks like they gave us permission to board the boat. Once we understood that, we start walking toward the boat in session. We were weed into the boat without being rejected even when we have no appointment. This is the so-called noble¡¯s privilege. ¡ô After greeting Titus (¥¿¥¤¥¿¥¹) - the fishermen who manned the fishing boat - we proceed to get on the boat. Then, Sylvio-niisan was flustered as soon as he took a step on the boat. ¡¸Wa, wa wa! This boat will not capsize if get on this, right?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine. It''s not that weak, it¡¯s connected to an anchor and ropes so it won¡¯t capsize After I told him that as though persuading him, Sylvio-niisan cautiously nervously takes a step into the boat. And when he put his body¡¯s weight on it, the boat - that was on sea level - slightly shakes. From the perspective of someone who has never been on a boat before, they would probably think that the boat will probably capsize, or they will fall. However, this is a solid fishing boat. It¡¯s not a boat, so no problem unless you¡¯re scared of the floating sensation transmitted to your legs. And after I overtake Sylvio-niisan and get on the boat ahead of him, I turn around and extend a helping hand. ¡¸Here, I¡¯ll give you a hand Sylvio-niisan. Though it may be unreliable ¡¹ He will realize that it¡¯s safe if I were to get on board first, though it¡¯s unreliable, I can still support him even if something happens so it¡¯s going to be all right. Looking at me, Sylvio-niisan looks as if he made up his mind and slowly took my outstretched hand. After that, he slowly moved his legs and was able to get on the boat safely. Perhaps the person himself is aware of it, he then smiles as if he¡¯s relieved. ¡¸Thank you, Al. It¡¯s very reliable, you know¡¹ ¡¸U, un, you¡¯re wee¡¹ I wonder what¡¯s this, even though normally that was the usual thing you say to a heroine or the likes. But, you could say that what brings up the desire to protect Sylvio-niisan is perhaps a kind of a heroine power, huh. After I and Sylvio-niisan get onboard, Eric and Luna-san get on the board in a familiar manner. ¡¸¡­¡­Eleonora, do you need help?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t. I will not do something foolish like falling over, and I will not die even if I were to fall¡¹ I think Sylvio-niisan should share the heroine power with Eleonora-neesan. She¡¯s a little too courageous. Then, thest one to get on board is Mina. ¡¸I want someone¡¯s help! Eleonora-sama, please give me a hand!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­leave it to me. I will firmly support you¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m happy with that, but no thank you! My intuition tells me that I can¡¯t leave it to Luna-sama!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­chi, what a sharp intuition¡¹ People who took the initiative to do something in this sort of situation mostly have ulterior motives after all. And besides, there was a faint smile on Luna-san¡¯s face, so it would be natural for her to be wary. ¡¸Come on, Mina. Come here quickly¡¹ Perhaps she couldn¡¯t help seeing Mina - who is trembling and scared. Eleonora-neesan holds out her hand, looking manly. Mina gingerly grasp that hand, ¡¸Don¡¯t y a prank on me and push me, alright? Absolutely don¡¯t, okay?¡¹ ¡¸It makes me want to push you when you say that much¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I think so too¡¹ ¡¸Why!¡¹ When you tell people to ¡®absolutely don¡¯t do that'', it makes them want to break that promise, so it can¡¯t be helped. Despite being teased by Luna-san and Eleonora-neesan, Mina still manages to get on board somehow. Since this boat is a fishing boat, there are things likerges and fishing tools ced around. So of course there is no ce for every one of us to sit down, so we can only stand. Even so, everyone doesn¡¯t care about it, they were staring at the view of the sea from the boat. We have clear weather today. The crystal clear water of the sea spreads out and reflects the cloudless sky. The summer sunlight had eased a little bit, perhaps it¡¯s due to the wind that is blowing nicely. It¡¯s the ideal situation to go out to the sea. ¡¸Now we¡¯re on a boat and about to go out to the sea. I¡¯m excited¡¹ Sylvio-niisan - who was the person looking forward to a trip on a ship the most - is smiling with a grin on his face. For Sylvio-niisan, this is the reason he came all the way here from afar. So his expectation is high. But, I also feel the same as him. Myst experience of boarding a shipst time was arge ship, so it was higher than the sea surface. I think it¡¯s also nice to enjoy the sea while being sprayed with seawater at such a close distance from the surface of the sea. You can feel like you¡¯re enjoying a stylish, cruising-like experience on the sea. ¡¸Careful with your feet as the floor will get wet because of the seawater and it tends to be slippery. Also, it¡¯s a bit cluttered with all sorts of tools lying around, please don¡¯t touch ''em¡¹ ¡¸Ye, yes! Excuse me!¡¹ Mina was reaching out and trying to touch the and metal fittings on the ship, then hurriedly retracted her hand and replied. Everyone pleasantlyughs after looking at Mina standing stiffly and upright. After that, after each of us secured an empty space we like, Titus-san moves around to prepare for us to set off. Immediately after, therge sail in the middle spread out with a thud. Ooh, so the sail looks like this. I saw a pleasant scene and sound this time. Titus-san removes the ropes that were tied to the port and raised the anchor. And as he steered the boat, the boat began to quietly leave the port using the sea breeze. ¡¸Now then, we¡¯re off©`¡¹ here Chapter 246: Someone Nauseated, Someone not Affected

Chapter 246: Someone Nauseated, Someone not Affected

¡¸Fuuaaaaaah! The wind feels good!¡¹ ¡¸And the view is also beautiful! The blue color spreads out and it¡¯s like the sea and the sky is mixing together!¡¹ Sylvio-niisan and Mina happily screamed while holding down their fluttering hair that got blown by the sea breeze. It¡¯s been tens of minutes away since we left the port, but the two of them are still looking excited. It¡¯s probably a lot of fun for them to see the sea from on top of the boat for the first time. The other members are only looking pleasantly at the two of them happily reacting to anything on the boat. Even Titus-san - who steered the boat - also had a gentle expression on his face as his frightening look copsed when he looked at them. ¡¸Ahh! There are people over there!?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re right! What are they doing?¡¹ Looking in the direction Mina¡¯s finger pointed to, there are children doing something on a rocky area. Just as the three of us are puzzled over what they do, Eric - who noticed that - came to our side to exin. ¡¸Those are children from the vige, fishing. Although, they are hunting the clinging shells and growing seaweeds at the bottom of the rocky area instead of fish. In such shallow waters, even small children can work well enough¡¹ Just as Eric says, those children have the wet and glistening seaweeds in their hands if you look closely. Some of the boys, for instance, look to be showing mischievous behavior as they set the seaweeds to the girls who dislike them. ¡¸Are those wet and glistening things seaweed?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. They are generally like that before being dried¡¹ Some kind of seaweed even spread to Koryatt vige - which is surrounded by mountains. Most of them are dried seaweed, so I think this is the first time we saw them in their original state. Mina and Sylvio-niisan stare at them, looking interested. ¡¸Even though you run around the rocky area and often fall down. I think it¡¯s dangerous though¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸I know, right¡¹ It¡¯s a dangerous act not only for adults but also for children to do something like running around in the rocky area but surprisingly, the children appear to be used to it. ¡¸¡­¡­the people who live in this vige were raised and sustained by the sea. If it were that kind of rocky area, even the children will be able to run around and instantly judge a safe path to take¡¹ ¡¸Even so, that is not rmended¡¹ Eric say, as if to add more to Luna-san¡¯s exnation. It¡¯s as they say. I don¡¯t think it will end up in something like a scratch if you were to fall on the rocky area. ¡¸Hey, it¡¯s dangerous over there, don¡¯t run around!¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Eh©`¡¹¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not gonna bring you out to the sea again then next time you mess around, ya hear¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­understood¡¹ ¡¸He©`i¡¹ While we are anxiously watching them ying around, an older girl came and stopped them. It¡¯s really bad for the heart, seeing small children running around in such an unstable ce like that. Thanks to that girl, my heart also feels relieved now. ¡¸Luna, what are they doing over there?¡¹ As I think about that kind of thing while absent-mindedly staring at them, Eleonora-neesan pointed to a ce further back this time. When I turn my eyes in that direction, I saw a ce where the water is deep, with walls of rocks scattered around the ce, it makes a stark contrast with the rocky area before. There is also an almost naked man over there, holding a long harpoon in his hand. ¡¸Kyaaa! Wait a minute Eleonora-sama! What are you showing us!¡¹ Mina¡¯s face turn red as she scream and covered her face with both hands after seeing the almost naked man. However, perhaps she¡¯s interested in it since it seems like she¡¯s still observing the man through the gap between her fingers. ¡¸He is wearing a cloth around his waist, don¡¯t you think that your reaction was exaggerated?¡¹ Eleonora-neesan says in a seemingly exasperated tone. In contrast to Mina¡¯s first reaction, Eleonora-neesan looked really calm. As though she¡¯s used to seeing something like that. ¡¸That is not the problem here! Rather, Eleonora-sama, you¡¯re really calm, aren¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸You will get used to such a scene if you were having joint-training with a man¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­when a man sweats, he will immediately take off his clothes¡¹ The quickest way to escape from the heat is to take off your clothes after all. Manualborers in this world will immediately take off their clothes. The two of them would not raise a scream if they saw a man naked, since they have participated in joint training with men on a daily basis. ¡¸E, ehh©`, is that how it is?¡­¡­somehow only I - the oldest here - am flustered by this scene, I¡¯m offended ¡¹ That¡¯s because those two are special, I think that a normal noble youngdy will also be flustered by it though. ¡¸So in the end, what is he doing? Is it warrior¡¯s training to fight in the sea?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­that¡¯s harpooning. You dive underwater, then you catch a fish by stabbing them with that long harpoon. But there are also monsters in the sea, so you have to be a first-ss warrior to have that upation¡¹ I see. There are monsters that are attacking people at sea. Even if it¡¯s an unfavorable terrain like in the sea, you need quite a considerable ability when ites to thoroughly bringing down monsters. So I¡¯m convinced you have to be a first-ss warrior to be one. ¡¸Hee©`, that sounds interesting¡¹ Eleonora-neesan fearlessly smiles andughs. Why are you showing an interest at such a dangerous thing¡­¡­ I can¡¯t help but wonder about it. ¡¸¡­¡­if it¡¯s Eleonora, I think that you will be able to handle a harpoon and dive underwater. Do you want to try it next time?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll observe him for now¡¹ ¡¸Okay¡¹ After that, the boat passes through the coastal part where you can see people living their life and continue to head toward the open sea. The wind is getting a little stronger, and the waves also became a little stronger when we head to the open sea. As the waves be stronger, the swaying of the boat naturally also bes stronger¡­¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­somehow, my stomach feels awful. What is this feeling?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­maybe, it¡¯s the so-called seasickness? Uuh, I also feel bad¡¹ Mina and Sylvio-niisan spectacrly got sick. They made a sudden transformation from their lively appearance from before. Their faces are as white as a sheet, and they look tired and don¡¯t seem to be able to stand anymore. ¡¸Aah, it turns out like this in the end. Are the two you all right?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m fine. Since I¡¯m not the type to be nauseated¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean by ¡®all right¡¯?¡¹ I¡¯m the type of person who is strong against motion sickness. It¡¯s a fact that has been proven even in the voyage to Kagura. You probably don¡¯t even need to ask about Eleonora-neesan. After Titus-san breathe a sigh of relief seeing me and Eleonora-neesan don¡¯t get seasick, he emptied some space for the two of them to sit. ¡¸It¡¯s small but, please sit and rest here¡¹ Mina and Sylvio-niisan silently nod and proceed to walk to that space at a ghost-like pace and sit down. It¡¯s as though they instantly aged and be an old person or something. ¡¸Hey, Al. What does he mean?¡¹ Just as I watch the groggy duo, Eleonora-neesan pokes my shoulder and asks. ¡¸It means that when you ride a ship, the swaying from the waves can make your body feel awful. It¡¯s the same condition as a person who is not used to riding a carriage getting nauseated and feeling sick¡¹ ¡¸Ah, so it¡¯s like that. I don¡¯t know how it feels though since I don¡¯t feel nauseated at all¡¹ Actually, it should be a symptom that urred when your autonomic nerves were in disorder, caused by the difference in the information sent from each of your eyes and ears to your brain, resulting in confusion inside you. It¡¯s an exnation that I suitably simplified, but it looks like Eleonora-neesan was satisfied with it. Even though she¡¯s curious about it, she doesn¡¯t show any more interest in the subject. It feels like she doesn¡¯t care about the reason behind it as long as she knows the result. But if it¡¯s Sylvio-niisan, he will pay attention to it, then greedily looked into it, and think about the reason. That¡¯s probably the biggest difference between Sylvio-niisan and Eleonora-neesan. here Chapter 247: The Hearty Fisherman Twins

Chapter 247: The Hearty Fisherman Twins

We were worried about Mina and Sylvio-niisan¡¯s condition, so we tried to return back tond but the two of them insisted that they were fine, so we decided to take a short break at this ce. I know that they want to say on the sea just a bit longer since they have finally gone out to the sea, but I want both of you to forgive me for doing the reverse of what you want. I mean, the mood of your long-awaited sea experience will be ruined. We still have some time so it¡¯s fine to visit again tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. Well, I guess we should leave them alone for now? ¡¸You two, please push the depression on the bottom back part of your earlobes and the ce where there is a protruding bone. It might help you feel a bit better¡¹ ¡¸Is it here?¡¹ ¡¸Yea, it is said from a long time ago that if you push that part of your ears, it can help relieve seasickness. It won¡¯t always work on everyone but there are people who feel better after doing that¡¹ I think it was called Eifuu or something? I think it was an acupuncture point rted to the inner ear and the autonomic nerves. I looked up several coping methods for when I got seasick back in my previous life, so I have some knowledge about it. However, I mostly never used them since I had a constitution where I don¡¯t get motion sickness even in my previous life. Even so, we can¡¯t make light of the age-old wisdom. Although most of them are generally wrong or partially distorted, it looks like they have been fully passed down as knowledge. ¡¸¡­¡­ah, somehow I feel like I¡¯m getting better now¡¹ ¡¸Hmm©`, probably?¡¹ ¡¸After you properly stimte your body, breathe in and out and then take afortable position¡¹ No matter how you look at her, it works too quickly for Mina. Maybe it¡¯s just my imagination, but if you personally think that it made you feel better then it¡¯s probably fine. Perhaps Titus also understands that he only spoke to them kindly without retorting. ¡¸Tell me immediately if you¡¯re in pain. It will be easier to quickly return tond at that time¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Yes¡¹¡¹ ¡¸Later, just vomit them out to the sea without holding back if you think that you can¡¯t endure it anymore. You¡¯re gonna feel morefortable if you don¡¯t endure it¡¹ ¡¸I, I will endure that much with my maiden¡¯s willpower!¡¹ She has a frail appearance but Mina strongly says that, guess that¡¯s the only thing she won¡¯t give up on. ¡¸¡­¡­the more people said that the more they will throw up on other people or on the ship¡¹ That¡¯s absolutely right. Let¡¯s try to get as far as possible from Mina while we¡¯re on the ship. Moving away from the ce where Mina and Sylvio-niisan are sitting, I crouch down and look into the water''s surface. Unlike the ship that was heading for Kagura back then, the sea is right in front of my eyes. The swaying of the waves transmitted to my legs, the sounds of waves and winding into my ears, and the smell of salt tickled my nostril. I fixedly look into the sea while feeling all of that with my body. And then, I saw yellow spots in the sea. As I stare at them, two, three ck fish with yellow spots appeared, and then I realize that it was a school of fish. The base color of those fish is a simple ck color but there are yellow, fluorescent-like spots shining on their bodies that I can saw them even from the ship. ¡¸Ooh, it¡¯s a school of Crowana (¥¯¥í¥ï¥Ê)¡¹ As I stare at them, Eric muttered so from behind me. They look like Arowana, but those arepletely different fish and they even seem to be able to live in the sea. It¡¯s probably a fish unique to this world. Then everyone look into the water surface - maybe they also noticed the Crowana - looking greatly interested. ¡¸Hey, can you eat this?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­you can. Contrary to its ck scales, there is a lot of white and fat meat inside¡¹ ¡¸Hee©`, is that so¡¹ So what makes Eleonora-neesan interested is whether the fish can be eaten or not. Seems to be only that. I wish you have more interest in things. If so, then the time for sword practice will decrease and that will call for celebration for me. As I stare at the school of Crowana while thinking of such a thing, a simr fishing boat as we approach from the front. Then, that fishing boat slowly came to a stop as it get near us. ¡¸What is that boat?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s, probably trying to catch the Crowana¡¹ Two men appeared from the middle of that fishing boat when Eric reply. They arerge men with light brown, crew-cut hair. Tanned, golden brown, and wearing short sleeved-shirt, with bulging muscles. To briefly describe those tworge men¡¯s faces, they have impressive gori faces. And there are two of them. ¡¸What, are those goris? Are they monsters that live in the sea? They look simr to the so-called Yeti or something, the monster that lives in a snowy mountain¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­unfortunately they are human, barely. They are the twin''s fishermen in the vige¡¹ Luna-san regrettably shakes her head horizontally when Eleonora-neesan asked while putting her hand on the hilt of the sword on her waist. The two of you, don¡¯t say something terrible without hesitation. As I involuntarily smile wryly at them, the two gori twins raise their arms that were as big as a woman¡¯s thigh and waved toward us. ¡¸Hey, Eric-boy! Sorry for disturbing your cozy time, but allow us to fish here, okay! ¡¹ ¡¸We found a school of Crowana¡¹ It feels a little strange hearing a simr voiceing from their simr facial features. Ipletely have no idea which is which. ¡¸Hey, gori boss. You have to reply¡¹ Eric retorted ¡¸Who¡¯s the gori boss¡¹ when I said that as if mocking him, then he shouted ¡¸Yeah, you can fish here without minding us¡¹. ¡¸¡¸Thank you very much!¡¹¡¹ After the two goris vigorously replied, they immediately move around and started preparing. ¡¸Just how are they going to catch the Crowana¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯ll understand when you see it. Those two¡¯s fishing method is impressive and interesting¡¹ Eric proudly smiled when I ask him. What¡¯s so interesting about fishing. Is there an impressive manner of fishing or a particr manner of fishing or something? Either way, I¡¯m looking forward to it, so I decided to watch over the two of them as Eric said. Of the two goris, one of them went to the sail. And the other one takes up position on the edge where the Crowana school can be clearly seen. The gori that is on the edge carefully observes as if probing into the movements of the Crowanas. Although the expression of the person himself is serious, for us we can only see him as if he''s making funny faces. Since his gori level has increased by 50%. (Ore Monogatari Live Action) ¡¸¡­¡­puh¡¹ ¡¸Oi, you jerk. Don¡¯tugh¡¹ ¡¸But Eric is also smiling despite saying that, aren¡¯t you¡¹ He spoke reflexively to me, but Eric was also smiling himself. ¡¸The interesting fishing method you talked about, could it be it¡¯s his facial performance?¡¹ ¡¸Wrong. It¡¯ll be used soon, just watch it quietly¡¹ Eric urges me with his chin, so I look back at them again. Then, the gori that was looking into the water''s surface opened his eyes wide and stood up. After that, he started shaping the magic power in his body. ¡¸¡ºI ask thee O flowing water Bends to my will¡»! Oraa!¡¹¡¡¡¹ When the gori recite the chant, the sea surface - where the Crowana was swimming - instantlyunched into the air. The Crowanas that were swimming in the water was trying to leave those part of the water, but the whole water in that part was already under the control of that gori. Theunched water current is controlled by the gori and heads toward the fishing boat''s direction. The Crowanas that were trapped in the seawater had no other choice than to be put in the in the middle of the fishing boat. ¡¸It¡¯s in!¡¹ ¡¸It is! We also have a big catch today!¡¹ The goris are delighted when they see the Crowanas that have seemed to enter the. ¡¸Oi, little brother! The school went over there!¡¹ ¡¸Leave it to me big brother! We¡¯ll chase after them!¡¹ The gori who looked to be the little brother nod and then he spread open the closed sail with a thud. ¡¸¡ºI ask thee A breath of the wind from the air¡»!¡¹ As the little (little brother) gori chants the spell, the wind starts to blow, and the fishing boat started to skillfully chase after the school of Crowana. The sight of the boat turning skillfully and then going straight to chase after the school really look as though it was a swimming fish in the sea. ¡¸Ou! A little bit to the right!¡¹ ¡¸Okay!¡¹ ¡¸Osshaa! Let¡¯s do it one more time!¡¹ Maybe the fishing boat has caught up to the Crowana since a column of water can be seen rising up into the air again in the distance. Then, they fall down to the in the fishing boat as though it was being sucked by it. I see. So they¡¯re making full use of Water and Wind magic to fish, huh. It¡¯s a fishing method unique to this world that has magic. ¡¸The older brother - Garibas (¥¬¥ê¥Ð¥¹) - uses Water magic to catch the fish, then the younger brother - Urbas (¥¦¥ë¥Ð¥¹) - uses Wind magic to freely move the fish to the boat. Those twins are preciously talented magicians even in the vige¡¹ Eric proudly said when I was impressed with their method. The older brother is controlling the water magic in a simple manner, but if you want to control that much seawater, it will use up quite the amount of magic power. Contrary to their appearance, it looks like they have a considerable amount of magic power. And the younger brother also used the Wind magic by controlling it delicately, then he moves the boat swiftly. Though their technique is still unrefined, they are quite talented. ¡¸I, certainly never thought of using magic like that¡¹ ¡¸Right?¡¹ Eric smiles and lets out a¡¸Kukuku¡¹ when I say that as though thinking about their method out loud. It was a very innocent-like smile just like a kid who had seeded in ying a prank on someone. here Chapter 248: Tasting Sashimi On The Boat

Chapter 248: Tasting Sashimi On The Boat

As we watched Garibas and Urbas fish for some time, the boat they rode on approached us. When their fishing boat lined up with our ship, Garibas shout at us. ¡¸Oi, Titus!¡¹ ¡¸What? Rather, we¡¯re already this close so there¡¯s no need to shout that loud yeah?¡¹ Just like Titus say, Garibas¡¯s voice was a little bit too loud. Or perhaps I should say that, Titus spoke normally. Apparently, the bandit-like wording was pretty much polite. ¡¸I¡¯ll give you the fattiest fish among them to let the bhan1 and ojouchan2 have some fresh Crowana!¡¹ ¡¸Freshly caught Crowana is delicious after all¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹ Hearing Garibas and Urbas¡¯s remark, Titus firmly nodded and turn around to look at us. ¡¸So, ojou, bhan, what would you do?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­mm, we should ept them¡¹ ¡¸Looks like it¡¯s going to be impossible for the two of them, but the two of you can eat it right?¡¹ Eric asks us as if to make sure. Meaning, you can taste the vor of the fresh sea fish that only fishermen can experience, huh? Cooking and eating the fish that had just been caught on top of the ship. For me - who had no connection with the sea - I have not experienced such things before. However, ording to my friend who had experienced eating on top of a ship, the freshly caught fish has a strong sweet vor to it and is especially good that it¡¯s going to make what you usually eat taste ridiculous. Fresh fish on top of the ship. On top of that, it¡¯s being prepared in a manner using a special technique passed around among fishermen. I can¡¯t afford to miss this opportunity. ¡¸I want to try eating them¡¹ ¡¸I also want to try¡¹ I and Eleonora-neesan immediately nodded to it. ¡¸This is to tell them about the deliciousness of the freshly caught sea from the fish. So we¡¯ll absolutely ept them¡¹ ¡¸Understood! I¡¯ll send them right away!¡¹ When Eric replies to him, Garibas shouts and use Water magic. This time, he made a water ball using the flowing seawater from around him. And after he manipte the water ball and moved it to the center of his boat, the younger brother - Urbas - tossed the two Crowanas he caught from the fish tank with his hand into the water ball. The tossed Crowanas are swimming around vigorously inside the water ball. But, they can¡¯t escape the water ball since it was under Garibas¡¯s Water magic control. This is, something like a water-filled chamber to preserve the freshness of the fish. While I and Eleonora-neesan were watching it in admiration, the water ball that had Crowanas in theme flying to us. And at the same time, Titus open the fish tank on his ship and the water ball entered the fish tank as if it were being sucked. With this, now the Crowanas finished moving house. ¡¸Well then, everyone can enjoy the fresh Crowana!¡¹ ¡¸And after we¡¯re done fishing, we will also bring some Crowana to your mansion, a¡¯ight!¡¹ ¡¸Aah, thanks¡¹ After Eric easily thanked them, Garibas and Urbas smiled as they showed their white teeth *nishishi*. After that, Urbas cast another Wind magic and - perhaps they continue to chase the school of Crowana - left the ce in no time at all. ¡¸They were energetic vigers, aren¡¯t they¡¹ ¡¸Our vigers won¡¯t lose when ites to noisiness¡¹ Those twins, they remind me of the noisiness of Koryatt vige. I feel like they¡¯ll also be able to be familiar with Koryatt vige quickly. But, well, there is no sea in our territory, so we won¡¯t be able to make the most out of their ability. ¡¸Ojou, bhan, how should we eat them?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­of course, raw¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s because you can experience the deliciousness of the Crowana the most if you eat it that way. If it¡¯s another kind of fish then it¡¯s better to just leave it alone for a while¡¹ Luna-san and Eric give an immediate reply when Titus timidly asked. Eh? There was also the culture of eating fish raw over here? While I¡¯m surprised by the food culture of this ce, Titus says with an expression that seems it¡¯s difficult for him to talk about while scratching his head. ¡¸Ah©`, I mean besides from ojouchan and bhan. I think it will be hard for the guests to do that? Perhaps, they have never eaten fish raw before¡¹ ¡¸To begin with, can they, fish, be eaten raw?¡¹ Hearing Eleonora-neesan¡¯s question, Luna-san and Eric nod as though they understand something. ¡¸¡­¡­now that you mention it, other ces basically didn¡¯t eat fish raw¡¹ ¡¸I totally forgot about it¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve eaten raw fish before though¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Eeh!?¡¹¡¹ When I say that as if to interject into their conversation, Eric and Eleonora-neesan raised their voice in surprise. ¡¸Al you, just when did you eat that kind of thing!? Are you stupid!?¡¹ Eleonora-neesan says as though harshly scolding me, but I think it¡¯s rude for you to say that in front of people who eat fish raw. ¡¸There shouldn¡¯t be any sea as there are only mountains and ins in your vige¡­¡­could it be that you ate river fish raw?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not!¡¹ Just what does Eric think of me? It¡¯s not I¡¯m a bear or something, I¡¯m not going to eat raw river fish, y¡¯know. ¡¸Then, where did you eat them?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s in Kagura. Do you know of it?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t!¡¹ Eric gives a refreshing answer when I reply like that. It looks like Eric doesn¡¯t know about Kagura. When I turn my eyes around, Luna-san also tilted her head to the side in confusion, while Eleonora-neesan was wearing an expression that looks to be impressed as she let out a ¡¸Heee¡¹. ¡¸It¡¯s a country in another continent beyond the sea, crossing over the sea from the port city Esport in the Kingdom of Aldonia. It has a different culture from our kingdom, and eating fish raw ismon over there. And although it¡¯s notmon, there was also the custom of eating fish raw in the port city of Esport¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­hee, so it¡¯s like that. I didn¡¯t think that there is even other ces that have a custom of eating fish raw besides this vige¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­even though you¡¯re just Al, so cheeky for having been outside of the country¡­¡­¡¹ What do you mean with ¡®even though you¡¯re just Al¡¯? It¡¯s fine for me to go abroad, right? If it were my previous life, then there is the hopeless wall callednguage, money, and time, but now all of those things are clear. Moreover, I have Space magic. I¡¯ll be able to get there if I just went there once. ¡¸¡­¡­hmm, so Al-kun is all right with it, then are you all right with this Eleonora? You don¡¯t feel any disgust in eating fish raw? We can make something else if it¡¯s impossible for you, you know?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t particrly feel any disgust though, can it really be eaten raw? Will it not upset your stomach?¡¹ Eleonora-neesan let out a groan while tilting her head to the side. As expected even Eleonora-neesan doesn¡¯t seem like she will be able to give an immediate reply. ¡¸¡­¡­I can¡¯t give you an absolute guarantee with the meat, but it is edible and delicious¡¹ ¡¸I see. Then I guess will try it¡¹ Perhaps there is also Luna-san¡¯s urging that helps her decide it since Eleonora-neesan''s answer was rtively obedient. Since she has eaten fish before. If this were an octopus or such then her answer would probably be a little timider. ¡¸¡­¡­understood. Tell me if it looks like you can¡¯t eat it, I will make it with a different cooking method¡¹ ¡¸Now then Titus. Prepare the Crowana¡¹ ¡¸Hei, understood¡¹ After we agree to it, Eric instructs Titus like that and he immediately starts working. Titus opens a wooden box near him, then he takes out a kitchen knife and a chopping board from it. After that, he found a suitable ce to sit down, ce that cutting board on top of that wooden box, and ce the Crowana taken out from the fish tank on top of the board. Since we were interested in how he prepared the fish, Eleonora-neesan and I watch him do it from a distance that will not disturb him. Titus swiftly moves the kitchen knife and he starts to remove the Crowana¡¯s scales. Each time he moved the knife, ck and yellow scales scattered around him. And when most of the scales have been removed, he washed the Crowana, and slide the knife along the Crowana¡¯s stomach. And after he makes the cut with the knife, he removes the visible viscera in the fish¡¯s belly with his hand. At this point, the fish will be smelly if you identally damage the internal organs, so you have to be careful. And after that was done, he splendidly cut the fish head next. ¡¸Originally, the fish head will be put aside for when we¡¯re going to make a soup or such, but we make some improvised meal this time so we¡¯re going to throw it away¡¹ We couldn¡¯t make something like a fish head soup since there is no miso, but it seems like the leftover portions are sometimes cooked together to be made into a soup. If they¡¯re making it like that, it makes me curious about what kind of taste it has. While I was thinking about such a thing, Titus put the Crowana - that have been cleaned of its viscera -, and continue to wash the fish using water he had stored in a bucket. And after that, he ces the Crowana on top of a clean chopping board and continues to wipe the water on the fish using a dry, white cloth. Then, he makes a cut from the back of the fish. He slides the knife back and forth many times to securely reach the spine. After that was done, he do the same thing from the abdomen¡¯s side. All that¡¯s left now is to cut the fish along the spine. The meat is then cut and separated from the main body, and the white meat is ced on the chopping board *plop*. ¡¸Ooh¡¹ ¡¸Hee, that¡¯s amazing¡¹ When I and Eleonora-neesan unintentionally raise our voice in admiration, Titus smile looking embarrassed. His embarrassed face looks cute since it doesn¡¯t suit his looks. ¡¸With this, we got arge part of the fish meat. What¡¯s left is just to do the same thing to the remaining meat on the other side¡¹ After one side is done, now just do the same thing to the other side. After Titus exined it to us, he also fillets the meat on the other side in the same manner. This time the speed was much faster than before as he fillets the other side of the fish, I guess he did the first time out of consideration for us who were watching him. And in the blink of an eye, Titus finished filleting three parts as he swiftly moves the kitchen knife. ¡¸Now we just need to cut them so that it¡¯s going to be easy to eat¡¹ Titus says and continues to move the knife, then he cut up the fish meat into bite-sized pieces like sashimi. The white meat is so beautiful that you couldn¡¯t imagine it was covered by ck scales before. I wonder if there is a lot of fat on the meat, the meat looks shiny under the sunlight. ¡¸With this, it¡¯s done. Please help yourself¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­now then, I will eat them first to let Eleonora know¡¹ ¡¸You just want to eat first, right¡¹ Luna-san didn¡¯t look particrly concerned at Eric¡¯s retort as she casually take a Crowana sashimi and put it into her mouth. ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s delicious as always. I knew it,pared to the Crowana eaten back home, freshly caught Crowana is more delicious if you eat them on the ship¡¹ Luna-sanmented while having a happy expression on her face after he chewed and swallowed the meat. It wasn¡¯t long since we met and even I know that Luna-san is someone who has little change in facial expression, and yet she makes a really happy expression like that. It looks like she rather likes sashimi. ¡¸You really can eat them raw¡­¡­¡¹ Eleonora-neesan is a little surprised after looking at Luna-san - who looks happy with the taste. She probably can¡¯t say anything right now after seeing her friend eating something that she thought can¡¯t be eaten raw before. Even I didn¡¯t think that monster¡¯s meat can be eaten at first, and when it was ced on the dining table, I actually ate them while feeling nervous back then. But, well, the fear of the monster¡¯s meat was dispelled in no time at all in the end. ¡¸Then, next will be me and Eric that will eat them¡¹ ¡¸Right¡¹ I mean, it would probably let Eleonora-neesan have peace of mind if others besides Luna-san also ate the fish raw. As the guest of honor, this time is Eleonora-neesan, who has never eaten sashimi before. Eric and I pick up the Crowana sashimi ced on top of the chopping board with our hands. It would be nice if there are seasonings to eat the sashimi with, but it¡¯s best to have a taste of the ingredients themselves without adding any seasonings to it when you taste it for the first time. I hold up the Crowana and look at it under the light of the sun, and then I just put it in my mouth casually. When I chewed on it, the sashimi pushes my teeth back with a moderate amount of sticity to it. But, it¡¯s not something you can bite through, but it has a softness that will let you quickly cut through the meat if you put a bit more strength into your teeth. As I was savoring the pleasant sticity of the meat, the original taste of the Crowana spreads inside my mouth next. ¡¸¡­¡­sweet!¡¹ Is this the correct word to express the taste of sashimi? But, this is the most fitting word with the extent of my vocabry. ¡¸I guess. Crowana tastes the sweetest when it was freshly caught. It tastes good citrusy sauce, but it is delicious enough to savor it like this¡¹ Eric says while having a somewhat proud expression on his face when he heard my remark. I agree that this deliciousness is something to be proud of. Just what the heck are those sashimis I ate back in my previous life? The taste is so overwhelming that it makes me think like that. I wonder what will it tastes like if you add soy sauce to it? It¡¯s terrifying just thinking about it. ¡¸Okay then, I¡¯m next¡¹ Probably because we were eating it so deliciously. Eleonora-neesan approaches us with an excited look on her face. Eleonora-neesan lumbered toward us, and grabbed the sashimi with a very natural motion. Although - for argument¡¯s sake - she¡¯s a noble¡¯s youngdy, I think that¡¯s not an appropriate manner of picking up food. When I was still amazed at her action, Eleonora-neesan put the sashimi into her mouth casually without fear. And while we watch her attentively, Eleonora-neesan closes her eyes as she chews. Then, she suddenly opened her eyes after swallowing and say, ¡¸It¡¯s delicious! I can eat this!¡¹ After yelling in joy, he picked up another sashimi just like that and throw it in her mouth. It looks like she took a liking to the taste. ¡¸¡­¡­I thought that Eleonora will like the taste¡¹ ¡¸Unless it¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t like that food even before trying it, anyone will definitely like this, right?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­but there are some people who say that they don¡¯t like the slightly bad smell and texture of fish¡¹ ¡¸Hmm©`, is that so. The smell doesn¡¯t bother me though¡¹ Well, each person has differences in their food preference after all. People who truly like unusual things are also interesting but, I find people who dislikemon ingredients to be intriguing. Like, using amon ingredient like a tomato, people who dislike it will say that they don¡¯t like the food texture. Or the insides have a lot of seeds. Or something like the texture feels slightly hard and other and various reasons. People¡¯s preference is really interesting. here Chapter 249: Kaguras Seasoning

Chapter 249: Kagura''s Seasoning

¡¸We also have a citrusy sauce here. It will make it easier to eat as it kinda neutralizes the fat, yeah¡¹ As we were eating the sashimi while chatting with each other, Titus came and offered us a sauce on a small te. Looking at the content, there is an orange-color sauce in it. ¡¸¡­¡­you should try it, this sauce also matches the taste¡¹ Urged by Luna-san - who had already put the sauce and tasted it -, Eleonora-neesan and I pick up the sashimi. Then, after we put a moderate amount of sauce on the sashimi we bring it to our mouths. Immediately after, a sweet and refreshing taste like a tangerine spreads inside my mouth. However, it¡¯s not that strong in taste, it¡¯s being turned mild in taste, maybe they use something like olive oil and honey. When I use my teeth to tear at the meat, the strong taste of the Crowana oozed out and it ovepped with the citrus sauce. ¡¸¡¸Delish!!¡¹¡¹ Eleonora-neesan and I look at each other and yell as they are so delicious. ¡¸It tastes good with the sauce, isn¡¯t it¡¹ ¡¸I can eat plenty of them with such a refreshing taste¡¹ You will get tired of it if you eat too much food with strong vors. But, with the addition of this sauce, you can experience a new side of deliciousness from the Crowana. ¡¸Right? I like to add this sauce to various types of raw fish to eat with¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s fine to use a moderate amount of that sauce, but I think Eric always adds too much of it¡¹ Even back in the royal capital, he used the mayonnaise excessively, it looks like he really likes seasonings. He eats the Crowana by adding a lot of sauce even now. Really, it would just taste like the sauce if you add that much sauce, right? As the four of us devour the Crowana, before we know it the sashimi is all eaten up. But then Titus approach us and all of a sudden offered a small te to us, guess he had already foreseen it. ¡¸I filleted another fish, wanna have some more?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­yes¡¹ Not only Luna-san, Eric, Eleonora-neesan, and I will of course eat them. However, when you serve this kind of delicious sashimi, as expected it makes me want to use ¡®that¡¯. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s soy sauce. Naturally, I haven¡¯t brought any soy sauce on top of this ship, but I can take out seasonings using Space magic. Eleonora-neesan and Eric know that I carry some seasonings with me, so I don¡¯t think they wouldn¡¯t be particrly suspicious of me. Coming to that conclusion, I cast Space magic inside my pants pocket. Opening a small space using Space magic, I took out a small jar with soy sauce in it. ¡¸Thank you for letting us have such delicious food, I¡¯ll introduce you to a seasoning that is going to go well with it¡¹ ¡¸Could it be, mayonnaise!?¡¹ ¡¸Wrong¡¹ I wish you stop regarding the seasonings I brought with me = mayonnaise. I¡¯m not a mayonnaise lover like Eric after all. ¡¸Then, what is it?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­a sauce that goes well with raw fish. I¡¯m interested¡¹ Not only Eric, I guess even Luna-san also showed interest in it as she asks with brightly shining eyes. ¡¸It¡¯s a sauce you use to eat raw fish in Kagura, you know. It¡¯s called soy sauce¡¹ ¡¸Ah©`, if it¡¯s that then it¡¯s certainly going to go well with raw fish!¡¹ Eleonora-neesan - who has a ''wild'' sense in her tongue - probably decided that soy sauce will go well with sashimi. ¡¸Wait, you should take it out sooner if you have that kind of good thing!¡¹ ¡¸Okay okay, I¡¯ll take it out just wait¡¹ I take out a small jar from my pocket while being pressed by Eleonora-neesan. After that, I create small tes for each of the people here and start to pour the soy sauce into them. ¡¸But this sauce is really ck, eh¡¹ ¡¸And it¡¯s fragrant,pletely different from mayonnaise. So this is a seasoning from another country, huh¡­¡­¡¹ Hearing that it¡¯s a seasoning from another country, Titus and Eric look very interested in it. On the other hand, Luna-san - who had brightly shining eyes until just a while ago - appears to be a little surprised. ¡¸¡­¡­strange¡¹ ¡¸What is it?¡¹ ¡¸What happened aneue?¡¹ Hearing Luna-san¡¯s sudden remark she let out, Eric and I turn around. This is a genuine soy sauce but, I wonder what¡¯s wrong? I mean, Luna-san had no idea about Kagura before so I don¡¯t think she canin about soy sauce though¡­¡­ And as we stare at each other, Luna-san asks. ¡¸¡­¡­where¡¯s the chant?¡¹ Aah, so it¡¯s that. ¡¸Come to think of it, you also didn¡¯t chant when Shelka was chasing us in the royal capital, right? Hm? What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡¹ ¡¸Chanting each time you use magic is bothersome. You won¡¯t need them when you get used to it so I don¡¯t chant¡¹ ¡¸Nu? Is it something like that? No, wait, can you really do that with that kind of simple thinking?¡¹ ¡¸Saying it ¡®simple thinking¡¯ is rude! It¡¯s bothersome to chant every time so I¡¯ve been working hard since I was a little to make it easier you know¡¹ I¡¯ve been using magic in my lifestyle since I was a baby when I do nothing but eat and sleep. So I¡¯m proud of the fact that I¡¯ve properly trained myself to the point where I don¡¯t need to chant. ¡¸¡­¡­but still it¡¯s strange¡¹ Even when I exin it like that, Luna-san still speaks up with a puzzled tone in her voice. Setting the attribute aside, Kami-sama didn¡¯t bestow me with the chantless technique so I can¡¯t say anything about it. Then Luna-san turns toward Eleonora-neesan, I guess she lost patience after seeing me with an ambiguous expression on my face. ¡¸¡­¡­don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange Eleonora?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not good at magic so I think he is skilled, but aren¡¯t all genuine magicians should be at this level?¡¹ It¡¯s as though she¡¯s saying that this kind of feat is nothing much. Luna-san was shocked after hearing that kind of answer from Eleonora-neesan. ¡¸¡­¡­there¡¯s no way a magician of such level can use magic one after another like that¡¹ ¡¸Rather than talking about that kind of topic, let¡¯s eat the Crowana with soy sauce. It¡¯s just my intuition telling me, but I¡¯m sure thisbination will go really well!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. Since the freshness will decrease if you leave them alone, ya¡¯ know¡¹ ¡¸We can¡¯t have that!¡¹ It¡¯s exactly as Eleonora-neesan says. Despite finally having fresh sashimi, it will be unbearable if we let the freshness decrease. Drawn by the desire to eat the food in front of our eyes - rather than talking -, we hurriedly pick up the sashimi and dip it in the soy sauce. Eleonora-neesan and I only slightly dip the sashimi, but Eric thickly dips the sashimi in the soy sauce. Despite being amazed by his action, I still put my sashimi into my mouth. It is still the same Crowana with the same texture and vor as before. However, the addition of soy sauce softened the raw smell and the oily meat, making the vor became firmer and tangy. Thepatibility between the soy sauce and the rich vor from the Crowana is wonderful. And the sweetness from the ingredient that feels like it was drawn at the end is especially unforgettable. ¡¸This is good!¡¹ ¡¸I knew it, it goes really well, isn¡¯t it!¡¹ Eric and Eleonora-neesan were surprised by the taste, then they reach out for the sashimi as if they want to have more. Shortly after that, I saw Titus fidgeting in my peripheral vision. He¡¯s curious about thepatibility of soy sauce and the sashimi, but is he holding back from having a taste since we are all nobles here? ¡¸You should also try it, Titus. I¡¯m also curious about a fisherman''s thoughts about this¡¹ ¡¸Is that all right!? Thank you very much!¡¹ When I encourage him so, Titus quickly lowered his head. After that, he happily added soy sauce to the sashimi he picked. Titus then heartily brings it to his mouth and closes his eyes as though he¡¯s trying to carefully taste it. Then, he opened his eyes wide and say, ¡¸T, tasty! This has a stronger taste like this, y''know! Tastes better than using the citrus sauce!¡¹ It looks like it was so delicious that he couldn¡¯t help but unintentionally say his impression using his original manner of talking. Titus scratches his head when I giggle at his reaction - I guess he noticed me doing that. ¡¸I, I apologize. This is too delicious¡¹ ¡¸We don¡¯t mind it, so you don¡¯t have to force yourself to use formalnguage you know?¡¹ ¡¸Thank you very much. Nheless, you are an important guest of bhan and ojou so please allow me to keep using it. Someone like me will quickly get carried away if I¡¯m not careful¡¹ ¡¸Okay¡¹ If it¡¯s the vigers of Korryat vige, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do so. However, considering it from Titus¡¯s perspective, we are all nobles who came from another territory. So I guess it can¡¯t be helped that he¡¯s being reserved. Conversely, I wonder what kind of reaction will the vigers of Koryatt have if we invite nobles from another territory? Earl Melna and Viscount Yurina came to our territory during the previous Harvest festival, but at that time they disguised themselves as vigers. While on one hand, I want to see the reaction of the vigers as they saw other nobles, I¡¯m also scared at the same time. I¡¯m worried that they will say something strange to them. And as we were enjoying sashimi with soy sauce like that, I notice that Luna-san is still standing at the back. It seems like the previous conversations are still weighing on her mind. ¡¸Are you not going to eat, Luna?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯ll eat¡¹ When Eleonora-neesan looked back and ask her, Luna-san suddenlye to her senses and returned to our circle. It looks like her appetite wins over her thinking. And so Luna-san eats the Crowana with sashimi with soy sauce just like us. ¡¸¡­¡­what is this? It goes so well with the Crowana!¡¹ After she yells with an especially louder voice than usual, Luna-san continues eating the second, then the third one. ¡¸Oi, aneue. Think about other people¡¯s share¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m just catching up since I¡¯mte in eating them¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re already catching up to us a long time ago! Eeii, I won¡¯t lose!¡¹ Perhaps it¡¯s all due to the deliciousness of the soy sauce that the sashimi is disappearing at a faster pace than before. Eleonora-neesan and I are also undaunted, we reach out for the Crowana sashimi. ¡¸A, a fish freshly caught from the sea! To miss this chance¡­¡­!¡¹ Just as we were being lively eating the Crowana sashimi, a sudden voice came from the back. Turning around, Mina was standing there despite her body swaying around. ¡¸Stupid. You¡¯ve stood up already?¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me you use your appetite as a driving force to forcibly ovee your symptoms of seasickness!?¡¹ I and Eric involuntarily shudder seeing Mina already standing. Despite having a face that looks like she was dying until just a while ago, she already stood up? Is this the power of Mina, who left our territory to eat fish from the sea¡­¡­ Incidentally, Sylvio-niisan - who was sitting beside her - can¡¯t stand up, perhaps it is still painful for him to do so. ¡¸¡­¡­fish¡¹ Mina¡¯s face still looks pale and the movements of her legs which supports her body are also unsteady. And yet, Mina still holds the desire for the food, and she steadily moves forward, step by step. In order to eat the freshly caught delicacy, Crowana. ¡¸Mina, are you all right?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m fin¨D¨Duupu!¡¹ Eleonora-neesan call out worriedly to Mina, who was walking unsteadily toward us. However, Mina puts her hand on her mouth and lets out a disturbing sound. ¡¸Hey Mina! Go away over there!¡¹ Feeling a sense of danger of an unknown nature, Eleonora-neesan moves aside as she yells. Her harsh words just now were as though her previous kind consideration seems like a lie. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if you just show her a little more consideration to her? But, it can¡¯t be helped if it¡¯s about to burst in front of you like that. Simrly, me, Eric, Luna-san, and Titus take some distance as much as we can from Mina. Everyone took calmly evacuates without being surprised. These people, they pretty used to it, huh. ¡¸Mina, endure it! Use your maiden¡¯s willpower!¡¹ ¡¸Endure it!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­swallow it back¡¹ Eleonora-neesan, Eric, and Luna-san are grouping together and asking her to ¡¸Don¡¯t throw up¡¹. However, no one tries to get near and look after her. I think that she can really do it if someone were to approach and encourage her, you know. ¡¸Oh, a maiden¡¯s willpower. It¡¯s myst dignity as a woman. Only that¡­¡­I won¡¯t give up¡¹ If that''s so, it¡¯d be great if you just sit there quietly and not walk here, being drawn by the sashimi and all. ¡¸I knew it, let¡¯s head back¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ If it stays like this, we wouldn¡¯t know when tragedy will strike. In the end, we returned tond. here Chapter 250: A Short Break On The Beach

Chapter 250: A Short Break On The Beach

We turn around and return to the beach since Mina and Sylvio-niisan suffer terrible seasickness. It looks to also be difficult to let Mina and Sylvio-niisan return to Eric¡¯s mansion using a carriage, so we decided to let them rest in a nearby resting area on the beach. They would probably recover soon if they rest in a shaded ce where it doesn¡¯t sway. ¡¸Now then, what are we going to do now?¡¹ Once everything calms down, Eric begins to talk. If we follow our original n, we were going to spend this afternoon entirely doing some cruising on the fishing boat, but it turned out that we returned earlier tond due to Mina and Sylvio-niisan¡¯s terrible seasickness. ¡¸Even so, it would be pitiful to leave those two here and return to the mansion¡¹ ¡¸Though we can call our house¡¯s maid to take care of them¡­¡­oh well, that¡¯s true I guess¡¹ As expected, it¡¯d be too miserable for the two of them and for just us to return, but let the maids look after them. Though if you want me to tell you the truth, I want to quickly return to the mansion andy aroundzily in my room. ¡¸Then, let¡¯s kill some time here until those two recover ¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ Well, even though it¡¯s for recovering their condition, it probably won¡¯t take an hour. And if they get better, we would be able to return using a carriage after all. Time will pass in the blink of an eye if I just stare at the sea while sitting on the beach, or just y with sand for about an hour. ¡¸Though, I don¡¯t want to gather more shells, all right? I have enough already¡¹ Eleonora-neesan says as she crosses her arms while looking fed up. Even though this kind ofid-back time is quite precious. Eleonora-neesan just doesn¡¯t understand. ¡¸Ah! I came up with something good! ¡¹ As I¡¯m being amazed at her in my mind, Eleonora-neesan suddenly started saying something in a good mood. ¡¯A good thing¡¯ for Eleonora-neesan¡­¡­I only have a bad feeling about it. ¡¸What¡¯s ¡®something good¡¯?¡¹ I can roughly guess about it, but I still purposely ask so as to not take the initiative. ¡¸Luna and I bring our wooden swords with us, so let¡¯s have a sparring practice here!¡¹ ¡¸Rejected!¡¹ ¡¸Why!¡¹ ¡¸Today is a day off and the practice is tomorrow! Nord-tousan also said so, right!¡¹ Why do I have to train despite this being a day off? I wonder if Eleonora-neesan doesn¡¯t understand the purpose of a day off? It¡¯s an important time to rest your body and mind. You can¡¯t waste that time on other things you know. ¡¸Hmm, I also don¡¯t bring my training equipment today so it¡¯s kinda impossible for me¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸What are you saying? Do you think that a swordsman has to be able to always fight in their most ideal state?¡¹ ¡¸O, ohh¡¹ Hearing Eleonora-neesan¡¯s remark, Eric''s eyes opened wide, and an astonished expression on his face. Oi idiot. What are you astonished by? Can¡¯t you resist more firmly against her? ¡¸If you are a swordsman, then should train repeatedly so that you can show your ability no matter what situation or ce you are in¡¹ What is thatbat-ready-like way of thinking? Sure there are monsters in this world and there is no war in this peaceful kingdom, but I don¡¯t think you need to have such a way of thinking though¡­¡­ However, it¡¯s strangely intimidating when Eleonora-neesan said it, or perhaps I should say convincingly. Is this perhaps what being charismatic is all about? ¡¸Ununu! Ce, certainly it¡¯s as you said. I wonder if I should also train like that regrly?¡¹ ¡¸You should¡¹ And thus, there is a man who got hit by that charisma. Eric is not like Eleonora-neesan, but if I had to say then he¡¯s in the military faction. People who belong to the same category may probably feel something there. ¡¸And besides, the ground here is soft so it looks like it¡¯s going to be great for training taijutsu¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, the basics of our house taijutsu¡¯s training are mainly being done here¡¹ ¡­¡­the flow of the conversation right now is extremely bad. There will be nothing I can do if everyone were to agree to train together. ¡¸It¡¯s fine for Luna to also train, right?¡¹ ¡¸Not fine!¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t ask you, okay¡¹ Eleonora-neesan pressed down on my head and tly say that when I strongly insisted. Don¡¯t tell me, Luna-san would also agree to train? If possible, I want her to also refuse just like me. And as I stare at her with a look as though she was my sliver of hope, Luna-san says¡­¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­mm©`, today is a rest day anyway so I don¡¯t feel like it¡¹ ¡¸Ehh!? Why is that? Even though you¡¯re usually in high spirits when we¡¯re practicing!?¡¹ Perhaps it was surprising that Luna-san didn¡¯t want to train with her, Eleonora-neesan cries out in surprise. O, oohh, so God was here! When they were talking about the training method on a beach, I thought that Luna-san was also a muscle-brain like Eleonora-neesan, but it looks like she¡¯s not. ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯ve practiced with Eleonora but never yed with you. And so, I want to have fun ying with Eleonora today rather than training now¡¹ ¡¸I, I see. Since Luna said so then let¡¯s not train today. Well, we can seriously train tomorrow¡¹ So Eleonora-neesan says while looking embarrassed, I guess she¡¯s weak when someone said that kind of thing straight out. I see. So she¡¯s weak when someone said something to her straight out. I¡¯ll try to copy her the next time I want to skip voluntary practice. ¡¸¡­¡­then, Eleonora. Let¡¯s go harpooning. There is a shallows ce close from here, and we can even hit the fish without diving underwater on the rocky area over there¡¹ ¡¸Sounds nice!¡¹ Eleonora-neesan nodded as she smiles, maybe she liked Luna-san¡¯s suggestion. Just say you wanted to do it. ¡¸¡­¡­okay then, let¡¯s go and get the harpoons in the hut¡¹ ¡¸Yeah!¡¹ After Luna-san and Eleonora-neesan said so, they left to get the harpoons. And thus, the ones remaining here are me and Eric, the two of us. ¡¸What are we going to do now? Should we also go there and do some harpooning?¡¹ Eric looks back and suggested, but I shake my head. ¡¸¡­¡­no, I want to spend my time leisurely on the beach¡¹ It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not interested in harpooning, but I don¡¯t want to disturb Elenora-neesan and Luna-san, who seem to be on good terms. And besides, it would be better to have someone look after Sylvio-niisan and Mina here. ¡¸Hmm, I see. Guess it¡¯s fine to spend the time leisurely once in a while¡¹ Eric exhaled¡¸Fuuh¡¹, then he sat down. Then he remove his socks and shoes and stretched both of his legs to rx. ¡¸Oh, that looks nice¡¹ Thinking so, I also sit down on the sand and took off my socks and shoes. Being freed from the socks and shoes, the sea breeze removes and swept away the heat from my feet. That refreshing feeling is irresistible and the feeling of my feet stepping on the soft sand was so pleasant. Moving my feet around to enjoy the feeling of the sand, I turn my gaze forward. The vast ocean and sky that stretches endlessly in front of me, they are mixing and fuse together in the distance. The sounds of waves of various sizes -rge and small - reverberate from the distance, and the smell of seawater is tickling my nostril. I feel the sea literally with my whole body. And above all, it¡¯s nice to be able to nkly stare at the sea mindlessly like this. The endless blue sky and blue ocean let me forget about the fatigue I feel right now and even tomorrow¡¯s tough practice I will be having. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­oi¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Oi! Pull yourself together!¡¹ ¡¸Wawaa!?¡¡¡­¡­what the heck Eric? Suddenly shouting so loudly like that¡¹ What¡¯s going on, to make Eric suddenly shout out loud like that? When I ask him while frowning, with a serious expression Eric says, ¡¸What do you mean ¡®what the heck¡¯, you have the same look as the filleted Crowana before, so I called out since I¡¯m worried. Don¡¯t tell me, you feel sick like those two?¡¹ ¡¸You picking a fight or what? I¡¯m very normal¡¹ ¡¸I, is that so? In that case, I think it¡¯s bad¡­¡­¡¹ As I answer while being indignant about it, Eric says that with a mysterious expression on his face. Leave my eyes out of this. ¡¸There are quite a lot of fish even in the rocky area¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­if anything, it¡¯s more correct to say that it is because it¡¯s a rocky area where there are a lot of fish. Since there are a lot of fishes that prefer to be near rocky areas¡¹ As I throw in an appropriate response to show that I pay attention and to let the conversation continue, a wind blows and the voices of Eleonora-neesan and Luna-san can be heard. When I looked toward the source of the voices, Eleonora-neesan and Luna-san were already at the nearby rocky area. It looks like they have gotten the harpoons from the hut nearby while I was spacing out. They probably nned on going to stab the fish using a harpoon from the rocky area or something. The two of them appear to be waiting and observing the water while crouching down. nkly watching the scenery like this is nice, but it¡¯ll just be annoying if Eric said that my eyes look dead again. We¡¯vee to the long-awaited beach after all, so I guess I¡¯ll y in the sand or something. I reach out to touch the sand around me. It¡¯s warm due to the sunlight and soft to the touch. Even when I try to put them in the palm of my hand, they immediately slip through my fingers and fall. ¡¸Buwaa!? Won¡¯t you stop that! The sand entered my eyes!¡¹ Just as I was enjoying the smooth sensation of the sand flowing through my fingers, Eric yells while covering his face with his arm. ¡¸Ahh, sorry sorry¡¹ Apparently, the sand got blown by the sea breeze toward Eric¡¯s direction when I was ying with it. Was he lucky or not? Or the wind might probably love him? ¡¸Your voice has no sincerity in them at all, y¡¯know¡¹ When I apologize to him while unintentionally half smiling, Eric wiped his face despite looking unhappy. And even while that was happening, I grabbed the sand in my hand to y with it. I wonder how many years has it been since I¡¯ve yed with sand on a beach like this? ¡¸What are you? You want to y with sand despite already being seven years old?¡¹ As I was ying with the sand while feeling deeply emotional, Eric says that to me as though he looked down on my action. Judging from the way he puts it, those who y sand on the beach are probably only small children. ¡¸That¡¯s right. Even if I have seen the sea before, this is the first time I¡¯ve yed around with sand¡¹ I¡¯ve yed around with sand in my previous life but never did it in this life. And I¡¯m still a kid in appearance. So it won¡¯t be embarrassing for me even if I y with them. ¡¸¡­¡­I see. It¡¯s fine to freely y around with sand by yourself, but don¡¯t send the sand flying like before, yeah?¡¹ Eric snorts ¡¸Fuhn¡¹ looking bored, perhaps he thought that my confident response was uninteresting. ¡¸Then let¡¯s y sand together if you¡¯re free¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s gonna make my hands and clothes dirty though. To begin with, it won¡¯t be fun even if I y with sand. At most, you can make a hole or a mountain of sand out of them¡¹ ¡¸It won¡¯t be interesting if you just make those kinds small of things¡¹ ¡¸Hou? Then, what kinds of things will you make?¡¹ Eric asks with a determined expression on his face, I guess he¡¯s triggered by my sigh and my veiled remarks. ¡¸If you¡¯re a guy then you have to make a huge castle, right¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­you can make that kind of thing using the sand on a beach?¡¹ ¡¸We have this much sand and seawater to harden it after all. So I think it¡¯s not impossible¡¹ When I say so, Eric crosses his arms to think about it. I wonder if he¡¯s currently thinking about something like making a castle inside his mind? ¡¸¡­¡­well, I¡¯m free anyway so shall I help you y sand then. It¡¯s a match to make a castle to see which one makes them better¡¹ ¡¸Okay¡¹ Even though he said that he has free time, he said it is a match in high spirits. However, if I retort like that then there¡¯s the possibility of Eric sulking so let¡¯s let it pass now. here Chapter 251: Lets Make A Castle Of Sand

Chapter 251: Let''s Make A Castle Of Sand

A match to decide which of us can make a greater castle out of sand on the beach. Having decided to y like that, Eric and I take a distance from each other, considering the space that will be required to let each of us make a castle. Thinking of the size of the castle I¡¯m going to make, it¡¯s better if I simply took around 10 meters of distance from each other. ¡¸Oi, Alfried. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too far a distance between us?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s cause I¡¯m going to make arge castle. So it¡¯s better to have a wider space¡¹ ¡¸Just how big of a castle are you going to make¡¹ Eric said whileughing scornfully when I answer like that. Indeed, when you look at the space I took between us, it¡¯s obvious that he willugh scornfully at me. It¡¯s impossible to be able to make something like a castle of sand no matter how infinite the sand may seem. However, such an idea was only when you try to do it normally. It bes possible if you use magic. Giving a sidelong nce at Eric - who is diligently gathering the sand by hand -, I cast an Earth magic. I control the sand in this spot using my magic power as they start to quickly gather in front of me. It may be possible to make a life-size Misphilt castle using all of the sand in this ce, but if I do that then Eric¡¯s territory will suffer enormous damage so let¡¯s stop thinking of making it like that. And the entire vige - including Eric¡¯s mansion - will be going to get covered in its shadow if it¡¯s a life-sized one. A castle with a scale that is a little bigger than My Home should be just the right size, I guess. I slowly start to make the shape of the gathered sand castle while recalling the image of the Misphilt castle I saw back in the royal capital. I never went inside, but I¡¯ve seen the bird¡¯s eye view of the castle from the sky back then so I memorized the general shape of the castle. Naturally, there are some parts I don¡¯t know about, but it would be great if the real one is like this. Rather, I¡¯ll add my own selfish desire to it. When you make something huge using Earth magic, the point to keep in mind is that not to suddenly make the details but you have to first make the entire basic shape of the thing you want to create like a square shape. It¡¯s easier to recall the scene from your mind while slowly shaping it so that it can be made more urately. And after you finished making the overall shape, next is smoothing out the useless square-shaped portion and making a roof, making indentations on the wall to create windows. And after you''re done finishing the detailed works like that, all that¡¯s left was the polishing. It¡¯s better to use magic for the rough parts, but in the end, you have to do it manually to make it practical. After finding the rough parts using magic, I use Earth magic to create shaving tools and use my hand to make the castle closer to my ideals. ¡­¡­what a nostalgic feeling this is. I often yed with sand in the park back when I was a kid in my previous life, making things such as mountains and sand dango. However, I no longer y with sand or dirt anymore as I grew older. Themon reason not to y with them is mostly that your hands will get dirty by the sand and dirt when you y with them, but it also tends to be embarrassing to y with sand as an adult. Well, it¡¯s certainly like that but I¡¯ve liked ying with sand and dirt to make things like sand dango or sand mountain since a long time ago. I mean, we can be free from other thoughts as we y with it - and without thinking of anything - and it was because I liked making things. Though the scale is now different, sure enough, ying with dirt like this is fun. As long as I have the time, I feel like I can make it all day long. ¡¸¡­¡­oi, Alfried¡¹ Just as I was immersed in making the Misphilt castle, Eric call out to me from behind. ¡¸What? I¡¯m just at the good moment right now you know?¡¹ I¡¯m currently using Earth magic to make adder and climb on it to improve the quality of the windows of the Misphilt castle. I can¡¯t let go of my hands from thedder now, so I¡¯d like to talkter. Not knowing my feelings, Eric opens his mouth without minding me. ¡¸I was watching from the side, but don¡¯t you think it has gone past the level of magic used in ying? It¡¯s only been several minutes but a Misphilt castle the size of our mansion is already finished¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Eric, there is no such thing as being too much in ying you know? It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re having fun¡¹ ¡¸I can understand that but I can¡¯t ept it. I was brought up in this vige, but I¡¯ve never seen such an impressive work made out of sand¡¹ Eric looks up at the Misphilt castle while being half-amazed. As expected, I¡¯m feeling happy that the thing I made was being praised. ¡¸It¡¯s pretty good, isn¡¯t it? But, we¡¯re now in a match you know. So Eric should also return to your ce and make a Misphilt castle¡¹ ¡¸You think I feel like making anything after seeing something like this, huh!¡¹ Eric says as he looks frustrated when I gestured with my hand as though I¡¯m driving him away ¡®shoo shoo¡¯. When I look to the ce where Eric was, there is just a dense pile of sand mountain finished, a far cry from the Misphilt castle. ¡¸U©`wa! Amazing! It¡¯s a castle made of sand! Are you the one who made this!?¡¹ Just when I was making fun of Eric, I heard a boy shout - who hade close to us at some point. He has tanned, light brown skin and brown short hair. With green eyes, a friendly-looking smile on his face, and his front tooth can be seen to be missing a part. He looks stu¨D¨DI mean, like a typical naughty brat who seems toe from the countryside. He talked to us in a very over-familiar manner, but is he Eric¡¯s friend? Wearing a white sleeveless shirt and blue shorts. Based on his clothing, he¡¯s probably a kid from the vige. When I look toward Eric as if asking him about the kid, Eric also looks to be confused. Apparently, Eric doesn¡¯t even know him. ¡¸O, oniichan that¡¯s rude! That person, he is probably also a noble-sama since he is together with Eric-sama!¡¹ While there is a confused atmosphere between us, a semi-long brown-haired girles running from behind the boy. It looks like she¡¯s this stupid-looking boy¡¯s sister. ¡¸Ueeeh!? Are you serious!? He doesn¡¯t look like one at all! Uoh! Rather, Eric-sama is also here!¡¹ The boy is surprised that I¡¯m a noble and also that Eric was here. Sorry about that. I don¡¯t have the aura of a noble. ¡¸Umm, I¡¯m sorry. My brother was being rude, not knowing about noble-sama¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m from the same Baron house as Eric, and I¡¯m not the type who cares about it that much¡¹ The little sister desperately apologizes to her brother in a nervous manner when I look somewhat hurt by what he said. You¡¯re not gonna get particrly angry about it when you look at the imoto who looks really apologetic. ¡¸O, ooh, I¡¯m d that noble-sama is generous¡¹ ¡¸Onichan, please look more carefully before you act¡¹ ¡¸Well, I can only rush over if there¡¯s such an amazing sand castle here¡¹ The little sister rebuked her somewhat amazed older brother. Looking at her appearance and the atmosphere around her, the little sister gives the impression of being a shy girl but on the other hand, the older brother doesn¡¯t seem to be that way. Maybe the little sister has a higher hierarchy within the family? I be worried about it in spite of myself. ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I am, the daughter of the daughter of this vige¡¯s decorator, my name is Kuina (¥¯¥¤¥Ê)¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m Kuina¡¯s brother, Tornell¡­¡­ (¥È¥ë¥Í¥ë) Uuuh!¡¹ And, just before the boy - Tornell - finish introducing himself, Kuina¡¯s elbow dug into Tornel¡¯s side. ¡¸Kuina, that hurts!¡¹ ¡¸Oniichan, politely introduce yourself¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­my name is Tornell¡¹ Tornell raised an objection to her action while pressing his side but perhaps he was overwhelmed by the intensity of Kuina¡¯s serious tone and quietly obeyed. And when Eric and I involuntarily look at Kuina, she turned her face down, looking shy. It looks like she can say things confidently to her brother but otherwise, she¡¯s a little weak in terms of talking to other people. Well, I guess it¡¯s themon type of rtionship between an older brother and his younger sister. Though I can¡¯t talk with my sister so strongly¡­¡­ ¡¸Then I think you already know, I am the second son of this lord¡¯s territory, Eric Sylford¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Yes, I know ¡¹¡¹ Unfortunately for him, it does seem that they know Eric while they are the resident of the territory¡¯, huh. Oh well, it looked like the two of them know about Eric from the start, guess it was a waste of my expectation. I mean, ¡®Who is Eric here?¡¯, if it were that kind of response that came out, then Eric will be greatly embarrassed though. After Eric finished introducing himself, it was my turn as the remaining person not introducing myself yet. While being stared at by the three¡¯s gazes, I opened my mouth and was about to talk, but then I immediately close my mouth. ¡¸I am Eric¡¯s¡­hey Eric. We¡¯re pretty much friends, right?¡¹ ¡¸Unfortunately, due to the incidentst time I am obliged to have that kind of rtionship with you¡¹ Eric returns an extremely rude reply when I ask him just in case. Fine then. I was somewhat careful since I¡¯m a noble from another territory, but since he had that kind of stance toward me, then I won¡¯t care about it either. From now on, I will consider Eric the same as Torr and Asmo, a badpany category. ¡¸Oh well, I¡¯m making a friend with such a troublesome fellow here, my name is Alfried Slowlett¡¹ ¡¸Oi, what do you mean by ¡®a troublesome fellow¡¯!¡¹ ¡¸Quiet. In any case, you have this kind of unsociable face and a troublesome personality anyway, you don¡¯t have many friends, right?¡¹ ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s not true! I can talk to Titus, Urubas, and Garibasu just like before!¡¹ Eric says in a strangely impatient tone when I confidently said that. That, wasn¡¯t that just talking to some ossan and not to people of your age? And when I quietly stare at him, ¡¸Come to think of it, I never saw Eric-sama talking to someone of his age, y¡¯know? ¡¹ ¡¸Oniichan! You can''t say something like that!¡¹ And the remarks of Tornell and Kuina are undeniable evidence of that fact. I think Kuina was saying that in consideration of Eric¡¯s feeling, but I think that just made it pierce deeply into the person in question the most. And perhaps Eric - who had been refuting that fact - couldn¡¯t stand it anymore that he has a depressed look on his face. But when I think about it, I was also like Eric before I meet Torr and Asmo. Speaking of a rtionship with people other than my family where I can speak familiarly, it was only with Bartolo and Roomba. I didn¡¯t have any friends of the same age as Eric, and I felt quite a bit of impending crisis in my life. I unconsciously got angry at his rude answer earlier, but now that I think of it I can tolerate it. So I put my hand on Eric¡¯s shoulder and gently tell him. ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Eric. You have me as a friend, right?¡¹ ¡¸Alfried. I also have the privilege to choose my friends, you know?¡¹ This guy, I don¡¯t care anymore. What a hassle. here Chapter 252: Making A Castle Together With Everyone

Chapter 252: Making A Castle Together With Everyone

After each of us finished introducing ourselves, Tornell looks up at the sand castle I made - perhaps he had been curious about it since some time ago - and yells. ¡¸Even so, this is awesome! Hey, Alfried-sama, what castle is this?¡¹ ¡¸Oniichan! I told you to be more polite when you talk!¡¹ Kuina warns the lively Tornel. I already don¡¯t know which of them is the older one here. ¡¸We really don¡¯t care about that you know, and there is no one else here, so it¡¯s fine to use your usual way of talking. Right, Eric?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­no, no matter if they are residents of the territory or not, it¡¯s important to give them a feeling of distance¨D¨D¡¹ Covering Eric¡¯s mouth - who was trying to make a remark that ignore the situation -, I talk to him in a small voice. ¡¸It¡¯s because you say such bothersome things that you can¡¯t make friends of the same age, you know¡¹ ¡¸Uuh!¡¹ ¡¸There is no one else here, so it¡¯s fine to do so for a while¡¹ I certainly think that it¡¯s important to draw a line between nobles and vigers, but I think it¡¯s all alright to loosen up a little when you¡¯re still a kid. As I saw it, both Eric¡¯s parents and Luna-san appeared to be magnanimous. ¡¸When you grew up being untactful then I think people of your same age will not talk to you since people will be daunted by you being a noble, don¡¯t you think?¡¹ It¡¯s different for the second son who will not be the lord of the territory, but Eric is considered to be the next lord. So when it turned out like that, it will be all the more difficult for the people of the same age in the vige to talk to him, and if he continues to grow up like this and be the lord, there¡¯s no doubt that he will only be able to make a business-like rtionship with the vigers. In addition, Eric has a sullen face, so it¡¯s all the more reason for others not to talk to him. Since he is a noble that is not really a bad thing, but as expected it¡¯s bad for the people in his vige. I mean, he wants to get along with the vigers, right. ¡¸¡­¡­that might be so¡¹ After thinking about it for a while, Eric speak in a convinced tone so I let go of my hand from Eric¡¯s mouth. ¡¸¡­¡­aah, I also don¡¯t mind. Just talk to me like usual¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­ha, haa¡¹ So he said, but Kuina looks confused since Eric¡¯s face is so sullen. ¡¯Is he angry?¡¯ I understand that she¡¯s clearly thinking something along those lines. ¡¸The two of them said so, so it¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ On the contrary, Tornel casually replies. To be more specific, he¡¯s more like Koryatt vigers. ¡¸Still, I¡¯m not used to this yet, so please allow me to stay like this¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m going to talk to you normally, a¡¯ight!¡¹ ¡¸Aah, I don¡¯t mind, as long as it¡¯s easier for you guys¡¹ It¡¯s still our first meeting after all, so it should be fine as long as they found it easier to talk to us. ¡¸Then, Alfried! What castle is this?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, this is the castle in the royal capital, Misphilt castle¡¹ ¡¸Oooh! So this is the castle where the king lives, huh! Our house is nothingpared to this!¡¹ ¡¸I have never seen the real thing, but it looks like I can get a rough image of the castle just by looking at this¡¹ After I exin it, Tornell and Kuina are looking around the castle with sparkling eyes. It¡¯s not so bad if the vige is located near the royal capital, but even Eric¡¯s territory is far from the royal capital. If you are the vigers here, it¡¯s natural that you haven¡¯t gone to the royal capital before. I¡¯m also feeling happy when I look at the two people looking happy. ¡¸Even then, how did you make this castle? I went to the sea yesterday and there is still no amazing thing like this here, y¡¯know?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, you¡¯re right¡¹ ¡¸I started making it using Earth magic earlier¡¹ ¡¸Ueehh!? For real!?¡¹ ¡¸No way!¡­¡­right?¡¹ Hmm, so such reactions wille out if this kind of huge sand castle suddenly appears here? Then I use Earth magic to show them two of them as they look at me with eyes of doubt. Immediately after, the sand in front of us wriggles, and then a small gate started taking shape in front of the royal castle. ¡¸Uooooohhh!? No way! So magic was something awesome like this, Kuina!?¡¹ ¡¸Eeh!? I don¡¯t know!¡­¡­but, I¡¯ve heard that noble-sama can use magic more amazing than usmoners can use, so those noble-samas will be able to do it right?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­no, if you use this guy as the standard, then all of the nobles in the kingdom shouldn¡¯t be able to put up with it, y¡¯know¡¹ Eric says as though groaning when he heard the two of them talking. ¡¸But, Shelka was also skilled in magic, and nobles who are proud of their magical abilities should be able to do something like this, right?¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t use the kingdom noble¡¯s most outstanding girl with magical abilities as a standard, will ya. Moreover, Shelka is a genius who experienced an unusual case of skipping grades in the Magic Academy¡¹ I knew that Shelka came from a traditional, magic-using noble house, but I didn¡¯t think that Shelka herself was that amazing of a person. I was thinking that the noble in the royal capital would be able to use magic normally like her, but perhaps I should change my perception of them? ¡¸Uoooh, amazing. Even the back is being built perfectly!¡¹ ¡¸Oniichan! Your hand! You can¡¯t touch it as you please!¡¹ Kuina warns Tornell, who was captivated by the sand castle as he unconsciously touched the wall of sand. ¡¸No, it doesn¡¯t matter since it won¡¯t immediately crumble even if you touched it. And there are still ces like the castle gate, interior, or garden that are about to be made, so if you like, how about making them together?¡¹ ¡¸Ooh! Is that okay!?¡¹ ¡¸Eeh! Uh, but still, we can¡¯t really participate in modifying such amazing work¡¹ Tornell¡¯s response went as expected so I ignore him, and although Kuina is reserved, she looks somewhat happy to be asked to participate. Although she¡¯s also feeling reserved about it, the feeling of wanting to participate is also huge in her. It¡¯s probably something like that, right? Come to think of it, Kuina said that she was the daughter of the vige¡¯s decorator when she introduced herself. She might really like making things out of something like this. ¡¸You certainly said that you were the daughter of the vige¡¯s decorator when you introduced yourself, right? The castle gate, the roof, they will look dull if they stay like that, so I want to ask for your help in decorating them though¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸I can¡¯t help you in making the castle personally, but I also help my father back home so I think I will be able to help in making the decorations ¡¹ Ooh, I seed in persuading her. Since she¡¯s the decorator¡¯s daughter, then let¡¯s look forward to her design skill. She¡¯ll no doubt will make the Misphilt sand castle more vivid in appearance. ¡¸Ah, but, I¡¯m not as skilled as Kuina, so don¡¯t expect me to do the decoration¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Is that so? Then, what does Tornell usually do?¡¹ He said that he¡¯s not skilled and don¡¯t feel confident in his decoration skill even though he¡¯s the son of a decorator, I wonder what he means by that? ¡¸I usually gather the materials for the decorations, like shellfish and coral, magic core fragments, or fish and monsters¡¯ fang! Then Kuina and my otouchan processes them and then kaachan connected them together¡¹ ¡¸Ooh, so it¡¯s like that. That¡¯s amazing¡¹ I unconsciously feel admiration toward him when Tornell throws out his chest and he says that. I see, so even though he doesn''t know if he is not very good at processing so he¡¯s contributing to his family by doing other things, huh? It¡¯s easy to say so, but that¡¯s not something you can do easily. I¡¯m a little worried when I see Tornell¡¯s appearance and his speech and conduct, but hepletely takes pride in the work he does. ¡¸Oniichan, is good at diving in the sea after all. He supports our family by collecting the materials for our decorations while learning as a Harpoonist¡¯s apprentice¡¹ Kuina was a bit harsh toward her brother Tornell, but her words sounded somewhat proud of her brother. In the end, she probably respects her brother. ¡¸Hou, a Harpoonist¡¯s apprentice, huh. That¡¯s amazing¡¹ Even someone who doesn¡¯t praise others that much (Eric) also unintentionally expresses his admiration toward him. In addition, the sea is a dangerous ce. Furthermore, there are even monsters that live in the sea and attack people in this world, and the degree of danger at sea sharply rises. And yet, Tornell - who continues to dive in the sea - looks like an adventurer and appears amazing. He has an upation that I¡¯ll definitely be unable to do. ¡¸I¡¯m not that amazing though. Rather than that, let¡¯s justplete this totally awesome castle¡¹ Tornell says while scratching his head looking shy, maybe he¡¯s embarrassed because we praised him. ¡¸That¡¯s true. Well then, shall we finish the Misphilt castle?¡¹ ¡¸Ou! What should I do?¡¹ Tornell was saying that she was clumsy with his hands. So rather than giving him to do the small, detailed works and the like, I should probably let him take care of the rough parts of the castle. ¡¸Then Tornell will tten the ground of the castle¡¹ ¡¸Ooh, so I just have to tten the ground, eh. Then that¡¯s easy!¡¹ ¡¸There is also the work of carving the veins of the leaves in the garden though?¡¹ ¡¸No no, ttening the ground is important after all so I don¡¯t need that one! ¡®kay then, I¡¯ll go tten the ground!¡¹ Tornell went inside the castle hurriedly, I guess he doesn¡¯t like the job of carving the leaf''s veins. As I saw him off, Eric called out to me from behind. ¡¸What should I do then?¡¹ ¡¸Right. Eric should decorate the castle gate together with Kuina. I mean, Eric has already seen Misphilt castle and its gate, so you can help her, right?¡¹ ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s right. Eric-sama, I look forward to working with you!¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know whether I can help or not, but please take care of me¡¹ How is it, it¡¯s a consideration mentioned casually, supported by such theory. When people are working together as a group, a sense of unity will automatically grow between them. This is the first step toward Eric¡¯s ''Friend Making n''. They are still stiff toward each other, but by the time this work is done, they would be a bit more frank with each other. Okay then, let¡¯s take care of adjusting the whole castle and the missing parts with magic. I went under the castle gate that is able to let a single adult pass and enter the castle. There is a straight road that leads toward the royal castle and arge garden after I go through the castle gate. In the garden is a verdant greenwn, brightly colored flowers blooming and split into a number of flower beds. Of course, it was only roughly made using Earth magic so they are not colored. Even the veins of the leaves are not carved on them. So I would have to shape them one by one with magic. Although, I will do itter when I have the time, I will just postpone it for now and start from there. The details will only be done after the whole structure is finished. As I walked into the garden, I saw Tornell as he diligently tten the ground in the garden with his hands and feet. As expected, even though it¡¯s just ttening the ground it¡¯s going to be tough doing it with just your hands and feet alone. Noticing that, I create a tonbo using Earth magic and give it to Tornell. ¡¸Oh? What¡¯s that strange stick? A harpoon?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not a harpoon. It¡¯s called a tonbo, a tool to level the ground. Just by pushing or pulling this thing, you can easily tten the ground, you know¡¹ ¡¸Push? Pull?¡¹ Tornell tilted his head in confusion, I guess he didn¡¯t understand it even when I exin it to him. Since it¡¯s like this, I borrow the tonbo from Tornell and show it to him. And when I push and then pull the tonbo, the bumpy grounds start changing and became t in an instant. ¡¸Ooh! So you do it like that! Let me try it too!¡¹ Tornell yells in excitement, maybe he wanted to try it himself after seeing me do it. When I quickly hand the tonbo over to him, Tornell started pushing and pulling the tonbo in the same manner as me. *zuzazazaza*, such sounds of the soil being pushed and pulled resound. How nostalgic. What was it again, right there was a time when I helped my friend who was having a club activity to tten the ground for fun. I liked the sense of doing the work where I can do it so mindlessly, and I can also be immersed in it for hours. And in the end, I pointlessly ttened half of the sports ground that time. ¡¸I don¡¯t know how this thing works, but it has be easier to tten the ground, it¡¯s convenient! I want this!¡¹ While I was thinking about the event that took ce in the past, Tornell yelled happily. ¡¸I made it using Earth magic anyway, you can have it. It doesn¡¯t cost money to make after all¡¹ ¡¸Really!? Is that okay!?¡¹ ¡¸Un. Though I don¡¯t know when it will break¡¹ I never gave any tool I made with Earth magic like this. It¡¯s a consumable tool anyway and I¡¯vepressed my magic power and hardened it as it is, but I wonder how long it can maintain its form? When ites to a tonbo, as expected people will use them quite a lot, so it probably wouldn¡¯t be able to keep its shape that long, huh. ¡¸Thanks! If I have this then I can even make the ce in front of our shabby house more pretty!¡¹ Unlike the big cities or the royal capital with their cobblestones, the vigers in the countryside and the likes are mostly on dirt roads. Naturally, it¡¯s impossible to cover the road in a wide range, however, it would probably still be able to make the road in front of one¡¯s house look pretty. ¡¸Now then, after you¡¯re done with the garden do so, continue to the other side of the castle. After that please take care of the outside of the castle gate¡¹ ¡¸Ou! Leave it to me!¡¹ Even when I calmly increase the extent of his workload, Tornell still replies happily, perhaps it¡¯s because of the joy of receiving the tonbo. ¡¸But the ground will be hollowed if you put too much strength in the tonbo so be careful okay. Just do it moderately¡¹ ¡¸Uwaaa!? For real!? It scraped a hole!¡¹ I wonder if it¡¯s really okay? You¡¯re going to tten them, so stop when the ground became bumpy or something, all right? here Chapter 253: The Completion of Misphilt Sand Castle

Chapter 253: The Completion of Misphilt Sand Castle

Although I¡¯m a bit worried about Tornell, I decide to just believe in him and head to the ce where I had to do my job. If I¡¯m not mistaken, there was a building called a gazebo around the middle of the Misphilt¡¯s castle garden for people to rx. Though it will just be slightly mini-sized, I think I should also reproduce that. Sure enough, a garden has to have a gazebo, huh. I cast Earth magic and raise the sand in the garden. The gazebo in Misphilt¡¯s castle was octagon in shape. So I make an octagonal base and from there I make pirs that extend upward to the roof. Hmm, it was roughly like this. What¡¯s left is just to smoothen the roughness from the pirs and roof - which looks a bit lonesome. Then it¡¯spleted by decorating the pirs while being careful not to make the size of each pir be different. ¡¸I wonder if the courtyard is mostlypleted with this?¡¹ Afterpleting the work of making the gazebo and where I can finally rest, I sigh in relief and take a look around me. Hmm, it¡¯s a beautiful artificially uniform Western-style garden. The western-style garden has flowers and green color as its base but its nature is artificially made, expressing a symmetrical beauty based on including geometrically uniform shapes in its structure. Simply put, it looks just like it was designed by human hands. On the other hand, Japanese garden uses the asymmetry of things of nature such as rocks, trees, moss, and flowers as they are to express the daily change ording to the season. The garden is made to look like it doesn¡¯t look as if it was modified by hands as much as possible, it ces emphasis on how to show an appearance that is in harmony with nature. It¡¯s difficult to say which one is better between them, but the Western-style one looks fresh than the familiar Japanese-style garden. (Western, Schwerin Garden, majestic looking) (Japanese-style, Hikone castle Genkyuen, you can also check out Himeji castle, it''s beautiful) If I consider it to be a garden, it feels refreshing if I arrange it this way. While I was making changes to the gazebo, the ground of the garden had been ttened, maybe Tornell had finished ttening them. I wonder if he¡¯s good at this kind of simple work and he doesn¡¯t raise any particrints. There are no strange hollowed ces, or even protruding ces around. I guess he¡¯s on to the other side of the castle now, since I can hear the sound of tonbo ttening the ground from the back. When I hear the somewhat regr sound like that, I know that he¡¯s gotten quite used to the tool. After checking that there is no problem with Tornell ttening the ground, I cast Earth magic on the ground andpress it to harden the sand. Un, with this it probably won¡¯t be a problem even if there are people entering the grounds. After that, I make adder using Earth magic and climb on it, then I start making the windows on the castle¡¯s main structure. The whole castle is almostplete, so all that¡¯s left is just to start working on the details. Given that Misphilt castle is such a huge building, it naturally had a lot of windows. So let¡¯s make the windows and the brick patterns. Though I said that, I don¡¯t remember the exact position of the windows since I couldn¡¯t see the castle until the fine details back then. ¡¸Un, it¡¯d be great if it can look like the real one¡¹ It shouldn¡¯t be about just making everything. If it looks like that, then people will be able to fully understand the reason for such things being built. So that¡¯s why, it¡¯s fine to make it looks like that. I think like that in my mind as if I was trying to persuade myself while continuing to roughly recreate the windows and the brick pattern of the castle. ¡¸O©`i! Alfried! I ttened the whole area around the castle!¡¹ And when I was doing the work like so, Tornell call out to me in a lively voice while looking up from below. It looks like he¡¯s done. ¡¸Ah, really? Then, go carve the veins of the flowers in the garden¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re seriously asking me to do that!?¡¹ ¡¸Just kidding. You can help with the castle gate or see their work, you¡¯re free to do so¡¹ ¡¸Okay! Then, I¡¯ll go see the castle gate and return!¡¹ After I said that, Tornell cheerfully heads for the castle gate¡¯s direction as. Now then, I¡¯m also worried about the situation outside. I¡¯ll quickly finish my work here and shall I go see them? ¡ô ¡¸Oh©`! I didn¡¯t think to use seashells like that¡¹ As I headed toward the castle gate after finishing my work, there was something much more stylish than I imagined awaiting me there. The shape itself is the castle gate from the royal capital, but the big difference between them is that seashells and magic core fragments gathered on the beach are embedded on the wall of this castle gate. It was really beautiful, with pale-colored shells embedded on the sandy-colored wall and the sense of translucence the magic core fragments give off. Those decorations really stands out, maybe it¡¯s due to the whole castle gate being made of sand. ¡¸I knew it, it was a mistake to use seashells and magic core fragments on the wall, right?¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s not. I was surprised, like ¡®Just as you¡¯d expect from you¡¯¡¹ As I resolutely answer Kuina¡¯s nervous question, Kuina sigh as though she¡¯s relieved. It will be unthinkable if this thing is not good. Rather thanks to Kuina, it could probably be said that this work gave people more of a ¡®sea¡¯ feeling to it. If it were me then I will only increase the quality of the castle wall like an idiot, I wouldn¡¯t think of decorating the castle wall using this kind of sea-like decorations. Not only did the details be exquisite, but we also need to foster this kind of design. ¡¸Oi, Alfried. You don¡¯t recognize my great effort in it, huh?¡¹ ¡¸Un? Eric¡¯s work?¡­¡­you mean this ce where the angle of the seashell is a bit strange?¡¹ There are many shells that are strangely nted on the left side after all. Perhaps, they are Eric¡¯s so-called ¡®great effort¡¯. ¡¸Uguu! That¡¯s right, but that¡¯s not what I mean! Take a good look at the whole thing! You should understand the regrity!¡¹ Hearing Eric''s words and making a sullen look, I closely observe the castle gate once more. Hm? A regrity that only I understand. Something I understand because I¡¯m a noble, I wonder? Err, I don¡¯t think there is something like that. Then, something I¡¯ve seen in the royal capital, so I will know about it? As I stare at it while recalling the castle gate in the royal capital, I noticed a minor thing that has something like a regrity on it. ¡¸¡­¡­ah, could it be the spiral shell that expresses a hole where a soldier firing an arrow?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right! By using the sharp and pointed spiral shell like that, it demonstrated aggression when it was defending¡¹ After I answer him, Eric talks to me with his whole body and a triumphant look as if he was waiting for it. Really, I don¡¯t really know whether that was an amazing representation or not. Kuina also has a wry smile on her face, and Tornell who had never seen the real thing appears to havepletely no idea what¡¯s happening. Oh well, it¡¯s fine as long as Eric enjoys making it. ¡¸Oi, can I look inside now?¡¹ ¡¸Ah! Me too! I never saw the interior so I want to see them!¡¹ ¡¸Sure©`. It¡¯s already finished anyway¡¹ After I approve their request, the two of them pass through the castle gate, and so Tornell and I also follow them. ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹ The two of them are stunned as they look up at the mini-sized Misphilt castle. Oi, I will still feel ufortable if you guys say nothing you know. Quickly speak up and praise it nicely, just like we did before. ¡¸¡­¡­I thought it was already amazing before, but the result is even greater than that¡¹ ¡¸As for me, if anything this already seems like the real Misphilt castle¡¹ Err, but still as expected people can¡¯t live here anyway, and it would be a pity if the King were to live in a castle made of sand. ¡¸Amazing. Even the pirs of the building were thoroughly decorated until thest one. Moreover, I can not find any irregr part among the eight pirs¡¹ ¡¸Even each of the flowers is recreated here. Is it really possible to make things to this level if you mastered Earth magic like this?¡¹ After Kuina and Eric observe the interior, they raise their voice in admiration. Sure enough, the person who made it will feel happy if people were to notice the parts which he paid special attention. And it¡¯s also understandable that Eric said something like that since he doesn¡¯t realize it at first. ¡¸You can already make a living using this kind of skill, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­yes, Alfried-sama is an amazingly impressive decorator than I am¡¹ I received the seal approval of an expert, real decorator somehow. Oh well, I like making buildings using Earth magic after all, so it might not be a bad idea to make a living like that. But still, instead of letting it over as work, for me, I¡¯d rather design it so that people can live in it and I can earn money as thendlord. ¡¸Well, in any case, this means that everyone¡¯s castle is finished, right?¡¹ ¡¸Un, that¡¯s right¡¹ Everyone¡¯s castle. Hearing that from Tornell, I feel a strange sense of aplishment spreading in my heart like never before. It¡¯s a little different from when I made My Home alone. It¡¯s a mysterious feeling. I see, I guess this is the so-called enjoyment of making things with everyone, huh? ¡¸Fuuh, it¡¯s been a while since I yed with sand seriously¡¹ ¡¸Truly, it was fun¡¹ Eric and Kuina¡¯s expressions as they stated that were filled with a sense of aplishment. Eric - who said he don¡¯t want to do it at the start - and even Kuina - who was being reserved - eventually looked as though they were really having fun. ¡¸Hey hey, rather than that, did you guys notice it? I¡¯m the one who ttened the ground here, y¡¯know?¡¹ ¡¸Aah, now that you mention it I¡¯ve been hearing the sound of something scraping against the dirt¡¹ ¡¸You can not make that kind of sound with your hands and feet, and this ce will not be this t, right? How did you do it?¡¹ ¡¸Hehee, Alfried gave me a tool called tonbo. You can tten the ground when you push and pull the ground with this pole, you know. It¡¯s amazing, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ Perhaps it¡¯s all due to the group work that the distant atmosphere between Eric, Kuina, and Tornell hadpletely disappeared. Eric was bewildered at Tornell¡¯s close sense of distance at first. And Kuina was uneasy and hesitant due to Eric''s social status as a noble. However, it seemed that it was all blown away by the sense of solidarity of working together as a group and by means of understanding each other as another person. Because of working together as a group with everyone, even I felt the joy of making things together with others again. So this is the result of group work, huh? It¡¯s not something you should make fun of unexpectedly. Just as I was thinking about something like that, Tornell asks me in a fidgety manner. ¡¸Hey, this break quickly, right?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve hardened it with Earth magic, so it won¡¯t break with a little impact¡¹ ¡¸Then, can I brag about this to my friends? I want to show this thing to everyone!¡¹ ¡¸Of course it¡¯s fine. But, it¡¯s almost evening and we¡¯re staying in the mansion¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Yahoo! Then I will call my friends over¡¹ I was about to tell him that we were going back to the mansion, but Tornell ran off without listening to thest part of my words, I guess he can¡¯t wait to show his friends. ¡¸Ah, wait oniichan! Eric-sama and Alfried-sama are going home, you have to say your farewell!¡¹ Even when Kuina yelled at him, Tornell was already running over there. He fully showed us his vigor as he was quite fast to run. ¡¸I, I¡¯m sorry! Even though you have taken care of us, oniichan did not even say his farewell!¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. Don¡¯t worry about us, go follow your older brother. He¡¯s a restless guy after all¡¹ ¡¸As for the sand castle, you can break it if you want, you can do anything to it¡¹ ¡¸Yes, thank you very much! Well then, please excuse me!¡¹ After we said those to her, Kuina quickly bows and starts to run off as if she was chasing after Tornell. ¡¸I fully understand the feeling of having a hurried brother¡¹ ¡¸Well, our sister is also full of spirit, so I can understand that feeling a bit¡¹ It looks like each of our families has its own problem. As we see Kuina off while keenly understanding the situation, we heard a strange-like yelling from the direction of the resting ce. ¡¸Wawaa! This is terrible! Sylvio-sama! We, we have returned to the royal capital before we know it!¡¹ ¡¸U, Ueeee? What do you mean Mina?¡¹ Chapter 254: Unproductive Argument

Chapter 254: Unproductive Argument

Now that Mina and Sylvio-niisan - who was down-ed by the seasickness - had recovered, we decided to return to the mansion quietly. ¡¸That castle just now, that was amazing, isn¡¯t it! It looks exactly like Misphilt castle I saw in the royal capital!¡¹ ¡¸Un, I can¡¯t believe something like that can be made using sand alone¡¹ Mina and Sylvio-niisan are talking about the sand castle with smiles on their faces as we walk down the road. Perhaps they had recovered after lying down for a while and taking a rest, it looks like theirplexion has returned to its original state. If it¡¯s like this then there would probably be no worry of a sudden reverse. Luna-san and Eleonora-neesan - who are in the back - also seem to have some sess in catching fish with harpoons. There is a hanging on their waist with several fish inside. Their clothes got a little wet with seawater and dirt, but their expression look really bright. They looked happy and didn¡¯t care about the dirt on them. Right aftering to the sea, she went and catch some fish with a harpoon, what a manly sister I have, right? ¡¸¡­¡­as I thought, Al-kun is strange¡¹ As I was looking at the fish in the, Luna-san - who is walking next to Eleonora-neesan - muttered. ¡¸Right? What are you going to do after making a sand castle on the beach?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Eleonora is also strange. That¡¯s not what I was trying to say. Normally, you can¡¯t make such an borate thing using Earth magic¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? But he even made a house when we are on our way using Earth magic, though¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­making things with Earth magic may look easy but it¡¯s actually really difficult¡¹ I quietly nodded to Luna-san¡¯s words. Eleonora-neesan said that I built the house like it was easy while we were on the way, but it¡¯s actually quite difficult to make things with Earth magic. Take a chair, for example, if even the leg of the chair as the base is a little irregr then you wouldn¡¯t be able to sit on it. Naturally, when ites to a house the difficulty will increase since there are various parts lying on top of each other. It seems like it¡¯s always easy to make the house, but I quite use all my nerves each time I make them to some extent. Oh well, I¡¯ve gotten used to even that. ¡¸¡­¡­Al-kun is even better than okaasan, who is a desert people¡¹ ¡¸Those desert people, they are the Lazur¡¯s right? Are the Lazurs that good at using Earth magic?¡¹ Unusually, Eleonora-neesan asked a good question. Speaking of the Lazur people, they are people who live in the desert and they oftene to the royal capital to sell spices. They have dark skin and wear turban-like things, looking exactly like an Arabian person. That¡¯s the impression they gives. I actually never heard of them, so I knew very little about what kind of way of life, or what kind of civilization the Lazur people had. So, I¡¯m curious about it. ¡¸Most of the territory in the Lazur kingdom is desert. In order to survive in such a harsh environment, they are naturally proficient in using magic ¡¹ ¡¸Especially since the closest thing for the people over there is the endlessly spreading sand. And so, Lazur people are good at using Earth magic in particr¡¹ Eric says as though he¡¯s adding to Luna-san¡¯s exnation. For the Lazur people who live in such a harsh environment, magic is probably an extremely wonderful advantage. For example, even if there is no water while they are traveling they can still live if they have Water magic. And if they use Earth magic and make use of the sand in that ce then they can turn it into buildings. If it gets cold at night, you won¡¯t freeze to death if you use Fire magic. And if they use magic skillfully, they can ovee severe situations of life or death. So people probably can¡¯t help but master the use of magic in earnest. ¡¸People generally can do anything if it¡¯s in order to live¡¹ ¡¸Then, Eleonora-neesan - who is not good at magic - should fight against monsters using magic alone, right? I mean, look you said ¡®you can do something if it¡¯s in order to live¡¯, didn¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸Then, the unreliable-in-swordsmanship Al should fight monsters with just a sword, right?¡¹ Looking at the boldly smiling Eleonora-neesan, I unconsciously step back. Her eyes look exactly like those aiming for prey, I felt her intention of making me fight against a monster, even if she was to ept the shackles of using only magic. ¡¸¡­¡­this is such an unproductive exchange, let¡¯s just stop¡¹ ¡¸Al was the one who started it though¡¹ Eleonora-neesan sniffed as if she looks bored when I back down. Truly, I¡¯m d. We can end it as a joke. ¡ô ¡¸Wee back, everyone. You all just went to the sea so your skin must feel sticky, right? Hot water has been prepared for you, so would you like to take a bath?¡¹ As soon as we arrive at Eric¡¯s mansion, the butler - Largo-san - says to us while bowing politely. When I casually look down on my body, there is a lot of sand sticking to my clothes and skin. Probably got stuck to me when I was making the Misphilt castle with sand. And my skin feels a bit sticky, guess it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been exposed to the sea breeze the whole time. ¡¸Eh? Even though I shouldn''t have sweated that much, my skin feels sticky¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s true. I¡¯ve been taking a break since I got seasick along with Sylvio-sama, so I shouldn¡¯t have sweated that much though¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s probably because you are exposed to the sea wind and got sshed by seawater. It¡¯s not just water that contains salt, there is also the air near the seawater¡¹ ¡¸I see. So that¡¯s why my skin is sticky¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯spletely different from ordinary ¡¹ Sylvio-niisan and Mina express their admiration for Largo¡¯s exnation. From the two¡¯s perspectives - who went to the sea for the first time -, they might feel that everything is a fresh experience for them. ¡¸My hair feels kind of gritty. Or is it just me?¡¹ Eleonora-neesan - who was touching her own hair - stroked my hair as she pleases as if to make sure. Aah, I feel like my hair is also gritty somehow because of the sea breeze. ¡¸¡­¡­Al¡¯s hair, they are stiff so I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s just me¡¹ ¡¸Just say it¡¯s unruly hair¡¹ I don¡¯t like the expression of ¡®stiff¡¯ to describe my hair. I guess she thought that she couldn¡¯t get anything out of it even if she stroked my hair, so Eleonora-neesan quickly take her hand off. ¡¸Fufuu¡¹ Eric let out a smallugh as I was sending a dissatisfied look toward Eleonora-neesan. ¡¸What are youughing at?¡¹ ¡¸They sure are stiff¡¹ ¡¸I said it¡¯s unruly. Rather, don¡¯t touch it as you please¡¹ It¡¯s irritating when you try to touch my hair with an expression that looks like you¡¯re looking down on me. Darn it, my hair is just a little dry so he got carried away. ¡¸¡­¡­your hair will be gritty if you took a dip in seawater. Your hair will be damaged if you leave it alone so we should immediately take a bath with hot water¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I feel bad staying like this, so let¡¯s go and take a bath¡¹ ¡¸Agreed!¡¹ Rather than immediately go into our room and rx, it¡¯s better if we first take a bath and freshen up. After the women¡¯s group reached an agreement, they start to move to prepare for a bath. ¡¸Aah, Mina-san¡¹ ¡¸Yes? What is it?¡¹ As Largo calls her to stop her from leaving, Mina looks back with a radiant smile on her face. She already feels like a youngdy on a vacation. Indirectly mixing into Luna-san and Eleonora-neesan¡¯s circle, about to head for the bath in a carefree manner. She might have already forgotten that she¡¯s a maid. ¡¸Mina-san pleasee out early. We need to prepare for dinner after all¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­yes, understood¡¹ Mina replies with a shadow on her expression, maybe she finallyes to her senses after hearing Largo¡¯s words that seem like he was reminding her. ¡¯If I were the daughter of a noble, how great would it be¡¯. She looks as though she¡¯s thinking like that. ¡¸But well, it¡¯s fine if you want to take a bath first¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Thank you for letting the likes of me - a maid - take a bath first¡¹ Mina continues to head to the bath while beingforted by Eleonora-neesan. Oh well, Mina is a maid after all so it can¡¯t be helped. She will have to diligently work and y an active part as a maid of the Slowlett family from now on. ¡¸Well then, Sylvio-niisan, Eric. Shall we enter the bath too?¡¹ ¡¸What the heck are you saying now? It¡¯s impossible we have a separate bath in our house, right¡¹ When I tell them that, Eric immediately retorted. Come to think of it, that was right. There is no separate bath even in our mansion. ¡¸¡­¡­so what does it mean?¡¹ ¡¸Ahaha, that means we will wait until the neesans finish¡¹ I knew it, that¡¯s how it is, huh. here Chapter 255: Erics Trauma

Chapter 255: Eric''s Trauma

¡¸Oh©`! So this is the bath in Eric''s house, huh!¡¹ ¡¸It has a different shape from ours, isn¡¯t it¡¹ As soon as we entered the bathroom in Eric¡¯s ce, Sylvio-niisan and I exim in admiration. And after that, our voices echoed inside the bathroom. On the left side of Eric¡¯s mansion bathroom is the washing ce and on the right is a big half-moon-shaped bathtub, it¡¯s a simple bathroom. ¡¸The ce where we wash our bodies feels a bit small, but the bathtub is wide enough, eh¡¹ ¡¸The people in our family often went to the sea and so they got exposed to the sea breeze, or sweated a lot due to our practice after all. So only the bathroom is impressive¡¹ Certainly. If you live near the sea, are exposed to the sea breeze, and also have training to boot, you will probably use the bathroom frequently. If so, you will naturally want to make the bathroom better. So Eric''s family''s decision is not wrong. Thanks to that, we are now able to take a nice bath. Of course, it¡¯s small when youpare it with Kagura¡¯s high-ss ryokan, butparing them is thoughtless. ¡¸Okay then, let¡¯s wash our bodies first¡¹ ¡¸Right¡¹ ¡¸Aah, wash your body properly before entering the bathtub¡¹ Right now, I want to wash away this sticky feeling on my skin as soon as possible. Maybe it¡¯s because we¡¯ve been waiting for the female group to finish taking their bath that the difort of our body is at the max. We have some exchange between us, then we immediately sat on the lined-up bath chairs on the left side. ¡¸Come to think of it, it¡¯s been a while since I take a bath with Al, isn¡¯t it¡¹ As soon as Sylvio-niisan sit on my left, he said that to me. If this were an older brother with an ordinary face, then that will be a line that will give me the most unpleasant feeling, but it doesn¡¯t give any unpleasant feeling with an ikemen like Sylvio-niisan saying it. ¡¸That¡¯s right. Indeed, I was able to take a bath alone starting this year¡¹ ¡¸But, Al said that you wanted to take a bath alone when you were around three years old, didn¡¯t you¡¹ ¡¸I can spend my time peacefully when I took a bath alone after all¡¹ The bathroom in our mansion is not small. If anything, it¡¯s wider than here so everyone in the family can get inside together. But if it¡¯s us men who enter together like Sylvio-niisan and Nord-tousan then it¡¯s still fine. However, there was a time when I enter the bath with Eleonora-neesan and Elna-kaasan when I was a little. It¡¯s not like I feel desire toward those two family members, but when youbine my mental age with my current age, I¡¯m around 34 years old ossan you know. It¡¯s hard to say that I can rx around them, right? So that¡¯s why, when I was around three years old and my body had started to be strong enough, I told them that I want to take a bath alone. ¡¸But, Sylvio-niisan had always apanied me for the first three months, didn¡¯t you? Why did you stay and keep watch to that extent? ¡¹ ¡¸That was because Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan thought that Al will drown if you were to be left alone to take a bath¡¹ Just when I told him my doubt to him, Sylvio-niisan reveal that fact to me while smiling wryly. ¡¸What the heck is that!?¡¹ I¡¯m not so stupid that I¡¯m going to drown in a bathtub and die, you know? ¡¸No, I mean, Al is kind of spacing out a lot after all¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s true. If you have that kind of dead fish-like eyes like the one you had back at the beach, then it¡¯s probably natural for both of your parents to be worried about you¡¹ Eric - who sits to my left - nodded as if agreeing to Sylvio-niisan¡¯s exnation. Did they think like that if I were to make a strange request to take a bath alone? How rude. I¡¯ve been a very good kid ever since I was a kid, and I should have been strong enough. Oh well, whatever. Rather than thinking about that, I¡¯ll just wash my body with hot water now. I ce the bucket under the faucet installed on the wall. Every time I look at the bucket, I got this habit of searching for the character of Kerorin (¥±¥í¥ê¥ó) from my previous life. 1 And when I touch the magic tools installed on the wall and touch it, they absorb my magic power and in exchange, it spewed out warm water. After enough water is gathered in the bucket, I raise it and pour the water into my body in one go. The warm water immediately washes away the sweat and sticky feeling on my skin due to the seawater. I got a refreshing feeling after pouring warm water on my body, but there is a faint, stinging pain running on the area around my neck and arms. ¡¸Ah, it kinda stings¡¹ ¡¸Me too¡¹ Sylvio-niisan is surprised, it seems that he also felt the same as he poured himself with water just like me. ¡¸Hahaha, both of you are nicely tanned. Your skin is red y¡¯know¡¹ ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s true. Our skin may be a little red if you look closely¡¹ When I try to look at my skin as Eric said, my arms had turned slightly red, I guess this is because of the sun while we were at the sea. It looks like I got sunburned. ¡¸Ah©`, I have got quite the sunburn. It¡¯s going to hurt a bit if I pour hot water on them¡¹ I wonder if it¡¯s due to his skin being white from the start? Sylvio-niisan¡¯s arms and other parts of his body look pretty red. If I had to say, then Sylvio-niisan is fair-skinned and rather weak to sunlight. So when he pours hot water on his body like this, it¡¯ll cause stinging pain across his skin. ¡¸If you¡¯re scared I can pour the hot water for you¡¹ ¡¸O, ow! Wait Al, stop it! I¡¯ll do it myself!¡¹ When I pour the hot water from the bucket onto his body, Sylvio-niisan twisted his body as he make a scream-like sound. I wonder why. Sylvio-niisan¡¯s reaction has strangely stimted my sadistic desire. I know he doesn¡¯t like it, but it makes me want to do it more. ¡¸Kuh, Al should also get sunburn just like me! Eii!¡¹ When I was sshing hot water on him, Sylvio-niisan also ssh hot water on me as revenge, I guess he also won¡¯t go down without a fight. However, I don¡¯t feel pain since I don¡¯t get sunburned that much. I only feel a little tingling on my skin. As I ignored the hot water that sshed on my body, I return to ssh the hot water back to Sylvio-niisan ¡¸Uaaa? Why!?¡¹ ¡¸Fufufu, Sylvio-niisan. That¡¯s because my skin is strong, so I won¡¯t give up with just this slight kind of pain¡¹ ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s unfair¡¹ It¡¯s my innate skin¡¯s resilience. There¡¯s nothing I can do about this condition. Right, and it¡¯s also inevitable that Sylvio-niisan was born with such an ikemen¡­¡­let¡¯s stop this. It¡¯s bing pointless as I was thinking to myself like that. While I was feeling slightly depressed like that, cold water suddenly flew toward us from my right side. ¡¸¡¸Coldd!?¡¹¡¹ The sudden cold water that was flying toward uspletely covered our bodies, and Syvio-niisan and I unconsciously straighten our backs as we yell due to the extremely cold water. Since it¡¯s not Sylvio-niisan who threw that water to us, then the culprit is only one guy. When Sylvio-niisan and I unintentionally red at him, the culprit - Eric - wasughing happily. ¡¸Hahahaa, what an interesting reaction¡¹ ¡¸Yo©`sh, Eric. If you want to y like that then I¡¯ve got an idea here¡¹ I¡¯ve fought a lot against Irvine and Mort in Kagura. I¡¯m confident that I won¡¯t lose with anyone using my technique of throwing water into a human¡¯s body. As I carelessly swung my arms like those kung-fu movements, preparing for our battle, Eric talk to us in a calm tone. ¡¸Wait wait. I didn¡¯t throw water on you guys with mean intentions ¡¹ ¡¸Then, what was that for?¡¹ Though I answer him with my mouth, I don¡¯t rx my battle stance. Since even back in Kagura, there is a cowardly adventurer who made a surprise attack while asking for time out after all. ¡¸The both of you have probably gotten a sunburn. And so, you should pour a bit of cold water on your bodies. It will ease the pain of sunburn if you do that¡¹ ¡¸Really?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, should be. Just try it¡¹ Eric nodded when Sylvio-niisan asks him. That reminds me, I think I¡¯ve heard about that before. If I remember correctly, sunburn is a simr condition to getting a light burn. When you cool it and get rid of the burning sensation, it should be able to suppress the progress of inmmation. I remembered it after hearing Eric¡¯s words, and so I immediately cooled my arm with the magic tool that produces water. ¡¸Ah©`, it feels great now that the heat is taken away¡¹ ¡¸Right©`¡¹ Sylvio-niisan and I cooled our arms using the water produces by the water magic tool for a while. However, we need to continue pouring our magic power with one hand to let the water continue to flow, so it¡¯s inconvenient for us who want to cool both of our arms. And I need to bend down which makes my lower back hurt. ¡¸Ah©`, this is so troublesome I¡¯ll just use magic¡¹ And when I cast Water magic, I can make the water stick to only my sunburned arms and neck just like when the water ball dded my body back in Koryatt vige. Ah©`, the water that surrounds the sunburned parts of my body fits perfectly it¡¯s pleasant. Now I can cool off the sunburned parts without being inconvenienced. ¡¸¡­¡­you using strange magic again¡¹ ¡¸Ahaha, it¡¯s strange but that looks convenient. Can I also have some?¡¹ ¡¸Sure©`¡¹ I also cast another Water magic on the honest Sylvio-niisan''sto do the same to him. ¡¸Waa, it¡¯s cold! But, it feels nice¡¹ ¡¸Right?¡¹ Sylvio-niisan and I close our eyes, feeling intoxicated by the pleasant sensation from the water for a short while. ¡¸¡­¡­while we¡¯re at it, let''s also wash our hair¡¹ Having decided that, I cast the Water magic that I developed for washing hair back when we were in the middle of our journey. Imagine a human¡¯s arm, then make the water magic take that shape. ¡¸Naa! What is it this time!? Arms made of water appeared! Is that the same as Desert Hands!? ¡¹ Perhaps he was surprised that arms made of water suddenly appeared in front of him, Eric draw back from it. ¡¸It¡¯s just Water magic modeled after human¡¯s arms, you¡¯re exaggerating¡¹ ¡¸No, people would be surprised if there are these sorts of arms of water that appeared so suddenly. Besides, these arms look simr to the monsters that live in the desert, Desert Hands. They are sand monsters that drag people¡¯s legs into the sand¡¹ I was fed up with Eric¡¯s reaction, but it looks like there is a reason for him to be surprised. Since Eric¡¯s mother - Natasha-san - is a Lazur, there might be a time when he visited the desert of Lazur Kingdom in the past. ¡¸Su, such monsters exist?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ve been grabbed by them once¡­¡­ I thought I was going to day y¡¯know¡¹ Eric talks about his past with a dark look on his face. Apparently, his trauma was stimted by it. Well, it''s not surprising for him to be like that. ¡¸Being dragged into the sand by a monster, that¡¯s scary¡¹ ¡¸Tousan said that there are a lot of peculiar monsters in the desert¡¹ Sylvio-niisan calmly says when I quietly muttered so. Since Nord-tousan said that there were a lot of peculiar monsters in the desert, so the desert probably has a considerable level of monsters, right? As expected from such a harsh environment, the monsters that live there may also grow to be stronger, huh. ¡¸By the way, what are those arms used for?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s obvious, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m going to use them to wash my hair, just like this¡¹ What are you saying now, with such a simple thing in front of you? Isn¡¯t it obvious that I will use it to wash my hair with this? To make the stupid Eric understand it in an easy-to-understand manner, I manipte the water arms and make it to massage my scalp, and continue to wash my hair. ¡¸I¡¯ll still be stumped even if you told me like it¡¯s the natural thing to do. To begin with, I¡¯ve never heard of people washing their hair like that¡¹ ¡¸No other choice then. I will teach this ignorant Eric the greatness of this technique¡¹ It will be faster to experience it first-hand rather than exin it through words. I make new arms of water and move them toward Eric¡¯s direction. ¡¸No, wait. Don¡¯t bring those closer!¡¹ Immediately after that, Eric stood up and try to run away for some reason, so I manipte the water arms to grab at Eric¡¯s ankle. ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiiii!? Stooooooppppp! No way, I¡¯m going to get dragged into the sand!¡¹ Then, Eric struggles with his whole body as he screamed. Wa, what the heck with this guy? What happened to him so suddenly? ¡¸Ah, Al. Eric-kun is trauma-tized by being grabbed by Desert Hands before¡¹ Just when I was having such doubt, Sylvio-niisan makes that kind of a guess. I see. I guess he remembered the trauma when he was caught by the water arms since they look simr to Desert Hands. Though it has a different feeling from sand, and this ce is not a desert. Good grief, what a guy with a rich imagination. Don¡¯t you think that you are probably more suited to being a magician rather than a swordsman? While I was thinking about such things thoughtlessly, Sylvio-niisan nervously say to me, ¡¸For now, why don¡¯t you let the water arms off of him?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re right¡¹ And when I canceled the water arms, the struggling Eric immediately copsed. here Chapter 256: A Harmonious Family Before Dinner

Chapter 256: A Harmonious Family Before Dinner

¡¸¡­¡­we¡¯re going to have dinner in a while. Largo will call you when it¡¯s time, so until that time you can slowly rx in your room¡¹ Eric tells me that with a somewhat haggard face as he got out of the water. ¡¸What about Eric?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m going to rest in my room for a bit¡¹ After Eric answered with a voice that has no strength in it, he walked to the hallways with a tottering and tired-looking gait. ¡¸¡­¡­did he get tired from taking a bath?¡¹ ¡¸No, that¡¯s because Al had stimted his trauma¡¹ Sylvio-niisan is faithful to his role to tsukkomi my stupid boke. 1 But thanks to the incident that happened before, I was able to seize Eric¡¯s weakness. ¡¸¡­¡­Al, you¡¯re making a really bad face right now, you know?¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true, Sylvio-niisan. Rather than that, let¡¯s also return to our room and rest¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t bully Eric-kun too much all right¡¹ How rude. I¡¯m not a bully you know. ¡ô ¡¸¡¸I¡¯m back©`¡¹¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Wee back¡¹¡¹ When we returned to therge room assigned to us, Elna-kaasan, Nord-tousan, and Eleonora-neesan simultaneously replies. Elna-kaasan is standing by the window and staring at the sea, while Nord-tousan is leisurely reading a book on the sofa. As for Eleonora-neesan, she put things like her personal equipment on the carpet and did maintenance on them. It looks like everyone is spending their time as they like until dinner time. How nice, this kind ofid-back atmosphere. When you¡¯re traveling, even people who have a job mostly can¡¯t do their work. Setting aside my previous world where personalputer and the inte was popr when you leave the ce where you work you basically can¡¯t do anything since there is no means ofmunication in this world. Thanks to that, Nord-tousan - who is always busy with his work as a lord - now is also in apletely off mode. His expression now is brimming with a sense of liberation. This sort of sense of liberation in this world, I might have lost it in my previous life, huh. For example, even though it was my day off I was forced to respond to e-mails or receive phone calls from work. Could that sort of day be called ¡®day off¡¯? ¡®A convenient world¡¯ is also something that needs to be thought over carefully. Oh well, it doesn¡¯t matter to me now since that was my previous life and I¡¯ve been reincarnated in this world. Now I just have to enjoy this rxing time as I please. For the time being, Sylvio-niisan and I move toward the sofa to take a rest. ¡¸Oya? Al and Sylvio¡¯s skin arepletely tanned, aren¡¯t they¡¹ ¡¸Ara, it¡¯s true. Especially Sylvio¡¯s skin, they be red¡¹ It looks like the change in our skin are noticeable with a single look. Elna-kaasan - who was staring at the sea from the window - alsoment on it while smiling gently. When she smiles by the window like that, she looks like the typical young woman who stands by the window. Her appearance with her hair fluttering, due to the sea breeze blowing on her hair, and the light from the setting suning in from the window makes her look very picturesque. ¡¸Putting aside Al who has stronger skin, it¡¯s better for Sylvio to use cream and put on a hat from tomorrow on¡¹ Elna-kaasanpares me with Sylvio-niisan, then she moves to her bag and starts rummaging through it. ¡¸Hm? What is a ¡®cream¡¯?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a cream to prevent sunburn¡¹2 ¡¸Eh? What¡¯s that? If there is something like that then I also want to use them¡¹ If there is such a convenient cream, then even I want to use it. Was she use it every year? This is the first time I knew about the existence of that thing. ¡¸Al¡¯s skin is more resistant to sunburn, right? So you don¡¯t have to use it all the time. Besides, this cream is high-ss goods so it¡¯s quite hard to get my hands on this¡¹ Saying that, Elna-kaasan takes out an amber-colored bottle of cream from the pouch. And as she open the lid, a fruity smell drifted in the surroundings. It¡¯s a really nice smell. I think it contains ingredients that have things like medical efficacy, but I guess they include that smell in consideration for the people using it. While I was having such thoughts, Elna-kaasan closes the lid and put the bottle back. It seems like she took it out to let us understand the high-ss feel of the cream. ¡¸No wonder Eleonora-neesan and Elna-kaasan don¡¯t get sunburn each year¡¹ ¡¸Setting me aside, I don¡¯t let Eleonora use them anymore¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Why is that?¡¹ I thought that if it was Elna-kaasan, she will definitely make Eleonora-neesan use it to maintain her femininity. So it¡¯s strange that she doesn¡¯t let her use it. ¡¸I mean look, that child doesn¡¯t get sunburn that much, and she will just head outside often so it¡¯s pointless even if she applied the sunblock¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Aaaah©`¡¹¡¹ Hearing Elna-kaasan¡¯s answer, Sylvio-niisan and I exm in agreement. When we unconsciously looked in Eleonora-neesan¡¯s direction, we saw her polishing her personal leather equipment. When I try to stare at her skin, there is no trace of being sunburned at all. It¡¯s the same white skin as usual. Even though we went outside for the whole day and she went harpooning in the sea and such, I think it is strange. ¡¸My daughter¡¯s skin is so beautiful, I¡¯m envious¡¹ ¡¸Well, Eleonora-neesan is still young after all¨D¨D¡¹ Just as I innocently answer Elna-kaasan envious¡¯ remark, I felt a sudden chill throughout my body. ¡¸¡­¡­so that means, I¡¯m not young anymore?¡¹ It was a voice that seems like it resounded from the depth of hell. It feels like my heart is being grabbed directly, and I can¡¯t properly breathe. Even though it¡¯s currently summer, the air in the room feels very cold, and the air of tension in the room stings my skin. Everyone else turns silent, only the sound of Eleonora-neesan polishing her personal leather equipment can be heard. What should I do? I can¡¯t find something to cover up the things I said before. Think, think of something. I have to ovee this desperate pinch by using all kinds of sweet words andpliments. I work my brain harder. First, let¡¯s sort out the remarks before. ¡ºMy daughter¡¯s skin is so beautiful, I¡¯m envious¡» ¡ºWell, Eleonora-neesan is still young after all¨D¨D¡» ¡º¡­¡­so that means, I¡¯m not young anymore?¡» ¡­¡­isn¡¯t this impossible? No matter how I smooth things over, the implication of what I said can only be taken as Elna-kaasan being old, already. There¡¯s no way out of this, even for me who had ovee a lot of situations with ttery. Why couldn¡¯t I take back the wordsing out of my mouth? Not good. This is dangerous. If I stay silent like this, then it will be taken as if I¡¯m affirming what she said. I, I have to say something. I know I have to say something, but my mouth can¡¯t move since I don¡¯t know the true nature of this feeling of oppression and tension. Th, that¡¯s right. Let¡¯s pass this to Sylvio-niisan. ¡¸Sy¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Neesan, it¡¯s fine to maintain your personal equipment, but it would be better if you properly wipe your hair first, you know? They are still wet¡¹ ¡¸It will stay wet even if I wipe and wipe my hair. It¡¯s fine to leave it like this¡¹ ¡¸You can¡¯t do that. You have such beautiful hair after all. Okay then, I will help wipe them for you¡¹ This son of a! He deliberately talks to Eleonora-neesan, and even goes as far as to pretend to wipe her hair with a towel indifferently! Even though his little brother is in a pinch, don¡¯t you think it was cruel of you? ¡¸¡¯Sy¡¯¨D¨Dwhat is it?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Despite Elna-kaasan talking to me, I can¡¯t answer her. I, I wonder if I can have dinner tonight? ¡¸Perhaps my wrinkles have increased¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not true. Elna¡¯s skin is this beautiful, aren''t they? I assure you this, since I see you everyday¡¹ Just when I had already half-given up and was escaping from reality in my mind, Nord-tousan suddenly said those while standing up. ¡¸Well, you make me feel embarrassed if you say something like that to me¡¹ ¡¸Can I touch your cheek for a moment?¡¹ ¡¸Mou, it can¡¯t be helped then¡¹ Nord-tousan casually hides me from Elna-kaasan¡¯s line of sight as he went to her side. Honestly speaking, there has never been a moment when I respect Nord-tousan as I do now. Will this able husband can negate his son¡¯s blunder, I wonder? I erase my presence and subtly leave the ce while shuddering at Nord-tousan¡¯s courage. I mean, if I were to be untactful and stand out, she might bring up the previous topic and there will be nothing I can do about it. A few minutes passed like that as I waited with bated breath. There is the sound of a knocking from the door *konkon*. And after Nord-tousan replies, the door quietly opens and Largo enters the room and bows. ¡¸Dear guests, I apologize to have kept you waiting. Dinner is prepared, I will show you the way¡¹ ¡¸Understood. Well then everyone, let¡¯s have dinner¡¹ ¡¸Right. I¡¯m also feeling hungry now. I¡¯m looking forward to the seafood dishes¡¹ It looks like it¡¯s dinner time now. And Eleonora-neesan - who was polishing her personal equipment - alsoes to her senses and stood up suddenly. As always, she only listen to the most convenient words she wanted to hear. Since it¡¯s time to move to the dining room to have dinner, Sylvio-niisan - who was staring at the sea from the window-, and I - who is sitting in the corner of the room - also move to leave the room Largo walks in front of us, Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan are walking arm in arm and us children walk behind them. Elna-kaasan and Nord-tousan, they look to be so intimate. All things considered, that¡¯s great. And Elna-kaasan has cheered up. I wonder what would happen if Nord-tousan hadn¡¯t follow-ed up? As I deeply sighed and felt relieved with the situation, Sylvio-niisan whispers to me. ¡¸It¡¯s great isn¡¯t it, Al. Tousan helped you¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­you can nicely say such lines after running away to Eleonora-neesan, huh? ¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s because Al was looking in my direction while having such a bad smile on your face, you know. So Al wants to drag me into that mess after all¡¹ ¡¸Speaking of the cause, it¡¯s Al¡¯s fault since you said something unnecessary¡¹ Uguu, Eleonora-neesan¡¯s remark is too spot-on, I can¡¯t say anything in return. It¡¯s a bit humiliating. ¡¸Well, we¡¯re going to have Elna-kaasan¡¯s long-awaited dinner after this, so she will forget it if she ate those¡¹ Sylvio-niisan said - as if to cheer me up -, but to me, women don¡¯t seem to be the type of creatures to forget about such things with just that. Women have a strong tendency to keep remembering things that were inconvenient. As I walk while thinking about such things, Elna-kaasan - who links arms with Nord-tousan - suddenly looks back and gives me a fleeting nce. ¡ºThere is no next time, okay?¡» I felt like she was saying such a thing by looking at the changes on her lips. Look, she won¡¯t forgive me with only the food we¡¯re about to have, after all. This time, I was forgiven out of consideration of Nord-tousan, huh¡­¡­ So I thought, should I train a little harder in tomorrow¡¯s training for Nord-tousan? Chapter 257: A Toast To Friendship!

Chapter 257: A Toast To Friendship!

Being guided by Largo, Eric¡¯s family was already sitting in a row inside when we entered the dining room. The organizer - Egar-san - sits at the party seat in the back, and the order of people sitting from the seat of honor is, Natasha-san, Luna-san, and Eric. There are five of us from the Slowlett family, but since Egar-san is sitting on the party seat at the back, there are only three people from Eric¡¯s family. Meaning, that it will be a bit lonely as there are not enough people to sit face-to-face, but perhaps they have taken that into consideration since people from Eric¡¯s family were seated with quite the space from each other. ¡¸Take a seat wherever you want¡¹ ¡¸Aah, I will do just that¡¹ After Egar-san said that, Nord-tousan sits on the seat of honor. I guess it¡¯s because they have been talking as an adult during the day, it looks like they have be quite close. Oh well, the Slowlett house and Sylvord house are the same Baron house after all. Since both of our family statuses are the same they probably feel that there¡¯s no need to be reserved with each other. Besides, if anything both of our families are more of a part of the militant group of nobles. As Nord-tousan had sat on his seat, I also follow suit, and when I try to sit on the lowest seat¡­ ¡¸¡¸Excuse me¡¹¡¹ Elna-kaasan sat down gracefully while grabbing the hem of her one-piece and Eleonora-neesan sat down neatly with brisk movements. They also don¡¯t make a mistake like making the sound of *gata* when pulling the chair or sitting. Both of them have very beautiful movements that seemed to fascinate the people looking at them. Rather, it¡¯s still fine for Elna-kaasan, but as for Eleonora-neesan, she makes me want to ask who is she now. If it¡¯s the usual her, then she will make a sound *gata* when she pulled the chair and she will vigorously sit on her chair. But now she sits on her chair with a straight back andposed expression. Nheless, when ites to this kind of course of events, Sylvio-niisan and I also can¡¯t help but behave politely. ¡¸¡¸Excuse me¡¹¡¹ Sylvio-niisan and I also sit neatly on the chair ording to the etiquette lesson we learned back in the mansion without making any sound. ¡¸Hahaha, we are all the same Baron house. You don¡¯t have to fuss over etiquette¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s befortable with each other just like during the day. All right? Today is a gathering to deepen our rtionship after all¡¹ ¡¸Since Egar-san and Natasha-san said so, then let us be more casual with each other ¡¹ At Egar-san and Natasha-san¡¯s advice, Nord-tousan told us to be more casual. Immediately after, Elna-kaasan - who had been sitting elegantly - rxed her body a little. ¡¸I¡¯m d. It¡¯s actually hard for me to eat while paying attention to my manner and gestures ¡¹ ¡¸But, Elna-san¡¯s gestures are so elegant that I can not think like that, you know? And besides, Eleonora-san also has a clean movement just like a knight¡¹ That¡¯s because the women in our house are skilled in keeping up appearances, after all. When I look beside me, Eleonora-neesan was also sitting in the same rxed manner. Oi oi, Eleonora-neesan. No matter how the other side told you to be more casual, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better if you put your legs closer and be moredylike? ¡¸Haa, I¡¯m so d. I¡¯m not good at paying attention to my manner¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I know. We won¡¯t be able to taste the delicious food if we had to brace ourselves and mind our manners¡¹ Luna-san says as she also sits in a rxed manner. However, neither of them has their elbows on the table and they don¡¯t look sloppy. It seems like they properly keep abiding by the minimum rules of table manners so they won¡¯t be told off. ¡¸And so, both of you should also make yourselffortable¡¹ ¡¸If that is the case¡¹ So if Sylvio-niisan and I were still paying attention to our manners here then it will be an action where we can¡¯t read the situation. Let¡¯s take a rxed attitude here as advised. So I sitfortably and rxed my attention as though flipping a switch in my mind. ¡¸Uooooh!? Alfried, are all right? Just now, the lights suddenly disappear from your eyes, you know!?¡¹ ¡¸What are you talking about now? You¡¯re exaggerating¡¹ What do you mean ¡®lights disappear from my eyes¡¯? I don¡¯t understand. ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s as though seeing the life from a living creature fades away¡¹ No no, Luna-san. Don¡¯t you think you''re using an awful expression over there? ¡¸Yosh, Largo. Everyone has seated themselves now. Bring the dishes¡¹ ¡¸Yes, sir¡¹ Bowing to Egar-san, Largo opens the door at the back. Immediately after that, there were three maids who are standing by with tea wagons. One of those three is our maid, Mina. Her expression is somehow stiffer than usual. I guess that¡¯s obvious. This is Sylford house. Since it¡¯s a different workce from the usual, and a noble¡¯s mansion to boot. ¡­¡­I¡¯m worried. Even while I was thinking like that, the maids start to push the tea wagon forward. Although she waste for a moment, she directly headed toward us without hesitation. The other maids continue to push the tea wagon in a familiar manner. I guess they already discuss it in advance, about things like which dish goes to whom. They start to arrange the dishes and tablewares in order from Egar-san and Nord-tousan. Since this side has a lot more people, Mina cooperated with Sylford¡¯s maid to serve us. Still, this kind of work was always done by Sara or Mel, so it¡¯s never slow. Beautifully arranged carpiose out and are served on the table. And different from the dish on the ship, there is alsovishly decorated sashimi with all sorts of colors. In any case, I guess this is to make the people conscious of the nice appearance of the food, I could see the chef''s consideration and delicate work to please the people who see them. ¡¸This is raw fish meat¡­¡­is this sashimi, I wonder?¡¹ While I was fascinated by the sashimi, Elna-kaasan say that with a curious expression on her face. ¡¸Yes, they are raw fish meat. From what I have heard, there is also a culture of eating fish raw even in Kagura. They are very delicious, so I wish you can try them if you like ¡¹ ¡¸Although I ate them on the ship they are delicious¡¹ ¡¸Un. Elna-kaasan and Nord-tousan should also try them¡¹ The sashimi I ate on the ship was already delicious enough. I definitely want them to know the deliciousness of the sashimi. ¡¸Is that so? Well then, I will try themter¡¹ ¡¸I have never eaten raw fish before so I¡¯m a little nervous¡¹ While we were having such a friendly chat, seafood sds such as shrimp, seaweed, and small fish are served on the table. Sea fish grilled with salt, salt-grilled shellfish, white-fleshed fish grilled with olive oil, and lobster ajillo1 with mushroom. There is also garnish bread. (Ajillo) A feastparable to the barbeque I had back in the port city Esport is lined up on the table. Eleonora-neesan and Sylvio-niisan - who had never seen seafood dishes before - are looking at the food with sparkling eyes, Elna-kaasan and Nord-tousan loosened up their expression while also looking happy. Seeing our expressions, Eric proudly nodded as he crosses his arms. Though it wasn¡¯t cooked by Eric, you will still be happy if people know that you have these sorts of amazing ingredients in your territory, so I can sympathize with him. As I look at the happily smiling Eric, Mina pushed the tea wagon and lines up the dishes in front of me. She has a relieved expression after having finished a difficult task. You haven¡¯t done setting the table for me, so I wish you don¡¯t feel that openly relieved yet. You have to keep concentrating until the end. The first one to be arranged is the tableware, then the individual te. After that are the seafood sds. ¡¸Don¡¯t spill the ajillo, all right¡¹ ¡¸Jeez, Alfried-sama. No matter how you look at me, I won¡¯t make that kind of rookie mistak¨D¨Dahh¡¹ A husky-sounding voicees out of the careless Mina¡¯s mouth. I can see ajillo presented to me slip off from Mina¡¯s hand and start to tilt in slow motion. Look, did you see this, you poor maid! I instantly cast the non-attribute magic Psychic even while shouting like that in my mind. The te of ajillo - that had tilted and fallen at an angle from Mina¡¯s hand - moves naturally, and it returned to Mina¡¯s hand. ¡¸Hoeh?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine, just put the te as it is¡¹ So I whisper to Mina when she can¡¯t reallyprehend what happened and stiffen as shees to her senses, I guess she reboot-ed. She ces the te of ajillo in front of me. After that, Mina recover her concentration and smoothly set the table for me, guess she got scared after all. And after that was done, Mina¡¯s work of setting the table is finished for now so she returned to the back room while pushing the tea wagon. ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹ Perhaps they sensed the faint magic I used by their sharp sense since Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan¡¯s gazes that look at me suspiciously are stabbing me. When I look at their face, they probably thought something along the lines of ¡¸What kind of magic did you use in this sort of ce¡¹. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong since I was just covering for Mina, you know. So, please don¡¯t look at me with such a suspicious look. And perhaps he sensed the strange atmosphere between us as Egar-san asks as he looked at us while being puzzled. ¡¸Hm? The two of you, was there something amiss?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­no, it¡¯s nothing. Please don¡¯t mind it¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s all right¡¹ So the two of them replies with smiles on their faces, although I felt that they will ask about what had happenedter. I think Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan¡¯s magic perception is too sharp. If only they don¡¯t realize it like everyone else, then I think I can even use Teleport if only they rx their attention a little though. ¡¸I see. Then, since everything has been prepared, shall we immediately dig in? We have gathered plenty of our territory¡¯s specialty. Everyone, enjoy the fruits of the sea to your heart¡¯s content!¡¹ After Egar-san said those words, everyone has a wine ss and such in their hands as though they are already prepared. Of course, since Eric and I are still underage, we only have fruit juice in our sses. ¡¸Now then, let us have a toast for the friendship between Sylford house and Slowlett house, cheers!¡¹2 ¡¸¡¸Cheers!¡¹¡¹ here Chapter 258: Freshly Caught Tastiness

Chapter 258: Freshly Caught Tastiness

After we finished toasting under Egar-san¡¯s lead and we have moisten our throats with the drink, we start with our meal. Everyone received their own portion of the sd and ajillo, but for things such as sashimi or the salt-grilledrge fish, they are served on a big te so it gives the impression that everyone will have to pick them and put them on their own te. If you are a noble then it might be the correct choice to tell the servants to serve you the food, but that will take too much time and gives the impression that it will be a formal event so I guess they intentionally leave that option out this time. It seems like the way of thinking between the Sylford house and Slowlett house are very simr. Well, it¡¯s easier to choose the timing and also the amount we prefer after all. Even if it appears elegant, I¡¯d rather do it myself rather than be assisted so I¡¯m happy with this. ¡¸As expected, I want to eat sashimi!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, me too! I was interested in the taste since I was not able to taste it due to the seasickness before¡¹ Maybe Eleonora-neesan and Sylvio-niisan were curious about sashimi since they start to take the sashimi with tongs and lean forward as though they want to immediately have a taste. ¡¸Then, shall we also try the sashimi?¡¹ ¡¸Right. Let¡¯s try it¡¹ Elna-kaasan and Nord-tousan also stretch their tongs to therge tter, I guess they were interested after seeing the two¡¯s appearance in eating sashimi. ¡¸I wonder what should I try? There are many varieties, I¡¯m at a loss¡¹ ¡¸I think it¡¯s best if you try this Crowana first. It has no peculiarities in taste or texture, and it is delicious to eat them while they are still fresh¡¹ ¡¸Then, I will take Natasha-san¡¯s rmendation and try the Crowana ¡¹ ¡¸I will try it too¡¹ It¡¯s inevitable for one to be troubled over which to pick if so many types exist. Elna-kaasan and Nord-tousan continue to obediently pick the Crowana that was rmended by Natasha-san. Un, certainly, that has almost no peculiarities in terms of taste or texture. For the two of them who will be eating sashimi for the first time, it can let them eat it without reserve. And just as Natasha-san said, Crowana is more delicious the fresher they are. Let¡¯s also quickly get Crowana sashimi. ¡¸Ah, amazing! The original sweetness of the fish is amazing!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s true. I have eaten grilled sea fish before but the taste ispletely different¡¹ ¡¸If it were properly processed then you can eat them even if it is raw¡¹ As I take the Crowana from the big te of sashimi with my tongs, Sylvio-niisan raises his voice in excitement, while Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan let out voices of admiration. Especially Sylvio-niisan and Nord-tousan, they immediately take another piece and wolf it down after they finished eating the small piece at the start. After that, they continue to eat the sashimi at a fairly fast pace. They probably took quite a liking to it. Originally, Sylvio-niisan and Nord-tousan were people of the light-seasoned camp and preferred fish over meat. From the two¡¯s perspectives, it might be a happy encounter the same as the one I had with Kagura cuisine. ¡¸Is it all right? Are you not bad with something like the fish smell in it?¡¹ ¡¸Please don¡¯t worry about me. Sylvio and I, if I had to say, we prefer fish over meat so it is very delicious¡¹ When Nord-tousan answered Natasha-san¡¯s concern while smiling, Sylvio-niisan as he also sincerely nodded while chewing his food. ¡¸That¡¯s good to hear then¡¹ Unconsciously, Natasha-san smiles kindly after seeing Sylvio-niisan¡¯s charming action. It makes me also want to eat them since everyone is also eating them. While everyone is talking about the sashimi, I also pick the sashimi on my te, then directly eat it without adding anything to it. Each time I chew on the sashimi I threw into my mouth, the rich sweetnessing out of¡­¡­un? I can feel something out of ce with the taste somehow? The sweetness from the fish has be light somewhat, and it seems like the texture has be softer. It was just a slight difference, but I feel that the one I ate back on the ship is more delicious than this. ¡¸Alfried-san, Eleonora-san, you are making such a frown on your faces, was something the matter? Maybe the fish doesn¡¯t suit your taste?¡¹ It looks like it wasn¡¯t just me who felt it, Eleonora-neesan also has a subtle expression on her face. Natasha-san asked us with a worried tone. I¡¯m really disqualified as a working adult since I made such a subtle look when I ate while being treated to dinner by others. ¡¸N, no, it¡¯s delicious!¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s very delicious¡¹ At this moment, I and Eleonora-neesan make a smile despite being a bit flustered. However, if you saw our expression from before, it¡¯s clear that our smile and statements are not one hundred percent true. And perhaps Natasha-san also realizes that, as she has a confused expression on her face. ¡¸ording to Eric and Luna, you should have eaten raw fish on the ship with no problem though¡­¡¹ Egar-san also has a frown on his face. Even though Egar-san has done research about us to some extent and provided us with the meal, he¡¯s probably confused about our reaction which is different from his expectation. But nevertheless, I can¡¯t say that the Crowana I ate back on the ship is more deliciouspared to this one. As expected, that will be rude. What should we do, because of Eleonora-neesan and my reaction, the friendly atmosphere before turns delicate¡­¡­ And just as I was impatient on how to deal with this heavy atmosphere, Luna-san opened her mouth and say. ¡¸¡­¡­they look like that because they ate Crowana on the ship. Since Eleonora and Al-kun know about the best taste of Crowana¡¹ ¡¸Ooh, so it was like that! Hahaha, you will have that kind of expression if you know about the most delicious taste of Crowana!¡¹ ¡¸Aahh, I forgot about that. If you ate that at the start, then you will feel something out of ce with the subtle change in the texture and taste of the fish. You too have a keen sense of taste, aren¡¯t you¡¹ Due to Luna-san¡¯sment, Egar-san and Natasha-san¡¯s eyes opened wide, and theyugh while looking as though they were convinced. It seems like the taste of freshly caught Crowana is also extraordinary, even for people of Sylford family. ¡¸Was the freshly-caught one that delicious?¡¹ ¡¸It was extraordinarily so¡¹ ¡¸Right¡¹ ¡¸Uuh, if only I don¡¯t get seasick I could also have eaten it ¡¹ Sylvio-niisan groans, looking disappointed when Eleonora-neesan and I answer with a smile. Sylvio-niisan was the only one who wasn¡¯t able to eat them back when we''re on the ship. ¡¸Fufufu, I¡¯m curious about the taste if it was that delicious¡¹ ¡¸Then, would you like to try and go with Sylvio as the adult next time? Not only the Crowana, the view of the sea from the ship is also amazing you know¡¹ ¡¸Ara, is that really all right?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, of course¡¹ ¡¸Hooray©`!¡¹ So it¡¯s been decided that he will be able to go ride a ship again by Natasha-san¡¯s arrangement, so Sylvio-niisan looks happy. ¡¸I think you will just get sick again, though¡¹ ¡¸I will endure it so that I will not get sick next time!¡¹ Teased by Eleonora-neesan, Sylvio-niisan is eager to prove himself next time. It¡¯s a problem in one¡¯s semicircr canals after all, so I think it will be tough for him to not get sick once or twice. Regardless of whether Sylvio-niisan will be able to return tond safely or not, let¡¯s just pray so that he can finally eat the sashimi at least. Chapter 259: Second Clash of Tongs

Chapter 259: Second sh of Tongs

Now, the meal won¡¯t be eaten if we keep on talking. Freshness is important for sashimi after all. Let¡¯s eat the sashimi first. Besides Crowana, is that Doss Tuna, I wonder? There is something like a red tuna and something like orange-colored salmon. For now, I take one each from all kinds of sashimi on the te with tongs to check their tastes. And Eric also started to take the sashimi with his tongs from the other side, perhaps he also considered the freshness of the sashimi. He used his tongs with the same timing as in the royal capital party back then. Oh well, there is a lot of sashimi this time, so there shouldn¡¯t be any fighting with tongs again. When I was taking the portion of sashimi while thinking about such a thing, I suddenly realized that there is only one sashimi left. ¡­¡­what¡¯s this? It looks like a white-fleshed fish, but it¡¯s faintly shining and appear beautiful. It¡¯s like the rainbow color at the back of a shell. I¡¯m curious about it so I try to take it with my tongs, but then something bumped into my tongs. When I look up, there are two tongs that were trying to take the same sashimi and were tangled with each other. Eric and my tongs had shed with each other again. What the heck? Again? When I raise my face with a fed-up expression, Eric also made the same kind of bitter expression on his face. As we stiffen withplex expressions on our faces, the gazes of everyone are piercing at us somehow. No, I understand the reason why their eyes are gathering on us. They are probably thinking ¡®So they are going to fight with tongs again, after all¡¯, right? ¡­¡­fuu, as expected Eric and I are not so stupid that we will do the same thing again, y¡¯know. I exhaled and says with a calm smile on my face, ¡¸Eric, what is this beautiful fish?¡¹ ¡¸Aah, this is a fish called Kygnus (¥­¥°¥Ê¥¹). Look, there are also Kygnus fish around here. And this one is the belly part of the fish, so it¡¯s delicious since it has a nice amount of fat in it, y¡¯know?¡¹ Eric tries to tantly divert the subject from the rainbow-colored sashimi when I ask him. This is definitely suspicious. ¡¸Hee©`, so it¡¯s like that. By the way, this rainbow-colored sashimi is also a Kygnus, right? Why is there only one here?¡¹ ¡¸Th, that was¡­¡­umm, that¡­¡­¡¹ As I question him directly, Eric stutters. What is ¡®that¡¯? Eric. What exactly is this? ¡¸¡­¡­there is only a small part from the rare Kygnus that can be taken to consume. It is pretty but it¡¯s not as delicious as Crowana¡¹ Luna-san - who watches us - muttered when I was asking him in silence. I see, so it was a part that made people aware of its appearance, huh? A dish can also be a feast for one¡¯s eyes after all. I like this kind of dish that pleases the eyes. ¡¸So it¡¯s like that. Then there¡¯s no¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­incidentally, that¡¯s Eric¡¯s favorite¡¹ ¡¸So I thought, but I want to try it©`¡¹ ¡¸Gununununu!¡­¡­youu bratt, you immediately change your mind the moment you know it¡¯s my favorite!¡¹ Eric¡¯s expression distorted interestingly when I request as such while smirking. A small part can only be taken out from the rare fish called Kygnus. Despite all that, it¡¯s Eric¡¯s favorite. It¡¯s not a particrly delicious part so I should have just given it up if we were friends, but I have recognized Eric as a badpany since this evening so there is no need to hold back. To begin with, we are the side being entertained this time. So I can eat them whenever I feel like it, and there would be no meaning in giving them to Eric. So you better give it to me - the guest - obediently. When I only move my mouth toward him without putting it into words, Eric groaned while holding his anger. ¡¸Gunununu!¡¹ Eric was ring at me for around five seconds with a red face, but I guess he calmed himself suddenly since he calmly smiled. ¡¸Fuuh, I don¡¯t mind. Since it is a slice of Kynus meat there should be more in another ce. So I¡¯ll give that to you¡¹ It was pretty much a rare part of the meat and I was worried about it so now I directly take the Kygnus sashimi. Perhaps they all are relieved that there would be no fight with tongs since everyone¡¯s piercing gazes are scattered. ¡¸Aneue, please get me that Kygnus sashimi on that te over there¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­there¡¯s none¡¹ Eric asks with a calm smile on his face, but Luna-san¡¯s decisive words make his smile immediately copse. ¡¸Wha, what the!? There should be two pieces left on that te!?¡¹ How attentive. Did you check all the tes one by one or what? ¡¸Ah, it looks pretty somehow so I ate it¡¹ ¡¸Me too¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Wh, what?¡¹ Hearing Eleonora-neesan and Sylvio-niisan¡¯s answers, Eric got shocked. His calm expression at the beginning is no longer there. From the two¡¯s perspectives - who chose casually -, they probably reach out to take it since it was so pretty. ¡¸Th, the one on the other side¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ara? This fish here looks so pretty¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re right. Shall we try it?¡¹ Eric looked further into the back, but it was just when Elna-kaasan and Nord-tousan are sharing the sashimi over there. But still, guess he can¡¯t aim at the sashimi over there right now. Which means, the only one left is the one on my te¡­¡­ The moment I thought so, Eric grabbed his tongs and brandish his tongs vigorously. This brat, he¡¯s prepared to take the meat even without balking at another duel of tongs? If this ce only has the two of us, then I won¡¯t hesitate to beat him up, but both of our parents are watching us now. If we repeat ¡®that¡¯ again we will get scolded, so I don¡¯t want that to happen. So instead of having a match of tongs with Eric, I quickly stab the sashimi with my fork and threw it into my mouth to settle the current situation. ¡¸Aah!?¡¹ I heard Eric¡¯s wailing voice, but I keep on chewing the Kygnus sashimi without minding him. Hm, the peculiar sticity that is simr to engawa1 is interesting, but as for the taste¡­¡­ ¡¸It has an interesting chewy texture but it¡¯s somewhatcking when youpare it with Crowana, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ ¡¸Then don¡¯t eat it!¡¹ When Imented on the taste with a subtle expression on my face, Eric shouted with a frustrated look on his face. Ahaha, when I see Eric looks so frustrated like this, it might make this tastier than the taste of Crowana. ¡ô ¡¸Eric, sorry. Don¡¯t keep on sulking like that¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not sulking¡¹ So he said, but his eyebrows are closer than usual, and there are wrinkles between his eyebrows. He¡¯s usually a person with a sullen look on his face, but he¡¯s clearly in a bad mood right now, and he appears to be sulking. I don¡¯t think that eating the rare sashimi before will turn out to be this bad, but it¡¯s hard for me to eat if you¡¯re looking displeased like that in front of me. ¡¸Then, stop that pouty face¡¹ ¡¸My face is originally like this¡¹ ¡¸Oh well, that¡¯s true I guess¡¹ ¡¸But I wonder why? I get a little angry when I saw you saying that with that dead look in your eyes¡¹ Oh? What¡¯s with this guy? Is he trying to pick a fight with me? However, if I were to retort now our conversation will certainly grow worse. So let¡¯s just obediently apologize here as the adult. ¡¸Sorry¡¹ ¡¸Fuun, there¡¯s no need for you to apologize. Since unlike you, I can always eat fresh seafood after all! Although it was my favorite rare part from the Kygnus, I could just eat them againter¡¹ Wh, what a drag. Even though I¡¯ve behaved myself modestly, he took the chance to assert his dominance. Though, it¡¯s also the same with me¡­¡­ I¡¯ve remembered most of the sea in Eric¡¯s territory, so I can always use Space magic to Teleport here anytime. And besides, if I store the freshly caught Crowana in my subspace, I can eat sashimi in its most delicious condition whenever I want. It will be the same with fish or even shellfish other than Crowana. Eh? Isn¡¯t this the same or even better than Eric¡¯s situation? Even though he¡¯s the son of the lord who ruled over a territory that faces the sea, the son of a lord who rule over a territory that was surrounded by mountains is living in even more luxury. Somehow Eric seems kinda pitiful. ¡¸Yeah. That¡¯s good then, Eric¡¹ ¡¸Y, you! What¡¯s with that look of sympathy in your eyes! I don¡¯t really know what you¡¯re thinking, but stop looking at me with those eyes!¡¹ Despite replying to him to show that I¡¯m paying attention to what he said while grinning, Eric says those kinds of things to me instead. It seems that my true thoughts were faintly visible in my eyes. ¡¸That''s right. If you think it¡¯s your fault then bring out the soy sauce-thing you brought out onto the ship before as an apology. I''ll forgive you after that¡¹ ¡¸Ehh? But you said that I don¡¯t have to apologize before, right? Then I won¡¯t give it to you, okay?¡¹ ¡¸You brat! This guy!¡¹ When I clearly say that to Eric who was ying innocent, he shouted at me. His life could be easier if only he could be a bit more honest. Note : ¥­¥°¥Ê¥¹, Kygnus, Cygnus, Kignus, Cignus. 0.O 1. Meat at the base of a fin (esp. tfish). Chapter 260: Soy Sauce And Mayonnaise

Chapter 260: Soy Sauce And Mayonnaise

¡¸That reminds me, Nord-dono. I heard that the soy sauce among the souvenirs that you brought to us goes really well with raw sashimi, is that really true?¡¹ ¡¸I actually never tried it before so I can not tell you about it, but¡­¡­ They go well with each other right, Al?¡¹ Egar-san asks, but I guess it¡¯s because he never tasted it before that Nord-tousan pass-ed the question to me. ¡¸Un, they do. You can get rid of the raw smell of the sashimi if you add soy sauce to it, and the taste will also be refreshing¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­they were tastier than usual¡¹ ¡¸Ooh, is that so!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a different seasoning from a fruit-type sauce¡­¡­I¡¯m curious about the taste¡¹ After I and Luna-san said those, Egar-san and Natasha-san nodded as if impressed. If Luna-san who is familiar with eating sashimi said that, then their interest and credibility would rise. So if the people of the Sylford family are interested in soy sauce then it would probably be a good idea to let them taste it. ¡¸Then, let¡¯s try eating it together with sashimi¡¹ ¡¸Ooh, certainly, please!¡¹ ¡¸Please do¡¹ Egar-san and Natasha-san happily reply after Nord-tousan says that. As expected from a family who eats sashimi procured from near their living area, it looks like they are curious about the existence of soy sauce - that goes well with sashimi. ¡¸Larg-san, can you bring me the soy sauce?¡¹ ¡¸Certainly. I will bring it immediately¡¹ Larg-san leaves with a bow when Nord-tousan asks him. Then less than 10 seconds after he left, Larg-san returned with Kagura¡¯s container containing soy sauce inside. It has obviously been prepared beforehand. Or they probably tried to study it before after hearing that it was a new kind of ingredient and is now being moved here. After Larg-san showed the container to everyone, he continue to pour the soy sauce into a small te. ¡¸Ooh, I heard that it was a sauce that is closer to ck in color, but it is truly ckish, isn¡¯t it¡¹ ¡¸It smells very fragrant. Just by the smell alone, it¡¯s like I can imagine rich taste¡¹ Unlike us who are already used to seeing it, Egar-san and Natasha-san - who sees it for the first time - are making a freshment on the soy sauce. ¡¸I have heard that sashimi goes well with soy sauce, but this is the first time I¡¯m trying it¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹ ¡¸Soy sauce has a strong taste after all, so it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t add too much to the sashimi¡¹ Elna-kaasan and Nord-tousan might know about it but Egar-san and Natasha-san may add too much since it¡¯s their first time. Since they have specially introduced such a delicious ingredient to them, in the end, they of course would like to let them eat the food deliciously. ¡¸Thank you very much. Now then, let¡¯s try a little of the soy sauce first¡¹ ¡¸Umm, you¡¯re right¡¹ After the two of them nod, they add a little bit of soy sauce on a spoon and put it into their mouths. ¡¸Ooh, it¡¯s certainly strong in taste. It can even be said to be salty. However, the salty taste is unlike salt at all, they areplex and rich in taste¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s different from the bitter taste of spices. It¡¯s a taste where you can feel the weight of the years¡¹ Just as Natasha-san says, it¡¯s not a taste that woulde out in one or two days. Soy sauce has that much of aplex taste. ¡¸Just as Alfried-kun said, it¡¯s going to be just right to add a small amount of it¡¹ ¡¸Yes, shall we try it?¡¹ Egar-san silently nodded after Natasha-san asked then he added a small amount of soy sauce to a Crowana sashimi, then he ate it. Immediately after that, Egar-san¡¯s eyes snapped wide open. ¡¸Ooh! This is delicious! I thought that the taste of raw fish are already perfect as it is but, to think that there was a sauce that increase the taste so much¡­¡­!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s also harmonized perfectly with the fish meat, isn¡¯t it. Eating with the soy sauce makes the meat tastes firmerpared with using the fruit-based sauce, I like this!¡¹ I guess the two of them liked it that much since they blurt out such impressions, then they continue to eat the next sashimi they took by adding soy sauce to the sashimi. That¡¯s cause sashimi and soy sauce are a perfectbination after all. So I understand it even if they got addicted to the taste. ¡¸Ara, this is really delicious. This makes eating them easier for mepared to eating them without adding anything to them¡¹ ¡¸I like the taste without adding anything to it, but it may taste better if you add a sauce that will give a certain ent to the taste like this sauce¡¹ Since you will be able to feel the faint fishy smelling from the meat if you don¡¯t add anything to them. Setting people who are used to those aside, it will be easier for the ordinary person to eat them raw with soy sauce to remove the bad smell. Now then, it¡¯s kinda boring to just look at them. There are these sashimis with various colors. I have to check each one of the sashimi¡¯s tastes with soy sauce. Sashimi without anything added to them will be quite delicious if you addsoy sauce to them. I''m sure that there are probably a lot of other things that will be delicious with soy sauce. Doss Tuna, Kygnus, salmon-like fish, I try them one after another and taste them with soy sauce. Un, I knew it, Kygnus is kinda delicious. Since it has meat at the base of the fin, was it a type of fish simr to a flounder? Though the taste is light, it seems that the sweetness is emphasized due to eating it with soy sauce. Despite eating them raw it¡¯s kinda unsatisfying so I supplemented it with the taste and fragrant smell of soy sauce, making the taste turn just right. ¡¸Oi, Eric. The Kygnus will be tastier if you add soy sauce and eat them!¡­¡­Eric?¡¹ When I try to tell him about thepatibility of soy sauce with the Kygnus, I saw Eric looking at the sashimi with a serious expression on his face. ¡­¡­that¡¯s certainly a skipjack tuna sashimi. Just what is he thinking byparing that with soy sauce? (Tuna sashimi with soy sauce) Could it be it didn¡¯t go well with soy sauce? While I was having my doubt, Eric slowly stare at me. ¡¸¡­¡­Alfried?¡¹ ¡¸What?¡¹ ¡¸Did you bring any mayonnaise with you?¡¹ What¡¯s he saying now all of a sudden? ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹ ¡¸If I add soy sauce and then mayonnaise to this fish, it will be even more delicious. My intuition said so¡¹ ¡¸Liar. You just want to eat with mayonnaise, right¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not! In any case, you will know it if you try. You said that you always carry around those seasonings, right? Then bring it out if you have it with you!¡¹ So I told him, but Eric¡¯s expression still looks so serious. I certainly said that, but that''s just because I¡¯m carrying them around with Space magic. Still, I can¡¯t use magic recklessly in front of Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan - who are sensitive to magic power. Be that as it may, it would be strange if I tell him I don¡¯t have it with me after telling him that I always carry them around with me. He¡¯s going to say something like ¡®Why did you not carry mayonnaise around with you, despite having soy sauce at the ready back when we were at the ship?¡¯ ¡¸Fine. I¡¯ll bring it here, wait a bit¡¹ ¡¸Ooh!¡¹ Eric¡¯s mood immediately turns for the better after I tell him that and got off my chair. To be in such a good mood with just mayonnaise, what a simple guy. As I walked out through the door while thinking about that, Larg humbly called out to me. ¡¸I shall bring it to you if you like?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I put it in my room, and I also want to go to the restroom while I¡¯m at it¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? My deepest apologies¡¹ The killer technique of ''restroom''. If you use that then you can go out without making the other party concerned about you. I cordially smiled as I left the dining room when Larg opened the door for me. Then I head upstairs just like that and entered the room I¡¯m assigned to, then I cast Space magic. A subspace appear in the air - in a ce where there was nothing before - then I imagined a bottle of mayonnaise while putting my hand inside the subspace, and I was able to naturally pull the bottle out. Un, it¡¯s a fresh mayonnaise. After checking the condition of the mayonnaise, I sit down absent-mindedly to camouge myself as though I was in the toilet for three minutes to pass the time, and then I return to the dining room. And perhaps he sensed my footsteps when I was approaching the door, Larg opened the door for me. After politely thanking Larg, I return to my seat. ¡¸Ooh, I¡¯ve been waiting!¡¹ Eric immediately picks up the mayonnaise and put it on his spoon when I ce it on the table. ¡¸¡­¡­is this the mayonnaise that Eric said to be tasty?¡¹ Luna-san stares at the mayonnaise. It seems like Luna-san is also curious about mayonnaise. Since I already introduce mayonnaise and put it on the dining table at home, no one is that curious about mayonnaise anymore. But, seeing Eric¡¯s action, Eleonora-neesan and Sylvio-niisan - who weren¡¯t interested in it - had their eyes widened. Right, Eric put mayonnaise into the soy sauce. ¡¸O, oi. ¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t get flustered. This will turn out well¡¹ Even when I unconsciously called out to him, Eric still nod as if there is nothing wrong with his action. Eh? Mayonnaise will go well with soy sauce? And it¡¯s also going to be added to sashimi, you know? When ites to sashimi, I¡¯ve eaten sashimi withplements like wasabi1 and grated daikon and chili, and ponzu2. I wonder how about adding mayonnaise to soy sauce. (Soy sauce + Mayonnaise) But, it goes well with conveyor belt sushi. So it might work out in other things. ¡¸Geh, you never done this before?¡¹ While I was also trying to copy Eric and add mayonnaise to soy sauce, Eleonora-neesan - who sits beside me - made a startled sound. ¡¸I¡¯m just giving it a try¡¹ ¡¸I will pass then¡¹ Eleonora-neesan refuses even when I casually ask her to try it. But, since it¡¯s Eleonora-neesan she will try it out when I start saying that it¡¯s tasty. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s letting me step on andmine on a dangerous road to ensure her safety. ¡¸Do you also want to try it by any chance, Luna?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I won¡¯t. I will only try the mayonnaise¡¹ It looks like she was curious about the taste since Luna-san doesn¡¯t know the taste of mayonnaise. After she put a little mayonnaise on her te, she scoops it up with her spoon and put it into her mouth. ¡¸¡­¡­ah, it¡¯s tasty. Just this alone is going to be enough to have it as a side dish¡¹ ¡¸But still it will be getting stronger if you keep eating it¡¹ As expected from the mayora¡¯s sister, Luna-san. Asserting that mayonnaise was a side dish. Oh well, but right now Eric is more important. After he finishedbining soy sauce with mayonnaise, Eric took a skipjack tuna sashimi and dip it into the mix. After that, he throws it into his mouth without hesitation. ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹ We all stare at that Eric from our seats. It¡¯s like everyone was saying things like ¡¸Is it delicious?¡¹ with their gazes. Eric chews the sashimi, then he swallows. Then, he slowly opened his eyes and remarked. ¡¸Delicious¡¹ It was just a single word, but that was full of emotions as if he expressed it from his heart. Since Eric is a mayora, it might just be a difference in a sense of taste. However, after looking at Eric deliciously eating that, for some reason, it makes me also want to try it. As Eric is taking the second piece of sashimi, I try to dip the skipjack sashimi on my te into the soy sauce mayonnaise mix like him. Instead of only soy sauce, there is also the thick yellow mayonnaise sticking to the sashimi. The appearance doesn¡¯t look tasty at all on the surface¡­¡­ Despite being a little hesitant about this, I resolve myself and bring it into my mouth. The taste of the skipjack sashimi and soy sauce spreads inside my mouth. If it were normal soy sauce then the peculiar smell of skipjack tuna wille out, but the mellow vor of the mayonnaise has been emphasized as though to mask that. Ooh, the peculiar taste of the skipjack tuna was being suppressed. And besides, the taste of soy sauce and mayonnaise surprisingly goes well with each other. The bnce from the seasonings is mixed together with the tuna, giving them an indescribably delicious taste. When I swallow the tuna sashimi, Eleonora-neesan nervously asks. ¡¸H, how is it?¡¹ ¡¸This is surprisingly good¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean with ¡®surprisingly¡¯! This is the best, alright!¡¹ Then Eric stands up and interjects when I answer her like that. But can the action of adding tuna sashimi to a mix of soy sauce and mayonnaise be considered the proper method? ¡¸But still to me, eating with soy sauce still feels right to me. But, just like the carpio, this is also delicious¡¹ ¡¸I disagree since that was not the best way, but since you think like that then I guess it¡¯s good enough¡¹ After I say that, Eric sat down on his seat despite looking a bit dissatisfied. Well, each person has their own preference after all. There are various differences. ¡¸Give me that for a bit¡¹ While I was casually thinking like that, Eleonora-neesan - who is beside me - took the small te of soy sauce and mayonnaise from me. Then she put it on her tuna sashimi - as if to try - and eat it. ¡¸This indeed matches well, surprisingly. This might also go well with rice¡¹ Good grief, this sister. She can just follow the road that someone had taken before her from behind. ¡ô After the amicable dinner with the Sylford family ended, we returned to the room assigned to us to rest. After entering the room me, Eleonora-neesan, and Sylvio-niisan sat on the sofa. I sit loosely on thecking-ly cushioned sofa and release the tension in my body. Eleonora-neesan - sitting beside me - pushes out her arms above her and loosened up her body. Then she exhales listlessly ¡¸Fuu¡¹, and ces her arm on my head. Hey, I wonder how can this person ce her arm on other people¡¯s head as if it was natural? ¡¸¡­¡­Eleonora-neesan, your arm is on my head¡¹ ¡¸Sorry, your head is in the right position, you see¡¹ I can¡¯t use such dangerous words like ¡®heavy¡¯ here. Despite it being only an arm, it¡¯s a creature called a woman who cares about that sort of thing. I¡¯m also growing each day, you know. Rather than that, in spite of apologizing for her action, there is no sign if Eleonora-neesan lowering her arm. Eleonora-neesan¡¯s arm is still on my head. Oh well, it¡¯s not as heavy as an arm in general and it¡¯s soft, so it¡¯s fine though. After my head be Eleonora-neesan¡¯s armrest for some time, Sylvio-niisan slightly smiles as he looks at us. ¡¸Ahaha, the both of you look like you are tired¡¹ ¡¸The meals were delicious but having to mind my manner was troublesome¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ No matter how friendly the other party is, it¡¯s difficult to rx when you meet another noble family for the first time. Especially for women like Eleonora-neesan, since she had to pretend to be quiet and polite to some extent. ¡¸Sylvio-niisan didn¡¯t feel nervous?¡¹ ¡¸I didn¡¯t. That¡¯s becausepared to the nobles I met at the Exchange Meeting, everyone in the Sylvord family is kind and friendly¡¹ Sylvio-niisan answers while smiling wryly when I ask him that. Ahh, it¡¯s certainly so if youpare them with the nobles of the Exchange Meeting. There is no one who has an unbearable attitude or people who always brag about something here. ¡¸I paid attention to it to some extent but the seafood dishes were really delicious. I even want to eat them every day ¡¹ ¡¸Right. It can be said that just the meal itself is a good enough reason toe here¡¹ ¡¸Hey! There is also regr training, you know!?¡¹ Hearing Nord-tousan¡¯s reflexive remark, Eleonora-neesan and I are shocked. ¡¸Righ right. Let¡¯s fully enjoy the seafood dishes and go sightsee¡¹ And when I took this chance to take advantage of Nord-tousan¡¯s remark, Eleonora-neesan silently pulled my hair. It, it hurt older sister. The back of my head¡¯s going to be bald. ¡¸Hahaha, it means the meal was that delicious. So he will properly participate in the joint practice from tomorrow¡¹ ¡¸Then, it¡¯s fine like that¡¹ Eleonora-neesan deeply sigh after hearing Nord-tousan¡¯s words, maybe she was relieved to hear that. ¡¸¡­¡­che, if only I don¡¯t have to join the practice and y in the sea¡¹ ¡¸You can still y around with sand anyway. You can even y with the sand during the break, right?¡¹ Eleonora-neesan taps my head *ponpon* while saying that in an amazed tone after hearing my muttering. ¡¸We are going to have the practice near the sea so this is meaningful¡¹ It is because it¡¯s an ideal ce on the beach that it makes me want to make something with high artistic quality. Eleonora-neesan doesn¡¯t understand art. ¡¸At any rate, we are going to have a joint training from tomorrow, so everyone sleeps early, all right?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Yee©`s¡¹¡¹ ¡¸Al also understands, right?¡¹ Maybe he realized that I¡¯m the only one not replying to his question, Nord-tousan even call my name and ask. Really, how sharp. ¡¸Yee©`s¡¹ Being stared at by Nord-tousan, I unwillingly say that. ¡¸Well then, I¡¯m going to return to my room to sleep!¡¹ Eleonora-neesan easily stands up from the sofa, I guess he¡¯s so eager for tomorrow morning. Finally being released from the role of an armrest, I slowly stood up. We had a hard schedule of riding on the carriage today, cruising on the ship, and ying with sand. So my stamina has reached its limit and I was also attacked by drowsiness. ¡¸¡­¡­kuaaa¡¹ ¡¸Shall we return to our room then?¡¹ As I let out a big yawn, Sylvio-niisan - who stood up with me - pushes my back as we walk to the exit. ¡¸Good nigh©`t!¡¹ ¡¸Right, good night¡¹ As the three of us said our good night to Nord-tousan and Elna-kaasan and were about to leave the room, Elna-kaasan waved to us while smiling sweetly. And after parting with Eleonora-neesan, Sylvio-niisan and I returned to our room. The joint practice is tomorrow morning? It¡¯s going to be troublesome. Chapter 261: The Greatness of Backing

Chapter 261: The Greatness of Backing

The next morning. Suddenly, I opened my eyes and woke up, as though noticing it was time to wake up When I raise my eyelids the ceiling fills my view, a different one from the one in the mansion. Judging from the sunlight that was shining in the room through the curtain, it was probably a bit after the early morning in time, I guess. Regardless even if we start our training early in the morning, I feel like it¡¯s still too early to wake up. I was so exhausted yesterday so I thought that I would be able to sleep soundly, but it looks like I woke up early due to the slightly different feel of the pillow and futon maybe. It¡¯s amon, familiar phenomenon after you arrive at your destination. But thankfully, perhaps it¡¯s because my timing of waking up was good enough that I¡¯m clear-headed. However, I have nothing to do even if I get up right now. Should I just lie around and idle away here? While I was having that kind of thought, I can suddenly hear the sound of footstepsing from the hallways, then the door to my room is knocked. ¡¸Good morning, Alfried-sama! It¡¯s time to wake up¨D¨DHey! Why are you locking the door!?¡¹ Ooh, that¡¯s because you¡¯re saying the disgusting words of ¡®time to wake up¡¯, so I used Psychic to lock the door as a conditional reflex. ¡¸It should be too early to wake up¡¹ ¡¸Nord-sama told me to wake you up earlier!¡¹ I can hear Mina¡¯s flustered voiceing from beyond the door when I ask her with a solemn tone. That Nord-tousan. He really doesn¡¯t have any confidence in me. Even though I was nning to have a deep sleep, I got up so early like this. ¡¸Okay okay, I¡¯m up already so please tell Nord-tousan that I¡¯m up¡¹ ¡¸I can¡¯t do that. He instructed me to bring you to therge room!¡¹ ¡¯I will not allow you to bete for the joint training¡¯. I felt such intent from Nord-tousan by sending Mina. ¡¸Alfried-sama, this is another family¡¯s ce so you can¡¯t¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Okay okay, I get it. I¡¯m going to change my clothes now, so wait there¡¹ Before Mina starts preaching at me, I resign myself and open the door with Psychic. ¡¸E, eh? You are unusually obedient today¡¹ Mina has an amazed look on her face when I got out of bed. ¡¸You will usually make it harder for others, right? Like using magic to resist?¡¹ ¡¸This is another person¡¯s house, so of course I can¡¯t do that¡¹ Naturally, I don¡¯t want to have that kind of exchange in another person¡¯s house. And moreover, I was helped by Nord-tousan yesterday. So I should properly participate in the training to pay back the debt from yesterday, right? ¡¸Please wake up normally in the mansion if you can wake up normally like this!¡¹ ¡¸That is that. This is this. Rather than that, even though Mina says that, you often overslept yourself, so it¡¯s not persuasive at all¡¹ ¡¸Uuh! Just once in a while! It¡¯s just once in a while!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah yeah, I know. I¡¯m changing now, close the door¡¹ After I tell her that as though to interrupt Mina who is still talking, Mina obediently went out and closed the door. However, after I finished changing and while we were walking to therge room, Mina told me about how she woke up early usually and how she works hard. I¡¯m sure that, she has no one to have friendly chat with like Sara and Mel, so she had umted some sort of stress. Guessing that, we headed to therge room while I threw in some appropriate responses to her. ¡ô By the time I arrive in therge room, the whole family had already gathered inside. Even though there is no rm clock, everyone can properly wake up so early like this. ¡¸Morning¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Morning¡¹¡¹ Once someone enters the room and greets everyone, everyone inside the room replies. ¡¸Al, your hair is a mess. Take care of your bed hair quickly¡¹ Elna-kaasan immediately points her finger at my bed hair the moment I casually sit on the sofa. It was troublesome to get to the washbasin, so I make a small floating water ball with magic. Then I warm the water to make it easier to fix my bed hair andpact-ly put it to the bed hair part. After I wet the part where I have bed hair, I use Wind magic this time to start drying my wet hair. ¡¸Un, this probably fixes them¡¹ ¡¸It is fixed but your hair has now be untidy. Tidy them up a bit with your hand now¡¹ Despiteining, Elna-kaasan still fixes my hair with her hands. Ooh, there were times when I¡¯m the one who usually arranged Eleonora-neesan¡¯s hair so this is new. 1 Ever since we came to Eric¡¯s house, Elna-kaasan¡¯s mother''s power has been high. ¡¸Ara? When I look closely, the back of Eleonora also sticks out a little. Eleonora, you should also fix your bed hair¡¹ ¡¸Eeehh©`, I can just hide it with the hair on the back of my head, so it¡¯s fine like this¡¹ Even when Elna-kaasan warns her, Eleonora-neesan looks to be more mindful of doing a final check on her wooden sword. Though it was hidden by her ponytail, her bed hair would be noticeable the moment she moves a little. Amazed at the usual Eleonora-neesan, Elna-kaasan points her chin toward her and conveys a message through her gaze. Judging from the current situation, her eyes probably says ¡¸Just do it¡¹. And thinking about her slightly angry gaze, I think it¡¯s like she¡¯s scolding her. If I were the one to do it then of course she will retaliate against me, but now, I have arge backing. So now I have nothing to fear. Let¡¯s do this with no hesitation. I create the same small water ball just like the one before. Normally I will adjust the temperature of the water since it¡¯s for fixing bed hair, but this time it was to scold Eleonora-neesan so I use Ice magic at the same time to make it really cold. When it was on the verge of being frozen, I roughly threw it to the bed hair on the back of Eleonora-neesan¡¯s head. ¡¸Hyaa! Coldd!¡¹ I usually apply it gently so the water won¡¯t scatter around, but this time I threw it roughly so not only the back of her head, even her neck got water on them. Raising a small shriek, Eleonora-neesan strongly lifted her shoulders. ¡¸Hey Al!¡¹ ¡¸Now now, fix your bed hair now quickly¡¹ Eleonora-neesan was trying to hit the culprit as she shout in anger, but then my backing - Elna-kaasan - protect me. Understanding it was by Elna-kaasan¡¯sinstigation, Eleonora-neesan starts to obediently tidy up her bed hair even while making a dissatisfied expression. Ooh, I wonder if this wonderful feeling is the feeling of being protected by our backing. It would be great if I can always have this kind of backing. Although, I¡¯m scared of Eleonora-neesan¡¯s revengeter so I help Eleonora-neesan by using Wind magic to blow some wind in her direction. With this, the aftercare isplete. This couldmunicate my intent since I did that reluctantly since Elna-kaasan¡¯s told me to do that. ¡¸Then, after you all have light breakfast we will have the joint training today. We also have to prepare our training equipment, all right¡¹ ¡¸Yee©`s¡¹ ¡ô After having breakfast of fish dishes, a few meat dishes, and bread just like yesterday evening, we change our clothes into our training clothes and head outside the mansion. Immediately after we head outside, we saw Eric, Luna-san, and Egar-san wearing their training clothes already waiting outside. They are also wearing training clothes and equipment like us, which are chest protectors, arm guards, and knee protectors made of leather, giving them a minimum amount of protection. ¡¸Nevertheless, you don¡¯t look that good even when you are wearing training gear, huh¡¹ ¡¸Shaddup. Leave me alone¡¹ Different from the training gear that I¡¯m wearing, surprisingly, Eric¡¯s training gear makes him look good. Now he''s wearing appeal-ing and ostentatious, close-fitting gloves. I¡¯m quite concerned about the problem that the clothes that make one look good normally didn¡¯t make me look good, so please don¡¯t touch on that subject. ¡¸Luna still has a minimum amount of protectors as always¡¹ ¡¸Are you all right wearing only that much protector?¡¹ Hearing Eleonora-neesan¡¯s impressed tone, Sylvio-niisan asks her with a concerned tone. Compared to Eric, I feel that Luna-san¡¯s protectors are quite light. She is wearing something like inner protector that sticks to her skin and something so light it was barely sufficient as protectors. ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s fine. I have a fighting style that emphasizes speed after all. And Sylvio-kun may attack me without hesitation when we spar¡¹ I see. I can understand it now if she makes her moves while being mindful of her speed. So basically, she would be attacking or avoiding the opponent even if she gives up on her defense. Either way, it''s not something that you can achieve unless you have something you specialize in. ¡¸Eh, but, if you get hit then¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s all right. Since it¡¯s impossible for Sylvio to hit Luna with your ability¡¹ Eleonora-neesanpletely cut off his words when Sylvio-niisan tries to say something nervously with a concerned tone. ¡¸Ahaha, right¡¹ Sylvio-niisan can only smile wryly at that. It wasing from Eleonora-neesan, someone who doesn¡¯t underestimate or overestimate their opponents. So what she¡¯s saying is probably the truth. Then Eric whispers to me while looking at Eleonora-neesan. ¡¸¡­¡­miss Eleonora said the exact same thing as my sister¡¹ ¡¸Those two have friendly rtionships after all¡¹ ¡¸I guess it¡¯s like that¡¹ It¡¯s because they can clearly say what they think to each other and that would be times when they can say strange things to each other without holding back. It¡¯s just that, I think that deviates from themon characteristic of a noble youngdy. Chapter 262: Bustling Beach

Chapter 262: Bustling Beach

¡¸Well then, shall we head to the training ce?¡¹ ¡¸Huh? We¡¯re not going to do it in the courtyard?¡¹ I pick up something out of ce after hearing Eric¡¯s line while we¡¯re in the courtyard. As I look around me, there is a courtyard that is wider than the one in our mansion spread out. Perhaps it was used for practice since the soft soil is spread out and it¡¯s a good enough ce as a training ground. We don¡¯t need to find another ce to train as it¡¯s close, so it¡¯s fine to use this ce, isn¡¯t it? ¡¸Today is a rare asion, after all, so we are going to train on the beach. The sand on the beach is a good ce to train your lower body!¡¹ Egar-san says behind me when I was having that kind of question in my mind. ¡¸I see. I guess you¡¯re right¡¹ ¡¸Didn¡¯t I tell youst night? That we are going to train on the beach today¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ Nord-tousan, I¡¯m troubled when you told me something trivial when I was spacing out and rxing I mean, I don¡¯t remember the details of what you told me when I was spacing out. ¡¸And so, we are going to the same beach as yesterday now¡¹ ¡¸Okay¡¹ epting that the training ground is going to be on the beach, I follow Eric and Luna-san - who are walking on the road in front of me. As we follow the road heading out from the mansion to head to the beach like yesterday, we pass a random person who seems to be a viger. ¡¸Hm? There are strangely a lot of people today. It seems like people who have nothing to do with fishermen or harpoonist are heading to the beach but, I wonder if there is flotsam or something?¡¹ ¡¸Were there asional things that got washed away to the shore?¡¹ Nord-tousan ask Egar-san as he tilted his head in confusion. ¡¸Yeah, it was extremely rare but there was luggage from a merchant ship or a huge monster corpse that got washed up. If it was a monster corpse, then we can dismantle the corpse and collect the material from the monster. If it was a huge monster corpse then it would be the vige¡¯s fortune and blessing for everyone, if it was fish then everyone can eat the meat and depend on the thing washed up to the shore, it can be a festival¡¹ ¡¸I see. It¡¯s a pleasure, special to a vige near the sea, huh¡¹ ¡¸Yes, and if it was this noisy then quite a big fish might have drifted ashore!¡¹ Maybe he can guess it after seeing the activity from the people that Egar-san cheerfullyughs. However, for us who yed on the beach yesterday, we guess something different from him. ¡­¡­could it be, the sand Misphilt castle I made with Eric is drawing the vigers¡¯ attention? I feel it¡¯s like that. Eleonora-neesan and Luna-san are staring at us in silence, I guess they also guessed it. Your gaze hurts. As I look the other way, Eric asks me in a whisper. ¡¸Oi, Alfried. The sand castle you made yesterday will crumble in half a day, right?¡¹ ¡¸Ha? I told you that Ipressed my magic power to make the sand turns solid so a little bit of impact won¡¯t break it. If no one tries to break it then it can maintain its shape for around three months, you know?¡¹ ¡¸Oii! Don¡¯t joke around! I haven¡¯t heard anything about such a huge thing that can maintain its shape for three months!¡¹ Eric is at his wit¡¯s end when I clearly answer his question. I wish you told me I can¡¯t build that from the start if it¡¯s not allowed. If you did that then it could crumble at the right timing after Tornell showed it to his friends. ¡¸But, it¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ ¡¸What is?¡¹ ¡¸For the vigers who live near the beach, all of them - somehow or other - should have yed with sand and made something before. So to speak, the vigers here are all artists who grew up making things with sand. That sort of thing ismon, right?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­did you think like that when you see these people gather?¡¹ ¡¸Sorry, I knew it was indeed the wrong impression. I was just escaping from reality¡¹ Looking at the vigers walking to the beach, I realized that it is indeed an unusual scene. I knew, but I wanted to think like that even though there was just a small likelihood of that happening. ¡¸Oh well, there¡¯s no real harm done so it¡¯s fine, right? And it¡¯s located near the rest area so it just makes it into a little nuisance¡¹ That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not like we did something especially bad or something. We were just too passionate about ying in the sand. So Egar-san and Nord-tousan would also justugh it off and forgive us, treating it as something like children¡¯s y as they smile heartwarmingly. ¡¸Rather than that, that sand castle might just be a new resting area¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid¡¹ As my mood turns for the better, we gradually arrived at the side of the beach while exchanging jokes with each other. Then, whether we likes it or not, Eric and I arrived at the ce where can see the sand castle we made yesterday¡­¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­what is that? There is a¡­¡­Misphilt castle made of sand on the beach¡­?¡¹ Egar-san looks up at the sand castle and such words escaped his mouth. ¡¸It was made with such detail it¡¯s splendid. Not only was it made with sand, but it also uses materials from the sea as decorations, expressing the uniqueness of the sea¡¹ Albeit unaware of the truth, Nord-tousan praises the works of his own son. The people who know about it like Sylvio-niisan is smiling wryly, while Eleonora-neesan is smiling as she hides her face. Luna-san is standing there with no expression, while Eric looks a little happy, I guess it¡¯s because he took part in the making of the castle. I feel like it¡¯s been a while since I was praised by Nord-tousan for my hobbyist works like this. Even when I made the spinning tops, table tennis, or making My Home, Nord-tousan always had aplicated expression after all. ¡¸By any chance, this is the specialty of this vige?¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s not. When I went through here, there was no splendid building like this here yesterday¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Is that so?¡¹ Nord-tousan looks puzzled, then he turns his gaze to us. At the same time, I turn my face away in a very natural manner. However, there are Sylvio-niisan - who is smiling wryly - and Eleonora-neesan - who is trying to resist smiling - here. And maybe Nord-tousan noticed something strange since he started to look at me and the sand castle alternately. ¡¸¡­¡­Al¡¹ ¡¸What is it? Nord-tousan?¡¹ Why is it that the people in our family will call only our name when they use someone? From what I can remember, the two characters people use when they call me like that will result in something incredibly frightening. You should probably be able to imagine what he¡¯s going to say after this. ¡¸You know something about that, right?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s the Misphilt castle made of sand. I know about it since I saw it before in the royal capital¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not asking about that, you know. Al used Earth magic to make a house while we were on our way, right?¡¹ Even when I try to feign ignorance as I answer him, Nord-tousan still wouldn¡¯t let me go. In spite of the gentle smile on his face, Nord-tousan is releasing a kind of pressure on me. ¡¸Un, I made them¡¹ ¡¸And the building here is also made by Al?¡¹ ¡¸Un, I made it with Eric and the friends from the vige¡¹ ¡¸Oi, you! Don¡¯t involve someone else! I only helped in decorating it!¡¹ When I obediently confess to Nord-tousan, he sighed deeply while Eric butted in from the side. ¡¸Whaat? We made that together, right?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s true, but your way of saying it makes it convenient for you!¡¹ But it doesn¡¯t change the fact that everyone made it together, right? This guy really worries about the small stuff. ¡¸What? So you are saying Eric and Alfried-kun made ¡®that¡¯? Thatrge sand castle?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, this guy made it with Earth magic¡¹ ¡¸Well, I only made the general shape¡¹ When Eric and I answer him honestly, Egar-san looks bewildered. ¡¯Such a huge sand castle, you¡¯re telling me this small kid can make that using Earth magic?¡¯ I¡¯m sure he¡¯s thinking like that. ¡¸I apologize that my son has caused you trouble. Alfried here is good at magic, so he can make something of that scale using Earth magic¡¹ ¡¸Tha, that is still considered ¡®good at magic¡¯!? I thought he was just an absent-minded kid, but he¡¯s still Nord-dono and Elna-dono''s son¡­¡­!¡¹ I wonder how did Egar-san think of me until a while ago? I¡¯d like to hear about what he thinks of me in detail a bit. ¡¸I think he can also demolish it instantly¡­¡­you can do it, right? Al¡¹ ¡¸U, un¡¹ ¡¸No no, it would be a waste to demolish such a splendid sand castle! I want to take a closer lookter so please leave it as it is if possible!¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s not a problem¡¹ I reply to Egar-san¡¯s - who is in a good mood - with a feeling of relief. Why©`, I¡¯m d that Egar-san is such an open-minded person who understands art. I thought that he¡¯ll get mad since I made that kind of thing as I pleases, but guess he¡¯s not angry with his reaction just now. Un, it¡¯s a happy ending¨D¨D. ¡¸¡­¡­Al, you said that you will properlymunicate it with me if you are going to make that sort of thing, right?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry¡¹ ¨D¨Dor not. here Chapter 263: Eleonora-neesan VS Eric

Chapter 263: Eleonora-neesan VS Eric

Due to the uproar from the sand castle I made with Eric, we moved to another ce since the ce we nned to use was unusable. So we decided to move to the beach on the south side of the sand castle. ¡¸Yosh, there are no vigers here so there wouldn¡¯t be a problem training here!¡¹ Compared with the beach near the mansion, the south side of the beach gives the impression that it¡¯s less popr. The beach is excessively spacious and there are no boats moored here. After Egar-san cheerfully said that, each of us put out luggage to the side and then we prepare ourselves. We securely fasten our leather armor equipment and check the condition of our gloves and shoes. Uwaa©`,e to think of it, this ce was a beach. So it won¡¯t hurtpared to when you fall on the normal sandy soil, but it¡¯s going to be difficult with the sand getting into your clothes and equipment. ¡¸Al, you are going to bete if you don¡¯t prepare quickly, you know?¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ While I was groaning like that in my mind, Sylvio-niisan and everyone else had already gathered and lined up in the middle of the beach with wooden swords in their hands. Having such high awareness and seriousness, the three of them are loosening up their bodies without having any conversation. It makes me feel intimidated if you threw me to such high awareness and a serious ce like that. It felt like I¡¯d joined a group of serious people even though I¡¯m in an ¡®enjoying myself¡¯ mood. Just when I was trying to prepare myself in a hurry, Sylvio-niisan prepare himself slowly and approach me, maybe he was worried about me. This older brother, he¡¯s really kind. Truly a big difference from the older sister who looked at me with a gaze that seems to be saying ¡®when are you going to finish, quicklye here¡¯. After Sylvio-niisan and I finally join them while beingte, we automatically loosened up our bodies. No one said anything but I keenly felt the atmosphere where it feels like we have to do this. ¡¸Okay then, first we are going to jog on the beach as a warm-up to let us be familiar with the sand¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. That would be good¡¹ After we rxed our bodies, Egar-san and Nord-tousan said those to us so it¡¯s been decided that we will run on the beach. Then Eleonora-neesan and Sylvio-niisan started to run as Luna-san and Eric starts to run and they appear to be familiar with it already. And when I ran following those people, I almost tripped myself when I took my second step. ¡¸Uooh!¡¹ ¡¸Hahah! It¡¯s different from the usual ground you walk on, so you should watch yourself!¡¹ Egar-san says while chuckling as he looks at my situation. I have been to the beach yesterday so I knew that it¡¯s easy for my feet to get caught in the sand, but when I try to run I stumble more than I thought. When I take a step then two steps, the soft, irregr sand that has umted on my feet got kicked away, or my feet just get stuck in the sand. And just like what Luna-san said, you can feel how difficult it is for the force of your strength of kicking the ground to be transmitted to your body and to walk forward. I won¡¯t be able to advance just like when I ran into the mansion¡¯s courtyard. While being careful so my feet won¡¯t get stuck in the sand, I strongly stamp on the ground and raise my legs higher than usual. By doing that, it made me able to run a little better than before. However, this makes me more tired than usual, probably because my legs are makingrger movements. But, running while hearing the sound of the sea on the beach is really like a scene of youth. I escape from the reality where my muscles are screaming by returning to my child¡¯s mind a bit. ¡¸Yosh, gather around now!¡¹ After running like that for a while, Egar-san raise his voice and call out to us, he probably decided that the warm-up was enough already. ¡¸Today our Sylford house will have joint training with the Slowlett house. I think that each of us normally trained our swordsmanship each day, so I hope that you exert yourself to the best of your abilities and use the experience to grow even a little! ¡¹ ¡¸The purpose of the training this time is simple. You are all going to experience a spar against each other. By sparring with opponents unlike your usual opponents will make you able to grasp the habit of your opponents and fight while considering all of that. And if you lose, reflect on why you lost, fix it, and then try again. We will devote this whole day to doing that again and again¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Yes!¡¹¡¹ Ehh©`, are you serious? So that means we¡¯ll have a spar for the whole day, you know. First, when you¡¯re fighting with someone you can¡¯tprehend withmon sense like Eleonora-neesan, why should I reflect on my loss and fix it? Hmm, isn¡¯t it pointless even if you thought about the opponents you fought back against at home? The problems now are Eric and Luna-san. I won against Eric at the tongs battle, but in the first ce, that is not a swordsmanship spar, and I threw magic at him at the end. I can¡¯t say that I will win in a direct fight. However, the time when we sh, his strength is probably under themon sense ss. There is no problem in fighting him since the trajectory of his swing was not too fast that they can¡¯t be seen like Eleonora-neesan. Then Luna-san is the remaining opponent. I hear that she¡¯s a speed-type swordswoman, but I have too little information about her so I can¡¯t imagine fighting her. For now, let¡¯s think that she¡¯s not stronger than Eleonora-neesan. Although she¡¯s not strong, she is strong enough that she can defeat Sylvio-niisan who takes pride in his impregnable defense. Setting Eric aside, it¡¯s going to be a hard fight with Luna-san as the opponent¡­¡­ ¡¸First I want to understand your abilities, so I want you kids to spar. First will be Eric and miss Eleonora. After that will be Luna and Sylvio-kun¡¹ ¡¸Al will observe first though, you will spar from the second turn¡¹ Ooh, I don¡¯t have to spar first. Or rather that Eric. Your first opponent is Eleonora-neesan, my condolences. ¡¸Eric, be strong¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­why are you assuming that my confidence will shatter¡¹ ¡¸Then, at least have a match first¡¹ ¡¸Wait¡¹ But then Eric put his hand on my shoulder and stopped me when I try to leave the ce while feeling pity for him. ¡¸That miss Eleonora, I hear that she is stronger than my aneue, but is that really true?¡¹ ¡¸Who knows? I don¡¯t know Luna-san¡¯s true ability after all. Anyhow, good luck¡¹ It would be more interesting for you to fight without any prejudice. After giving an appropriate answer, I and Nord-tousan left the ce so as to not get in the way. ¡¸Don¡¯t get absent-minded now, look closely at Eric-kun and miss Luna¡¯s movements, all right?¡¹ Just when I don¡¯t have to fight first, letting my mind wander and feel at ease, Nord-tousan tells me that. Right. Since I have the time to observe the opponents, it¡¯s favorable for me to be able to see their movements. So let¡¯s properly watch their movements so I won¡¯t get beaten up when it¡¯s my turn to fightter. While I¡¯m focusing my mind, Eric and Eleonora are facing each other. And there are Sylvio-niisan and Luna-san at a certain distance from them. There are two supervisors here and the space is wide, so they probably will do it at the same time. The four people are facing each other with wooden swords in their hands, they take their stance and start their face off. Now then, who should I watch? Looking at the overall situation, I don¡¯t feel like I can see Eric and Luna-san¡¯s movements. So in that case, it¡¯s best to start watching their movements individually. Under normal circumstances, I will just ignore Eric - whom I understand a little - and closely observe Luna-san¡¯s movements. But, Eleonora-neesan and Eric¡¯s abilities are quite far apart from each other so they should be finished soon. It would be wise to watch how many minutes Eric canst against Eleonora-neesan and after he was finished easily, will be for watching Luna-san¡¯s movements. The sound of the sea breeze and waves can be heard clearly in the still and silent atmosphere. ¡¸Start!¡¹ After Egar-san shout the starting signal, Eleonora-neesan quickly reacted and stamped the sand below her. Although Eric also kicked the sand under his feet, Eleonora-neesan was already closing in in front of him. ¡¸Naa!?¡¹ Guess he was not expecting Eleonora-neesan speed, Eric''s eyes opened wide, and wildly shout. Before he knows it, Eleonora-neesan already raises her sword above her and swings it down to the surprised Eric. Did Eric suddenly die? The moment I thought so, a dull sound echoed. ¡¸Funuuoooh!¡¹ When I look closely at the ce of Eleonora-neesan¡¯s sword, the attack that she aimed at Eric¡¯s shoulder is defended by him with the t part of his wooden sword. It seems like Eric seeded in barely defending himself. Although his posture was greatly disturbed after suddenly being pushed by the power of Eleonora-neesan. And yet, Eric still doesn¡¯t give up and tries to push back, but maybe Eleonora-neesan had predicted that since she pulls her sword. Then Eric lurch forward since there was no pushing match between them. Afterward, Eleonora-neesan put her leg forward in front in a flowing-like manner and push his back with her arm. ¡¸Oh? Huh? Gufuu¡­¡­!¡¹ Immediately after that, Eric rolls around on the ground in a funny way. Eric is tumbling over on the beach without even being able to fall safely. After his momentum stopped, his expression as he looked at the sky is as if he doesn¡¯t understand what was happening. ¡¸Eric, that¡¯s it!¡¹ When Egar-san threw in the end signal, Eleonora-neesan lightly exhales. ¡¸I wonder if I should have stamped on the ground a bit stronger?¡¹ Eleonora-neesan tilted her head to the side as she feels a different sensation from usual. From my perspective, she was fast enough already but it seems that she is still not satisfied with her previous speed. Maybe, the match would have ended at the start if she wasn¡¯t on the unfamiliar beach. ¡­¡­even so Eric, there was only one exchange between you both. here Chapter 264: Sylvio-niisan VS Luna-san

Chapter 264: Sylvio-niisan VS Luna-san

¡¸Wee back, loser. There was only one exchange, huh¡¹ ¡¸Shut up¡¹ When I console Eric as he approaches me with his body covered in sand, he said that to me while looking displeased. Even though I¡¯ve taken all that trouble to advise and console him, what an unfriendly guy. Even so, the spar between Eric and Eleonora-neesan ended quickly as predicted. Maybe around five seconds after the starting signal? Truly fast. Eleonora-neesan is too strong that I can hardly see Eric¡¯s skill, it can¡¯t be helped. Next, let¡¯s watch Luna-san and Sylvio-niisan¡¯s spar as nned. ¡¸Hey, Alfried. Surely, you¡¯re skilled in magic, right?¡¹ As I thought like that and was about to turn my sight to those two, Eric suddenly talked to me. ¡¸Yeah, what is it?¡¹ ¡¸I see. So that means, your sister - miss Eleonora - also excels at manipting magic power like you? Like an amazing Body Strengthening¨D¨D¡¹ ¡¸Eric, Eleonora-neesan didn¡¯t use Body Strengthening magic, you know?¡¹ Interrupting Eric from making a strange, mistaken idea, I resolutely inform him of the fact. Then, Eric repeatedly opened and closed his mouth like a fish, making an astonished expression. ¡¸¡­¡­th, that¡¯s absurd. To be able to reach that kind of speed without using magic¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s because it¡¯s Eleonora-neesan she can do that¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ This is the phrase that Sylvio-niisan and I can understand. However, from Eric¡¯s perspective - who only had a single spar with Eleonora-neesan - it looks like he can¡¯t seem to understand Eleonora-neesan¡¯s absurdity. Oh well, you would be made to keenly understand that today. There¡¯s no need for me to forcefully exin anything to him. I turn my gaze away from Eric - who is pondering about Eleonora-neesan - to express my stance and look toward Luna-san and Sylvio-niisan. The two of them don¡¯t decide the fight with swift attacks like Eric, it seems like they are having their face-off while measuring the distance between them. Luna-san is still wearing her thin, light protector and a somewhat short wooden sword, while Sylvio-niisan is heavily armed, with thick armor and a shield in one hand. The two have the exact opposite nature, one emphasizes speed and one on armor, but I wonder what kind of exchange they will have? As I watch them while feeling excited, Luna-san - who is usually expressionless - has a slight frown on her face. ¡¸¡­¡­there are no gaps¡¹ It looks like she realized that there is an unfamiliar feeling of oppressioning from Sylvio-niisan. That¡¯s right, Sylvio-niisan as he holds a shield has no gaps. If you attack him without thinking, then you will feel like he will immediately counter it. Actually, he is not that terrifying besides his counter so there is no need to be that nervous, but since Luna-san doesn¡¯t know about that fact, she may think that Sylvio-niisan is quite a powerful opponent. ¡¸¡­¡­if he has no gaps, then I will attack him until he shows a gap¡¹ As their face-off continues, Luna-san resolves herself to attack, I guess she thought that they are getting nowhere. Luna-san took a deep breath, exhale, and then she started running toward Sylvio-niisan who was holding a shield. When Luna-san rushed on from the front like that, Sylvio-niisan receives her with the shield equipped in his left hand. And at the same time, the wooden sword in his right-hand makes a sharp counter cut. Sylvio-niisan¡¯s specialty was unleashed and the match is immediately decided, or so I thought, but Luna-san¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared. No, she didn¡¯t disappear, she evaded by withdrawing his upper body to the limit and evading the counter. ¡¸Eehh?¡¹ What a flexible body! She is as flexible as a gymnast or skating athlete. Crossing the horizontal cut, Luna-san kick Sylvio-niisan¡¯s leg and retreated. And after returning to her original position, she go around and cut into Sylvio-niisan¡¯s side - whose posture copsed. Advancing while looking like she crawls on the sand, Luna-san sends out a sharp thrust to Sylvio-niisan. And yet, Sylvio-niisan can still try to meet the thrust with his wooden sword to parry the attack. However, I guess it¡¯s due to his poor posture that he can¡¯t parry the attack cleanly. And perhaps she had predicted that as Luna-san uses the energy from the half-parried attack as they are to move even further toward Sylvio-niisan¡¯s chest. Finding that to be intolerable, Sylvio-niisan tries to retreat while dodging that. However, Luna-san continues to move closer to him without letting him do that and sent out sessive attacks using the easy-to-carry wooden sword and her flexible body. Attack, attack, dodge, attack. Offense is the best defense. Luna-san¡¯s battle style was reminiscent of such a phrase. Sylvio-niisan is counterattacking Luna-san - who is dashing freely in his surroundings - with a distressed expression on his face. Her movements were just like a dancing goddess, and Sylvio-niisan was at Luna-san¡¯s mercy since he can¡¯t predict her movements. Sylvio-niisan frantically defends himself from her attacks, but this ce is unfamiliar with sandy ground. And then his posture was greatly disturbed after being caught up in a deeply piled sand. And when Luna-san rushes toward him - not passing up such an opportunity-, Sylvio-niisan strongly pushed out his shield out of desperation. ¡¸It¡¯s here! Sylvio Bash!¡¹ ¡¸Sylvio Bash?¡¹ Eric tilted his head and asks with a curious look when I yelled in excitement. It¡¯s a technique that can be said to represent Sylvio-niisan! But, that¡¯s not important right now. He sent out his shield to counterattack. And contrary to my expectation that she will dodge it, Luna-san charges in Sylvio-niisan¡¯s direction. While evading the shield by making full use of her body¡¯s flexibility, she rolls toward Sylvio-niisan¡¯s center of gravity. Immediately after that, Luna-san arrived at Sylvio-niisan¡¯s back in a sh and put her wooden sword on his neck. ¡¸That¡¯s it!¡¹ After Egar-san raises the ending signal, Luna-san slowly put her sword away. Uwaa, she¡¯s absurdly strong, isn¡¯t she? I mean, Sylvio-niisan might not be familiar with the sandy ground, but even without it, it was still an advantage for predicting Luna-san¡¯s victory. Swordsmanship along with the ever-changing taijutsu that made full use of her flexible body. Even Sylvio-niisan - who excels in defense - lost to Luna-san, so Eleonora-neesan¡¯s judgment before was right. Ah©`, I can¡¯t picture the image of me winning against Luna-san at all. ¡¸It took longer than I thought it would, huh?¡¹ Eleonora-neesan calls out to her as Luna-san returns to the side and brushes off the sand on her body. ¡¸¡­¡­he was much stronger than what I heard from you, Eleonora. That defensive strength, that¡¯s unfair¡¹ ¡¸But, attacking that sort of defense is your specialty, right?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­well¡¹ Luna-san¡¯s answer was short, but I felt something like confidence in her tone and expression. I guess she¡¯s the type that specializes in irregr attacks, so she would be confident in maneuvering through all sorts of defense. ¡¸Ah©`, I lost¡¹ ¡¸Sylvio-niisan, good work¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re really amazing, being able to spar with my aneue to that extent on your first fight against her¡¹ Eric and I made congrattory remarks to Sylvio-niisan when he returned. ¡¸I wonder if that was really considered a spar? From the first counter, I was not able to attack at all¡¹ ¡¸Luna-san, her body was very flexible¡¹ ¡¸She took full advantage of her flexibility, attacking whilebining her unique rhythm and feints, that is aneue¡¯s fighting style after all. I think it will be difficult to be familiar with her movements¡¹ Eleonora-neesan and Luna-san havepletely different fighting styles. It¡¯s going to be difficult to get used to her fighting style. ¡¸Next are Eric and Alfried-kun!¡¹ As we were casually talking about the previous match, Egar-san calls out to us. And then, Eric sent a provocative gaze at me. ¡¸Hou, I can finally have a rematch with you¡¹ ¡¸Eh©`? Could it be you¡¯re holding a grudge over our fight with tongs?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s obvious! That kind of result is invalid. This time is a match using only pure swordsmanship!¡¹ If it¡¯s invalid then you shouldn¡¯t be holding a grudge though¡­¡­ Oh well, even if I told him that, Eric would not listen anyway. In any case, it looks like this guy doesn¡¯t like losing to me, even if it¡¯s just a tongs match. I don¡¯t care about the result of sparring in this training, but it¡¯ll be annoying to lose to Eric. So let¡¯s win this match, so he won¡¯t make fun of me in the future. ¡¸Yosh, I will also beat you this time¡¹ ¡¸You can¡¯t use magic this time, all right! Prepare yourself, Alfried!¡¹ When Eric stands up and said that to me while pointing his finger at me, Egar-san¡¯s irritated voicees from the distance. ¡¸The two of you,e here quickly!¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Ah, yes!¡¹¡¹ The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!